《Invincible War God》


 C1

    It was early in the morning, and the sun was rising. There were only a few people walking on the streets. A young man dressed in a black robe could be seen walking slowly towards the clan.


    The youth looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old. He had jet-black hair, a fair complexion, a delicate and pretty appearance, and a somewhat thin figure.


    "Young Master Lin ¡­"


    "Yeah, I still haven''t changed my bad habit of hating sunlight." Lin Mufeng put away the umbrella in his hand, and a look of absent-mindedness flashed past his eyes.


    Was this a dream or reality?


    The envious voices of his companions could still be heard. He seemed to be immersed in the joy of becoming a baron from a normal vampire. He was thinking about the good times in the future when he suddenly came to such a strange place.


    Tian Yuan Continent, Four Great Empires, Kingdom, Royal City. One by one, unfamiliar names came to his mind. His identity as a baron who had just been promoted to become the young master of the third biggest merchant guild in Han Guo, the Lin Family''s Merchant Union. The Patriarch on the stage was precisely his father.


    How many times had he woken up from his dream, hoping that all of this was just a dream, but how many times had he been disappointed? In the end, Lin Mufeng could only accept his current identity and slowly assimilate into this world.


    Today''s test was the most important test of the Tian Yuan Continent, because it decided whether or not a person could become the most respected occupation on the continent, the Heavenly Soul Master.


    To become a Heavenly Soul Master, the fundamental requirement was to have a Heavenly Soul in his body.


    A Heavenly Soul was basically a type of soul, but not everyone could own this type of soul. To confirm whether or not a Heavenly Soul existed in one''s body, one needed to undergo the awakening process before 15 years of age.


    And today, was the day that the Tian Yuan Continent''s heavenly soul would awaken. This year, Lin Mufeng was fifteen years old.


    Raising his head to look at the dazzling sunlight, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps started to move, walking towards the center of the family plaza.


    After arriving at this place, he also suddenly discovered that his bloodthirsty habit had disappeared, and he was no longer afraid of the sunlight. For a time, it was hard for him to get used to it, which was why he held a black umbrella in broad daylight.


    As he thought about this in his heart, Lin Mufeng had already reached the top of the clan plaza. Looking at the bustling crowd, the corner of his mouth unconsciously curled up into a curved smile, and he walked straight towards the row of youths standing in front of the plaza.


    "Look, it''s Young Master Lin."


    The moment Lin Mufeng''s figure appeared on the plaza, a few people turned their gazes towards him.


    "Young Master Lin ¡­" The person at the side pondered for a moment, and said: "Young Master Lin seems to be having an awakening today, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. It was just that he did not know what kind of heavenly soul Young Master Lin would be. The Patriarch''s Heavenly Soul is a alabaster knife and the Lady''s Heavenly Soul is a Green Striped Wolf. Which side do you think the Young Master will inherit? " The man nodded.


    The person next to him shook his head: "We can''t say for sure. It will definitely be one of the two."


    And at this time, Lin Mufeng also walked to the front of the plaza, looking at the middle-aged man in the embroidered gown, with the thick eyebrows and oval face, he slightly bowed and said: "Father!"


    The person dressed in embroidered robes on the stage, who gave off a domineering aura, was the head of the third largest merchant union, the Lin Family''s Patriarch, Lin Mufeng''s father, Lin Tianfeng.


    Under his leadership, the Lin Family instantly became the third largest Merchant Union in Han Ku Kingdom.


    Lin Tianfeng looked at Lin Mufeng who was below the stage, his mouth revealing a smile, and said: "We''re back!"


    Soon after, he waved his hand, signalling Lin Mufeng to leave. Towards this son of his, Lin Tianfeng had always doted on him. Even though his son had been severely ill half a year ago, as if he had become a completely different person, this did not affect the relationship between the two of them. Especially today, when Lin Mufeng was about to undergo the Heavenly Soul Awakening, he could not help but feel an inexplicable surge of anticipation in his heart.


    Between the alabaster knife and the Green Tattooed Wolf, Lin Tianfeng wished for his son''s Heavenly Soul Master Green Tattooed Wolf more.


    Lin Mufeng withdrew himself and stood silently in the middle of the group. His line of sight was locked on that black stone on the stage.


    Thinking about the Heavenly Soul, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but feel a hint of nervousness in his heart.


    At this time, the audience was filled with people, all of them wanted to take a look at the grand event of the awakening of the heavenly soul, and all three elders of the Lin Family were present, seated on chairs. Lin Tianfeng was also seated at the head seat, looking at the grey robed elder who was standing beside the Soul Guiding Stone.


    Hearing that, the grey robed elder bowed towards Lin Tianfeng, then turned around and looked at the row of youths below the stage. Taking a deep breath, he shouted: "First, Lin Yuan!"


    Just as the old man finished speaking, one of the youths ran up the stage with a panicked expression.


    As the youth ran onto the stage, the noisy crowd suddenly descended into silence.


    "Stop talking, quickly look ¡­" "It''s about to begin." A lean young man was pointing at the stage excitedly while patting his companion who was chatting with him.


    "Oh ~ Is it starting?" His companion suddenly came back to his senses, his face filled with joy. Looking towards the stage, he asked, "I wonder how much fresh blood will be provided to the family this time?"


    "Who knows? Although there are fifteen youths who have awakened two or three more than in the past year, no one can say anything about souls. Let''s just watch and see! "


    "Yeah, you''re right!" His companion nodded and no longer spoke.


    Following the end of this last voice, the entire stadium completely descended into silence. Everyone widened their eyes as they looked at the stage.


    Now, Lin Yuan had also closed his eyes and guarded his mind under the old man''s instructions. His palm was also placed on the Soul Guiding Stone, and for a moment, the entire place became extremely quiet, so quiet that even a pin dropping could be heard.


    On the stage, the various elders'' gazes were also tightly fixed on the Soul Guiding Stone.


    After a while ¡ª ¡ª


    "There''s a reaction."


    Seeing the red blush on the Soul Guiding Stone, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but tense up. What did that red blush represent? The Heavenly Soul Master''s strength was divided according to the Rainbow Rank, they were red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple respectively. The Heavenly Soul had just been awakened, so Lin Yuan was in the first level.


    Seeing the red light that appeared on the Soul Drawing Stone, the three elders seated on the stage could not help but feel joy. Lin Tianfeng''s face also twitched slightly. It was unexpected that the first person to possess a Heavenly Soul ¡­


    Everyone was extremely happy.


    As the red light on top of the Soul Guiding Stone gradually grew thicker, Lin Yuan suddenly opened his eyes. He lifted his right leg slightly, took a step back, and left the Soul Guiding Stone with his palm.


    Looking at his own palm, Lin Yuan growled. Then, his brows suddenly shot out a blinding white light. A white bone blade also appeared in his hand.


    The bone blade was over a foot long and there were broken bone fragments all over its body. Under the cover of the faint red glow, it appeared extremely strange.


    "alabaster knife!"


    Everyone''s hearts could not help but tremble, Lin Yuan''s Heavenly Soul was actually an ancestral alabaster knife!


    However, they were happy, but a look of disappointment flashed across Lin Tianfeng''s face. It was good to have a Heavenly Soul, but since the Heavenly Soul was a weapon, he could not bring himself to be happy.


    There were three types of Heavenly Souls, one type of weapon was the Heavenly Soul, one type was the beast shape heavenly soul, and the other was the human-shaped heavenly soul. Amongst these three types of Heavenly Souls, the Heavenly Soul was the hardest to cultivate, and even with the Lin Family''s strength, it was impossible to cultivate an expert with one Heavenly Soul.


    Therefore, when Lin Tianfeng saw that Lin Yuan''s Heavenly Soul was inherited from his family, his face revealed a look of pity.


    If a Heavenly Artifact Soul wanted to cultivate, it would have to go to a specific place to refine some Infantry that had been left behind since the ancient times in order to break through the bottleneck. As for the other heavenly souls, it was sufficient to refine the soul of the Heavenly Beast.


    Lin Tianfeng felt pity, but the rest of the elders revealed happy expressions. Although they knew how difficult it was to cultivate the Heavenly Soul, the first person to awaken the Heavenly Soul, was someone who possessed a Heavenly Soul.


    On the stage, Lin Yuan saw that the white bone blade in his hand was actually somewhat excited. His wish had been fulfilled and he had become a Heavenly Soul Master. However, his heart was trembling ¡­


    The white bone blade also dissipated, turning into a ray of light that entered between his eyebrows. Following that, a complacent look appeared on his face, and he bowed to the elders, looking at everyone with contempt before walking off the stage.


    When he looked at Lin Mufeng, his mouth formed an evil grin, and mocked at Lin Mufeng. His eyes contained a tinge of provocation.


    In response to his mockery, Lin Mufeng slightly shook his head and took a deep breath. He didn''t even bother to look at him, but it was also at this time that a soft exclamation came from beside his ear, "Next, Lin Mufeng!"


    After this voice sounded out, the originally noisy public square once again fell into silence. Everyone cast their gazes towards the front of the public square. It was a young man in black robes, whose face was somewhat pale.


    Lin Mufeng, the Lin Family''s young master. He was about to undergo the Heavenly Soul Awakening.


    Everyone was filled with anticipation.


    With the morning sun shining down, the gentle breeze blew, but Lin Mufeng''s face was expressionless, he threw his umbrella to the side, took a light breath, and walked up the stage.


    "It''s his turn." Lin Mufeng was also somewhat looking forward to the Heavenly Soul. He knew how important the Heavenly Soul was in this continent, and even in this family, only by becoming a Heavenly Soul Master would he be able to obtain a higher position and become stronger ¡­


    In his previous life, he was a baron and had a high status among his peers. In this life, he yearned for more, and a young master of the Merchant Union would never be able to satisfy his needs.

 C2

    For a moment, Lin Mufeng''s heart suddenly tightened, and he advanced forward step by step.


    Hearing this voice, Lin Yuan who was walking down the stage was stunned, he immediately looked at Lin Mufeng, and spat on the ground thinking about it, the disdain on his face not concealing it at all.


    "It''s time for him to experience it ¡­" Lin Mufeng sneered in his heart.


    Not only did the clan''s upper echelons look forward to it, but even the hearts of the people below were also continuously yearning for it. Green Tattooed Wolf, this Heavenly Soul was too important to the Lin Family.


    Although the quality of alabaster knife was slightly better than that of the Cyan Striped Wolf, it was extremely difficult to cultivate in this form of heavenly soul. Infantry ¡­ Putting aside how difficult it was to deal with, even buying the lowest tiered one would take almost a year of the Lin Clan''s income.


    And in the Tian Yuan Continent, even if it was the Merchant Union, it would be hard to survive without a strong leader. However, the ancestral heavenly soul of the Lin Family was a alabaster knife, a artifact heavenly soul.


    They could not help but turn their attention to the young master who had the most hope.


    Just like that, the scene became extremely quiet. Everyone held their breath, and without taking their eyes off the Soul Guiding Stone, only Lin Yuan had an impatient face, and a disdainful smirk on his face from time to time.


    Time slowly passed. Everyone''s heart suddenly tightened. Every second that passed was like a huge hammer pounding on their chests, causing them to feel short of breath.


    Lin Tianfeng also wiped the sweat off his forehead. It was as if his heart was tightly clenched, and he did not dare move his gaze away from the Soulreaper Stone.


    "Impossible!"


    After a long while, Lin Tianfeng suddenly stood up from the chair, his face was filled with shock as he muttered. Normally, a Heavenly Soul Awakening would only take three minutes, but right now ¡­ Five minutes passed.


    His son doesn''t have a Heavenly Soul?! Lin Tianfeng wiped the perspiration off his face once again, he could not believe it. He could not believe that this scene, even if it was the Cyan Striped Wolf that Lin Mufeng did not inherit his mother''s legacy, would still have an ancestor, a Heavenly Soul alabaster knife!


    But the Soul Guiding Stone did not have any ripples?


    Lin Tianfeng was stunned, and the few clan elders at the side were also stunned. The person with the greatest hope actually didn''t even have a Heavenly Soul ¡­ The Elders felt a great sense of loss in their hearts. Without a Heavenly Soul, they knew what this meant ¡­


    On the public square, everyone from the family were stunned. Their hearts were filled with shock. They rubbed their eyes to confirm that the scene in front of them was not real.


    However, the Soul Guiding Stone was still pitch black.


    But at this time, Lin Mufeng''s eyes slowly opened up, and what his father had just said entered his ears clearly. I don''t have a Heavenly Soul?


    Impossible, this is absolutely not real! Lin Mufeng was also unable to believe it, and he couldn''t help but be stunned in place. Feeling the cold chill coming from the Soul Guiding Stone, his heart sank halfway, and his originally pale face became even paler under the shine of the sunlight ¡­


    Sky Soul... He actually didn''t have a Heavenly Soul?


    He knew what this meant. Not only was he unable to possess such powerful strength, even his position in the family would be constantly lowered ¡­


    No, no, it''s not true!


    At this time, Lin Mufeng''s indifference had already disappeared. This scene was too much of a shock to him, as he thirsted for power and for a higher status. In his previous life, he was a Vampire Baron, an outstanding peer, but in this place ¡­ He didn''t believe that he would become a trash. He, he wanted to stand higher ¡­


    However, this one strike had caused him to fall from the mountain peak into the precipice, and he ¡­ He couldn''t accept it!


    "Heavenly Soul Master!" Lin Mufeng gritted his teeth as he tightly clenched his fists inside his sleeves, "No, I don''t believe that, Heavenly Soul Master. I don''t believe that it is impossible for me to not become a Heavenly Soul Master!"


    Lin Mufeng''s lips turned white, and his body couldn''t help but tremble as he walked down the stage.


    At the side, Lin Tianfeng wanted to go up and comfort his, but he did not know how to start it. Seeing his son''s pale face, he could only sigh deeply, flinging his sleeves and sitting down on the chair.


    On the stage, the old man beside the Soul Guiding Stone also let out a deep sigh.


    This world was like this. No matter where one was, only strength could decide everything!


    As Lin Mufeng walked down the stage, everyone returned to their senses. In that moment, the entire plaza burst into an uproar.


    In the crowded crowd, there were people who were disappointed, people who were indifferent, people who felt pity, people who were happy ¡­ There were also people who were exceptionally excited. Of course, he was the Lin Yuan who was about to jump up.


    "No heavenly soul ¡­ "Haha, I was right, right? How can this trash compare to me?" Lin Yuan chuckled as he said that, the few people beside him also had a face of flattery. The situation was different now, since Lin Yuan was still a Heavenly Soul Master, and adding that he was the son of the clan''s Third Master, his status would skyrocket. Towards Lin Mufeng, even they had a trace of disdain deep within their eyes ¡­


    Lin Yuan smiled slightly, stuck out his chest, and took a step forward, blocking Lin Mufeng''s path. "What''s wrong, Young Master Lin, why are you so sad and lost, ahahaha ~" Lin Yuan''s voice was loud, and the smug look on his face was not concealed in the slightest.


    "Scram!" Lin Mufeng stopped in his tracks, his face was ice-cold, his entire body was releasing an endless chill, and his eyes revealed a ghastly look. Just this expression caused Lin Yuan to jump in fright, his heart trembling, as he retreated a step, "What are you doing?"


    Was this expression something a teenager could have? His eyes alone made his heart feel cold.


    The others were a bit timid. They looked at each other but didn''t say anything.


    Lin Mufeng did not bother with him anymore, and continued to walk with a wooden expression.


    "..." "What the hell." Seeing Lin Mufeng had left, Lin Yuan became bolder and mocked a few more times. His voice was not loud, but clearly, it fell into Lin Mufeng''s ears. At this moment, the strength of Lin Mufeng''s fist had increased yet again, and his gums couldn''t help but begin to bleed!


    This was human nature! The flattery had turned into mockery!


    "I''ll remember this insult!" The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth unconsciously raised into an evil smile. He was still walking leisurely. He kept thinking about his previous life. The guards by the door noticed that something was wrong with the young master, so they didn''t dare to talk to him.


    However, at this time, no one noticed that just as Lin Mufeng''s figure stepped out of the doorway, a young girl in her prime couldn''t help but to turn her phoenix eyes towards him.


    In his previous life, he was a vampire, a vampire at the bottom of the family hierarchy. However, he relied on his own hard work and became someone of the same age as him, holding a very high position in the family. But now, he thought that this good dream would continue and he would shine brilliantly here. He didn''t expect that ¡­ He didn''t even have a Heavenly Soul!


    Baron, Young Master, Heavenly Soul... Strength!


    He was not willing, he, Lin Mufeng, was not willing!


    That sarcasm, that mockery ¡­ He could not accept this! This was unacceptable! He did not want to be looked down upon! He wanted to stand on everyone''s heads!


    Strength! Status!


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mufeng''s hands suddenly tightened, and even his body started to twitch. He thirsted for power, and what he wanted was not that scene of a ghost face, but the sight of people looking up at him from the bottom of their hearts ¡­


    On the street of Han Guo''s Wang Cheng, a black-robed youth was slowly walking. The youth was absent-minded, his face was pale, and his steps were stiff. As the sun set, the black-robed youth actually walked out of the city by himself ¡­


    If someone else were to see this scene, they would definitely be shocked. At night, the outside of the capital city was filled with danger, because it was not too far from a forest of Heavenly Beast.


    But at that moment, Lin Mufeng''s mind was still fixated on the scene in the morning, he had no intention to pay attention to the changes in his surroundings!


    At night, the sky was completely dark and the moon was hidden within the dark clouds. The entire capital descended into a quiet atmosphere. All that could be heard was the whistling sound of the wind as it passed by.


    Han Guo Wang Cheng, the largest merchant union in the Ancient Kingdom, within the Ruo Mansion.


    "..." Father, the Ice Blue Mountain crystal mine was taken by the Lin Family first. "


    In the Ruojia, in the old man''s study, a gloomy voice suddenly sounded. Following the end of the voice, another angry voice rang out.


    "..." "What?" Ruojia Patriarch Ruo Wuhai slammed the table and stood up, "The Lin Family is again ¡­"


    Beside him, Ruo Chengfeng''s face was also gloomy as he said in a deep voice: "Father, these past few years, the Lin Family has been very wild, the business of our Ruojia has almost shrunk by half."


    "Hmph ¡­" How arrogant, their Lin Family cannot escape my palms, sooner or later they will be swallowed by our Ruojia! " Ruo Wuhai clenched his fist tightly, and a hint of viciousness flashed through his heart, and his lips formed a smile, "However, there is good news that is worth being happy about, that trash of a young master Lin Mufeng actually doesn''t have a Heavenly Soul, the Lin Family probably doesn''t have any more successors, it''s a good opportunity for us to take action. Wasn''t that Lin Sanjiu from the Lin Clan returning soon? If you can win him over, and take over the Lin Family household, you have to know that he has a son called Lin Yuan. "


    "Father, I know what to do." Ruo Chengfeng laughed sinisterly.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his smile disappeared. With a dark and gloomy face, he whispered once more, "Feng''er, isn''t the academy in the Kingdom holding an experiential learning in two days? "Hmph, hmph ¡­"


    As he spoke, he rubbed his hand across his neck. "Take the opportunity to act!"


    "Yes!" Ruo Chengfeng nodded excitedly, and licked his tongue. He naturally understood what his father meant.

 C3

    Lin Mufeng naturally did not know about the conversation between the two, and even more so did not know that his own family was being schemed against. At this time, his expression was still wooden. He muddle-headedly walked out of the imperial city and entered the forest of Heavenly Beast s that was a few miles away from the imperial city.


    The night was dark and it was difficult to see one''s fingers in front of one''s eyes. However, it was late at night and the vast forest was not very quiet. From time to time, there would be a few fierce roars echoing within the forest.


    "Heavenly Beast! "The Heavenly Beast..." Lin Mufeng clenched his teeth tightly, and spoke each word clearly. His face was also filled with malevolence, and even though it was late at night, one could feel the unwillingness, and monstrous resentment he was emitting!


    As he thought of this, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but clench his fists even tighter. Due to overexerting himself, his sharp fingernails pierced even deeper into his palms, and dark red blood slowly flowed out through the gaps of his fingertips.


    He was unreconciled, Lin Mufeng was not willing to live his life in such a dull manner, and was not willing to be mocked by others everyday!


    Looking at the Heavenly Beast in front of him, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt a bloodthirsty impulse. Faintly, traces of red appeared in his eyes as well.


    "Blood!" "Blood!"


    His body couldn''t help but twitch due to the craving. For the Jellyfish in front of him, who had a fierce look on its face, Lin Mufeng had the urge to devour it until it was gone.


    Although the Jellyfish was only a first stage Heavenly Beast, which was nothing to the Heavenly Soul Master who had been awakened by the heavenly soul, it was fatal to a person who did not have a heavenly soul. Those sharp iron claws could even rip open a person''s chest, and swallow the organs inside!


    However, at this time, Lin Mufeng''s body couldn''t help but shiver, and his breathing became hurried. That kind of request for blood already couldn''t make him think too much. He suddenly raised his head and roared angrily towards the sky. Then, he opened his mouth and revealed two long, thin fangs. His fingernails were also growing rapidly.


    "Blood, I want to drink blood!" "Ha, ha, hahaha ~ blood!" Lin Mufeng licked his tongue, and laughed sinisterly. At that moment, his eyes had already turned completely blood-red, and in the endless darkness, it was extremely strange.


    Following the end of his speech, Lin Mufeng moved. At that moment, he felt an unending amount of power in his body, and his sharp nails and fangs emitted bursts of cold light in the middle of the night. Both of his hands suddenly rose, cut open the air, and fiercely clawed at the Jellyfish...


    Lin Mufeng was bloodthirsty in his heart, but he did not notice that at the moment his body trembled, his entire body was actually emitting traces of black Qi. That black Qi was so bright that it could be seen even in the dead of the night.


    "Roar!" The Jellyfish used its strength to stomp its hind legs and extended its front claws. With a swoosh, it flew into the air and opened its bloody mouth, actually biting towards Lin Mufeng''s neck. As it opened its mouth, a thick stench of blood spread out.


    The Jellyfish surged forward aggressively, and as if Lin Mufeng had gone insane, he swung his hands, directly grabbing the Jellyfish''s front claws into his palms. The sharp claws, actually cut open its skin, and pierced into its flesh.


    The Jellyfish let out a painful cry, its front claws could not move, and its body was also floating in the air. Its eyes flashed with a fierce light, and continuously roared at Lin Mufeng.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s face was still sinister. Even though he had grabbed the Jellyfish in his hands, its sharp claws had already bloodied his arm, but Lin Mufeng had already fallen into a state of insanity. Blood was flowing, but he did not feel anything.


    Now, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to suck in blood!


    Lin Mufeng growled, baring his fangs, he suddenly waved his hands, and the Jellyfish''s body smashed onto a large tree not far away like a cannonball. A crisp sound resounded through the forest, and the big tree that was thick as a person''s arms had actually shattered at the middle.


    Following the collapse of the huge tree, a pig slaughtering scream rang out. With that attack, the Jellyfish''s body was immediately injured, and a trickle of blood flowed out from the corner of its mouth. It roared towards the sky, and with a swoosh, it once again charged towards Lin Mufeng, bringing with it waves of wind.


    Seeing the dark red mouth of the Jellyfish, Lin Mufeng became even more excited. His eyes had completely turned blood-red, and in the darkness, they were like two lanterns, releasing an endless amount of fierceness. His body also emitted a ruthless aura. His fangs were slender and slender, making people''s hearts tremble.


    A black shadow swept past, Lin Mufeng''s clothes were ripped apart, and blood sprayed out in all directions. They saw that Lin Mufeng''s back had been left with a few extremely thin and long scars that were bone-deep by the Jellyfish''s sharp claws. Dense black gas also slowly overflowed from the wounds and gathered in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the black Qi increased in number. It actually formed into a black mist, floating above Lin Mufeng''s head.


    In the next moment, the Jellyfish''s legs were once again grasped in his hands. This time, Lin Mufeng didn''t throw it out, but instead fiercely pulled back, pressing the Jellyfish onto the ground, as his long and thin fangs ruthlessly pierced into its neck ¡­


    It was a dark night and one could still see two streams of dark red blood gushing out like water columns. Lin Mufeng''s face had also turned dark red as he licked his lips and smelt the fragrance of the blood. Lin Mufeng had gone crazy. Lowering his head, his teeth that were filled with coldness pierced into the blood vessel of the Jellyfish once again.


    The Jellyfish screamed at the sky, its body trembling non-stop and shrinking at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    If this scene was seen by an ordinary person, they would definitely be terrified. Their entire body would twitch in fear; this was too terrifying!


    Lin Mufeng was like a demon, constantly sucking in fresh blood. At the same time, black lines appeared from his body and flowed into the slowly wiggling black fog.


    As the blood flowed into his mouth, Lin Mufeng''s body loosened up abruptly. The bloody wound on his body started to slowly heal, and his distorted face also returned to normal. The bloodthirsty rays of light in his eyes gradually dissipated, and the violent aura became reserved.


    The black shadow was three meters tall and even if Lin Mufeng stood in front of him, he was only able to reach his waist. Under that black color, the entire forest became exceptionally quiet. It was filled with a chilling intent that caused one''s heart to tremble.


    Following the appearance of the humanoid shadow, Lin Mufeng also suddenly felt a warm flow and movement in his body. That kind of warmth couldn''t help but let his consciousness recover a little.


    Heavenly Energy! Lin Mufeng was suddenly overjoyed. When he stood up, his sharp teeth and nails had all disappeared. On the ground, the Jellyfish''s body had long been covered in skin and bones, on the verge of death, its eyes were wide open, only to see the black figure. A wave of fear actually filled its heart, and its entire body could not help but tremble.


    Lin Mufeng also felt the surrounding coldness and turned around abruptly. Seeing the black figure behind him, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    Could this be my Heavenly Soul?


    Surprise flashed through Lin Mufeng''s heart, this shadow''s entire body was black, even its eyes were a deep black, it made people''s hearts tremble, but the heavenly soul''s appearance ¡­ He had slightly pointed ears, slender fangs, and sharp nails ¡­ The outline of that face was exactly the same as his own.


    Vampire ¡­ He was a vampire from his past life!


    Lin Mufeng was shocked. At the same time, he felt a sense of excitement in his heart. He never thought that he would be able to see such an honorable vampire here, and it was even his own soul ¡­


    The excitement in Lin Mufeng''s heart could no longer be described with words. He had thought that it was impossible for him to not have a heavenly soul, but he never thought that his heavenly soul would actually be the same as his in his previous life.


    In the depths of his heart, the heartstrings that had been nearly lost for half a year once again started to beat. At this moment, he had a feeling that he had returned to his own self!


    Reaching out his right hand, Lin Mufeng wanted to stroke his Heavenly Soul, but in the next moment, he missed. Looking at his own palm, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but laugh. Taking a deep breath, the enormous illusion turned into a ray of light and hid itself between his brows.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Lin Mufeng calmed himself down and walked out of the forest.


    It was getting late and the heavenly soul had awoken. It was time to go home. As he traveled through the forest, unconsciously, the corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth hooked up in an evil smile!


    The guards on both sides of the door couldn''t help but rejoice as they came to the door of the house. The next moment they felt aghast in their hearts. Although they weren''t far from the door but the thick smell of blood made them hold their breath!


    Where did the Young Master Lin go?

 C4

    Without time to think, one of them ran into the mansion. At noon, when Young Master Lin Mufeng had inexplicably left, he thought that would not be able to take the blow and go out for a moment, but since he did not see Lin Mufeng''s figure even until dusk, the Lin Family''s Patriarch could not help but panic. Regardless of whether or not Lin Mufeng had the Heavenly Soul, he was still his own son.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng had just stepped through the doorstep and was walking straight into his own room. His clothes were already tattered, and from time to time, there was the stench of blood on him.


    "Father, do you also believe that I don''t have a Heavenly Soul?" Lin Mufeng''s voice was calm, he had already thought about it long ago on the road here, about this matter of the Heavenly Soul, he did not plan to hide it from his father, not to mention ¡­ He also had his own plans.


    "..." evil spirit! "


    Lin Tianfeng was shocked, and two words flashed across his heart. He couldn''t believe it, he really couldn''t believe that his own son actually possessed a evil spirit, and was a evil spirit Master ¡­ For a moment, Lin Tianfeng''s body actually started to tremble. The black color of the heavenly soul gave him the fear of death, and the evil aura that pervaded the room also caused him to take in a breath of cold air.


    Regardless of whether it was Heavenly Energy or Heavenly Soul, all of the colors in the Tian Yuan Continent were at the Rainbow Rank, with red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple respectively. Of course, there were a few strange things about it, and the black was one of them.


    However, what shocked Lin Tianfeng more was not just these, but the fluctuations of Heavenly Energy Lin Mufeng was giving off. Red coloured middle stage, Heavenly Soul just awakened, Heavenly Energy already at the middle stage, the quality of this evil spirit is not ordinary ah ¡­ ¡­


    "Feng Er, besides you and me, who else has seen your Heavenly Soul?" This Heavenly Soul must not be revealed to a third person, otherwise, it would definitely bring about a fatal disaster!


    Lin Mufeng''s smile vanished as he shook his head indifferently, "Other than you and me, no one else knows."


    "That''s good!" Lin Tianfeng heaved a sigh of relief, "Feng''er, you have to remember, other than in a life or death situation, you must not expose your Heavenly Soul in front of anyone else!"


    "Oh ¡­" "Why?" Lin Mufeng frowned slightly.


    "Because what you''re talking about is the evil spirit!" Lin Tianfeng''s expression became serious, and he explained the drawbacks of being a evil spirit Master to Lin Mufeng. As his topic deepened, Lin Mufeng''s eyebrows knitted even deeper. He could not expose his Heavenly Soul, and would be killed by those kingdoms.


    "Does it have to be this way?" The Heavenly Soul could not be revealed, even with a body of power, it was useless, for Lin Mufeng was unable to accept this. Power. What he wanted was status and strength that would cause others to look up to him ¡­


    Lin Tianfeng nodded her head, "You have to do this if you want to protect yourself. Feng''er, I know it will be difficult to make you do this, but you have to remember that behind your back is the entire Lin Family!"


    If Lin Mufeng''s identity as a evil spirit Master were to be exposed, the Lin Family would also be implicated by him, and they might even fall into an irreparable trap.


    Lin Mufeng was silent, a thick line appeared on his forehead, under the light of the candlelight, his pale white face looked even more unsightly. After a long while, he sighed a breath of relief, looked at his father Lin Tianfeng, and said with a calm voice: "I understand, but father, I have a request, I want to follow my clan members to the Snow Wolf Island to train."


    "What?" "No way!" How could it be possible for him to not reveal his Heavenly Soul to go out to train, but Lin Mufeng had already made up his mind, so how could it be so easy to change?


    "..." "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I won''t let anyone know about the matter regarding the Heavenly Soul ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng said indifferently, as though he did not take this matter to heart. However, no one noticed the trace of fierceness that suddenly flashed past his eyes, and without waiting for his father''s reply, he turned and walked out. He had only arrived at this place half a year ago, but after spending half a year together, he was rather familiar with his father. He knew that his father would not easily agree to his request.


    Lin Tianfeng couldn''t help but to let out a wry smile, and sat down on the chair with a bang. Only now did he realize that his son''s skinny back was becoming more and more unfamiliar. No wonder, because Lin Mufeng''s mother died early and he was busy with internal affairs, he felt somewhat guilty towards his son.


    Going out to gain experience and not exposing his Heavenly Soul? Is that possible? This world is not as simple as you think, moreover ¡­ Every year, we are not the only families sent people to the Snow Wolf Island to train, and this time there are still experts from the academy coming over. If other families were to find out that you are a evil spirit Master, I''m afraid ¡­


    Thinking about that, Lin Tianfeng''s heart could not help but tighten, it seemed that he had to make some arrangements, but, what exactly was Feng''er''s Heavenly Soul? Looking at its appearance, it was obviously a human-shaped heavenly soul, but such an evil human-shaped heavenly soul, he had never heard of it before. Lin Tianfeng paced in the room with a puzzled expression.


    Actually, he was also very happy that Lin Mufeng had a Heavenly Soul. Having a Heavenly Soul meant that he could cultivate, have strength, and become strong. The reason why the various empires would not tolerate the evil heavenly spirit was because they were too strong.


    Returning to his room, Lin Mufeng did not go to sleep yet, as his mind was still replaying everything that had happened today. He did not expect that even on this continent, the vampires were still deemed as evil ¡­ The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth rose into a sinister smile. Evil, hehe, you actually call the incomparably noble Blood Race evil. Don''t worry, even if he really is evil, I will make you worship him as light ¡­ "


    "I accidentally died in my previous life. The dying wish I left behind must be fulfilled in this life!" Under the silver light from outside the window, Lin Mufeng closed his eyes comfortably.


    The next morning, as the sun rose, Lin Mufeng woke up early and hid in a dark corner of the bed. Seeing the light that shot in, he carefully extended his hand out, because of the sudden appearance of the vampire last night, he was afraid that he would no longer be immune to the sunlight.


    The sunlight shone down, but there was no change on his fingers at all. Lin Mufeng laughed, and with a sou sound, he jumped down from the bed and pushed the door open. In that moment, for the first time in his life, he felt that the sun was not that annoying.


    Outside the door, the sunlight scattered in all directions. A light breeze was blowing, and the fresh air couldn''t help but cause him to squint his eyes, making him look intoxicated. Then, he smiled and turned to leave. He needed to go to Snow Wolf Island in two days to gain experience for half a year, so he naturally needed to make some preparations.


    "..." With regards to the Snow Wolf Island, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but feel some anticipation. Not only did the training this time involve many families, the Hangu College also participated in the organization, and the scale and rewards reached the highest level in history. However, these weren''t things that Lin Mufeng was interested in, what he was interested in were the numerous low-leveled Heavenly Beast on the island.


    But right at this moment, Lin Mufeng''s figure had just walked out of the courtyard, his pupils involuntarily shrank, as a trace of disgust faintly appeared. Lin Yuan meeting him in the early morning was somewhat unlucky. He turned his head away and ignored the other party''s words. This person''s contempt from yesterday had been clearly recorded in his mind. This debt would have to be settled sooner or later. However, not now.


    But just at this time, Lin Yuan also saw Lin Mufeng, he revealed a sneer and actually walked towards him, "Yo, who do I think this is? So it''s our Young Master Lin, our trash, Lin Mufeng. "


    Saying that, he walked to the front of Lin Mufeng, with his arms folded, his face full of ridicule, completely ignoring Lin Mufeng''s gloomy face, with the Heavenly Soul, he had everything he could be proud of.


    "Trash?" Lin Mufeng stopped in his tracks, his eyes turning colder and colder. It had been so many years since anyone called him trash, but he heard so many things when he arrived at this place.


    Coldly looking up at him, "... You, say it again! "


    "Oh, I''ll say it again. You''re still addicted to being called trash, aren''t you? You don''t even have a Heavenly Soul, you''re just a piece of trash, what about it? "If you''re not convinced, then come bite me."


    Lin Yuan laughed out loud, his face full of smugness. He puffed his chest up, as if he was the greatest of beings, "Hey, trash, you''re going to leave just like that, you don''t even need to bite more before leaving.


    Lin Mufeng did not want to pay attention to him and turned to leave, but hearing the following words, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. The clenched fists in his sleeves slowly loosened, and his taut cheeks relaxed.


    Lin Mufeng stopped in his tracks for a full two breaths of time, while Lin Yuan continued to laugh maniacally.


    After a while, Lin Mufeng suddenly turned around and chuckled, "... Are you done laughing? "


    "Enough, enough!" Clutching his stomach, Lin Yuan was clearly on the verge of bursting into laughter. What he didn''t know was that there was currently a thunderstorm waiting for him in front of him.


    Right after he finished speaking, Lin Mufeng''s right hand suddenly waved, and directly slapped his face.

 C5

    Pa, pa, pa, Lin Mufeng slapped his face three more times. It was so fast that Lin Yuan only felt a flash in front of him, and both sides of his cheeks started to feel burning pain, and a bloody scent entered his mouth. His steps slightly trembled, and his body actually fell backwards, smashing into the ground.


    "..." Repeat what you just said. " Initially, he was in a good mood and intended to endure it, but after being insulted again and again, he finally could not take it anymore. He exploded completely, and directly slapped Lin Yuan down.


    Lin Yuan was enraged, he ignored the pain on his cheek and bared his teeth: "Trash, let go of me!"


    "..." "I didn''t hear it ¡­" Lin Mufeng''s voice was cold.


    "I ¡­ I am trash!"


    Lin Yuan said with a shaky voice. His weak little heart continuously trembled, and after failing to teach others a lesson, he was instead beaten up. At this moment, he even had the heart to die.


    Lin Mufeng shot a glance at him indifferently, retracted his right foot, and shouted with a cold voice: "Scram!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll get lost!" Lin Yuan frantically crawled up, with one hand covering his face and the other covering his thighs, he walked forward with a limp. With his back facing Lin Mufeng, his eyes suddenly blossomed with an extremely resentful gaze, and a monstrous hatred filled his heart. Although he begged for mercy on the surface, in his heart, he felt an urge to tear this Young Master Lin to pieces.


    However, before he could even take a few steps, his footsteps abruptly stopped as a tall figure blocked his path.


    "Captain ¡­ Xiao Qiang!" Smelling the faint fragrance in the air, Lin Yuan''s face flushed red, she really wanted to find a hole to hide in, but this captain just casually glanced at him, and then walked towards Lin Mufeng in large strides.


    Lin Yuan could not help but be taken aback. Although he had taken a casual look, but what did that mean?


    "Lin Mufeng, this is all thanks to you!"


    Involuntarily, Lin Yuan clenched his teeth and didn''t turn back as he walked into the distance.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng also noticed the figure that was gradually approaching and frowned. This woman was tall and slender. She wore a fiery red leather armor that tightly wrapped around her sexy body. Surrounded by this leather armor, her arrogant appearance was clearly visible. Shifting his gaze downwards, Lin Mufeng suddenly realised that what was up there was just a foil, a foil to her slender, fair and sexy beautiful legs.


    With the combination of two straight bags, a slim waist without any fat, and a sexy leg, she drew an exquisite curve, with each part showing her extremely well-developed and delicate body.


    As the captain approached, Lin Mufeng could smell a faint body scent from the air, and could clearly see her appearance. With his curly red hair and charming face, he was constantly emitting a mature charm, which was very tempting.


    "Little bastard, you are Lin Mufeng? It was you who injured that fellow Lin Yuan? " Looking at the pale white and handsome youth in front of him, Xiao Qiang asked with some astonishment.


    Lin Mufeng''s brows knitted, and he nodded. I have a name, but as for Lin Yuan, he reaped what he sowed! " Initially, he had a good impression of this beauty, but that calling her a little bastard made him feel slightly unhappy.


    "Yo, I can''t tell. You have quite the personality." Xiao Qiang covered his mouth and laughed, "My name is Xiao Qiang, I''m the leader of your group going to Snow Wolf Island to gain experience."


    Her smile was very sweet, to the point that her chest was also jumping up and down, causing Lin Mufeng to be unable to help but be startled. Xiao Qiang had also noticed Lin Mufeng''s expression and a hint of ridicule flashed past her eyes. She coughed dryly and retracted his smile, "The Patriarch has already told me about your matters. If you do not have a soul, you should obediently stay within the clan.


    At this point, she paused, and her expression suddenly became serious, "Since you''re going, this time, you have to obey my arrangements in every way!" The Patriarch said that no matter what, I must guarantee your safety. "


    "..." "Oh, I know." Lin Mufeng replied indifferently, her lips curving into a smile, as she turned to leave.


    "You ¡­" Xiao Qiang was stunned. She could tell that although this little bastard agreed on the surface, he did not take her words seriously. Right at this moment, Lin Mufeng suddenly stopped in her tracks, turned her head and looked at Xiao Qiang, then said coldly: "... "Also, you don''t need to ask about my matters!"


    After he finished speaking, he did not care about Xiao Qiang''s astonished face, and directly walked into his own room. After the awakening of the heavenly soul, normally, in three days, they would have to leave to gain more experience. Now, a day had already passed. Snow Wolf Island, wait for me for two days!


    Looking at the skinny back figure, Xiao Qiang''s beautiful eyes flashed with a hint of surprise. She had been working outside all year long for the Lin Family and did not come back very often, so she did not have much impression of this Young Master Lin. Furthermore, she only found out about the matter regarding Lin Mufeng in the past two days.


    An ordinary person without a heavenly soul was able to beat a Heavenly Soul Master to such a state? Although there was such a situation, he ¡­


    Xiao Qiang was in disbelief, she had clearly seen Lin Yuan''s miserable state. That swollen face, the blood on the mouth, they could only describe it as a tragic sight, it was simply impossible for people to believe that it was this little bastard''s doing.


    And what was even more shocking was that this little bastard had actually used two fingers to pinch Lin Yuan''s soul to the point that it was unable to move? Who is Lin Yuan? He was a Heavenly Soul Master, and although he was only at the early stage of the red step, he wasn''t someone an ordinary person could compare to. Just like that, an action that even the Heavenly Soul Master s with a certain level of strength couldn''t do was completed by Lin Mufeng.


    She frowned slightly. After thinking for quite a while, she still couldn''t think of a reason. She glared at Little Rascal grudgingly, then turned around and was about to leave.


    "Am I that bad?" Other than a moment of surprise, he did not seem to even glance at himself. " Xiao Qiang lowered his head to look at it, and used his hands to hold onto the leather armour. The two bags were also shocked, and started to sway, "You guys are so arrogant!"


    Xiao Qiang muttered to herself, laughed, and thought that it was rare for her to be humiliated like this, and she suddenly became interested in Lin Mufeng.


    In the next two days, Lin Mufeng''s life could be considered to be more peaceful and quiet. Lin Yuan was injured, and no one went to disturb him, so he just stayed in his room alone to cultivate, continuously fumbling about the secrets of the Heavenly Soul, and familiarize himself with the flow of Heavenly Energy. However, during these two days of hard work, aside from the fact that he was very familiar with the flow of her Heavenly Energy, he didn''t get much else, so he was still very confused about the Heavenly Soul. The vampires that were the human-shaped heavenly soul were like a ball of black mist, unfathomable.


    Under the servant''s instructions, he pushed the group of people away and walked towards the plaza. After two days had passed, it was time to go to the Snow Wolf Island to train. It seemed that only on the lone island would he be able to continue exploring the differences in the evil heavenly spirit.


    As he walked on the road, he once again let Lin Mufeng experience what it meant to be bullied by dogs under the sun. Those contemptuous gazes, made his originally good mood gradually turn gloomy, and now that he had to gather, Lin Mufeng could not be bothered to care about these people. However, their faces were all remembered in his mind, in this world, there was always reward for what they had done!


    At this very moment, the square was already filled with scattered stars, and in groups of three to five, several tens of people were huddled together, discussing with their heads lowered from time to time. When Lin Mufeng''s figure appeared on the field, everyone was slightly stunned, and with a swoosh, they shot their gazes at him.


    Inside, Lin Yuan was also startled, and a trace of hatred appeared on his pale face. Regarding all these, Lin Mufeng disapproved, and still slowly stepped forward, squeezed to the edge of the crowd.


    Just as he stopped walking, a young man walked towards him with a smile on his face, "I say, Young Master Lin, why don''t you stay home and enjoy life? Why do you have to suffer from this? It''s dangerous."


    As he said that, he walked in front of Lin Mufeng, with one arm around''s shoulders, and laughed with a lowered head. Lin Mufeng also smiled slightly but did not reply. He knew this person, Lin Fei, was one of his good friends, and for the past half year, the two of them had interacted quite a bit. Don''t look at his vulgar appearance, he was actually very kind.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng smile and not answer, Lin Fei did not feel awkward at all, he patted his chest and continued to speak, "Rest assured, you can go. At that time, if you follow big bro, with big bro protecting you, I will not dare to do anything bad to you. Then, big bro will take you on a mission, kill the Heavenly Beast, and earn some points.


    Thinking about that, Lin Fei laughed out loud, his eyes sweeping across the group of people, his intent clear as day. But Lin Mufeng still continued to laugh softly and nod his head.

 C6

    "I say, old brother Mu Feng, say something. Big Brother has protected you like this and is under a lot of pressure. This time, there are six or seven clans that are going and there are also three to four hundred of them ¡­" This time, Lin Fei was unhappy, but after he finished speaking, he lowered his voice and laughed wickedly: "Bro, tell me the truth, was Lin Yuan that bear like you did, haha ¡­." "His face is as white as flour and he is limping when he walks. I have wanted to touch him for a long time."


    "..." He was the one who got what he deserved. " Lin Mufeng smiled and nodded.


    Seeing the two of them talking and laughing, Lin Yuan, who was in the crowd, couldn''t help but gnash his teeth in hatred. When he looked at Lin Mufeng, his eyes looked like they were about to spew fire, and he remembered the humiliation he had suffered that day clearly.


    Lin Mufeng frowned slightly, but Lin Fei, who was at the side, was a little excited. He pushed him a little, lowered his head and laughed sinisterly: "Go, go, our Young Master Lin must pay attention to your safety, don''t be eaten by others." That wretched voice, coupled with that lewd smile, the ghost knew what he was thinking.


    "..." "What are you talking about?" Lin Mufeng glared at him, and said unhappily. Lin Fei laughed, "Go, go, go, don''t make people wait, it''s very rude."


    Lin Mufeng shook his head, and did not say anymore, he also wanted to know, why did this Captain Xiao want him to sit with him. Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, our Young Master Lin calmly stepped forward and climbed onto the camel cart.


    "..." Speak! "What is it?" Seated opposite to Xiao Qiang, Lin Mufeng calmly asked, "If there''s nothing special with Captain Xiao, I''ll head down first."


    I say, you seem to hate sitting together with me, so there''s no need to call me captain. If you don''t mind, you can call me Sister Xiao.


    Xiao Qiang frowned her head, this Young Master Lin''s calmness really made him unaccustomed, but the more it was, the more interested she became. Looking at her fair face, Xiao Qiang''s lips slightly opened, and exhaled a breath of fragrance, and continued to speak: "Do you know how dangerous this time''s training is to you? On the Snow Wolf Island, there are a lot of Heavenly Beast, from the early to the early red and orange stages, all sorts of low leveled Heavenly Beast exist on the entire island. Not only are there three big business alliances, but there are also three of the most powerful clans in the kingdom. With you, the eldest young master of the Lin Family, participating in the operation, it''s hard to avoid the other factions playing tricks on you. Therefore, you are only allowed to stay in the Lin Clan''s camp and are not allowed to accept any missions! "


    With her face in view, Xiao Qiang finished saying all of this in one breath. She really wanted to let Lin Mufeng know the difficulties he faced and retreat, but then, the little bastard''s reaction made her have an urge to explode.


    "..." Are you done? " Lin Mufeng raised his head indifferently, as if his words had nothing to do with him, "Once I''m done, I will take my leave."


    Before he finished speaking, he did not care about the Captain Xiao''s stupefied face and directly got off the car.


    "..." "You, you bastard." only reacted after Lin Mufeng''s figure disappeared, his face was flushed red and he scolded. The reason he spent so much effort was to advise not to go, but this little bastard, he, he ¡­ You''re too infuriating, not even giving me a reply. You''re not putting me, a captain, in your eyes at all. Hmph, you''re deep, you''re calm, let''s see how long you can keep pretending for ¡­


    Even though she was angry, her interest towards Lin Mufeng had only grown. She had a feeling that this young master was not someone who would act recklessly.


    Just then, vice-captain Chu Huai, who was sitting in front, opened the carriage curtain and said to her, "Looks like you''ve failed in persuading him. You are just wasting your efforts, that brat is just a tough nut to crack, if you can''t see the coffin, you won''t cry.


    How could it be so simple? Xiao Qiang could not help but smile, afraid that it would be too late for regret when he went to hunt Heavenly Beast s.


    Xiao Qiang smiled and did not answer, while Chu Huai also smiled to himself, "That''s right, this brat is quite the genius. To be able to make our great beauty Xiao angry like this, that''s rare, very rare."


    After he finished speaking, he put down the carriage curtain, waved the whip in his hand, and shouted as he set off.


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng had also stepped onto the camel cart, and just as he sat down, Lin Fei immediately came over, rubbing his head, holding onto his shoulder, and laughed: "How is it? Brother Mu Feng, whoever eats someone, see how nice you are, are you paying attention to your safety? "


    "..." Don''t let your imagination go astray, okay? " Lin Mufeng blushed with shame, "I was just discussing some serious matters."


    "Uh, really?" Lin Fei did not believe him, but then he revealed a look of fear and shouted: "Brother, don''t tell me you are a man of your words and are unwilling to surrender! This is not good, the meat in front of you should be eaten in big mouthfuls."


    Puff! His words could not help but cause everyone on the carriage to burst out laughing, Lin Mufeng also wiped his sweat and did not speak anymore, he was adamant that he would not obey no matter what? If he really refused to obey his words, then what was his purpose in going to Snow Wolf Island? Was it to find those Heavenly Beast s to find his own soul? Make yourself stay in the camp, you say... Is that possible?


    Moreover, for Lin Mufeng, there was only one danger, and that was his own Heavenly Soul being exposed. As for what Captain Xiao said, hmph, hmph ¡­ The Snow Wolf Island was huge, with a radius of five hundred kilometers. The great clans were all not far from each other, and the three great clans and the Merchant Union were separated by a majestic mountain range, so the chances of them colliding with each other were practically nil. Even if they bumped into each other ¡­


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth rose into an evil smile.


    In fact, he was right, the Snow Wolf Island was indeed very big, and the chances of them meeting each other was very small.


    The Hunchbacked Beast was speedily running. To travel from the capital to the Snow Wolf Island, he would need at least five days of travel. Two days of travel on the dry route and three days of travel on the water route. On this day, because of Lin Fei''s existence, Lin Mufeng and his group did not feel bored, and laughter came out from their carriages at practically all times.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Fei cleared his throat, put on his airs, and with a face filled with anger, he spoke to the people in front of him: "I say, do you guys plan on following big bro in battle? You must know, big bro''s strength is very strong, it''s good to follow big bro, how can big bro eat less of your soup?"


    Lin Fei''s description was vivid, and from time to time he would pat his chest, revealing his bulbous biceps. The people on the other side looked at each other with a wry smile on their faces. They all turned their heads at the same time and ignored you, alright?


    Lin Mufeng also chuckled.


    "Hey, I said you guys give me an answer. Stop hesitating. If you miss this chance, you won''t have this shop anymore. It''s such a good thing, where can you find it?"


    But just as he said that, the Hunchback Beast suddenly let out a roar, and the carriage suddenly stopped. Lin Fei''s body was like an arrow, and was flung out of the carriage. The people in the carriage were crowded together, Lin Mufeng frowned, and the people beside him also opened their mouths to curse.


    But right at this time, Lin Fei''s voice suddenly sounded out, "Brother Mu Feng, quick, quick, come down and take a look, guess who I saw? Haha, you definitely wouldn''t have thought ¡­ " There was not a single trace of anger in his voice. Instead, there was a trace of secret delight.


    "..." "Who?" Lin Mufeng got off the carriage.


    "Who?" "Hur hur, guess who?" Lin Fei leaned on his shoulder and laughed slyly: "Slave, look, the second biggest Miss of the kingdom, the one who you have been chasing after!"


    When he saw her figure, even Lin Fei couldn''t help but to gulp. However, that ice-cold face of hers made him shiver, as if his entire body was a mountain of ice, giving off a feeling of being a thousand miles away from others. He was constantly releasing a kind of boning coldness.


    "..." Lan Bing. " A haze flashed across Lin Mufeng''s face. He had indeed pursued this woman before, but the results were unsatisfactory.


    Although Lan Bing was beautiful, she was arrogant and had an ice-cold temperament, making it difficult to get along with her. Although her appearance was similar to Xiao Qiang, the difference in her temperament was extremely great. One was bewitching, like a flame that could erupt at any time, while the other one was ice-cold.


    "Yo, you still remember, it''s not simple. Our Young Master Lin ¡­" Lin Mufeng chuckled, "How about it? Do you want to go up and strike up a conversation with me, to warm my face and rub it against my cold butt?"


    Lin Fei ridiculed without hesitation, and even pushed Lin Mufeng a little.


    "..." No need. I didn''t have any feelings for her half a year ago, so you have to remember, it was the past, not the present. " Looking at the light blue figure, the evil smile on Lin Mufeng''s mouth became thicker, it made Lin Fei''s hair stand on end, the evil smile was the richest that he had seen so far.


    Indeed, people would always change. In the past, he had never seen this kind of smile on a Young Master Lin.

 C7

    Calming himself down, Lin Fei patted his shoulder, and laughed somewhat mockingly: "If you don''t feel anything, then it is, and it should have been done a long time ago. "She just thinks she''s pretty and has a nice figure, but she puts on a stinky face all day, as if someone else owes her a lot of money."


    "Is it fun to be like this all day long? Don''t you think so? "


    Lin Mufeng glared at him.


    Yes, the Young Master Lin had indeed changed, his little brother Mu Feng had changed. That calm expression and sinister face was the result of the Young Master Lin''s transformation in the past half year.


    All these changes made Lin Mufeng feel a little strange.


    "Yes, yes, yes. It will change."


    Lin Fei laughed awkwardly, "Our Brother Mu Feng has become more or less the same as Brother Fei, we all think that women are just clothes. If they are dirty, then so be it, brother will change.


    Lin Fei''s words were full of energy, the few people on the carriage all burst out laughing, even Lin Mufeng was almost unable to control himself, his words and his withered expression made it difficult for others not to laugh.


    However, his words were indeed the truth. Women were like clothes, they had to be changed if they didn''t fit.


    Lin Mufeng straightened his expression, patted his shoulder, and said with maturity: "You, open your mind a little, it''s nothing, in the world, although there are many more women that are uglier than her, there are more beautiful than her."


    With that, Lin Fei returned to his seat and let Lin Mufeng think about it carefully.


    Through the window, he looked in the direction of the Lan Family''s camel cart, and the corners of Lin Mufeng''s mouth raised into a deep arc as he laughed. There was still a miniature image in his mind of what happened half a year ago, and he was quite familiar with Lan Bing. Back then, when he was investigating this young miss Lan, he would almost always crash into the southern wall, and that kind of cold face-off, that kind of deep contempt, that kind of warm face against the cold buttocks of others, really made him feel somewhat unhappy.


    "..." "Hmph, hmph, you came out to mess with me, I''ll pay you back sooner or later."


    Just like this, Lin Mufeng quietly sat in his seat. The camel cart steadily advanced, and from time to time, a few beast roars would come out.


    Not only did they have to travel two days'' worth of dry roads, they also had to travel for three days'' worth of water. In the blink of an eye, all of the members of the Lin Family were on the same boat.


    Looking at the blue ocean and inhaling the fishy smell of the sea breeze, Lin Mufeng''s heart could not help but have an urge to shout out to the sky. Snow Wolf Island, he was one step closer to this island filled with low level Heavenly Beast, he had a sense of anticipation, that the black blood sucking heavenly soul, the Black Heavenly Energy that could not be exposed to the world, was finally slowly blooming on the Snow Wolf Island.


    Until now, he did not know much about his own Heavenly Soul. With the training partners of the Heavenly Beast, he believed that he could further explore his Heavenly Soul.


    In the next three days, he lived quite a peaceful life, without any major incidents. On the contrary, Captain Xiao called him a few times, urging him to go back, at first Lin Mufeng was too lazy to deal with him, but in the end, he was too lazy to even go back, let him go, is that possible? He found a secluded place to cultivate alone.


    "I can''t find it!" Inside Xiao Qiang''s cabin, Chu Huai shook his head lightly.


    "Oh ~ ~ ~" Captain Xiao softly shouted and turned around, "The boat is only this big, where can he hide?"


    He waved his hand and let the servant leave, then said: "I already told you to not waste your time, wait for that brat to suffer for two days, then yourself will beg us to send him away."


    "You can still laugh? If something were to happen to him, go back and wait for the Patriarch to punish our crimes. Don''t you know of the dangers of Snow Wolf Island? "


    Xiao Qiang couldn''t help but be angry, this little bastard is overdoing it, no matter what, she is still a party leader, and she actually didn''t give her any face at all, "Since you said that he will retreat after knowing the difficulties, then I will hand him to you, if anything happens ¡­ I''ll ask for you! "


    With that, she waved her hand and let Chu Huai leave.


    Standing at the door, our Vice Captain Chu was at a loss. He was stunned for a moment, then pointed at himself in surprise and said, "..." Leave it to me? "


    "Leave it to me. What can a small fish do?" However, looking at how angry Captain Xiao is today, this little fish has really overdone it. It really needs to be taught a lesson. "


    Nodding his head, Chu Huai left.


    She realised that she could not see through this Young Master Lin at all. Although he had not paid much attention to her, the more it was like this, the more interested Captain Xiao was in him.


    "Since you insist on going, you should have some hidden trump card. Let me see just what kind of strength you have ¡­"


    Holding the cup, Xiao Qiang took a sip, then closed her eyes and started meditating as she muttered to himself.


    Snow Wolf Island was like a primitive forest, with tall trees everywhere, lush and verdant. Even the sunlight could only pass through the layers of leaves and scattered down, causing the entire forest to appear gloomy, a strange atmosphere.


    Under Xiao Qiang''s and her lead, the Lin Family clansmen stepped on the thick fallen leaves and slowly advanced. Even though the atmosphere was somewhat eerie, the youngsters who came for the first time were still unavoidably a little excited. They turned their heads and looked around, occasionally lowering their heads to discuss.


    Walking in front, a trace of an evil smile flashed across Chu Huai''s face. Out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Lin Mufeng, "This brat, is he not afraid?"


    Chu Huai was a little astonished in his heart. Just now, he saw that the young master''s face was still filled with the same smile that he always used to. His expression was indifferent, without any excitement, and without any uneasiness.


    However, could Lin Mufeng be described as normal? Although his expression was the same, his heart was still slightly shaken. This was the first time he had come to Snow Wolf Island.


    After walking for a while in the forest, a camp appeared before everyone. Looking around, besides a dozen simple tents, there was only an empty space. On the platform of the empty land, two old men in flowery robes were squinting their eyes as they watched the Lin Family disciples walk over.


    "Hehe, so it''s actually the Captain Xiao who is personally leading the team. It''s rare, very rare. "This year is more than a dozen more people than the previous year, it seems like the Lin Family''s strength is increasing by the day!" One of the yellow-robed elderly man took the lead and walked over, and said politely to Xiao Qiang.


    Xiao Qiang also smiled with her phoenix eyes, as she gave a slight bow, "Elder Yu, you must be joking. Then, I shall ask the two elders to explain the current situation of the Snow Wolf Island and also advise them what should be done and what should not be done. "


    "Where, where ¡­" The grey robed elder beside him also came forward to welcome him.


    Although they were the law enforcement elders of the Hangu College, they still had to be courteous to Xiao Qiang, a Heavenly Soul cultivator with Middle Yellow Rank. After all, the Lin Family''s strength was already incomparable to before, not only were they rich, even the number of Heavenly Soul Master s was far more than in the past.


    "Everyone, line up!" Vice Captain Chu shouted out with a face, causing the people to move, and the youths to all stand in a formation, while Lin Mufeng and Lin Mufeng stood in the furthest corner of the line.


    "Most people know the rules of the Snow Wolf Island, so I won''t talk too much about it. I''ll talk about the rules of points here, killing an early stage red Heavenly Beast will give you one point, the middle stage red will give you five points, the high stage red will give you twenty-five points, the early stage orange will give you a hundred points, and the middle stage orange will give you five hundred points ¡­"


    "Although the higher the level of Heavenly Beast, the more points they have, but everyone must not act recklessly, and the most important thing is their own safety, so it would be better to team up and travel. Other than the basic rewards, our Hangu College has also decided to take in the Lin Family''s top twenty places in this experiential learning. "


    As soon as he finished his sentence, it was as if the crowd exploded.


    "Twenty people? "Ah, god, am I dreaming ¡­" By recruiting so many people, it meant that only a dozen of them would be wiped out.


    "Hangu College, I want to go to Hangu College, take me in. I want to become a strong warrior, haha ¡­" Entering the Hangu College not only had the guidance of an outstanding teacher, but it also had the supply of beast spirits and Infantry s.


    The old man''s words undoubtedly gave many people hope. If the number of recruits exceeded the average number of recruits, then most people would have the chance to enter.


    Including Lin Yuan, he was also overjoyed. He glanced at Lin Mufeng, and snorted coldly, "If this time I get accepted by the Hangu College, what would a trash with no heavenly soul like you take to compete with me? At that time, you won''t even have the qualifications to lift my shoes."


    When he thought of the scene of him spitting out blood that day, a trace of malice couldn''t help but flash within his eyes.

 C8

    "How is it?" Lin Fei hugged Lin Mufeng, and started to brag again: "Let Big Bro bring you along, with this Big Bro here, no one would dare bully you, if I''m not bad, you might still be accepted by Hangu College."


    "..." No need, I don''t have a Heavenly Soul, so going to the academy is useless. If I were to team up with you, it might cause you to retreat, and affect your results. " Lin Mufeng shook his head, it was impossible for him to team up with others.


    "Recruit twenty people?" After hearing Elder Yu''s words, Xiao Qiang was also slightly startled, but soon after, he seemed to have thought of something and laughed softly. It seemed that the Kingdom could no longer hold itself back, and had begun to make its move against the Lin Family. With a slight movement of her phoenix eyes, she saw the skinny figure beside the bulletin board. Her expression changed as she strode over.


    With regards to the Heavenly Beast at the middle stage of the red step, Lin Mufeng was still quite confident in his abilities.


    He could not wait any longer. Clenching the beast skin in his hand, he was about to turn around and leave. However, he bumped into a soft and delicate body. The toughness of the body caused him to take a step back.


    "..." Captain Xiao? " Lin Mufeng was startled for a moment, and his gaze stopped at the two towering jade peaks.


    When he returned to his senses, he took a step back and walked past him with an indifferent expression.


    Xiao Qiang was startled, seeing Young Master Lin''s expression, she could not hold back her grace any longer, "Stop! You don''t even know how to apologize? "


    Lin Mufeng''s footsteps paused, he turned and looked, and did not even have the intention to speak.


    One of them was waiting, while the other was watching. After a long while, Xiao Qiang finally could not take it anymore. She let out a long breath, calmed the anger in her heart, gritted her teeth, and said slowly: "Where are you going?"


    "In the Snow Wolf Island, I am the leader. You have to report to me about whatever you want to do!"


    Her gaze swept across the area, and she actually saw the beast skin in Lin Mufeng''s hands. She couldn''t help but be shocked in her heart. God, what the hell was this little ancestor doing? A brat that didn''t even have a heavenly soul yet he actually dared to hunt a Heavenly Beast in the middle stages of red step. Was he courting death?


    The furious Xiao Qiang actually started to worry about Lin Mufeng''s safety.


    Lin Mufeng curled his lips and laughed, then took a step forward. Smelling the fragrance of the beautiful hair, he whispered into Yun Che''s ear: "¡­ I''ve said it before, you don''t need to ask about my matters. I have my own decisions, I won''t be foolish enough to use my little life to joke around. "


    What she said was right, this little bastard didn''t need to do such a stupid thing. However, the tickling in her ears made her heart beat wildly. Until now, she hadn''t gotten so close to a man.


    An evil smile surfaced on Lin Mufeng''s face as he turned to leave. Xiao Qiang also regained his senses, he glanced at the vice-captain, and quickly followed along.


    "No matter what, it''s best to be careful." Xiao Qiang took a deep breath, and looked at the skinny back, she really had the urge to strangle him, and now she could faintly feel pain in her chest.


    Amongst the crowd, Lin Yuan also saw the black figure of his back, his face revealed a hint of happiness, "Hmph, this fellow is truly arrogant, to actually dare go out and seek death by himself, it seems like he doesn''t want to live anymore, then I''ll help you!"


    "Boss, when do we make our move?" One of the youths by the side echoed, and pointed at Lin Fei, "Should we do the same with him?"


    "Are you stupid? If you want to touch him, all of us together are not his match." Lin Yuan gave him a heart attack.


    "Yes, but not now."


    Lin Yuan laughed sinisterly, and the youth beside him also covered his head and acknowledged it.


    Walking in the forest, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps slowly slowed down, and he had long since noticed Chu Huai''s figure. Turning his head to look, he chuckled: "Follow me?"


    After a while, vice-captain Chu was also feeling depressed. He looked left and right, and then returned to his original position, could it be that this boy had gotten lost, Chu Huai guessed, but when he tried to keep up with''s footsteps, he discovered that there was no one left in front of him, Lin Mufeng had long since disappeared without a trace.


    After searching around, Chu Huai was stunned, he was tricked by that brat and lost him.


    Ye Zichen patted the tree beside him and snorted, then turned around and walked back towards the camp.


    "What?" Lost them? " Inside Xiao Qiang''s tent, Chu Huai had a low expression, "Tell me about the situation in detail..."


    Xiao Qiang frowned as she walked a few steps forward, and explained to her exactly how she was thrown, before saying in a bad mood, "I really underestimated this brat, I never thought that he really had some skills, however, I suspect that this brat has heavenly soul, he probably discovered me a long time ago."


    Xiao Qiang remained silent, after a moment, she waved her hand, signalling for Chu Huai to retreat, there''s a Heavenly Soul? How could I not have thought that he had a trump card that we did not know about.


    However, this little bastard must not be ignorant enough to climb that mountain, otherwise ¡­


    As if he had thought of something, Xiao Qiang''s heart suddenly tightened.


    In the seas surrounding the Snow Wolf Island, a lone boat was swaying in the sea, slowly approaching the shore of the Lin Family''s residence. On the boat, there were five figures, and looking from afar, one of them was shockingly the young master of the Ruojia, Ruo Chengfeng.


    "Brother Kui, this time, the leader of the Lin Family''s team is Xiao Qiang." Ruo Chengfeng laughed sinisterly, and spoke to the obese middle-aged man: "I wonder what brother Du Kui will do this time?"


    He waved the fan in his hand, this middle-aged man was none other than the leader of their group, whose name was Wu Kui, and his Middle Yellow Rank strength.


    "Oh ¡­" Wu Kui was startled, a perverted and evil smile flashed across his face, "Is it really that Xiao Qiang?"


    "How could it be fake!"


    "Haha, then why didn''t you say so earlier? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have tried to argue with the old man. I didn''t come for nothing this time, I actually met her." Wu Kui rubbed his hands together in excitement, as if he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Ruo Chengfeng also laughed, "This kind of thing, can only be the most effective when said on a special occasion, how about it? A change of heart? "


    Combined with the white robes, Ruo Chengfeng''s voice was extremely eerie. Wu Kui also laughed without saying a word, and replied with an answer.


    In the dense forest, Lin Mufeng stopped moving and turned his head to look. Chu Huai was long gone, and that Vice Captain Chu had been successfully thrown off. A gentle smile appeared on his face as he took out the beast skin for a closer look.


    The Monoceros lived in the southwest direction of Snow Wolf Island. Under the beast skin, the specific location of the Monoceros was marked, and there was also a red line that indicated how to walk.


    "..." It''s quite far. " Lin Mufeng withdrew his beast skin, "Middle stage of the red step, perfect for your own strength."


    As the first Heavenly Beast he wanted to kill, he had to use it to hone his skills. With a cold expression, a ray of black light suddenly appeared at the bottom of his feet. His body slightly moved, and with a swoosh, it brought up a few leaves and disappeared into the forest.


    In such a desolate place, he was not worried about anyone coming out and exposing his black Heavenly Energy.


    After an entire morning of hurrying, Lin Mufeng slowly approached the Monoceros''s area of activity. However, what made him most depressed was that he did not encounter any Heavenly Beast along the way, as if they had all disappeared.


    Could it be that this red line was a safe route? Looking at the beast skin again, Lin Mufeng came to a decision. Actually, he did not know that the mission list issued out by the Hangu College this time was not something that had been set by the clan. Otherwise, Xiao Qiang would have directly sent someone to look for him.


    However, just as he was feeling suspicious, a loud roar suddenly rang out not too far away and resounded in his mind. The roar was without anger and it contained the might of a tiger.


    "..." This voice, Monoceros! " After muttering to himself, the corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth hooked up into an evil smile: "I was looking for you!"


    Falling leaves fluttering in the air, Lin Mufeng''s figure once again scurried forward.


    The Monoceros only had a name on the beast skin, and its geographical location, there was no additional explanation. However, according to the memories in his mind, Lin Mufeng had quite a bit of memories about this Heavenly Beast.


    Monoceros s were two meters long, with yellow and white fur all over, sharp fangs, and a shiny silver horn on their head. Their claws were sharp enough to split the ground into pieces, and they constantly emitted a ruthless aura.


    "..." This is it! " Lin Mufeng''s eyes lit up, and right in front of him was a tiger. It opened its bloody maw and bit at the prey under its claws, causing fresh blood to splatter, making the scene rather bloody.


    However, this was a scene that Lin Mufeng liked the most. Faintly, a hint of excitement surfaced in his heart.


    It was undeniable that this prey was indeed rather ferocious. Monoceros s were considered extremely difficult to deal with even amongst Heavenly Beast in the middle stage of the red step.

 C9

    Lin Mufeng''s face revealed a touch of coldness. With a thought, a black light suddenly surged out from between his brows, and congealed into a huge black shadow behind him. In that moment, it was ruthless, cold, bloodthirsty, murderous, and a dark aura practically filled the entire forest.


    The Monoceros was enraged that its food was disturbed.


    There were three types of heavenly souls. beast shape heavenly soul s and human-shaped heavenly soul s could cause the body''s shape to change a bit, but artifact heavenly soul did not.


    A palm and a beast claw collided in an instant. The huge pain couldn''t help but cause the Monoceros to let out an angry roar. The yellow light on its claws disintegrated, and its body flew out of its control, falling onto the ground. Lin Mufeng staggered, only then did he stabilize his legs, his right hand had almost lost all feeling, and the black light had also almost dissipated.


    This attack, Lin Mufeng felt like he had hit a steel plate.


    The Heavenly Beast''s body was tyrannical indeed, its speed was about the same, but the strength of its body was a full half of its own. Even with the help of Heavenly Energy, it was unable to make up for it.


    With regards to this result, Lin Mufeng was satisfied, after all, human and beast bodies could not be compared to each other, but in his heart, he was disappointed, after fighting for half a day, he did not find anything special about the Heavenly Soul. It''s time to end this! "


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes were filled with killing intent. Since he had come to a conclusion, there was no need for him to be entangled with it anymore. He extended his hand out, and the long and slender fingernail once again extended forward, turning from white to dead black.


    The Monoceros also jumped with all its might, the silver horn on its forehead released a foot long light aura and transformed into a gigantic awl. Like a cannonball, it shot towards Lin Mufeng with a whooshing sound.


    With a heavy expression, Lin Mufeng''s legs also emitted a ray of black light as he charged towards the Monoceros. The black shadow behind him also swayed a bit and quickly followed. The Heavenly Soul followed its master like a shadow.


    He raised his right hand, and a thick layer of black light wrapped around it. That black light was so thick that it sent chills down one''s spine.


    The two energies collided with each other in the blink of an eye. The yellow light dispersed and the black light split apart. The released energy immediately stirred up a strong wind in the surrounding space, causing leaves to fly everywhere.


    Lin Mufeng''s hand was in pain. Clenching his teeth, he forcefully withstood the rebound shockwave and grabbed onto its horn. In that period of time, he swung his left hand in a flash, and that slender fingernail was like the scythe of the god of death, it cut through the air and quickly cut across its neck.


    For a moment, the dark red blood was like a fountain that continuously spilled out and poured down. The Monoceros also let out a miserable howl, struggling and twisting its body, while Lin Mufeng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. But before he could regain his senses, the change suddenly occurred ¡­


    A mass of black qi suddenly appeared in his hand. It spun crazily, instantly forming a black vortex. It looked like an endless black hole, trying to devour everything. This black vortex pulled his right hand towards the wound on the Monoceros''s neck.


    "..." "Why?" Lin Mufeng was startled, he never thought that such a situation would happen. At this moment, he did not notice that the Heavenly Soul behind him had blood-red pupils, and its entire body was frighteningly red.


    A bloodthirsty aura slowly spread out from his body. That kind of ruthlessness and gloominess couldn''t help but cause the Monoceros, who only had a sliver of its aura left a shiver in fear. Shock surfaced in its eyes and a shade came from its neck.


    Amidst this pain and despair, the Monoceros took its last breath, while Lin Mufeng stood there with a dull face. He could clearly feel a mixed energy surging into his body, accompanied by a cruel, desperate, and sorrowful thinking that filled his heart.


    In that moment, the Monoceros became a dried up corpse. The blood essence, energy and even a strand of soul in its body were completely devoured by the whirlpool in Lin Mufeng''s hand. Even so, the black whirlpool still had an appearance that was still faintly discernible, and after spinning for a while, it dissipated.


    "..." "This, this?" Looking at the Monoceros in front of him that had become a dried up corpse, Lin Mufeng did not dare believe it. He looked at his own palm, "... have they been swallowed by themselves? "


    An excited expression appeared on his face. Wasn''t the mixed energy in his body the best proof of that?


    With a thought, the gigantic apparition turned into a ball of black light and entered the center of his brows. He lowered his head and thought deeply for a while, a smile appearing on his face as he began searching the forest with every step he took.


    One Heavenly Beast was simply not enough to prove anything. If he wanted to know more, he could only kill a few more Heavenly Beast. With a decision made, Lin Mufeng no longer hesitated and began to take action. Although the energy in his body was mixed together, it was not weak. If he refined it, it would definitely be able to raise his Heavenly Energy by a level.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mufeng moved even faster, and continued to swim through the forest. Almost none of the Heavenly Beast he passed by could escape his grasp, and all of them died in his hands, becoming dried corpses.


    Fortunately, the level of the Heavenly Beast on the Snow Wolf Island was not high, and it was not too troublesome to deal with them. In just half a day of effort, nearly ten of them were already absorbed by him.


    Lin Mufeng''s clothes fluttered in the wind while he stood in the forest. The black light on his palm was dense and his face was ice-cold, causing people to feel a chill just by standing there. Those eyes that had turned red, even if it was the Heavenly Beast s, they would still feel a little afraid when they saw it.


    As the number of Heavenly Beast hunted increased, the chaotic energy in his body increased, and the despair, brutality, and cold aura in his heart continued to deepen, almost causing his cultivation to go berserk and become uncontrollable. Even now, his desire to kill had become extremely strong, and his heart only wanted to kill, kill, and kill again.


    This desire, if it was a normal person, they would not be able to control, but Lin Mufeng was not an ordinary person, even if his will was strong, he could barely control it.


    "Whew ~ ~"


    He had to refine this kind of energy, and if he stayed in his body for too long, it might affect his progress. Furthermore, he had to be clear about the negative thoughts, and if he could not control them, he would go berserk, turning into a wild beast, a killing tool.


    Calming his mind, Lin Mufeng channeled Heavenly Energy through his veins and started to wrap them around the mixed energy. If his veins were like a clear channel, then the energy was like a turbid river, and with every step that the energy flowed away, he could feel the burning pain that came from his veins. That kind of feeling of swelling and cracking couldn''t help but cause Lin Mufeng''s forehead to sweat profusely.


    Lin Ming grit his teeth, closed his eyes, and endured the pain. He began to slowly refine the energy that he had absorbed.


    The forest was completely silent. There was only the sound of a gentle breeze, and the sound of a few roars mixed with the rustling of leaves. The sun gradually set and night slowly fell. The primordial forest above the Snow Wolf Island also became somewhat dark, so dark that you couldn''t see his figure.


    However, at this moment, somewhere deep within the forest, there was a bright bonfire. Six figures were seated around a bonfire, and if you looked carefully, you would see that five of them were Ruo Chengfeng, his son, the son of the Lin Clan''s Third Master, Young Master Lin Yuan.


    At this time, Ruo Chengfeng threw the grilled meat over to Lin Yuan, and spoke with cold eyes: "How is it? "Have you decided yet? If you join hands with us, not only will your status in the family skyrocket, you''ll also become the next head of the family."


    Ruo Chengfeng''s voice was very tempting, and Lin Yuan was a little tempted, "Really?"


    "How could it be false? We, the Ruojia, will not disagree." Saying that, he pointed to Wu Kui who was behind him and said: "Captain of our Ruojia, don''t you have conflicts with Lin Fei? "Hrmph."


    Ruo Chengfeng laughed sinisterly, while his expression was unsettled as he nodded his head.


    "Then that''s easy to deal with. In order to ascertain our cooperative relationship, Lin Fei will have us help you settle it ¡­"


    This time, Lin Yuan was really tempted, he fiercely nodded, gritted his teeth and said, "And that Lin Mufeng, he must also be taught a lesson."

 C10

    "..." "Oh." Ruo Chengfeng laughed, "Lin Mufeng? A trash without a Heavenly Soul, hehe, there is no need to teach him a lesson. "


    After saying that, he used his hand to wipe his neck, "Since you''ve made your move, just kill him."


    "En!" Touching his thigh that was faintly aching, Lin Yuan took note of it. A trace of ruthlessness flashed in the depths of his eyes. Offending me, you won''t have a good ending.


    Letting out a breath of air, Lin Mufeng retracted his Heavenly Energy, and the black light that was beneficial to his body dissipated. He stood up and looked at the sun in the east. Heh, it''s daylight. "


    Clenching his fists, Lin Mufeng immediately felt the Heavenly Energy in his body abnormally abundant, his mind brimming with energy. Refining that energy actually caused his Heavenly Energy to instantly increase by a level, and he reached the high level of the scarlet level. A dozen or so middle stage early stage Heavenly Beast. Although their Heavenly Energy was a mix, it was still a wave of energy that was refined and not weak.


    In the end, Lin Mufeng was a deep beneficiary. Others would need half a year to cross this level, but he had already reached it in three to five days. Just that, he did not know how Lin Yuan would feel after hearing this news.


    Using his Heaven power, he raised his fist and punched the huge tree at the side with a bang. Instantly, the huge tree that was as thick as a man''s arms broke apart and the tree that Lin Mufeng had smashed into actually turned into Yin Yin powder, scattering in all directions.


    The strength of the punch was not small, and he was very satisfied with it.


    Right now, he was almost at the peak of the baron''s strength. A fifteen year old baron, Lin Mufeng''s mouth formed a demonic smile, remembering that he was only promoted to a baron in his twenties.


    In his previous life, the Vampires were divided into three categories: Baron, Viscount, Count, Marquis, Duke, Elder, Prince. From the looks of it, they were almost identical to the Tian Yuan Continent''s Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Green, Blue, and Purple.


    In his previous life, a 15 year old baron would be treated like a god by his people. Here, there seemed to be countless people in the Red realm, all of whom were ordinary.


    "..." "Too arrogant."


    Lin Mufeng laughed self-deprecatingly. This life was different from his previous one, he still had a long road ahead of him. He wanted to reach an unprecedented height.


    Trash... Heh, these two words wanted to completely separate from him.


    Waving the wood shavings in front of him, Lin Mufeng was about to leave, but just as he was about to turn around, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the forest nearby, light footsteps, the person who came must be powerful.


    Without further ado, Lin Mufeng turned to leave.


    But before he even took a few steps forward, a clear voice sounded from behind him, "Who is in my Lan Family''s Domain?"


    After killing the Heavenly Beast yesterday, Lin Mufeng had long since lost his way and blurrily came to the vicinity of the Lan Family.


    This voice was spiralling and moving but rather ice-cold, giving him a familiar feeling. Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled for a moment, as he turned his head slightly, and took a glance behind him out of the corner of his eyes.


    "Lan Bing!"


    The light blue figure behind her was Lan Bing, and she had accepted another mission this time. He never expected that he would run into someone from another clan. Looking at the skinny back of the person, Lan Bing felt a sense of familiarity, and a black figure involuntarily surfaced in her mind.


    "It''s him!"


    Lan Bing''s pupils contracted. What was he doing here? "Young Master Lin, please leave this place, leave the sphere of influence of our Lan Family!"


    Out of disgust, she had forgotten why this young master without a heavenly soul had appeared here.


    "..." Heh. "Lin Mufeng smiled as he turned around. With a downcast face, a trace of evil flashed across his eyes. Leave? There are still few people who can command my affairs. "


    As he spoke, he actually took a few steps forward and arrived in front of Lan Bing. Smelling the faint fragrance, he looked straight at her, not fearing in the slightest the coldness in her eyes. Lan Bing was also slightly startled, but the depths of his eyes hid a trace of ridicule. We do not have the protection of your Lin Family clansmen, if you were to fall into our Lan Family territory, your Young Master Lin would not even be left with a corpse, we would not be able to shoulder this kind of responsibility. "


    "Oh ¡­" "Hehe, no one wants you to take on any responsibility, but ¡­" Lin Mufeng slightly moved two steps forward, and the distance between him and Lan Bing slightly increased. "Don''t put on that kind of expression in front of me."


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand and fiercely slapped Lan Bing''s buttocks, producing a clear and melodious sound. Lan Bing was stunned, her phoenix eyes opened wide, and her face was filled with disbelief.


    As cold as ice, Lan Bing''s face was extremely cold. She raised her hand to slap Lin Mufeng, who was she, the young miss of Lan Family, who had been pampered since childhood and was respected, who did not give her some face? Even the disciples of the great clans had to behave themselves in front of her, as though no one dared to offend her.


    And now, this young master of the Lin Clan ¡­ Unforgivable! Anger burned in his heart.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    How could Lin Mufeng be chosen by her? He flipped his hand to catch her palm. Kill me? "


    He smiled, his smile full of evil, as if he had heard the funniest joke. It might be possible in the past, but now that you don''t have the ability, you won''t have it in the future! "


    "That palm just now was a lesson." After shaking off her hand, Lin Mufeng turned around and was about to leave, leaving Lan Bing standing there alone. But before he had taken even a few steps, his footsteps paused, looked at his own palm, and softly murmured, "The scale is moderate, and full of flexibility. It''s not bad ¡­"


    "You ¡­" Miss Lan was infuriated, her eyes almost blazing with fire. However, she calmed down in her heart. Why was this young master here? Given his cowardly nature, he would never have come out by himself, much less come to the territory of our Lan Family ¡­


    He was suspicious in his heart, but the skinny figure seemed to be filled with mystery, suddenly realizing that this Lin Mufeng was different from the others that she had met. Yes, she was different.


    Lan Bing''s expression became somewhat dark and cold as she felt the pain coming from her bottom. "No matter how much you''ve changed, I''ll definitely not let you off!" To offend him, she had to pay a certain price.


    As the sunlight shone down, through the leaves, it brought out some light spots, Lin Mufeng smiled and travelled back and forth in the forest, he gave Lan Bing a slap, he was in a good mood after all. After summoning out his Heavenly Soul, he fell into a gloomy and somber atmosphere, looking at the pitch black light, he lowered his head and muttered to himself.


    "Now is not the time to go back. What we need to do is to continue looking for the Heavenly Beast and train ourselves." He clenched his fists. "With the effects of the Heavenly Soul, I believe my cultivation speed will definitely be very fast."


    He was now at the peak of the red step, other than those orange ranked Heavenly Beast, there should not be any problems on this island, as long as he dealt with it carefully, he should be able to run amuck on this island.


    Of course, the disciples of the other clans were an exception.


    In the next two days, Lin Mufeng did not sleep at all. Every day, besides hunting Heavenly Beast, he would also refine Heavenly Energy, lingering at the edge of life and death many times. He had been chased by the Heavenly Beast with Orange and was also affected by the negative emotions.


    After these two days of experience, not only had Lin Mufeng''s realm stabilized at the peak of the scarlet color, it had even improved slightly, and had faintly progressed towards the peak of the scarlet color. Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but shake his head at this kind of speed, even though he absorbed a lot of energy every day, but after refining, it was extremely rare.


    Actually, it is our Young Master Lin who is unsatisfied, going from the middle stage of the red color to the peak in three days, if others were to know of this speed, they would definitely be shocked, and shout out in fear, the word genius will not hesitate to cover his head.


    If Lin Fei knew about this, he would probably have the urge to crash his head to death. A few days ago, he had shamelessly bragged about bringing Lin Mufeng on a mission, but now ¡­ It took him four months to raise his cultivation level, but unexpectedly, he was reached in two or three days. Although Lin Mufeng had set a different path for him, it was still a type of strength.


    Furthermore, Lin Mufeng''s current realm was already equal to his, and might even faintly surpass his.


    "Whew ~ ~"


    Lin Mufeng let out a long sigh of relief and stood up, waving his arms. Lin Mufeng was in a good mood, but right at this moment, a voice of Heavenly Energy collided not far away. A roar was heard, and his expression changed, as he sank into the endless ice.


    "Lin Yuan, you actually dare to betray your family, and collude with the Ruojia to deal with our Lin Family, I will not let you off even if I become a ghost!"


    Whose voice was this? It was his iron brother, Lin Fei. His voice contained a huge amount of anger, even Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but be speechless. Listening to him, it was obvious that he was severely injured.


    "Become a ghost? Humph! I''m not even afraid of you, not even if you''re alive. This voice belonged to Ruo Chengfeng, "You should just die honestly. No matter if you die with regrets or die as you wish, after you die, that good brother of yours, Lin Mufeng, will quickly come down to accompany you. "Haha ¡­"


    "How dare you!"


    "Why would I not dare?" Ruo Chengfeng''s voice was cold and detached, the corners of his mouth hooked up into a sinister smile.


    "You''re not a fucking human!" With a sinister face, Lin Fei held up the alabaster knife s in his hands and was about to rush over, but just as he was about to step halfway, his body felt like he was struck by lightning, and he was stopped in his tracks.


    At the side, he saw a very familiar figure: Brother Mu Feng.

 C11

    At this very moment, Lin Fei''s clothes were in tatters and there were wounds that were constantly spurting blood. Some of them even had bones deep enough to be seen, and his hair was in disarray. There was also a trail of blood that had yet to dry on the corner of his mouth. He was severely injured, and his Heavenly Energy circulation was a little disordered ¡­


    Lin Fei was simply not a match for Ruo Chengfeng alone, seeing this scene, Lin Mufeng''s heart became more and more gloomy, and waves after waves of murderous aura gradually climbed out from his body.


    "Mu Feng ¡­" Lin Fei was first happy, but soon after, his expression darkened, as worry surfaced on his face, "What are you doing here? Leave quickly, they want to kill you, you are no match for them. "


    "Heh heh, it''s good that you didn''t die. We''ll send you off today."


    "..." Send me off? " Lin Mufeng laughed evilly, and glanced at Ruo Chengfeng, "Just you guys? "Heh, heh ¡­"


    "None of you will be able to escape today, including you, Ruo Chengfeng!"


    "Oh, that depends on your ability. Do not boast shamelessly!" Ruo Chengfeng also laughed sinisterly twice, and gave a look to the person behind him. That person understood, and stood beside Ruo Chengfeng, revealing a red light between his brows, which formed a gigantic snake-like image behind him, and his hands and face were also covered with a layer of scales.


    This person''s Heavenly Soul was a snake!


    "It''s your honor to die at my hands!" Snake Soul Man licked his lips and rushed towards Lin Mufeng.


    "Died in your hands?" Lin Mufeng snorted, with a dense killing intent, he summoned out his Heavenly Soul, causing the surroundings to instantly be filled with a black, deathly black, cold wind that howled, chill, cold, violent, and bloodthirsty aura which filled the surrounding forest and entered into their hearts.


    Behind Lin Mufeng, a black figure that was over two meters tall had also gradually condensed into form. When those gray pupils looked at him, it was as if the crowd had seen an emissary from hell;


    She revealed her fangs, extended her nails and slightly pointed ears. This was the first time Lin Mufeng wanted to kill someone so much!


    "Damn it!" It''s the evil heavenly spirit! " Ruo Chengfeng''s face became ugly, his heart suddenly tightened, he opened his mouth wanting to summon the Snake Soul Man back, but it was too late, Lin Mufeng''s figure had already moved.


    Death! It was Death! Lin Mufeng''s appearance was like the god of death, bringing about bursts of Yin wind, he instantly rushed forward, and his sharp fingernails slashed past his neck.


    When Lin Mufeng''s figure disappeared, what was left behind was only a skinny corpse. In that instant, the Snake-Soul Man died, without a single drop of blood remaining.


    Shock, shock, even Ruo Chengfeng''s heart was trembling. This, this was too terrifying, just a single move was enough to kill a middle stage red colored Heavenly Soul Master, and in fact, it was so terrifying. Having lived for so long, he had never heard of someone killing someone like this before.


    Since Ruo Chengfeng was so shocked, there was no need to speak further. He was the same as the other two, he had a wooden expression, his face was pale white, and his legs couldn''t help but tremble, as if he was about to cry.


    "..." "Next!" Lin Mufeng licked his lips and pointed out with his finger. The Snake-Soul Man''s Heavenly Energy was much purer and bigger than those Heavenly Beast s, but the negative energy it brought was also much more. His despair, his bloodlust, and his ruthless emotions were almost double that of the Heavenly Beast s of the same cultivation level.


    Hearing that cold voice, Lin Yuan and the others finally regained their senses as a wave of fear floated up on their faces and their gazes all landed on Ruo Chengfeng''s body.


    It was unknown who shouted "my god", but two of them immediately ran into the forest. This man was too terrifying, they did not have any desire to fight him, they could not avoid him, and Ruo Chengfeng also fiercely pushed Lin Yuan forward, escaping backwards.


    "..." You want to run? " Lin Mufeng smiled wickedly, "Can you run away?"


    As he said that, a black light swirled around his feet, and with a sou sound, he shot forward, bypassing Lin Yuan, straight towards the two furthest two. In a few breaths, he arrived in front of them, and the two of them were instantly stunned.


    Fresh blood gushed out, spraying all over his body, the two of them had lost their lives, and the last scene they saw before their deaths, was Lin Mufeng''s evil face in the black mist.


    In a few breaths of time, there were another two corpses on the ground, and the blood essence of these two people was completely devoured by Lin Mufeng.


    Ruo Chengfeng''s emotions were already unable to be described with shock, why would he run? It was because he knew how strong evil spirit Masters were, and how evil spirit Masters could recklessly defeat ordinary Heavenly Soul Master s when they were the same level as themselves.


    He was someone who had just awakened the Heavenly Soul more than ten days ago, and now, he was at the peak of the red step.


    It was a shock, a complete shock. He had to bitterly cultivate for a year before he could reach the peak of the red step, but this person ¡­ The expression on his face was very rich, but it was more filled with shock and fear.


    Her slender nails cut off a bit of blood, and placed it beside her mouth to taste, Lin Mufeng''s expression became more sinister, "... You are the next one! "


    His Heavenly Energy surged, and with a whoosh, waves after waves of wind sounds, he rushed forth. The fingernail that was glowing with a black light was like the scythe of the god of death, as it drew a few streaks of black light in the air and struck towards Ruo Chengfeng.


    Ruo Chengfeng''s expression also changed greatly as he immediately raised the fan in his hand to receive the incoming attack. This fan was his Heavenly Soul, and a red light shone from the fan, instantly colliding with the four incoming black lights.


    Bang! With a loud sound, the released energy created a gust of wind and swept in all directions. Ruo Chengfeng imitated Ruo Chengfeng this time, and under the huge impact of the energy, his body was like a kite with its string cut and fell backwards.


    The two were of the same level, and Lin Mufeng''s strike was actually unable to withstand it. The difference between a evil spirit Master and an ordinary Heavenly Soul Master was undeniable!


    Lying on the ground, Ruo Chengfeng immediately stood up, channeling his Heavenly Energy within his body as he carefully looked at the black-robed youth in front of him. Not only were the four beams of light filled with powerful energy, they were also extremely sharp, as if they were bearing a heavy burden, causing him to be unable to resist them.


    glanced at him and laughed coldly. The Heaven power in his legs swirled around him as he stomped hard, and with a whoosh, he leaped into the air and swung out his right leg. That black foot of his was like an iron hammer, bringing with it a large amount of energy as he smashed towards Ruo Chengfeng.


    The folding fan in his hand suddenly expanded, enveloping his entire body. Facing Lin Mufeng''s surging attack, he could only do a passive form of defense, and did not even have the chance to retaliate.


    Within the same stage, a evil spirit Master could exterminate anyone.


    Bang ¨C


    Ruo Chengfeng''s white figure once again transformed into a cannonball, flying into the sky and ruthlessly smashing onto a big tree that was as thick as a person''s arms, causing the leaves to fall from the sky.


    Puff ¡­ Ruo Chengfeng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, watching Lin Mufeng who was slowly walking towards him, a deep fear and unwillingness flashed in his heart.


    At this moment, Lin Yuan, who had been standing at the side the entire time, was completely dumbstruck. His face was pale white and filled with disbelief. Compared to him,he should be the trash, no, the trash of trash. After ten days of the heavenly soul''s awakening, she had reached the peak of the red step ¡­


    Was this a human? He knew that he was the last one left. He panicked, he did not want to die, he wanted to live, and there were still many beautiful things waiting for him in this world.


    "I can''t die. I definitely can''t die." Looking at Lin Mufeng''s devil-like face, Lin Yuan became nervous, "If you want to live, you have to live."


    He mumbled in a daze, then ran towards Lin Fei who was on the ground.


    "..." You want to leave? " Lin Mufeng shot a glance at him, suddenly waved his right hand, and shot out a black light. The black light was like a sharp sword, quickly chasing up to him, and directly piercing through his calf.


    Lin Yuan let out a miserable scream like a pig being butchered, as he laid on the ground, protecting his lower leg, in an incomparably miserable state. Ruo Chengfeng who was at the side also had a panicked look on his face, trembling in fear, he looked at Lin Mufeng who had a sinister look on his face, and walked over step by step, then suddenly said: "No, you cannot kill me, you should know who I am. If you kill me, our Ruojia will not let you go."


    "Oh ¡­" Ruojia? " Lin Mufeng sneered, and just as he finished speaking, a ray of black light cut Ruo Chengfeng''s head off, and floated up. Fresh blood gushed out, and in the blink of an eye, he had turned into a skeleton.


    "..." Ruojia? Even if all of your Ruojia comes, what can they do? Since you have seen my Heavenly Soul, you better wake up and be prepared to die! "


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes revealed a trace of blood-red color. After continuously devouring a few people, the energy within his body had already gradually become full, and there was a tendency for it to expand and crack. This was especially true for Ruo Chengfeng, the strongest being he had ever swallowed. Of course, that negative impact also caused the bottom of his heart to tremble!


    "..." Tsk tsk, a Heavenly Soul Master with a high level of red step is indeed extraordinary! "


    He turned around and slowly walked towards him. Not even taking a step, Lin Yuan already felt that the Death God had gotten closer to him, that two meter tall black figure was like a Demon Lord, giving off an endless evil aura, causing his heart to tremble, as though he wanted to submit.


    "Lin Yuan is not a human, Lin Yuan is not a thing, Young Master Lin, you do not remember this lowly one, please forgive this lowly one, this Lin Yuan will be your dog from now on, I will be your slave for you, please spare this life!" Lin Yuan turned over and cried out as he laid on the ground.


    "..." "Look up!" Lin Mufeng squatted on the ground, and placed his shiny nails on his neck. "My dog? You are not yet qualified! "


    To put it simply, Lin Mufeng''s fingers slid lightly.

 C12

    Above Snow Wolf Island, the sun was high in the sky. The sun was warm and warm, the wind was gentle and beautiful, bringing about a fresh sea breeze from time to time, giving people a refreshing feeling.


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed since the massacre of the day. In this period of time, Lin Mufeng could be said to be never leaving his house as he guarded a cave on the mountain peak at the center of the island by himself. On one hand, he had to busy himself with refining the energy he had consumed that day so as to remove the negative effects of the battle.


    "Phew ¡­"


    As he said that, he placed a Blood Pill into his mouth and once again circulated his Heavenly Energy to help him refine it. When you absorb all the energy, that would be when you wake up.


    Now that my strength has reached the pinnacle of red step, if I want to improve any further, I need to kill a Heavenly Beast to retrieve its beast spirit, and then refine it and absorb it. Moreover, based on the difference in beast spirits, I will even acquire a skill.


    Lin Mufeng was a little tempted, but this matter could not be rushed. A suitable high levelled beast spirit could determine one''s overall strength, so absorbing a beast spirit or a soldier spirit was of the utmost importance in every family on the continent.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng did not dare to make a decision on his own.


    However, just at this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind him, "¡­" Mu Feng? "


    Lin Mufeng was overjoyed. He turned around and smiled, "You''re awake."


    It''s really you. Brother Mu Feng, are you alright? "Come over here, Ran Fei ge, take a look ¡­"


    Hearing that the first sentence he said when he woke up was actually about him, Lin Mufeng''s heart couldn''t help but feel warm. He gently shook his head and said with a smile: "No, I''m not injured!"


    "That''s good." Lin Fei heaved a sigh of relief, then, in the mood to look around, frowned, and suddenly asked: "Where is this? Why did you knock me out, and how long have I been unconscious? Why are we here? Where''s Lin Yuan? Where''s Ruo Chengfeng? How did you get there? Where have you been all these days? "


    With so many questions, Lin Mufeng was even slightly taken aback by them.


    "Don''t be anxious, this is a cave on the mountain in Snow Wolf Island. As for you, you have been unconscious for fourteen days ¡­" Lin Mufeng wanted to continue to answer, but he was interrupted by Lin Fei.


    "Wait a minute, do you think this is a mountain? A mountain or a mountain?" Lin Fei''s heart couldn''t help but shiver. He still remembered the words that Xiao Qiang and the Hangu College''s Law Enforcing Elder said many times.


    "..." "At the foot of the mountain."


    "Fortunately ¡­" Lin Fei let out a long sigh of relief, "Continue speaking."


    Lin Mufeng slightly shook his head, ignoring the fact that he had fainted, he continued to speak: "Back then when you had fainted, a crack beast suddenly appeared in the forest, and attacked them. As for the early stage Orange crack beast, even Ruo Chengfeng was not its opponent, I took advantage of the chaos to escape and as for Lin Yuan and Ruo Chengfeng, I do not know what happened to them, but I believe that the evil people will naturally take revenge, and Lin Yuan will betray his clan and someone will naturally come to punish him ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng thought about these words for a long time, but he had to admit, his ability to lie was too weak, to the point where Lin Fei suspiciously stared at him: "Really?"


    Lin Mufeng nodded.


    "Regardless of what you said, Lin Yuan colluding with outsiders is unforgivable. If there isn''t a reasonable punishment, f * ck, I, your father, am going to turn the world upside down. I was heavily injured." Lin Fei pursed his lips and laughed, he then stood up, and before he had taken a few steps, his face changed greatly, "Wait, where is my injury?"


    As he waved his arm, he realised that all the wounds on his body had healed, and he even had spirit force, turning to look at Lin Mufeng, a questioning look in his eyes.


    Lin Mufeng ignored the look in his eyes and did not plan to explain anything. However, Lin Fei knew in his heart that the reason why he recovered so quickly was probably because of the help of the brother in front of him.


    This was not all, but when he circulated her Heavenly Energy, he suddenly discovered that her Heavenly Energy had become purer, and also thicker by a little, allowing his high level red step realm to be completely consolidated.


    "Haha, I''ve improved again." Lin Fei was overjoyed, he waved his fist and smashed at the nearby rocks, causing the rocks to fly in all directions, revealing a small fist print.


    Lin Mufeng was also very happy. He relaxed, after ten days, his brother had finally recovered. Seeing that smiling face, he knew that he did not do it for nothing.


    The sunlight that shone in was beautiful, Lin Fei could not help but feel emotional, looking at the skinny back figure in front of him, he felt moved in his heart.


    Brother, lifelong brother!


    Walking up, the two of them stood shoulder to shoulder. Lin Fei gave him a punch and laughed softly. Lin Mufeng also turned around and looked at him with a grin. With this smile, everything went without saying. Between brothers, there was no need for those two words, thank you!


    Just as they were enjoying the sunlight, they suddenly heard a sound of excitement from all over the rocks, a kind of crowded and fast climbing sound, Lin Mufeng''s face slightly changed, and suddenly looked to the side: "Not good, it''s a Blood Rock Ant!"


    Lin Fei''s face also turned ugly, "There''s more over here, Demonic Swallowing Spider! "Oh my god, could it be that I have attracted them all with a single punch?!"


    A Blood Rock Ant, at the middle stage of the red step. A social Heavenly Beast, its body was as hard as stone, its speed was extremely fast, and it was extremely difficult to deal with. The Demonic Spider was similar to it, they were all social type Heavenly Beast.


    Looking at the ants whose bodies were yellow, with streaks of blood lingering around them, whose bodies were as big as stone rollers, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but to take a deep breath and drag Lin Fei down the mountain.


    "Hurry up!"


    One can deal with one, but a hundred, a thousand? There were countless of them, and there was also the Demon Devouring Spider beside them ¡­


    "Let''s go!" Lin Fei''s heart trembled, even when he was in front of Ruo Chengfeng and Lin Yuan, he had never been this afraid. With so many Heavenly Beast, if he were to enter one of them, he would not even have bones left.


    The two of them quickly rushed down the mountain. On the way, Lin Fei immediately grabbed onto Lin Mufeng and a strong burst of Heaven power entered his muscles and veins. Lin Fei still thought that he was an ordinary person without a heavenly soul, but Lin Mufeng glanced at him.


    Behind him, the Blood Rock Ant and Demon Devouring Spider also turned around and formed a swallow tail. Their six legs continuously swayed as if they were being commanded to follow him.


    The Blood Rock Ant''s speed was not slow, seeing that it was about to catch up with them, Lin Mufeng panicked a little. If it was Lin Fei alone, he would definitely be safe, but now ¡­


    "..." "Let go!" Lin Mufeng''s face hardened, "You go first, I''ll lure them away."


    As he said that, he didn''t wait for Lin Fei to reply and fiercely pushed his arm out of Lin Fei''s grasp. He turned around and walked in the opposite direction, towards the only place in the middle where there were no Heavenly Beast, and his figure just happened to be in between the two Heavenly Beast.


    "Come back!" Lin Fei was shocked, he screamed at the top of his lungs: "I can''t go up the mountain!"


    He wanted to go up again, but the Heavenly Beast had already gathered in front of him, forming a fan shape. It was strange, but they actually ignored Lin Fei, and turned to chase after Lin Mufeng.


    In such a huge beast tide, Lin Fei''s voice had long since disappeared. Lin Mufeng didn''t hear anything from the start, he only knew that as he circulated his Heaven Energy beneath his feet, he was charging upwards like a madman.


    Lin Fei was stunned, he was in a daze, and an evil smile involuntarily surfaced in his mind. He saved me once, and this ¡­ Again!


    Exerting force into his legs, he jumped onto a nearby tree and looked at the black and yellow beasts on the mountainside. His eyes were lifeless and a stream of tears flowed down his face. At this moment, he was crying ¡­


    Brother, brother of life and death!


    Xiao Yan muttered to himself. He involuntarily clenched both his hands tightly. Due to the excessive strength, his nails pierced deep into his palms. They carried a sharp pain as fresh blood also slowly flowed from his palms.


    The pain in his hand was excruciating, but it was nothing compared to the pain!


    He would occasionally turn around and hunt a Heavenly Beast. As time passed, he was already about to reach the top of the mountain, while the Heavenly Beast were still not giving up and were still chasing him, their speed was surprisingly fast.


    did not know that this mountain was a forbidden ground, but after walking for half a day, he also discovered something strange. The mountain was too desolate, and until now, he still did not find any other Heavenly Beast, not even any wild beasts.


    His heart trembled for a moment, and his feet suddenly stopped at the edge of the cliff. Looking down, he saw that this cliff was several hundred meters deep, and the trees below had also turned into green dots.


    Behind him, the Blood Rock Ant and the Demonic Swallowing Spider were still in hot pursuit.


    "..." "Jump!"


    Lin Mufeng''s face flashed with a trace of ruthlessness. With a leap, the Heavenly Beast also stopped moving and fell down in pieces.


    However, just as Lin Mufeng''s figure was falling from the sky, an elderly voice suddenly sounded from a corner below the cliff. "Little fellow, this old man has been paying attention to you for a long time, and have been observing you ever since you arrived at the island. Haha, the Blood Rock Ants and Demonic Swallowing Spider have done a good job this time.


    The voice was joyful, but it emitted a hint of coldness, giving off an eerie feeling.

 C13

    Falling from the sky, Lin Mufeng was considered lucky. First, he smashed into a tree to cushion his fall, but even so, the huge impact caused him to feel dizzy and drowsy.


    After half a day, he finally came back to his senses. He pressed his hands on the ground to support his body. He shook his hair to wake himself up. But just as he pressed down, Lin Mufeng immediately discovered that something was off. His hand had actually sunk deeply into the ground.


    How could there be such a place in Snow Wolf Island? Lin Mufeng could not help but swallow his saliva. He lifted his foot and stepped on the white bones, making waves after waves of rubbing sounds, and with every step he took, his bare feet would sink deep into the bone ground. The bones would also become Oblivion Powder under his feet ¡­


    As he heard the rubbing sounds coming from his feet, Lin Mufeng''s heart tensed up. He was so nervous that he was about to die, yet at the far end, a happy voice rang, "Haha, it''s been several hundred years. This old man has waited for several hundred years, and the time has finally come.


    His voice was abnormally excited, but it emitted a faint evil intent. A thick killing intent was also filled within the voice.


    The source of the sound was blood-red, and the dark red color caused one to feel sick from the bottom of their hearts. The stench was also very disgusting, and the scattered skeletons had blood dripping down their bodies, which slowly flowed into the center. Surrounded by these bones, there was a pool of blood that was currently bubbling.


    Above the blood pool, a faint red figure stood in the air. His body was powerful in the sky, his blood was dancing lightly, and his face was sinister. He stared below him with his evil eyes, and within his light red pupils, a trace of evil was slowly flowing.


    Compared to the Snow Wolf Island, this place was like heaven and earth.


    After a while, Lin Mufeng arrived at the edge of the blood pool as well. Looking at this scene, he was first stunned, and then a deep astonishment immediately surfaced in his heart. However, a divine bow in his mind suddenly jumped up and a trace of excitement was hidden within. What did he love the most ¡­


    It was blood!


    His eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the figure standing in mid-air. His heart felt as though it was tightly clenched by a pair of large hands. The pressure that it emitted actually made him feel a sense of submission.


    Steadying his body, a look of respect flashed across Lin Mufeng''s face. He bowed and bowed, "... May I ask who Senior is? "


    As such, he knew that the call was from this person.


    "Who?" The red-haired old man suddenly laughed sinisterly, "It''s been hundreds of years. Looks like the world has really forgotten about me. "Ha, ha, ha ¡­"


    As he said that, an evil aura suddenly enveloped Lin Mufeng.


    "..." Several hundred years? " Lin Mufeng''s expression did not change much. Among the previous generation, people who were over a hundred years old were not rare, but seeing it here made him secretly shocked. However, the killing intent within the aura caused his face to slightly change.


    "Senior, may I ask why you have summoned me here?"


    At this time, the red-haired old man''s smile faded as he said coldly, "Brat, I don''t mind telling you this, but this old man is the evil spirit Master ''Venerable Blood Leech Xie Wuji'' from the Wind Cloud Continent several hundred years ago. Hmph hmph, today, you will obediently sacrifice your body, or else ¡­"


    A vigorous aura climbed out of his body, and the killing intent Lin Mufeng felt was a little stronger than before.


    "Xie Wuji..." Lin Mufeng whispered as he frowned in deep thought. After a while, he shook his head lightly as he had never heard of it before. The corners of his mouth lifted into an evil smile, and his eyes also carried a tinge of evil charm. He glanced at the old man, and said indifferently, "Early stage Orange ¡­"


    Sensing the fluctuation in the old man''s aura, he was also stunned. "You want me to obediently sacrifice my body with my strength at the early stage of the Orange?"


    At first, when he felt that strong pressure, he was still worried. However, he did not expect that this Xie Wuji only had the strength of the early stage of the Orange, heh ¡­ If you are Medium Orange Rank, I will turn around and run. However, in the early stages ¡­


    It was not certain who would win.


    In truth, hundreds of years ago, Venerable Blood Leech, Xie Wuji, was indeed an infamous man whose name resounded throughout the continent, and although he was only a Venerable Lord, his strength had already reached the early stage of Violet Rank. However, later on, he offended someone he should not have provoked, and was chased after and killed by others.


    But he never would have thought that this infamous Blood Sucking Demon would actually still be alive, and hiding here. Looking at that illusionary body, he must have been severely injured back then, if not his strength would not have dropped from the early stage of Violet Rank to the early stage of Orange. However, his strength was no longer there, and the pressure still remained.


    "Hahaha, early stage Orange?" Xie Wuji laughed sinisterly, his body also slowly falling down from the sky, "Brat, an early stage Orange soul body indeed won''t be able to do anything to you, but, what do you think about this?"


    As he said that, he waved his right hand, and the blood pool below immediately began to churn as blood gushed out of the blood pillar like a fountain. The scattered blood turned into a rain of blood stars in the air, sprinkling all over Lin Mufeng''s body.


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    A fishy smell filled the air as a thick and long body suddenly crawled onto the pool surface. This body was completely red, its front was thick but back was thin.


    "Eclipse? This thing should be your Heavenly Soul! " Lin Mufeng sneered, this time he completely understood, he did not know how this Xie Wuji managed to change his Heavenly Soul into a corporeal form, while he himself lived inside it.


    A proud look flashed across Xie Wuji''s face, "Hehehe, not bad, this is my soul. Kid, since you are unwilling to give up your body, then enjoy the feeling of having your blood leave it!"


    Xie Wuji''s illusionary figure suddenly dove into the Eclipse''s body, melding into the blood. A powerful Spirit Qi gushed out, and the stench of blood gradually became denser.


    "..." The feeling of having your blood leave your body? " Instantly, a dense black light suddenly surged out from between his eyebrows, condensing into a two meter tall humanoid shadow behind him, fangs emerging, fingernails extended out, ears slightly pointed. For a moment, a vicious, cold, and bloodthirsty aura filled the entire pool.


    A faint black light mixed with the blood red, causing this entire space to look somewhat strange. Smelling the thick smell of blood, Lin Mufeng''s appearance became slightly sinister, and the gray eyes of the Heavenly Soul behind his also began to water with streaks of blood.


    The same evil spirit Master, same Devour, the same Vampiric Vampirism.


    Under the stimulation of the blood, Lin Mufeng almost boiled over, his desire for the blood being absorbed increased limitlessly.


    Seeing that, Xie Wuji could not help but be startled, the bone-piercing coldness, even if it was hidden in the Eclipse, he could clearly feel it, what kind of heavenly soul was this? There was no one like him in the evil heavenly spirit. After living for so long, it was the first time he saw such a heavenly soul. That kind of dense and cold fear, even when compared to his own Eclipse, was far superior.


    He calmed himself down, and at this moment, his heart felt like it was boiling. "Good body, good talent, my experience, plus your body ¡­" , this old man will make you pay with your blood, and kill your entire family. "


    A monstrous hatred gushed out of his body. When he looked at Lin Mufeng again, it was as if he was looking at a priceless treasure.


    Lin Mufeng''s lips curved up in a cold arc as he shot him a glance.


    "..." "Dream on!"


    "What?" Idiot''s dream? "Brat, I will make you die a horrible death!"


    A roar came from within the Eclipse''s body. That nearly three meter long body suddenly straightened and flew into the air. That slender tail let out a whistling sound, and fiercely lashed towards Lin Mufeng like a whip.


    Before even reaching it, Lin Mufeng could already feel the powerful wind, and without any hesitation, he used her Heavenly Energy to dodge it. Boom! After missing his blow, the long tail waved back and forth with a faster speed. Lin Mufeng also focused and did not dare to have even the slightest bit of relaxation, his Heavenly Energy circulating rapidly as he continuously dodged to the side of the pool of blood. His figure that was moving back and forth did not stop for a single moment, and every time he dodged, it was filled with danger ¡­


    Just like this, after going back and forth more than ten times, Lin Mufeng was finally caught off guard and got struck by the tail. The huge impact caused his entire body to shoot towards the distance like a cannonball.


    Blood trickled down the corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth. That tail was like an iron whip as it smashed onto his body, bringing about a burst of burning pain, causing his internal organs to tremble as well.


    Xie Wuji did not stop just because of this. Instead, he swung his tail and smashed towards Xiao Lie once again.


    Wiping his mouth, Lin Mufeng glanced at the red figure that was flying towards him and the corners of his mouth lifted into an evil smile. He was angry, completely angry, to the point that even his eyes had started to drip with blood, his killing intent exploded out and a black light flashed on his feet.

 C14

    He extended his hand and flicked his fingernail, releasing a foot long black light that looked like sharp blade blades. With a swoosh, it cut through the air and flew towards the Eclipse''s body with the sound of wind breaking.


    Even though the Blood Leech''s body was long, it was not sensitive at all. It was impossible for Lin Mufeng to dodge Lin Mufeng''s attack, he could only be sliced by the black light.


    "This is bad!"


    "No, no, absolutely not! "It''s impossible for me to fall here, I still have a long way to go ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng''s face turned sinister, his slender fangs clenching hard, his skin had already started leaking out blood droplets, his entire body looked like a bloody man, with blood droplets continuously flowing into the suction pads.


    The distance to the Eclipse was getting closer and closer. Five meters, four meters, three meters ¡­


    Step by step, Lin Mufeng was unwilling. How long had he been on this continent? It hadn''t even been a year yet, and his world hadn''t even begun. His path hadn''t even begun, and he was unwilling to give up. He wasn''t willing to die just like that, willing to become someone else''s body and die on this island.


    Two meters, one meter...


    Lin Mufeng''s teeth had already started bleeding from hatred, and it was as if Xie Wuji had seen hope, seen the entire death of Jane''s house, and a sinister smile appeared on his aged face. Both of them were thinking hard, but no one noticed that the black Heavenly Soul Mirage was standing upright, as if not affected in the slightest by the suction force.


    "Ah ¡­" Xie Wuji screamed like a pig being butchered, "What is this, how did you get this thing? Brat, where did you get this thing? "


    At this moment, the suction pads suddenly shrank and the suction force stopped. Lin Mufeng also seized this opportunity, as his eyes shot out a trace of ruthlessness, he fiercely stomped his feet and jumped into the air, his slender nails like a scythe of the god of death. With both hands placed together, they condensed into a two feet long black light in front of him.


    Blood splashed all over, Lin Mufeng seemed to have crawled out of a pool of blood, his entire body was drenched in blood, his expression was sinister, even his eyes were scarlet red, a black vortex suddenly appeared on his hands, an extremely huge suction force appeared and the red blood directly turned into a pillar that flowed into the vortex.


    Just then, the black Heavenly Soul also came to his side, he looked down at the blood pool, and a smile that was not a smile appeared on his face. With a wave of his right hand, half of the blood in the pool instantly disappeared, and he stood behind Lin Mufeng with a dull face.


    At this moment, Xie Wuji was so shocked that he could not take it anymore, and looked at the scene in front of him in a daze, "Devour? It''s impossible, I, Xie Wuji, have traversed my entire life, and I will not die in your hands, kid. "


    However, just as he finished speaking, his body suddenly turned into a ray of light and followed the flow of his blood into Lin Mufeng''s body. The Venerable One had been swallowed by him?


    The black whirlpool in his hand rotated rapidly, and mixed energy surged into his body. That kind of negative emotion also converged in his heart, and after a few breaths, a kind of bursting feeling surfaced in his heart, he bit his tongue, and barely cleared his mind a little, only to realize that the black whirlpool in his hand was out of control, and was unable to stop ¡­.


    The feeling of the crack becoming more and more intense. Lin Mufeng hardened his face, and actually sat down cross-legged in the pool of blood. He began to circulate his Heavenly Energy to start refining.


    Only by doing this could he barely withstand the speed of absorption. After calming down a bit, the feeling of swelling slowly faded away.


    After a long while, the Eclipse''s body turned into a leather bag and a light red light suddenly floated out. Within the light, one could faintly see the figure of the Eclipse.


    But just at this moment, the change suddenly occurred and a red light flashed within the pupils of the black simulacrum. It uncontrollably turned into a black light and entered between Lin Mufeng''s eyebrows, and a burning pain came from between his eyebrows. Lin Mufeng did not know what was happening outside, nor did he know that a white bone blade slowly appeared in the center of his brows.


    The bone blade''s entire body was made of broken bones, and traces of blood could faintly be seen from the gaps between the broken bones, and on the upper side of the blade hilt, there were actually carvings of Eclipse s.


    Immersed in his thoughts, Lin Mufeng was still in the midst of refining and cultivating.


    Lin Mufeng sat calmly like this, floating on the surface of the blood pool. Orange and black rays of light intersected and intertwined with each other, and the white bone blade also rotated back and forth around him ¡­


    When the blood pill was formed, the amount of blood lost decreased bit by bit. The concept of time had long since become blurred as it flowed along with the wind on the snow-white ground. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed and in this half a year, Lin Mufeng had not shown any signs of waking up at all. He still remained sitting cross-legged with his eyes tightly shut, the blood and water in the pool completely disappearing.


    However, at this moment, a sudden change occurred ¡­


    These hurricanes were like sharp blades, blowing up the shattered bones in the air and turning them into ashes, floating in the air as they revolved around Lin Mufeng. At this moment, his aura had also fiercely changed as it rapidly grew, his black robes suddenly bursting out, dancing back and forth amidst the dark orange and black colors. Even his long black hair was swaying wantonly in the midst of the hurricanes ¡­


    Early stage of Orange!


    Medium Orange Rank!


    The entire bottom of the cliff was filled with white mist, and the powder filled the entire space. The indiscernible white actually gave off a feeling of total darkness.


    Suddenly, a type of orange and black light surged out of his forehead, and a gigantic black illusion of a height of ten meters condensed behind him. A type of dense coldness, ruthlessness, and bloodthirsty aura also followed the appearance of the illusion, filling the surrounding area, gray eyes slanted in the air, and the slender fangs also emitted an endless coldness.


    Only now did he realize that the black figure''s hand was tightly gripping onto a long and thin bone blade. It was emitting an orange glow and the image of the Eclipse was engraved on both sides of the black figure. A faint blush flowed through the crevices in the bones, and a desolate and murderous aura was slowly emitted.


    At this moment, the two heavenly souls appeared at the same time, but it only lasted for a flash. In the next instant, they turned into light and entered between his eyebrows.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes suddenly opened, and a vigorous aura abruptly spread out. The Heaven power in his body surged, and his hands formed a seal, causing the blood in the pool to suddenly soar into the air, as it surged back and forth under the immense amount of energy. It unceasingly shrank, and in a few breaths'' time, it condensed into many crystal beads.


    "Whew ~ ~"


    Lin Mufeng stretched his body, and after sitting cross-legged for a long time, his body seemed to have become somewhat stiff. After taking in a deep breath, Lin Mufeng immediately noticed the abnormality between his eyebrows, and with a thought, a white bone blade appeared in his hand.


    "This, this ¡­" Lin Mufeng was shocked, what was that white bone blade in his hand, the clan''s Heavenly Soul alabaster knife, this, this ¡­ My soul, before I even had the chance to look at this bone blade, Lin Mufeng recalled it back and summoned his own black blood sucking heavenly soul ¡­


    Looking at the black figure behind him, Lin Mufeng was stunned, his eyes becoming dull, two heavenly spirits? He did not dare to imagine, that he actually turned out to be a Heavenly Soul Master with two heavenly souls, a vampire, a alabaster knife. He looked at his right hand and the white bone blade appeared once again.


    After a long while, Lin Mufeng''s frown disappeared. This was indeed the Heavenly Soul of his clan, and the patterns on the two sides of the blade allowed him to understand the reason. It was because he had devoured the Eclipse and was unable to absorb the huge amount of energy that caused his second soul to awaken.


    After the doubt was solved, a pleasant surprise followed. Orange, his strength had stepped into the Orange, and even his Heavenly Energy had turned orange. Lin Mufeng clearly remembered that when he was summoning the blood sucking heavenly soul, his Heavenly Energy was clearly black.


    Two heavenly souls, two different colors!


    Delight spread once again. What did this mean, it meant that he could openly walk the world with just a Heavenly Soul Master? He didn''t need to intentionally hide his strength anymore, the alabaster knife could reveal itself to the world!

 C15

    His right hand clenched tightly as the Orange Light on his fist flashed and he fiercely swung it. With a swoosh, it split open the air and smashed onto the stone wall beside him, and a loud bang rang out as rubble flew in all directions.


    This was the strength of an orange middle stage martial artist! Looking at his own fist, Lin Mufeng''s joy was self-evident. He did not expect that the harvest was so great, not only did he awaken his second soul, even his realm had reached Medium Orange Rank, and more importantly, he could truly become a Heavenly Soul Master in the future!


    "Hehe, kid, you''ve made good progress?"


    "I''m still alive? Haha ¡­ This is the first time I, Xie Wuji, have heard of such words. But don''t worry, since it is hidden within your body, this old man will not harm you. Moreover, this old man will do everything in his power to help you! "


    Lin Mufeng was confused, "... Help me? "Why?"


    "Haha, there''s no need for that. However, I have a request. If I fall one day, you must avenge me!"


    "..." What grudge? " Lin Mufeng said without hesitation. Regardless of whether this person was sincere or not, with his help, it would definitely benefit him greatly, and at most, he would just need to be more careful. "Speak, if this junior can help, then I''ll definitely give it my all!"


    "This old man is indeed not wrong about you. However, with your current ability, you definitely won''t be able to help out much. When your strength reaches that level, this old man will naturally tell you."


    Xie Wuji''s excited laughter resounded in his mind, Lin Mufeng was also lost in thought for a long time. He took a deep breath, and without further ado, he looked at the hundred-meter-tall cliff, a glint flashed across his eyes, and his mouth hooked into a cold smile. He relaxed his body and mind, and with a slight thought, a white bone blade floated in his hand.


    "..." It''s time to leave! "


    But just at this moment, a shocking scene happened, a burst of light wind blew past, causing Xiao Qiang''s hair to flutter, and with her angry expression, she looked extremely charming, and looking at the obese figure in front of him, gritting her teeth, she weakly said, "... "You, what are you trying to do?"


    Captain Xiao was exhausted, the Heavenly Energy in his body was not even slightly raised, and he laid on the ground like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Yoh, Captain Xiao is truly different from the others. He actually still has the strength to speak after consuming the Soul Dispersing Pill, he''s not simple at all." The fat figure actually laughed complacently, but his laughter was rather lustful. His hair was messy, and his face was hideous. The corners of his mouth curled up, and his narrow eyes revealed his dirty thoughts.


    Ye Zichen rubbed his hands in excitement, then took out a small, multicolored snake. Hehehe, my great beauty Xiao, you really make my mind hurt. Today, I will definitely make you wish you were dead, surpassing even the gods. "


    "Rainbow Mandala Snake!"


    This time, Captain Xiao was really panicking. This snake was not some powerful Heavenly Beast, but its poison was an extremely powerful aphrodisiac. "What are you trying to do?"


    Xiao Qiang twisted her body and slowly retreated.


    "..." What is it? " Holding the snake head in his hand, the obese man chuckled, and no longer spoke, he walked towards Xiao Qiang. Every step he took caused our Captain Xiao''s heart to tremble, "Wu Kui! How dare you! Aren''t you afraid of provoking a war between our two families?! "


    That''s right, he was Ruojia''s Captain Wu Kui.


    After that, he searched for Ruo Chengfeng and the others for three days but did not find anything, he only had more or less guessed that the young master of the Ruojia had died in training, and as the captain, it was hard for him to explain himself even after returning to the clan. It was very possible that he had lost his life because of that, and after thinking for a long time, he guessed that only with a better battle record, would he be able to keep his little life.


    Kill! The more he killed, the more rewards he would receive!


    What happened today, he had already planned ahead of time, after going through this village, he would no longer have this shop, it was hard to find an opportunity, so how could he give it up so easily. Looking at the nervous Captain Xiao in front of him, Wu Kui''s eyes turned red, "... Hehe, war? The war has already begun. You just didn''t notice it. "


    "However, you can be at ease. No one will dare to come up this mountain. Even if you lie here forever, no one will know."


    The implication was that you couldn''t see the moon tonight. But what Xiao Qiang was concerned about was the first half of his sentence, "The war has already begun, can it be, can it be?"


    Suddenly thinking of something, Captain Xiao''s eyes turned red, he gritted his teeth and said word by word: "You killed those people?!"


    In the past four months, the Lin Family had lost more than a dozen disciples, which was the highest number in history.


    Unforgivable!


    Xiao Qiang was furious, but Wu Kui gloomily nodded. She came to her side and placed the multicolored little snake on her wrist.


    "You, you will die a horrible death!"


    "It''s better for you to take care of yourself now!" Wu Kui pulled the Rainbow Mandala Snake into his embrace, licked his lips, and revealed an extremely greedy look. "Beauty, my little beauty, you are mine today."


    Looking at the snow-white skin, the pair of peaks that looked like they were about to burst out, an obscene scene scene surfaced in Wu Kui''s mind, saliva was flowing all over the floor, he extended his hands, he was truly unable to wait any longer, this captain, he had spied on them for a long time, the two rabbits, they wished that they could swallow them whole.


    However, just as his hands touched Xiao Qiang''s clothes, a gust of wind suddenly came from the cliff, and a black figure suddenly scurried up.


    Wu Kui could not help but be shocked, his figure quickly retreating a step, "... Who are you? "


    This person''s aura was not strong. However, on this mountain that was called the forbidden area, a person suddenly appeared. He was somewhat astonished and a cautious expression appeared on his face.


    On the other hand, Xiao Qiang''s face revealed joy, "Save me, save me!"


    When he just arrived and saw this scene, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but be taken aback. But the voice that entered his ears made him frown slightly, and he turned to look. Captain Xiao Qiang?! "


    It''s Captain Xiao Qiang! Seeing Xiao Qiang like this, Lin Mufeng''s eyebrows furrowed even more. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he glanced at the person in front of his, "... "Who are you?"


    To be able to kidnap Xiao Qiang here, she must be powerful.


    "This sound?"


    Xiao Qiang suddenly froze, a happy expression surfaced on her face, "Mu Feng, it''s you, Little Scoundrel, you''re not dead yet?"


    That day, when Lin Fei went back, he had brought back news of Lin Mufeng''s death. But now, she had personally witnessed Lin Mufeng coming up the cliff face, feeling that it was inconceivable, too inconceivable.


    Looking at the skinny back figure in front of him, Xiao Qiang''s heart tensed up. Wu Kui''s Middle Yellow Rank was strong, how could he be a match for him? Let''s go, we can''t let him stay here.


    "Little Rascal, run! You''re not his match!"


    "Go?" "Hur hur, are you able to escape?" Wu Kui suddenly laughed. Who do you think it is? "So it''s that useless young master who doesn''t have a soul. The one I want to kill is you ¡­" "Since you''re here, don''t leave!"


    Glancing at Lin Mufeng, the corner of his mouth lifted into a slight smile, he did not put Lin Mufeng in his eyes at all, and thought that he was still that trash without a heavenly soul, but he did not expect that, how could an ordinary person come up from the bottom of the cliff that was more than a hundred meters tall?


    Lin Mufeng waved his hand at Xiao Qiang. Since he had bumped into him, how could he not ask for the reason? However, the glaring yellow light still made him wrinkle his brow and not let go. He did not expect another expert of Yellow Scale to appear at the bottom of the cliff.


    With his level of Medium Orange Rank, he actually dared to fight with him!


    Lin Mufeng revealed the usual smile on his face, "... "Don''t worry, I won''t leave until you''re dead!"


    He stretched out his right hand and with a thought, an orange glow appeared between his brows. A white bone blade also floated in his palm, and along with it, a chilling aura filled the surroundings. The dense energy caused the air around the bone blade to tremble.


    Silence!


    Wu Kui''s body stiffened. This, this brat actually has a Heavenly Soul, and his strength is even at the middle stage orange. How old is he, he''s only fifteen years old, it hasn''t even been half a year since the Heavenly Soul Awakening, and his strength fiercely jumped several levels, this is impossible, absolutely impossible!


    No matter what, Wu Kui could not believe it, but the truth was right in front of him. Although this kind of speed and talent was not considered top in the continent, everyone would be afraid of it and the title of genius would not hesitate to cover his head.


    This child must not be allowed to live! If he stayed, it would definitely be a disaster!


    Unexpectedly, the killing intent on Wu Kui''s body surged. He squinted his eyes and the energy on his body increased explosively.


    By the side, Xiao Qiang was also suddenly startled. alabaster knife, this little scoundrel really did have a heavenly soul and her strength had also reached Medium Orange Rank. As she rejoiced, a bitter smile surfaced in her heart. Her Medium Orange Rank was not Wu Kui''s match either!


    "Little Scoundrel, don''t worry about me. Leave quickly and report to the Patriarch when you get back. The dozens of casualties in our Lin Family were all caused by the Ruojia!"


    The Seven-coloured Mandala Snake''s poison was about to erupt, it was hard for Xiao Qiang to even speak, but she endured the heat and tried to persuade Lin Mufeng to leave.


    He turned around and glanced at her. With a wave of his right hand, a orange awn struck her neck and Xiao Qiang fainted right after.


    "More than ten disciples of the Lin Family ¡­" Lin Mufeng muttered, his voice was extremely cold, and emitted a dense amount of killing intent, "... they were all created by the Ruojia. "


    Wu Kui didn''t pay any attention to him, and instead forgot about Xiao Qiang for a moment as he greedily licked his lips, "... First, we''ll take care of you before we eat your captain. "Brat, today I will let you know how the word ''death'' is written."


    He laughed out wildly, and looked at Lin Mufeng like he was looking at a fish, he could do whatever he wanted!

 C16

    At the peak of the mountain, strong winds blew frequently and a chilling aura was mixed in with it. In this strong wind, a skinny figure was isolated within. His black robe mixed with the bare peak of the mountain, creating a desolate atmosphere.


    Lin Mufeng''s frown did not loosen, following the appearance of the yellow rod, his heart was startled, but immediately he felt a smile, so, this was Wu Kui''s soul? Appearance...


    Lin Mufeng clicked his tongue in praise, and a hint of ridicule appeared on the corner of his mouth. There was indeed nothing strange in the boundless universe, even the thing that men valued the most could become a Heavenly Soul?


    Wu Kui was startled. He dodged? Immediately, a mocking expression surfaced on his face. Before he could stabilize his body, he once again charged forward. This time around, his speed was even faster. The smile on his face did not decrease, but his killing intent became increasingly dense.


    Whooosh.


    Suddenly, he heard the whistling of the wind, and the yellow rod became bigger and bigger in his eyes, causing Lin Mufeng''s heart to tighten, he did not have much time to think, and immediately used his Heavenly Energy to raise the alabaster knife in his hand to receive it.


    The orange and yellow colors crisscrossed, and the two instantly clashed. A booming sound transmitted to the mountain and Lin Mufeng''s body immediately flew backwards like a broken kite, both of his feet sunk into the ground, outlining a deep imprint. He had to take a good few steps back before he showed any signs of stopping.


    With this clash, the disparity between the two of them fully revealed themselves. The enormous energy firmly suppressed Lin Mufeng, and that kind of force actually caused his palm to split open. Dark red blood unceasingly flowed down the bone blade, and a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth ¡­


    Stabilizing his body, licking his lips, Lin Mufeng''s eyes suddenly emitted a fierce light, and a ruthless aura appeared. His opponent was very strong, and his Middle Yellow Rank, but this was far from enough.


    However, as the bone blade disappeared, a strong black color burst out.


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng no longer hesitated and directly summoned his strongest blood sucking heavenly soul. If he was to use alabaster knife, he would only have a chance at being crushed.


    Wu Kui''s figure suddenly stopped, and he froze in place, his pupils widening as he looked at everything in front of him in shock. This, this black Heavenly Energy?


    "evil spirit Master!"


    "This brat actually possesses two Heavenly Souls, and the other Heavenly Soul is actually a evil spirit that Tian Yuan Continent is unwilling to let exist?" Wu Kui was shocked, and couldn''t help but clench his "rod" tighter. He had heard of the name of the "evil spirit Masters before, why the continent didn''t allow their existence to exist. It was because they were too strong, so strong that they could disrupt the order of the continent.


    At this time, he could clearly see the shape of Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul. It was only at this time that he could see the figure of a three meter tall human figure, whose entire body was pitch-black, its ears slightly pointed, and its pupils emitting a faint black light. With that empty expression, Wu Kui actually had the feeling as if he had seen through it with just a glance ¡­


    God!


    He let out a long sigh of relief, slowly relaxing his shocked heart, and comforted himself, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m Middle Yellow Rank, he''s the one with Medium Orange Rank. He''s not my opponent, he''s not my opponent!"


    Whooosh.


    Only then did Wu Kui regain his senses, the killing intent in his eyes was not concealed at all, it was completely revealed, this man had to die, he had to die!


    Waving the rod, Wu Kui''s aura fiercely rose. A huge amount of energy, as well as dense yellow light, all gathered onto the light yellow rod, and for a moment, the yellow light shot out twenty meters away.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Lin Mufeng''s lips curled upwards, licking the blood at the side of his lips, he moved his palm unconcernedly, but his heart was thumping fast, his Heavenly Energy circulating extremely quickly.


    "Die for me!"


    After the energy was gathered, Wu Kui''s figure flickered, the staff pointed towards the sky, and a yellow liquid suddenly shot out from the eye of the horse, releasing a fishy smell, a wave of boundless energy was contained within, the liquid suddenly shot towards Lin Mufeng like an arrow.


    Smelling that fishy smell, Lin Mufeng felt a little nauseous. This scene was too excessive, but he did not dare to hesitate, and immediately channeled her Heavenly Energy, condensing it into a black barrier in front of him, and following his footsteps, his body also moved to the side.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each time, it would smash onto the black barrier like an iron hammer, and Lin Mufeng''s body would also be forced to continuously retreat by the immense rebound force. His hands were numb, his heart was stuffy, and he was caught off guard as the black barrier suddenly shattered, turning into specks of starlight in the sky.


    Lin Mufeng was also struck in the chest by the energy that shot out once again, and his body immediately turned into a bullet, heavily smashing into the edge of the cliff. His head was in a daze, a sweet taste came out of his mouth and a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    The evil heavenly spirit was powerful, but the strength of the two were on completely different levels. Even with the Heavenly Soul, they were unable to make up for it.


    Wu Kui''s expression finally changed as a smile emerged on his face.


    Lin Mufeng was injured, and he appeared somewhat happy, but he did not see the viciousness that appeared on his ice-cold face.


    Wiping away the blood stains on the corner of his mouth, he forced himself to stand up. Lin Mufeng''s expression was sinister, the fangs on his face had a bit of silver light, he glanced at Wu Kui, and the aura on his body suddenly exploded. That killing intent, the cold aura spread out in the entire space, and even with Wu Kui''s middle stage Yellow Level strength, he could not help but shiver.


    Lin Mufeng''s expression was sinister as his footsteps swayed. His figure suddenly turned into a gust of light wind and rushed forward. The fingernails on his hands shined brightly and his eyes emitted a bloodthirsty light.


    His aura surged and came menacingly!


    The corner of Wu Kui''s mouth raised into a sinister smile, and waved the rod in his hand as he rushed forward. The powerful energy was far from what Lin Mufeng could compare to, and even his speed was a little faster than''s.


    Bang!


    Another explosive sound came out, it was the sound of collision. Lin Mufeng''s figure turned into a cannonball and flew far away, Wu Kui also fiercely retreated a few steps, he stopped moving, a numbness could be felt from his palm, and blood leaked out from the corner of his mouth.


    Injured? He was actually injured? Although it was a light injury, it was still hard for him to accept.


    The few scratches on the rod deeply pierced his eyes. Was his soul also damaged? A hint of shock surfaced in his heart. The evil spirit was powerful indeed, to actually be able to reach such a level. Even though there was a different realm between them, it could still injure him, and his soul ¡­


    I can''t believe it!


    Lin Mufeng stood up, grabbed a handful of blood pellets and poured it into his mouth, then rushed up again, his gaze was still as cold as before, his attacks were still as ruthless as before, his every move was sharp and forceful, and every time it sliced through the air, the sound of strong wind would continuously howl, engulfing the entire mountain peak.


    Once, stand up and charge! Once again, he stood up and charged forward!


    At first, Wu Kui thought that it was really fun, but every time he rushed over, he would let fly, and control his strength very well. Although it could injure him, it was not fatal, but in the end, his expression would become a little ugly.


    It was extremely ugly. Facing Lin Mufeng''s attack, he felt that it was getting more and more difficult, to the point that he almost had difficulty resisting it.


    As for Lin Mufeng, he seemed like an energetic, unstoppable cockroach. His aura was like a rainbow in every strike, endless amounts of energy gushing out from his body.


    Looking at the three meter tall black shadow, Wu Kui''s face revealed a sinister look, he glanced at Lin Mufeng who was unable to stand up and slowly walked over, "Heh ¡­ What''s wrong? Little bastard, you can''t stand up anymore, aren''t you very strong? Don''t you have a evil spirit? Aren''t you twin heavenly souls? "What, is it going to wither just like that?"


    "I''m telling you, in the face of absolute strength, you''re not either!"


    He was also a little jealous of Lin Mufeng''s talent, the love of heaven. A strong evil spirit and an ordinary Heavenly Soul, he could use it as a cover and cultivate secretly. twin heavenly souls, this kind of person, in the entire continent, could speak for themselves with just one hand.


    He was a bit jealous!


    However, thinking that a genius of the twin heavenly souls would fall in his hands, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. What''s the use of having a good talent and being weak.


    As your enemy, will you give them a chance to grow? Clearly not, if you let them live, it would be hard for you to even sleep peacefully.


    "..." It was over! It''s time to end it all. " After adjusting Lin Mufeng''s body, Wu Kui actually raised the staff in his hand and looked at his head.


    Lin Mufeng''s face turned sinister, his eyes turned blood-red, his entire body was enveloped in black mist, and he actually stood up again, and quickly retreated backwards.


    "Oh ¡­" Wu Kui shook his fat body, and said coldly: "Struggle to the death!"


    The moment Lin Mufeng''s figure steadied, the Heavenly Energy on his body surged out like a tide, and the black mist pervaded the air, rendering the entire mountain peak in a bizarre black color. The gray eyes of the illusion behind him flashed with a bright light, and doing the same action as Lin Mufeng, he brought his hands together, condensing a black long whip in the air, which moved back and forth like the body of a Eclipse, thick and thin, extremely soft and nimble, swaying back and forth in midair.

 C17

    The huge amount of energy caused the air in the surroundings to become still and motionless.


    Wu Kui''s pupils also fiercely changed as he retreated.


    As his voice faded, a ray of white light suddenly shot out from between his brows. The alabaster knife s were summoned out by themselves, but the whip in the air suddenly dissipated, turning into specks of starlight. The bone blade did not fly into Lin Mufeng''s hand, but floated in the air instead.


    The blood sucking heavenly soul moved, but Lin Mufeng did not see how it moved either, its figure just disappeared like that, and in the next moment, it reappeared, and a sharp blade pierced into Wu Kui''s heart.


    Lin Mufeng''s mind trembled, and endless fear, death, and a bloodthirsty aura crazily rushed into his brain. A wave of mixed Heavenly Energy also assaulted him in an instant, scurrying through his veins, causing his original injuries to worsen even more.


    Lowering his head to take a look, Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief as he sat down in exhaustion. The difficulty of this battle had exceeded his imagination, if not for that final strike, he would probably be able to step into the underworld today.


    evil heavenly spirit and the alabaster knife suddenly disappeared, transforming into rays of light, rushing into the space between his eyebrows. Lin Mufeng had no more Heavenly Energy to maintain their existence for a long time.


    Suppressing those negative emotions, he immediately sat down cross-legged. In his mind, Lin Mufeng opened her mouth slightly and said two words softly, "¡­ "Thank you!"


    "Haha ¡­" Xie Wuji laughed, and laughed with some difficulty, "You don''t have to thank me, you can''t use the Extreme Heaven Swallowing Whip, but I don''t know why that happened just now."


    His voice was rather weak, Xie Wuji had also overdrawn his Heavenly Energy, and the alabaster knife was grasped in the blood sucking heavenly soul''s hand. Surprisingly, he only knew that a huge suction force had sucked him over, and the energy in his body had uncontrollably surged out.


    Right now, he was also extremely weak.


    However, that energy was truly enormous. Even for him, he could only tremble in fear.


    Lin Mufeng was startled.


    Aware of the doubt in his heart, Xie Wuji softly exhaled, and said: "Little guy, continue to cultivate diligently! Remember, unless you have no other choice, do not summon the two Heavenly Souls at the same time. Otherwise ¡­ The consequences are unimaginable! "


    Venerable Blood Leech faintly sighed. Although he was unsure, it was indeed a powerful trump card.


    "Whew ~ ~ I''ve consumed too much energy, the rest is up to you."


    Lin Mufeng lightly nodded his head. He was a loner, and would do it himself unless it was absolutely necessary.


    He slowly closed his eyes and activated the last bit of energy around the mixed Heavenly Energy and started to absorb it.


    If not for his astonishing willpower and the replenishment of the Blood Core, he would have died countless of times already. His internal organs felt like they were on fire, and a burning pain came from his internal organs, making him vaguely feel like it was about to shatter.


    Those negative emotions were impossible to suppress. His veins seemed to have been broken, and his internal organs seemed to have been shattered. The energy that was being devoured by him was like a coal that was being fed by a snowstorm, and it was being refined by him in big mouthfuls.


    Time slowly passed by, Lin Mufeng''s body was emitting a black mist, his hands held onto his ball, quietly sitting there.


    Inside the alabaster knife, Xie Wuji was also seated cross-legged, releasing a blood-red light.


    Actually, Xie Wuji was not as vicious and evil as the people on the continent said he was, he was also a man who was loyal to his friends, a man who was iron and iron in nature! Lin Mufeng remembered this favor. No matter what, the act of Venerable Blood Leech had removed a slight gap between the two of them.


    With a thought, the Heavenly Energy in his body started moving slowly, flowing through his meridians according to the route specified, and with every revolution, the tiny bit of Heavenly Energy became a little bit rounder, like a snowball rolling in the wind. It continuously grew bigger, nourishing his veins and nourishing his body, and under the urging of the Heavenly Energy, his entire body started to emit a pitch black light.


    Tian Yuan Continent, when your Heavenly Soul Awakens, a set of paths for the circulation of Heavenly Energy will automatically appear in your body. Different Heavenly Souls have different paths for the flow of Heavenly Energy. Furthermore, this route is unique, which means, although their souls are the same, soul pathway are different too.


    On this point, there were experts from as far back as the Thousand Year Continent. When he found the human soul pathway, not to mention being excited, the entire continent was stirred up, what did this mean?


    It means that even if you don''t have a Heavenly Soul, you can still cultivate along those paths, have Heavenly Energy, and have the same progress as the ordinary Heavenly Soul Master. This also means that if you control the soul pathway, you can turn ordinary people into Heavenly Soul Master.


    What shocking news!


    In the entire Tian Yuan Continent, how many ordinary people were there? So how many Heavenly Soul Master, what did strength represent in that age of strife? If ordinary people could be turned into powerhouses with Heavenly Energy ¡­


    At that time, the entire continent would be under his control.


    The person who had discovered this miracle was involved in an endless conflict, and the news had spread like a plague through the market. However, what no one expected was ¡­


    soul pathway s were unique, their Heavenly Energy was unique!


    Ordinary people would not have Heavenly Energy in their bodies, much less use it to channel it into their soul pathway. Even if some almighty being were to forcefully instill Heavenly Energy into them, when he used his soul pathway ¡­


    The change happened again. The sky changed colors, lightning crackled, and that person exploded on the spot, his flesh and blood flying in all directions. Some of the Heavenly Soul Master s also wanted to cultivate other soul pathway, but in the end, all of them exploded as well.


    Chicken ribs!


    The secret that the peerless expert had spent his entire life discovering was actually useless. The soul pathway brought about by the awakening of the heavenly soul, others were simply unable to cultivate it.


    Heavenly soul was a special feature, it was unique to Heavenly Energy!


    No one could change the rules of the Tian Yuan Continent.


    Although he knew about these, but he had learnt from his mistakes before. Lin Mufeng did not dare to try as he had never succeeded in experimenting with his own life before.


    He sat cross-legged like that, his back straight like an unmoving Buddha. He sat straight on the ground, unmoving, unaffected by the wind, the afterglow, and the flying rocks hitting his face.


    Xiao Chen closed his eyes and frowned slightly. He formed a seal with his hands and his aura flowed out. The black light that he was emitting was withdrawn. The scene was quite strange.


    It was extremely quiet around him, but Lin Mufeng''s body was emitting whooshing sounds, the speed of the Heavenly Energy flowing through his veins was getting faster and faster, continuously rushing into his body, stimulating his veins.


    That gloomy and cold, yet deathly still Black Heavenly Energy, with each circulation, gave him an extremely great sense of comfort. The ruthless, bloodthirsty and cold negative emotions gradually dispersed, and Lin Mufeng''s tightly knitted eyebrows also did not slowly loosen.


    The seals on his hands changed again, and the flow of Heavenly Energy increased yet again. At first, it was a fly flying around, but now, the torrential stream of Heavenly Energy was shooting towards his target like a sharp arrow.


    Lin Mufeng''s entire being was wrapped in that kind of deathly black color, just like the sun in hell. It was pitch-black, without even being able to see the inside, and could only be penetrated by the black rays of light to the heart.


    The handprint had already changed who knows how many times, and every time, his Heavenly Energy would increase by a level. Along with the movement of the sun, the Heavenly Energy used in the fight with Wu Kui was finally restored.


    At this moment, the sun was high in the sky and it was already evening. The remaining sunlight illuminated half of the sky, creating countless red clouds.


    "Whew ~ ~"


    Letting out a breath of impure Qi, Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes and stood up. After half a day of cultivation, his Heavenly Energy had recovered greatly, and his injuries were a little better.


    When he was training just now, he was thinking, why did both souls fly out together and into the hands of the blood sucking heavenly soul?


    After being at a loss for a long time, he still could not think of one reason. The twin heavenly souls did not have a population of billions on the continent, and their numbers were not few either.


    Today was his first time meeting her!


    Xie Wuji did not understand either, with his hundred years of experience, he had never heard of such a thing.


    Summoning two Heavenly Souls at the same time would consume over a hundred times the energy of one Heavenly Soul!


    What does that mean?


    How much Heavenly Energy could Lin Mufeng have in his body? Forget about a hundred times, even if it was even thirty times stronger, it would be able to suck him into a dried up corpse.


    After thinking about it, he still couldn''t think of a way to go about it. Lin Mufeng had also thought of summoning him out to give it a try, but the huge consumption in energy had made him give up on this idea.


    He could only give up and stop thinking about it.


    A faint pain came from his body, causing Lin Mufeng to frown. His Heavenly Energy had recovered, this injury was not something that could be recovered in a day or two.


    Stretching out his arms and feeling the limitless power, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but smile. The strength of a middle stage Yellow Ranked Spirit Beast was indeed extraordinary, even its Heavenly Energy was much purer than the Heavenly Beast and red step cultivators ¡­


    If even Yellow Scale were like this, then what about Green Scale, and Blue Scale?


    He was filled with anticipation, but suddenly there were some disturbances. He could not help but be startled, and suddenly remembered that Xiao Qiang was still unconscious at the side.

 C18

    At this time, our Captain Xiao was struggling to suppress the venom of the Rainbow Mandala Snake. The original unconscious venom remained silent for a while, but as she woke up, the extremely lecherous venom also exploded forth.


    His chest also continuously moved up and down, causing Lin Mufeng to stare blankly. It had to be said that Captain Xiao''s figure was very good, very well-developed, and extremely attractive.


    "The poison of a Rainbow Mandala Snake?" He frowned a little. He had heard about this kind of snake. It was a kind of lecherous snake. The poison was also a fatal aphrodisiac. However, its poison seemed to be blood poison. ''s eyes flashed, and the corner of his mouth hooked into an evil smile. We have to avenge you, but first, let''s remove the poison from your body! "


    "Don''t think too much into it. Close your eyes and relax!"


    Without saying more, Lin Mufeng suddenly scurried behind her, and supported his up. His two hands also pressed onto her back, which was so soft, revealing the smooth and snow-white skin on Xiao Qiang''s back was probably a method used by Wu Kui, but he didn''t expect it to be taken advantage of in the end.


    He couldn''t help but swipe his palm lightly, causing Xiao Qiang''s body to tremble even more violently. The Seven-Colored Mandala Snake''s poison had exploded, and with such a man by his side, it was really hard to control.


    Just as she was unable to hold on anymore, a cold feeling flowed into her body, Xiao Qiang quieted down, her mind gradually recovering. Thinking about the scene just now, the redness on her face became even more intense.


    Following Lin Mufeng''s instructions, he closed his eyes and relaxed his mind.


    Time passed minute after minute, the setting sun set, and night gradually fell. And on the peak of the Snow Wolf Island, Lin Mufeng''s eyes were tightly shut, the black light on his hands was even colder than the night, as traces of coldness were continuously revealed...


    As the night breeze blew and their hair fluttered, two figures sat cross-legged like this. In the blink of an eye, the sun rose from the east once more and the new day began with the opening curtain of the curtain in the darkness.


    The top of the cliff was quiet and desolate.


    Just as the sun rose completely, Lin Mufeng''s eyes suddenly opened. He let out a long sigh of relief, and the black light in his hands also scattered, looking at the sunlight that scattered in all directions. He sighed in his heart, not expecting that, without him realizing it, another night had passed, and more importantly, the poison of the Rainbow Mandala Snake was actually this strong.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart was moved, this snake poison was spread all over Xiao Qiang''s body, and it took a long time to gather it, but an even bigger problem came along with it. This purple liquid, with his power, was actually unable to be refined, and Xie Wuji was helpless to do anything about it.


    Helpless, she could only absorb him into her body. At the very least, she could still suppress him.


    Looking at the purple stripes on his left middle finger, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but let out a bitter laugh. Xiao Qiang''s poison had been cured, but had been poisoned!


    Captain Xiao woke up and stretched out both of his arms. His mind trembled a little, the poison of the Rainbow Mandala Snake had been dispelled?


    Turning his head to look at Lin Mufeng, his face was completely red. His lips slightly parted, revealing a fragrant scent. "Thank you!"


    A touch of emotion surfaced from the bottom of her heart. The more she looked at Lin Mufeng, the more she found him pleasing to the eye. Unconsciously, that fair and handsome face of hers left a deep impression in her mind.


    But as her voice fell, as she waited for Lin Mufeng to speak, she didn''t do so even after a long time. She slightly raised her head, only to see that this little bastard''s gaze was fixed on her, and he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Following his gaze, Xiao Qiang also slowly lowered his head ¡­


    A scream resounded throughout the mountain peak.


    Xiao Qiang''s clothes were already in disarray, and when she stretched her arms out just now, it was revealed without any obstruction, which was extremely alluring. It was even the first time Lin Mufeng had seen it in both his lives, how could he not be stunned?


    "Little bastard, have you seen enough?"


    "Haha ¡­"


    "..." You''re still laughing? "


    "Haha ¡­"


    Clenching her teeth, a few black lines appeared on Xiao Qiang''s forehead. For some reason, she couldn''t maintain her basic composure in front of this Young Master Lin, and every time, she would be so angry that she would lose her life.


    As Lin Mufeng explained with a hollow laugh, the two of them walked down the mountain.


    "Oh right, where is that beast Wu Kui?" Suddenly, Xiao Qiang thought of something and asked.


    "..." "Dead!" Lin Mufeng said without turning his head, but it was just this casual sentence, which caused her little heart to constrict for a moment. It can''t be? He was only at the Medium Orange Rank, while Wu Kui had already reached the Middle Yellow Rank.


    With such a difference in realm, Wu Kui actually died?


    I can''t believe it!


    Xiao Qiang was dazed for a moment, then she said carefully: "Little bastard, more than ten people from our Lin Family died at the hands of the Ruojia, what do you think about this?" The Lin Family had suffered heavy losses and she was responsible for this as well. Amongst the dozen or so people, Lin Yuan was one of them.


    "..." "What should we do?" Lin Mufeng''s footsteps paused, he turned around and looked at her, and coldly said, "I''ll do what I have to do.


    Since the war between the two families had already begun, there was nothing to worry about.


    "Lin Yuan died in their hands. Two days ago, Lin Fei almost lost his life as well ¡­"


    Although Ruojia was Han Ku Kingdom''s largest merchant union, the Lin Family was not a pushover. They had to avenge this, or else, how could she go back and explain this to Clan Leader Lin. After thinking for a while, Xiao Qiang''s body suddenly struck Lin Mufeng''s body.


    "..." What did you say? "


    Lin Mufeng''s voice suddenly became extremely cold, "Lin Fei is injured? Almost lost my life? "


    He never thought that so many things would happen in the past four months. Hum, hum, hum.


    Without saying anymore, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps became faster by a bit, but Xiao Qiang did not dare to speak either, as that killing intent caused even her to be slightly startled. Young Master Lin, this was the Lin Family''s Young Master Lin.


    They did not know that the Ruojia had truly touched his reverse scale, and dared to touch Lin Fei? You dare to touch his brother? Heh ¡­ Since he had already done so, he would have to pay a certain price.


    With his speed increasing, Xiao Qiang had no choice but to circulate his Heavenly Energy to follow him.


    As they walked, the Lin Family encampment was also in an intense standoff.


    vice-captain Chu Huai''s face was gloomy, looking at the sturdy and ferocious looking middle-aged man in front of him, he said solemnly: "Karakorum, what is the meaning of bringing so many people here?"


    His name was Kunlun, and he was the vice-captain of Ruojia. Looking at his expression and the disciples of Ruojia standing behind him, it was obvious that he had ill intentions and came prepared.


    "What do you mean?" The middle-aged man by the name of Kunlun scoffed, "What do you mean? Lin Fei killed the disciples of our Ruojia, so today, you must hand over the person you killed."


    Feelings?


    Chu Huai laughed coldly, "You said that you killed your people just like that? Kunlun, do you take me for a fool? "


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. Do you think that our Lin Family is easy to bully? that Brother Fei killed people, what kind of proof do you have? " The Lin Family disciples behind him also became dissatisfied.


    "Credentials? Someone saw it with their own eyes. Was this not proof? Chu Huai, speaking so much with you is just giving you face, don''t force me to make a move, speak, this person, are you handing over or not!


    His strength was her Peak Orange Rank, but Chu Huai had it. Speaking of him, he was a bit stronger than vice-captain Chu, not to mention, the people he brought with him were all the elites of the Ruojia, so he had a lot of confidence.


    "So what? "So what if we don''t?"


    "Hand it over, we can negotiate anything, but if we don''t hand it over, hmph ¡­" I will make your Lin Family''s blood flow like rivers! " Kunlun''s body suddenly emitted a strong aura. A strong wind blew and his grey robe also swelled up.


    The atmosphere was extremely tense. Behind him, every Lin Family disciple turned red in embarrassment, shouting that it was all up to them to fight. This was simply too much of a bully, coming to the Lin Family''s territory to behave so atrociously?


    I can''t stand it!


    Chu Huai immediately stopped the few people who wanted to rush over. Actually, he was delaying, delaying even more, waiting for Xiao Qiang to return, seeing how Ruojia was criticizing him, he was also furious, but his team leader was not around, and he was not confident.


    "One!" "Two ¡­"


    Kunlun opened his mouth and kept counting. "Three!"


    "Attack!"


    Before his voice fell, his figure fiercely scuttled over, "Chu Huai, looks like you really don''t plan to hand the person over, then don''t blame me."


    With a violent punch, Chu Huai''s pupils constricted, and he immediately reached out to block the punch. The huge force instantly sent him flying, and he retreated a few steps.


    Kunlun roared and a trace of ruthlessness appeared on his face. He followed and tried to quickly take care of this person who was in his way, Xiao Qiang had already been kidnapped by the captain and must still be enjoying his days, you, go and die!


    A thick orange light flashed on top of his fist, and he actually smashed towards Chu Huai''s head.


    A series of whooshing sounds rang continuously, causing Chu Huai''s expression to change abruptly. He once again extended his hand to block the incoming fist, his fist striking his arm, causing intense pain to spread out, and numbness to fill his body as well. Vice-captain Chu was pushed back once again, and Kunlun was also in hot pursuit, his fist continuously dancing in the air.


    But at this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded out, "A guard dog dares to bark in our Lin Family''s camp."


    As the sound of his voice faded, a gentle breeze blew and a black silhouette appeared before everyone.


    Lin Mufeng arrived in front of Chu Huai, channeled his Heavenly Energy, and directly punched Kunlun''s hand!


    Caught off guard, the two fists fiercely collided. Kunlun''s thick and broad body immediately stopped and retreated a few steps, and Lin Mufeng also retreated backwards to deflect the force.


    The sudden scene caused everyone to be stunned. Shock surfaced in their hearts, who was this person?

 C19

    The disciples that Ruojia had originally wanted to rush forward also slowly withdrew their steps, the members of the Lin Family also fell into a state of suspicion. When Lin Mufeng''s retreating figure came to a stop, a deep shock filled the crowd.


    "Lin Mufeng, it''s him, Young Master Lin!"


    Chu Huai had also recovered from his shock, and exclaimed in pleasant surprise: "Lin Mufeng, it''s you, so you''re actually still alive?"


    "Humph!" "What should we do?" Turning his head to take a look, an extremely skinny youngster behind him understood what it meant. He glanced at Lin Mufeng and lightly drew a line on his neck, "Do you understand? If you dare to offend our Ruojia, you will only have one outcome! "


    Kunlun laughed coldly but Lin Mufeng shook his head slightly, "I don''t understand!"


    "Oh, I don''t understand. Let me tell you this, if you offend our Ruojia, there is only death waiting for you. If you know what''s good for you, you should leave as soon as possible."


    Lin Mufeng still shook his head, and said with a wry smile: "I think you misunderstood me, I do not understand, what kind of thing is Ruojia!"


    Puff! Puff!


    Everyone behind him could not help but spurt out blood, Chu Huai''s face also revealed a smile, since when did the young master have such a humorous side to him.


    Kunlun suddenly realized that he had been played. His face was somewhat ugly as he glared at Lin Mufeng and shouted, "Brat, you''re courting death!"


    If I don''t teach you a lesson and you dare to provoke me, you would think that my Ruojia is easy to bully. With a thought, an orange glow suddenly appeared between my brows and it condensed into a pair of gauntlets on my hands. The gloves were full of thorns and it gave off a sharp aura.


    Kunlun smirked and waved his fist. "Brat, if you are not a member of the Lin Family and kowtow to your grandfather a few times, then your grandfather will let you go. What if you are? I have to turn you into a pile of rotten meat today. "


    He was at the peak orange level of strength. He had absorbed a Infantry and also had a soul skill, but the other party was just a young child. That was why he was so fearless.


    "Oh ¡­" "Is that so?" Lin Mufeng laughed lightly, "I am afraid I will disappoint you, I am a member of the Lin Clan, my name is ¡­ Lin Mufeng! "


    unhesitatingly summoned his Heavenly Soul. A glaring Orange Light, and the white light caused a huge sensation in everyone present. What was that thing in his hand that was holding a ruler above his Orange Light?


    If he was not wrong, it was the Lin Family''s direct disciple, the alabaster knife!


    Shock!


    "H-he is Lin Mufeng, in his hands ¡­ the Heavenly Soul?! " The disciples who followed Kunlun into Ruojia were all stupefied, their mouths agape in shock.


    The level of shock on the Lin Family''s side was not below that of the shock. This young master''s trash, trash, did not have any Heavenly Soul, and was already widely known in the Lin Family. Other than the special case of Lin Fei, almost no one thought highly of him, and they could only mock and despise him.


    The Young Master Lin had changed. From a trash to a Heavenly Soul Master, his words and actions just now had displayed his strength. The Lin Mufeng back then, had disappeared.


    Half a year ago, during the awakening ceremony, he was recognized as a commoner, but after half a year, he became a Heavenly Soul Master. The huge leap made everyone feel as if they were in a dream as they rubbed their eyes and looked carefully, the eye-piercing Orange Light was like a rod that struck their hearts, causing everyone to widen their eyes.


    Many disciples were silent within the crowd. They searched their memories about Lin Mufeng in their minds to see if they had offended him in the least. Young Master had the Heavenly Soul, his strength had reached the Orange, his identity and status were vastly different from before, and they were afraid that Lin Mufeng would take revenge on them in the future.


    A hint of respect appeared on the surface.


    The Tian Yuan Continent was that realistic. If you have the strength, then the more authority you have over others, no strength, no background, no matter how arrogant you are, in the eyes of others, you are just a clown who leaps off the beam.


    Chu Huai was the same as the rest, he was also startled, and after a short moment, he regained his senses, and laughed, and as expected, Lin Shaotian, you hid your strength well.


    "You are Lin Mufeng?" Kunlun was stunned, "Isn''t Lin Mufeng the trash who doesn''t have a Sky Soul? "Could it be that Young Master Chengfeng did not kill you?"


    He remembered Ruo Chengfeng''s plan four months ago, and now, with Lin Mufeng standing here and no news of the four people from Ruojia, even a fool would be able to figure out what was going on.


    "Heh ¡­" "I have a lot of luck, but unfortunately for you, young master Chengfeng, it''s a bit of a waste." sneered, "What a pity, you have to die just like him!"


    Hearing his confirmation, Kunlun''s heart still couldn''t help but shrink. After a few breaths, he came back to his senses, and laughed out loud facing the sky. "My life is wasted. Heh, good, good! "Today I shall let grandpa see who has the longest lifespan in the world. This is great, but I shall capture you at the same time. Even if Young Master Chengfeng dies, you must not stay in this world."


    Kunlun''s expression became somewhat sinister, and killing intent surged out of his eyes. Although he did not know who Lin Mufeng was, every time he heard this name, he would become so angry that he would tremble. Today, he saw it with his own eyes ¡­ If looks could kill, Lin Mufeng would have died hundreds of times already.


    Facing his current expression, Lin Mufeng only laughed softly, it was a little mocking, and seemed extremely calm and collected. However, his will was tight, and he circulated his Heavenly Energy, ready to handle any incoming attack at any time.


    "Brat, just die!"


    With a loud roar, orange awn flashed on Kunlun''s feet, and his broad body suddenly exploded outwards. With a faint sound of wind, Kunlun threw out a punch, as if there was a tremendous force behind it, causing the air to tremble.


    The corner of his eyes slightly narrowed, and the alabaster knife in his hands raised up in an uproar. It was similarly sharp, and similarly contained a boundless amount of Heavenly Energy.


    A glaring Orange Light flashed, and in an instant, the two of them clashed. A loud bang sounded, and the surging energy immediately spread out, forming a vortex of energy, shaking the ground and causing spiderweb-like cracks to appear. Strong wind rose from all directions, and the rebound force forced both of them to retreat backwards.


    The injuries from yesterday had not healed, and the wound on his hand was torn open once again, leaving behind a drop of bright red blood. Kunlun''s face also changed, and his hands were trembling slightly, the power of the previous attack was about the same, and the thickness of his Heavenly Energy was also roughly the same, causing a tinge of fear to appear in his heart.


    He only had Medium Orange Rank!


    This child cannot be left alive. With just his Medium Orange Rank, he was already on par with a profound practitioner. What about in the future? Moreover, the opponent was so young. If he was allowed to grow freely, once he grew stronger, would the Han Ku Kingdom have a place to stand on?


    Lin Mufeng saw it clearly, and killing intent flashed past his eyes. His right hand clenched even tighter, and before Kunlun could make a move, he actually took the initiative to rush over, a speed that was even faster than his. That string of figures caused everyone to be stunned once again, and shock flashed through their hearts.


    The two of them continued to move, and with each step they took, ripples in the air could be seen. The ground seemed to sink along with them, giving off a feeling as if there was an earthquake.


    The strong wind whistled, and the surrounding people couldn''t help but disperse, fearing that the energy that dispersed would touch them.


    Just like this, the two of them were in a daze. After exchanging over a hundred blows, their figures suddenly separated.


    Kunlun stood not far away, breathing heavily. His face twitched a little, and one could vaguely see a slight tremble in his eyes. His clothes were torn beyond recognition, and fresh blood dyed his chest red.


    His shoulder was caved in, his black robe was torn apart, and there was a hint of blood at the corner of his mouth. His face was pale white, his battle with Wu Kui yesterday had severely injured him, and he had not even fully recovered when fighting Kunlun ¡­


    Before the old injuries had fully healed, and new ones had struck, Lin Mufeng smiled bitterly in his heart. Every part of his body was wracked with piercing pain, especially his shoulder, where the bones were already fractured.


    However, he did not show any expression on his face, instead taking out a Blood Pill and putting it into his mouth to recover his Heavenly Energy.


    At this moment, the Lin Clan''s campsite was riddled with wounds and holes.


    Xiao Qiang had also returned a long time ago. Seeing the battle between the two, her eyes were stiff and her brows knitted, a hint of shock sweeping across the depths of her heart. To be able to force the Peak Orange Rank Kunlun to such an extent, she finally believed that Wu Kui had died in the hands of this little bastard.


    She did not intervene, and neither did Chu Huai. This method was at the very least, a form of respect towards a Heavenly Soul Cultivator.


    The disciples of the Ruojia were also stunned on the spot, their eyes glazed over. From the surface, they couldn''t believe that Lin Mufeng had the upper hand!


    Lin Mufeng was like a bomb that struck their hearts time and time again. His mind was not firm, and now, he had started to twitch. This scene, far exceeded their expectations, and they could not accept it.


    Returning to Heavenly Energy, Kunlun''s face grew even more ferocious, his fists clenching and squeaking as they slammed into each other in front of his chest. The aura around his body also rose slowly, and the energy on his fists grew stronger and stronger.


    "Is it going to end?"


    Everyone''s hearts tightened for a moment, their eyes filled with anticipation, but Xiao Qiang was actually a little worried.


    Seeing the change in Kunlun, Lin Mufeng also narrowed his eyes. Circulating his Heaven power, the alabaster knife in his hands let out a buzzing sound, and the light also grew to three feet long from before. He took out a Blood Core and threw it into his mouth.

 C20

    In front of him, Kunlun''s soul skills had already been prepared. The fist in his hand expanded by a bit and wrapped in an orange ball of light, surging energy also spread out from within. Looking at Lin Mufeng, his eyes darkened as he smiled.


    That''s right, this was Kunlun''s only skill, the Tough Bull Rash. His body was already thick, and with such momentum, it felt as though it was going to explode at any moment.


    Everyone was extremely nervous.


    Lin Mufeng''s performance caused everyone to tremble. The moment he fell on the ground, he stood up, and like an undefeatable cockroach, he quickly rushed towards Kunlun, not giving him a chance to catch his breath. His body swayed, and his right leg extended out.


    "..." "Go to hell!"


    Bang!


    His internal organs trembled, and the intense pain made him uncontrollably faint. His last glance before fainting, was at Lin Mufeng, when a wave of fear flashed in his eyes, and he once again spurted out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Swift and swift!


    The person standing in the campsite was a skinny youth. Although his robe was torn to shreds, his face was frighteningly white, and even though his entire body was covered in blood, it was no longer important. Most importantly, the only person who stood up was him!


    Lin Mufeng won!


    But the place was not filled with cheers of excitement, it was quiet, dead silent, including Chu Huai and Xiao Qiang both did not react. After that last strike, Lin Mufeng was still able to stand up and give him another kick.


    Unbelievable, beyond common sense!


    After a long while, the sound of his jaw being dislocated was heard, along with the sound of breathing in cold air and his body trembling. Some people had their mouths wide open and were even able to hold an egg.


    The shock that was only brought about by Lin Mufeng!


    He believed that from today onwards, Lin Mufeng''s image would be turned upside down and his position in the hearts of everyone present would rise sharply. This was because, amongst the youths of the same generation, only he had reached the Orange, and only he had beaten the vice-captain of a family into such a miserable state.


    Lin Mufeng''s face was expressionless as he looked at the people of Ruojia, then glanced at Chu Huai, and turned to walk back to his tent.


    With a light wave of his hand, the Lin Family disciples behind him immediately rushed forward. After losing Kunlun, the people from the Ruojia were like a pile of scattered sand. It was effortless for them to destroy all of them.


    After settling the matter, the hearts of the Lin Family''s youngsters were unable to calm down for a long time, and their minds unceasingly recalled the scene from just now, a wave of excitement rising in their hearts. For a long time, they had been suppressed by the Ruojia, to the point that they could not take revenge, and could not vent any grievances.


    A wave of admiration rose involuntarily. It was obvious from this that Lin Mufeng''s ice-cold face was deeply engraved in their hearts.


    Our Young Master Lin has changed, and is no longer that cowardly trash who doesn''t have a Heavenly Soul! Our Young Master Lin is also a Heavenly Soul Master, a very powerful one!


    They were very happy, but they didn''t know that the moment Lin Mufeng arrived at a corner with no one around, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His alabaster knife did not have any additional soul skills, and so this battle was fought with brute force, including the last collision. Thinking about it now, Kunlun''s fist, which was glowing with Orange Light, had a lingering fear.


    It was a soul skill, and it contained a tremendous amount of energy.


    There were three forms to Heavenly Souls: Artiform Heavenly Soul, beast shape heavenly soul, and human-shaped heavenly soul. Their strengths were also divided into red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, cyan, blue, and purple, and then when Heavenly Soul Master cultivated to a bottleneck, he could absorb Infantry s and increase his realm.


    For example, Xiao Qiang''s was the beast shape heavenly soul and Fire Wolf. When her strength reached the peak of the red step, she needed to absorb a beast spirit and level up to the early stage of the Orange.


    There were no rankings for Tian Yuan Continent''s skills, but the stronger the Heavenly Beast''s soul, the stronger the skills that would be derived from it.


    One person''s soul skills were obtained by absorbing the soul of a supreme Heavenly Beast, while the other was a king level soul skill. The difference between these two soul skills was extremely large. To be precise, the power of the technique is determined by the Infantry and beast spirit that you absorb.


    All this information flashed through Lin Mufeng''s mind, a look of determination flashed past his eyes, the blood sucking heavenly soul absorbed the Eclipse''s beast soul, and also gave me a skill called the Extreme Heaven Swallowing Whip. It was because of this, that I strangely reached the Orange, and the alabaster knife did not absorb any of the Infantry, I don''t know ¡­


    Lin Mufeng let out a long sigh of relief. After the training, he would go to forest to take a walk. In regards to the Infantry, a hint of anticipation surfaced in his heart.


    Inside the tent, Lin Fei was lying on the bed alone. His face was ashen, his arms and body were wrapped in bandages, his face was pale, his eyes were dull as he thought about how Lin Mufeng had lured away the Heavenly Beast and climbed the forbidden grounds'' mountain peak by himself four months ago.


    "He did it for me ¡­" He felt a stabbing pain in his heart. "But I can''t avenge him!"


    "Ruojia!" Gritting his teeth, he forced out a word from between his teeth. He clenched his fist tightly, ignoring the injuries on his body, and slammed it on the bed. He hated Mu Feng for saving him while he ¡­


    Hate!


    He hated it!


    Lin Fei attributed all of Lin Mufeng''s death onto Ruo Chengfeng, which was why he was able to infiltrate the Ruojia''s campsite by himself and kill two of his opponents'' middle stage scarlet disciple.


    What was even more infuriating was that he had suffered from the Ruojia''s direct disciple''s heavenly soul attack, the black iron aura from the black iron fan, and a kind of extremely malicious masculine aura. Although he had been injured for two days, half of his body had turned green.


    His green lips, green face, and green hands did not have any vitality, making him look quite frightening. Only his pair of eyes exuding a monstrous hatred could tell that he was just like an ordinary person, filled with joy and anger.


    With such a desolate heart, Lin Fei did not blame anyone. Captain, the members of the family had treated him well, and they even went to dangerous places for him time and time again, to search for the Primordial Yin Grass s, to dispel the poison mist.


    He could only blame himself for being weak.


    In these four months, he had gained quite a bit, too. His strength had advanced from the peak of the red step to the peak of the scarlet peak, and he only needed a Infantry to smoothly step into the Orange realm!


    He held himself up and wanted to go out and have a look. However, the pain coming from his internal organs caused him to lie down on the bed, and a twisted expression appeared on his face. This kind of feeling really made him want to die, it was a thousand times worse than death.


    With a bitter laugh, the sounds of battle continued to ring out. Lin Fei closed his eyes and forced himself to stay still.


    After an unknown period of time, the outside world quieted down and waves of cheers rang out.


    However, outside of the camp, the sound of cackling footsteps could be heard. The steps were heavy, but the body seemed to float lightly. Lin Fei hid his expression without opening his eyes, and with his face covered, he coldly shouted: "Get out!"


    After a long while, there was no reaction. He couldn''t help but get angry. "I told you to go out ¡­"


    The voice suddenly stopped, Lin Fei''s face was expressionless, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing. He was expressionless, his expression sluggish, and his brain short-circuited.


    "..." Mu Feng? "


    The soft voice was filled with doubt. After rubbing his eyes for a while, Lin Fei could not believe what was happening in front of him.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s eyes were still in a daze. The dead cyan color all over his body made him feel extremely strange.


    Then, he took a careful look at it and asked, "Xuan Iron Qi?"


    Lin Fei did not reply, he was still excited.


    "Brother Mu Feng, is it really you? You''re still alive? " An extremely pleasant surprise lingered in his heart, and Lin Mufeng also chuckled lightly, "¡­ It''s me, I''m still alive! "


    These simple words caused Lin Fei to fly straight to the sky from the ground. He had dreamt many times and despaired many times, but he had never imagined that this person, who was like a blood brother, would actually appear in front of him.


    "Is this true? Are you really still alive?" Lin Fei slapped his own face. It was really painful, and it wasn''t a dream. "Brother!"


    Looking at Lin Mufeng''s fair face, a glint of light spun in his eyes. What he hoped for the most was that Lin Mufeng was still alive.


    He was injured and invaded by the Xuan Iron Qi. It was fine, it was fine. As long as his brother was still alive, he was willing to take this wound!


    "Be happy ¡­" After forcing out a smile, a certain string in Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled. In his previous life, he didn''t have a brother, and he had never experienced the feelings of a brother. He had long since treated Lin Fei as his brother.


    Looking at the sky, Lin Fei let out a long sigh of relief, stabilising his mind, he took a look at Lin Mufeng, and noticed the torn black robe, and the bloodstains all over his body, and his face turned pale white. He could not help but exclaim in his heart: "You, how did you get injured? Who hit him? "Just now, outside ¡­"


    "The commotion outside was caused by me. I suffered some light injuries in a few rounds with Kunlun just now!" Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Lin Mufeng had already explained everything. Like the others, Lin Fei was also stunned on the bed, and blankly murmured: "Karakorum?"


    "Ruojia''s vice-captain Kunlun, the strength of his Peak Orange Rank. How many rounds did you have with him? "


    Lin Mufeng coughed out a mouthful of blood and nodded.

 C21

    Lin Fei still didn''t dare believe it. This Young Master who had never had a Heavenly Soul before was able to fight with Karakorum, unless ¡­ A hint of shock flashed through his heart. He could vaguely guess what was going on as he handed over a questioning gaze.


    Smiling slightly, Lin Mufeng didn''t answer and instead said with a slight smile: "What about you? How did he get hurt? And even got infected by this black iron qi? "


    "Ruo Yuan!"


    Looking at Lin Fei''s situation, it was clear that they still could not find the Primordial Yin Grass!


    With a wave of his right hand, five Blood Cores appeared in his palm. "Take one every day. Your injuries should be almost healed after five days."


    "Rest well. As for the black iron Qi on your body, I will help you dissolve it." Lin Mufeng had a plan in his heart.


    After placing the blood pill into his hand, he turned around and walked out. Inside the tent, Lin Fei could not help but be stunned as he stared at the five sparkling and translucent pearls in his palm. He could clearly feel a wave of pure energy hiding within.


    His right hand suddenly tightened as he looked in the direction that Lin Mufeng had left in. After a moment of silence, a trace of determination flashed on his green face!


    The moment Lin Mufeng came out, Xiao Qiang walked towards him, "The people who came to cause trouble have all been dealt with, Karakorum was also captured alive. However, his mouth is very hard, she did not manage to get anything useful out of his mouth, what should we do?"


    Lin Mufeng stopped in his tracks, he turned and looked at her, but did not say a word, but the killing intent in his eyes told him everything. Xiao Qiang pursed his lips, and nodded lightly. Seeing that Lin Mufeng was about to leave, he couldn''t help but call out, "... Lin Mufeng. "


    "Hmm?"


    "In these four months, you ¡­ How did you manage to get up from the cliff that day? " Xiao Qiang convulsed for a while, before she finally voiced out her doubts. That mountain peak was called the forbidden grounds, and there were even school experts warning them not to get too close, otherwise, they would all die!


    Not only did this young master go to the forbidden area, he even stayed at the bottom of the cliff for four months before leaving alive ¡­ It was unbelievable!


    Waiting for the results, who would have known that this young master in front of her just lightly smiled, took two steps forward, came in front of her, and whispered into Xiao Qiang''s ears: "¡­ I already told you, you don''t need to ask about me.


    Smelling the stench of blood all over his body, Xiao Qiang couldn''t help but frown and not speak.


    Lin Mufeng laughed charmingly, he did not stay any longer, and walked towards his own tent. His injuries were also severe, and he needed to stabilize himself in time.


    This little bastard did not change much from before. He still did not give me any face and did not put me, the captain, in his eyes.


    Humph!


    With an angry snort, Xiao Qiang turned around and left, not noticing in the slightest that in some corner, a pair of peeping eyes couldn''t help but let out a flash of light. Chu Huai laughed, "Young Master Lin isn''t as simple as after all, it seems like our Captain Xiao has already sunk deep within ¡­"


    "Tsk tsk, this is really the first time Captain Xiao has seen such an expression."


    This time, he truly admired Lin Mufeng from the bottom of his heart. He had hidden his strength well, bore with the sound of it, and slowly cultivated, and suddenly erupted at the most crucial moment, shocking the world with his actions. In the past, he had truly misjudged this sixteen year old youth, if it was him, he would not be able to achieve such a feat.


    "But, where did he go in the past four months?"


    Chu Huai''s brows slightly knitted. Other than Lin Mufeng and Xie Wuji, no one else really knew about this matter. A mystery had also been formed among the many disciples, and Lin Mufeng had added a mysterious aura to their hearts.


    In the morning, the sky was overcast with dark clouds and cold winds. It seemed as if a storm was brewing. The sun could not be seen and the leaves were rustling. A ghastly feeling filled everyone''s heart.


    exhaled a breath of air as he opened his eyes. He had spent the entire night cultivating, and geniuses were the people who repeat the most, no matter how talented you are, if you are too playboy, you will end up as trash. This was something Lin Mufeng understood clearly, and he knew exactly how important strength was.


    He stood up and got off the bed.


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, two days had passed. In these two days, Lin Fei''s injuries had continuously worsened, with the exception of his legs, the rest of his body had become a deathly green color.


    Every day he watched his life go by!


    In the past two days, the Primordial Yin Grass had not been found, and Lin Mufeng''s injuries were mostly healed. Looking at the dark yellow roof, he made a decision in his heart.


    Lin Mufeng was injured, he stayed in the tent the entire time, secretly cultivating to recover from his injuries, but in the end, his injuries were slightly better, and he was caught in a dilemma. Many people came to bother him, and asked him questions from time to time.


    Lin Mufeng was too lazy to bother with these youngsters, provoking his authority, and only needed one punch to knock him out.


    It had already been half a year since he came to the Snow Wolf Island, and he would leave on a boat after a few days.


    Not to mention the awakening of the second day''s soul, even being tied to the heavy bomb called Xie Wuji had benefited him greatly. He had experienced it during these five days. Under Venerable Blood Leech''s tutelage, he now had a deeper understanding of the soul and its cultivation.


    Pushing the door open and walking out, seeing the dark sky outside, Lin Mufeng''s eyes flashed with coldness, the decision he made two days ago, he remembered it in his heart, his injuries were more or less healed, and his brother''s injuries should have been healed.


    When the Primordial Yin Grass was found, the Ruojia, heh ¡­ It should be time for you to repay the Lin Family''s ten over lives, right?


    And Ruo Yuan...


    After taking a deep breath, Lin Mufeng turned around and walked out. Primordial Yin Grass lived in a dark place, and there were a few of these places in the Snow Wolf Island. However, the most suitable place for Primordial Yin Grass to live was at the foot of the mountain in the middle of the island.


    Time was of the essence, Lin Fei''s injuries could only last for three more days at most, and within those three days, they had to retrieve the Primordial Yin Grass or else ¡­


    He didn''t dare to imagine!


    A flash of determination appeared on Lin Mufeng''s face. Although he was heavily injured and had not recovered, his brother''s life was more important. Without further hesitation, he channeled his Heavenly Energy and gathered at his feet.


    However, right at this moment, a delicate shout came from behind him, "Lin Mufeng..."


    stopped and turned around. It was Captain Xiao Qiang, who frowned, opened her mouth slightly and said softly, "What is it?"


    "Where are you going?"


    Lin Mufeng did not speak, and did not want to waste any time. He only glanced at Lin Fei''s tent, and immediately, Xiao Qiang understood.


    He was looking for a Primordial Yin Grass for his brother.


    She was secretly touched and cursed herself for being useless. In the past two days, she had been looking for him, but she couldn''t find him. Looking at the skinny figure, she pursed her lips and nodded, "Be careful!"


    Lin Mufeng nodded.


    Xiao Qiang''s eyes flickered with a bright light. Little Rascal, your injuries have not fully healed yet, and you''re already out of the forest. Worry filled her heart.


    To be loyal and loyal, to be your clan''s brother, to have two ribs in a fight, to have exceptional talent and a firm heart, the clan head is extremely gratified to have a son like you.


    Xiao Qiang was ashamed of her inferiority.


    Lin Mufeng went deep into the forest, and immediately rushed straight towards the mountain peak as if he was flying, his speed as fast as an arrow, his body as agile as a spirit ape, he moved through the forest like a spirit ape, ignoring the trees as nothing, the air had become his obstruction. With every step he took, his figure would travel more than 10 metres, and his speed did not decrease at all.


    He had originally spent two hours to finish the half a day''s journey, but as he looked at the mountain peak in front of him, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps finally slowed down, the blood pill entered his mouth and instantly turned into a warm current that enveloped his entire body and replenished his Heavenly Energy.


    The map formed in his mind, and with a twist of his body, he walked towards the swamp area. Beneath the mountain, the swamp was the only place suitable for Primordial Yin Grass to grow, but...


    The place was extremely dangerous. Even when he passed by the last time, he still saw countless insects moving back and forth on their colorful shells.


    Smelling the stench coming from far away, Lin Mufeng''s heart flashed with joy, here, he raised his eyes and looked forward, at a quagmire, a panoramic view.


    The black mud wiggled continuously. One could even see some unknown white bones floating above it. The flies were flying around and some poisonous creatures were lingering and shaking at the edge. It was creepy to look at. It was so horrifying that people didn''t dare to get close.


    From time to time, a bubble would pop out and release a stench that would make people feel nauseous. That kind of smell, which was like that of a rotten corpse, and also had the smell of feces, combined with the miasma that formed at the top, was really unbearable.


    Lin Mufeng frowned. On that day, he had only simply walked over and did not observe too much, but today, seeing everything in front of him, gave him a feeling that he did not want to get too close. If he were to sink into that quagmire, he would immediately lose sight of him.


    Moreover, if it wriggled, there might be some unknown Heavenly Beast hidden below.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart tensed up, in this place, he had no choice but to be careful. His eyes swept his surroundings, and suddenly fixed on a small blade of grass not far away.


    Primordial Yin Grass!


    A hint of happiness floated in his heart, there were only four dark green leaves, small grasses shaped like sawtooth wheels, it was a Primordial Yin Grass, it was not wrong, there was such a thing in this place.

 C22

    Lin Mufeng was not happy, he immediately rushed forward, his heart was still cautious, the Heavenly Energy in his body slowly circulated, his entire body released an orange light aura, with every step he took, he walked towards the Primordial Yin Grass.


    With every step he took, he would probe a bit, afraid that he would fall into the swamp if he wasn''t careful enough. If he went in deeper, he would be doomed no matter how deep the swamp was, even the miasma on its surface and the surrounding poisonous creatures were enough for him to survive.


    Found it, found it, brother can be saved!


    He immediately channeled his Heavenly Energy to protect his palm, and his pupils suddenly contracted. Looking forward, he saw a fist-sized snake coiled there, with its head held high, and its gloomy eyes staring straight at Lin Mufeng. It continuously spat out its dark red core, and hissed loudly.


    Lin Mufeng was so nervous that he did not even loosen his grip. He recognized this snake, it was a black striped snake, a venomous snake. With a light bite, it could even bite an elephant to death.


    It was a Heavenly Beast with Medium Orange Rank!


    "black striped snake!" Lin TianAo''s face twitched. Luckily, he had used Heavenly Energy to protect his palm in time, otherwise ¡­ He could not help but suck in a breath of cold air in his heart as he looked at the black color that was imprinted on his palm.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    With a thought, a ray of orange and white light shot out from between his brows. When the alabaster knife appeared in his hand, its murderous aura instantly filled the air, and the gloomy chill made the black striped snake shake its head.


    The bone blade pointed downwards, but Lin Mufeng did not rush forward, the black striped snake was just beside the swamp and the Primordial Yin Grass, if the two of them were to fight, even the Primordial Yin Grass would be destroyed.


    Moreover, if the surrounding ground wasn''t hard enough, he would have been trapped ¡­


    As he slowly retreated, the black striped snake gave a long hiss and wriggled its body to crawl over. Its tiny eyes were still staring at Lin Mufeng without letting go, and the malice in its eyes also became deeper and deeper.


    The two of them faced each other, one side retreating and the other side advancing. Just like this, step by step, the black striped snake was further away from the swamp. Lin Mufeng suddenly stopped in his tracks, and his mouth formed a sinister smile.


    The black striped snake seemed to be frightened by it, its head suddenly shrank, and then, it opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of black venom at Lin Mufeng, and a fishy stench filled the air.


    Lin Mufeng easily went over, without any hesitation, his Heavenly Energy gushed out explosively, the alabaster knife shot out a foot long Orange Light, with a biting cold blade Qi, it fiercely slashed towards the slender body.


    Lin Mufeng did not dare hide his true strength, as all his Heavenly Energy had been gathered, and he was going to kill the black striped snake in one blow. Otherwise, if the black striped snake escaped into the swamp again, it would be troublesome.


    The orange awn on the bone blade flashed, a dense energy was emitted, the sound of wind breaking continuously sounded out, and with a whistling sound, the air on both sides of the blade was pushed apart.


    Looking at the orange bone blade, the black striped snake actually shook its head, spitting out blood and clashing against it, in an instant, the two clashed and a sound of steel clashing could be heard. The alabaster knife broke through its skin, but was unable to penetrate even a little deeper, and was stuck there.


    The black striped snake let out a miserable scream, roared towards the sky, and ignored the pain on its body, and once again bit at Lin Mufeng. The alabaster knife was stuck inside the flesh, and with a huge force, it immediately broke free from Lin Mufeng''s hand.


    Lin Mufeng was secretly shocked, he never thought that the black striped snake would actually be so powerful, although it had split apart its defense, but was still unable to kill it.


    Xiao Chen''s body trembled as he abruptly dodged this attack. His eyes flashed as he struck the snake seven inches away. Ha ¡­ Stunned, for a moment, he did not expect that, as he willed it, the alabaster knife would immediately turn into a streak of light and fly out, bringing with it a black color that appeared once again from its new form in the air.


    "Whiz!"


    He controlled the alabaster knife and hacked down fiercely, striking a distance of seven inches away from him!


    "Whiz!" Sou sou sou!


    The first blade broke through the defense, revealing flesh. The second blade, the third blade followed suit closely and slashed several times, causing the black striped snake''s body to finally split into two, and black blood to splatter everywhere. Lin Mufeng immediately stomped on the ground, the snake''s body was filled with poison, even the blood had a poison that caused one''s hair to stand on end.


    Even though it was cut in half, the black striped snake was still bouncing around. It was only after dozens of breaths later did it let out a scream and stopped moving.


    Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief as his heartstrings relaxed. Looking at it lightly, his entire right hand became black, the Seven Colored Mandala Snake''s poison had not been dispelled yet, another one had come ¡­


    Zhang Xuan was speechless. However, it was fortunate that the poison wasn''t too deep this time. It could be easily cured easily.


    Without hesitating any longer, he slowly plucked the dark green Primordial Yin Grass off of it.


    With it, the black iron Qi in Lin Fei''s body would be able to dissipate and he would become excited. He directly jumped into the forest and quickly rushed back.


    Six hours later, in the Lin Family''s camp.


    Xiao Qiang''s face was anxious, a wave of worry floated in her eyes as she paced back and forth, her gaze looking into the forest, as though she was looking for someone, the fiery red figure and the sword on her waist, she was still dressed like before, but had lost her heroic bearing, as though she was a resident waiting for her husband''s return, the pain on her face could be clearly seen.


    Lin Fei''s injuries had worsened, the profound energy had spread throughout his entire body, and his consciousness seemed to have become blurry as well. His eyes were dull, and her hands and feet had long since lost their intuition, and looking at the disciples of a clan being about to die, how could she not be anxious?


    His heart was continuously hoping for Lin Mufeng to come back soon.


    Just as this thought flashed across his mind, a skinny figure wearing a black robe suddenly shot out from the forest not far away. Who else could it be other than Lin Mufeng?


    Surprise!


    Xiao Qiang suddenly took a step forward to welcome him, the joy on her face was not concealed at all. "Little Rascal, you''re finally back. "Quick, let''s go ¡­"


    "What''s going on?" Lin Mufeng frowned, his heart tightened as an ominous premonition rose. Could it be...


    As if he had thought of something, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps could not help but speed up a little, and rush towards the front of Xiao Qiang, charging into the tent. As he entered his vision, he saw the disciples of the few families standing guard cautiously, some of the sweat on their foreheads, as if they had exhausted all their Heavenly Energy.


    On the bed, Chu Huai''s eyes were tightly shut, his entire body releasing Orange Light, unceasingly giving the power of the heavens to the young man sitting cross-legged, his body turning green, and this man, was Lin Fei, Lin Mufeng''s brother.


    The black iron Qi suddenly erupted, threatening his life, and all the people around him also channeled all their Heavenly Energy into Lin Fei, helping him to suppress his injuries. Chu Huai''s forehead was also sweating profusely, and her Heavenly Energy flowed into his body like a flood.


    Lin Mufeng opened his eyes wide, his face filled with disbelief. Lin Fei was like a dead man, his whole body was wrapped in a green color, only his breath came out from his nostrils, showing that he was still alive.


    With a wave of his right hand, a series of five pills appeared, and he stuffed them all into his mouth. The vigorous Heavenly Energy exploded out, grabbing his chest, it flowed into his veins and muscles, after checking for a while, Lin Mufeng''s frown loosened.


    Although on the outside, Lin Fei''s vitality was light, but his body was not too affected, and only a few thin strands of grey air circled around his internal organs and tendons.


    Chang Xian heaved a sigh of relief and took out the Primordial Yin Grass. Everyone was shocked, even Xiao Qiang had her mouth wide opened.


    "You found it?" Chu Huai laughed in joy and stopped what he was doing, "Then don''t hesitate, use your Heavenly Energy to melt it, hurry up and feed it to Lin Fei!"


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head, but Xiao Qiang''s eyes continued to flicker, and the way he looked at him became even more different.


    Heavenly Energy gushed out once again, enveloping the Primordial Yin Grass, a strand of hot air rose high into the air. After half an incense stick of time, the dark green grass finally showed signs of melting, emitting a terrible stench, causing the surrounding disciples to cover their noses.


    Chu Huai, however, secretly nodded his head. That''s right, this was the Primordial Yin Grass.


    After another quarter of an hour, the Primordial Yin Grass turned into a pool of liquid and flowed into Lin Mufeng''s palm.


    He glanced at Lin Fei and activated his will. The green leaf in his hand immediately turned into a thin line from his mouth to his body, his right hand did not stop either, as he used his Heaven power to help him refine it.


    Sweat slowly appeared on his forehead. After a long while, Lin Mufeng finally let out a sigh of relief, and turned around to look at Xiao Qiang and Chu Huai. With a slight smile, he laid Lin Fei down and walked out.


    A few people followed behind him. As soon as they left, Chu Huai let out a loud laugh, patted Lin Mufeng''s shoulders and said: "Luckily there''s you, Captain Xiao and I have been going through the entire Snow Wolf Island, but we haven''t been able to find any Primordial Yin Grass, and you ¡­"


    "I only spent half a day to retrieve it."


    "I was just lucky!" Lin Mufeng smiled slightly, "Although Lin Fei''s injuries have improved a little, to fully recover, he will need at least a few days to recuperate. These few days, I will have to trouble the two captains and the numerous brothers."


    Lin Mufeng cupped his hands together, and the few disciples hurriedly replied, "No, no, we''re all from the same family, no need to say such words."


    But Xiao Qiang heard the hidden meaning in his words, and her eyes went wide, asking, "You''re leaving again?"


    Chu Huai was also stunned for a moment.


    Lin Mufeng did not speak, his gaze suddenly turned towards the distance, a cold light sweeping past his eyes, and waves of killing intent emitted out from him, in the direction of the Ruojia.


    With a gloomy face, he did not answer them. Just like that, he left the astonished crowd behind and walked towards his own tent.

 C23

    In the blink of an eye, another three days passed. During these three days, Lin Mufeng seemed to have disappeared, never appearing in front of the rest of them. He did not even walk out of his own tent.


    The sky was gray and overcast. Dark clouds covered the sky, and a storm was breezing by. Even from within the tent, one could clearly hear the ear-piercing sound.


    He stood up and slowly walked out, looking at the dark gray sky, a gloomy expression surfaced on his face. It had been three days, and Lin Fei''s injuries were pretty much healed. This debt should be settled by now!


    He did not say anything, but when Lin Mufeng''s figure reached the forest, he concealed himself and followed.


    The Ruojia''s camp was in the northwest direction of the island, not too far away from the Lin Family. It was only half a day''s journey, but Lin Mufeng deliberately emitted some Qi, and along the way, they did not encounter any Heavenly Beast. As they went deeper and deeper, Chu Huai could not help but be secretly shocked, in this direction?


    He knew that this was the way to Ruojia.


    "This boy ¡­" A hint of shock was floating in his heart, and Chu Huai had roughly guessed his goal. Just as he was lost in thought, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps suddenly sped up, and he moved like the wind directly into the forest, disappearing without a trace.


    I still have to get rid of him.


    Chu Huai''s face revealed a trace of bitterness. He wasn''t as fast as Lin Mufeng, although he knew the purpose of this trip, he could only shake his head, and turn around to return.


    Why did he throw himself off was because he didn''t want to get involved.


    Deep in the forest, Lin Mufeng heard the sound of footsteps that had disappeared into the distance and nodded his head slightly. That''s right, he was indeed going to the Ruojia.


    If someone respects me for one foot, then I will respect them for ten feet. If anyone offends me, then I will wipe their head!


    Lin Mufeng''s principle was that if people did not offend him, he would not offend them.


    When Chu Huai left, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps became faster as well. From within the Orange Light on his feet, a faint black light could be seen flickering, and his entire body seemed to be like a spirit ape. The towering trees seemed to be as if they were nothing, as they could not stop his flying footsteps.


    As he silently walked, in the blink of an eye, it was already noon and Lin Mufeng had also arrived at the Ruojia''s camp.


    There were many tents in the camp, which were three times more crowded than the Lin Family''s. There were often pedestrians inside, and many disciples were busy, over forty Heavenly Soul Master s, and they could not help but cause Lin Mufeng to stop in his tracks abruptly. His eyebrows linked together into a line, and if he were able to enter like this, he definitely could not, he could kill one, he could kill ten, but there were close to forty plus Heavenly Soul Master s.


    Even if he were to die from exhaustion, he wouldn''t be able to kill Ruo Yuan.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes flashed, the corners of his mouth raised in an evil smile, he moved, his figure disappeared into thin air, hiding in the depths of the forest. Right now, it was still an experiential learning period, there would be a day when the people of Ruojia would come out, furthermore ¡­ There should still be disciples outside who have not returned yet.


    Once he made a decision, Lin Mufeng jumped with force and sat cross-legged on the tree. The sky was already dark, and with the protection of the layers of leaves, no one could see the figure of a person hiding within the large tree. Lin Mufeng, on the other hand, could clearly see the faraway scene.


    The disciples of the Ruojia did not know that they were being watched by the poisonous snakes. The person on the tree was many times more vicious than the poisonous snakes, and as time passed, the three people of the Ruojia came out, laughing and talking.


    Lin Mufeng laughed, and slid down the tree trunk without making any sound.


    "Since you all want to be number one, heh ¡­" "Then don''t blame me." His steps swayed slightly as he concealed himself within the forest, following them as they walked further into the distance. With a thought, he summoned out the bone blade, and the highest of these three realms was only at the peak of the red step. With Lin Mufeng''s ability to hide, how would he be able to notice that a pair of bloodthirsty eyes was sizing up and sizing them up?


    This place was fairly close to the Ruojia''s camp, so if he were to make a move, it would definitely attract the attention of everyone in the camp.


    Lin Mufeng decided to follow them for another period of time.


    Up ahead, the three of them suddenly stopped and after conversing for a while, they were about to turn back. Lin Mufeng was startled, how could he let them leave?


    "Everyone, since we''re here, there''s no need to go back."


    The sudden voice caused the three of them to be stunned for a moment. They all turned to look at the voice, "Who are you?"


    A black robe, a thin figure, and a black hat on his head. His head was lowered so their face couldn''t be seen, but the white blade in his hand that was emitting a dense amount of orange awn caused their eyes to widen.


    They had seen the alabaster knife''s soul before, the orange colored light was like a storm of pear blossoms shooting out Soul Devouring Needles that stimulated their souls, when did the Lin Family have an expert in Orange? Looking at his body, he was not Chu Huai''s vice-captain.


    Lin Mufeng did not say anything, but one of the three sneered: "I was wondering who it was, it''s actually a dog from the Lin Family. Haha, what are you stopping your three grandfathers for?"


    His voice was arrogant, as if he did not put Lin Mufeng in his eyes, and the two people beside him also laughed, causing Lin Mufeng to unconsciously sigh, and gently shook his head. He had been in a high position for a long time, have the people of Ruojia become so arrogant? He had no idea that death was slowly approaching.


    The bone blade slanted to the ground and slowly walked towards them. However, they still believed that the Lin Family did not have the guts to make a move against the Ruojia. They still stood there with a mocking expression.


    "Ai ¡­" Three retarded children! "


    Lin Mufeng muttered to himself, he did not have the heart to make a move, since he was going to kill them, then he must have let them have some sense of what was happening, to be like this, standing at the same place?


    His words caused the expressions of the three of them to change. A wave of anger rose in their hearts, "What did you say?"


    "I say, you three are retarded!" Lin Mufeng raised his head, revealing that handsome face, the hostility and coldness in his eyes made them tremble, and one of them revealed a look of panic, "You, you are Lin Mufeng from the Lin Family?"


    Without saying anything, Lin Mufeng continued to walk forward. The three of them also involuntarily backed off, and the killing intent that they emitted allowed them to understand what was going on and how unfriendly they were.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh ¡­" What are you trying to do? " Lin Mufeng licked his lips, "What do you think I should do with the Lin Family''s ten over lives?"


    His voice was filled with a sinister ruthlessness. The moment he finished speaking, he lifted up the alabaster knife in his hand. The three of them trembled violently and fled backwards like they were crazy.


    What goal did Lin Mufeng have, then even if it were the three of them, they might not necessarily be his match. In the last moment, the three of them finally realized something, and their arrogant auras were all gone.


    "Do you want to leave?"


    Lin Mufeng''s figure appeared in front of them in a flash, his eyes bloodthirsty, his bone blade cut through the air, and with a swoosh, it slashed towards the man''s neck, his attack was extremely sharp, not giving them the chance to catch their breath.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed out of his mouth, his eyes were filled with fury, unwillingness, fear, and regret. All of his life force was taken away, and some blood spilled from his head onto the bodies of the two people beside him.


    In just a split-second, they had lost their lives. Both of their faces turned deathly pale. Never had they expected that the Lin Family members would actually dare to attack them. Impossible, impossible! Even until the death of one of them, they could not believe the scene in front of their eyes.


    "You, you dare kill the people of our Ruojia, are you not afraid of our Ruojia''s revenge? Captain Wu Kui and Captain Kunlun will definitely not let you go. " He had never put the Lin Clan in his eyes and had always thought that they were cowards who only knew how to shake their heads and wag their tails. However, one day, this coward stood up and killed him. They were all shocked.


    Was the Lin Clan a coward? Obviously, that wasn''t the case. They only steadily advanced, squeezing out their anger until the day they became powerful and used a terrifying method to defeat their opponent.


    Hearing Wu Kui and Kunlun, Lin Mufeng laughed, his smile full of ridicule. Seems like the people of Ruojia have a way to rely on, a way to rely on two dead people!


    The alabaster knife waved again, and the result could be imagined.


    After easily taking care of the three mentally handicapped youths, Lin Mufeng waved his hand and turned around, returning back to the outside of the Ruojia''s camp.


    "Three!" He continued to hide.


    Lin Mufeng squatted on top of the tree once again and sat down cross legged. He closed his eyes slightly, relaxed his mind, and no matter what he did, he could not escape his ears. Time slowly passed, and the sky slowly darkened as night gradually descended.


    The forest gradually darkened, and it was impossible to see one''s hand in front of the other. The white moonlight shined on the layers of leaves, making it impossible to see through.


    In the afternoon, other than those three people, Lin Mufeng was not completely unlucky. He had also seen a person walking toward the Ruojia from outside. In this entire afternoon, Lin Mufeng killed four people...


    Inside the camp of the Ruojia, no one knew that the demons had arrived and that the nightmares were gradually descending.


    Sitting on the branch, Lin Mufeng was like an unmoving Buddha, allowing the gentle breeze to caress him and his clothes to blow, keeping a tight watch on the campsite. His strength was his Medium Orange Rank, and although the alabaster knife did not have any soul skills, the abundant and vigorous Heavenly Energy was not something that a red level Heavenly Soul Master could handle. To Lin Mufeng, killing them was as easy as cutting tofu, furthermore, he had to do it while they were still unaware.

 C24

    Lin Mufeng''s eyes opened and his ice-cold gaze tightly locked onto the inside of the Ruojia''s campsite. He pursed his lips and saw a man hobbling out of the tent in a daze, with both of his hands inserted into his crotch.


    The man did not notice as he walked out of the camp. Standing in a hidden spot, he started peeing, and his mouth was even whistling. He spoke uncomfortably as he shook his body, squinted his eyes, and could vaguely see a shadow slowly approaching from the ground.


    His voice was loud, and some people within the tent were alarmed. They came out in their pajamas and scanned the area.


    However, these kinds of days could only be imagined occasionally. Living in this Tian Yuan Continent who respected strength as the ruler, and spoke with his fists, such a life was far, far too far away. Even if one was far away from conflict and living a quiet life, those conflicts would still seek one out ¡­


    Even if you are an ordinary person without any power or background, you will still have to be bullied by others. If you want to live a better life, if you want your loved ones to be safe, you need to have the ability to protect them.


    Lin Mufeng slowly clenched his fists. The morning clouds were indeed beautiful, but he had a different feeling in his heart. That kind of living without fear did not belong to him.


    Narrowing his eyes, his gaze suddenly shifted downwards. In Ruojia''s camp, a group of five people slowly walked out. Their faces were filled with excitement, and they did not notice that there was a corpse lying in the forest a mile away from them.


    "Ruo Yuan!"


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes flashed with a bright light as a trace of evil appeared on his face. He recognized the person who led the group, it was Ruo Yuan, the person who injured Lin Fei, "There is a path to heaven that you refuse to take. Ruo Yuan, I was still thinking how to attack you, but I didn''t expect you to actually come out. "


    He quietly slipped down from the tree and hid himself not too far away. He stared at them and followed them step by step.


    One was in Medium Orange Rank, one was in the early stages of Orange, and the other three were all in the middle stages of red.


    Seeing through their strength, Lin Mufeng coldly laughed in his heart. Since you''ve come out, then don''t go back, Ruo Yuan, you really made me wait for a long time.


    As they chatted, the five of them did not notice that a hungry wolf was staring at them from behind. No, they were hunters. They were quietly waiting for their prey to take the bait.


    "Ruo Ping, today I''ll let you experience the strength of a middle stage orange Heavenly Beast. You need to pay more attention to it. He then looked at the three people behind him, and said proudly: "The three of you are not its match at all, and are not even comparable to the claws of that Heavenly Beast, then just stand at the side and watch. The more knowledge you have, the better it will be for you, so don''t thank me, hahaha ¡­"


    Ruo Yuan was just like an elder instructing his own juniors.


    "Of course, brother. If you hadn''t brought them out with you, wanting to see the glory of Orange and Heavenly Beast s, who knows how long it would take. Ruo Ping laughed, and pouted, the three of them understood, laughed, and immediately thanked him, saying some fart flattery.


    Ruo Yuan seemed to enjoy it very much, and his smile became even happier as he took large strides forward, not knowing at all that this road was not leading to heaven, but to hell, a hell that was even darker than night.


    The five of them continued to chat and laugh, and the three people who had the weakest strength continued to flatter the two brothers Ruo Yuan and Ruo Yuan, causing them to grin from ear to ear, as their eyes unconsciously narrowed into a line.


    Lin Mufeng was hidden in the woods at the side, his mouth full of ridicule, looking at them like they were dead, hah ¡­ If you don''t laugh now, you won''t have a chance in the future.


    The five of them walked in front while Lin Mufeng followed behind them. Just like this, time flowed by, in the blink of an eye, the sun had already reached the middle of the sky and was shining down in streaks of fiery light.


    He raised his right hand and stopped everyone in their tracks. He looked at the footprints beside the pond and said softly: "Did you see that, it is the footprints of the Red Phosphorus Beast, it is still fresh, and obviously we just drank water here."


    The three people behind him extended their thumbs up, causing Ruo Yuan to laugh, "You, you, you three, search around the lake, when you see the Red Phosphorus Beast, immediately come back and tell me, don''t let them find you."


    Pointing at the three of them, Ruo Yuan unrestrainedly instructed them, the three of them revealed bitter smiles. They looked at each other, their expressions hesitating as they walked, with no intention of leaving, did they dare to leave? If he was accidentally discovered by the Red Phosphorus Beast, his life would most likely be lost.


    Red Phosphorus Beast, that was a Heavenly Beast of the Medium Orange Rank. If not for Ruo Yuan, they wouldn''t even dare to think about it. They had originally wanted to come over to take a look at Ruo Ping''s relationship, but they didn''t expect to have to do such a hard labor.


    "Hurry up and go ¡­" Ruo Yuan''s voice was very long, and Ruo Ping gave them a look as well. The three of them shook their heads, sighed, and walked into the distance.


    Lin Mufeng''s cold eyes suddenly flashed with a trace of happiness, and he quietly followed him.


    The chance had finally come.


    Ruo Yuan laughed and found a rock to sit down with his brother. He looked relaxed and wasn''t worried at all about the three of them comforting him, nor did he notice that danger was approaching step by step.


    The three of them split up and walked around the pond. They grumbled in a low voice, but their eyes were filled with caution.


    Lin Mufeng hid in the forest and arched his body, like a cheetah ready to pounce at any time. That person slowly walked past him, and did not notice him at all.


    His figure had just brushed past Lin Mufeng when Lin Mufeng moved. He moved swiftly and nimbly like a cool breeze, and without making a sound, he suddenly covered his mouth and twisted with force. Crack!


    There were no movements, and before they could even cry for help, one of them lost his life and went to accompany Wu Kui on the Road to River Styx.


    The surroundings were still very quiet. Occasionally, the roars of beasts or insects could be heard.


    "The sixth!"


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth lifted into a sinister smile, his gaze once again shot towards the distance, and his figure disappeared.


    "The seventh!"


    The scorching sun slowly shone down, and the surrounding air seemed to be condensed into a tense atmosphere.


    "The eighth!"


    Waving his palm, Lin Mufeng''s expression was extremely relaxed. Without even using any strength, he had already killed off the three people, and his gaze turned towards the sleeping Red Phosphorus Beast beside him. His eyes flickered for a moment, and the corners of his mouth lifted into an evil smile.


    "Roar ~ ~ ~"


    The Red Phosphorus Beast suddenly woke up, and stood up with its two meter long body, staring widely with its eyes wide opened, revealing a vicious light, it opened its mouth and pounced towards Lin Mufeng.


    Laughing heartily, he circulated his Heavenly Energy around his legs and with a swoosh, he rushed into the distance, straight towards Ruo Yuan''s location.


    Just as Ruo Ping was about to stand up, he was pushed down by Ruo Yuan, and said: "Don''t be in such a hurry. We''ll leave for a while, let him run first. Don''t worry, he won''t die."


    Ruo Yuan spoke very easily, but just as he finished speaking, a black figure flashed past him.


    Lin Mufeng turned around to take a look, curled his lips and laughed, then fiercely dove into the forest.


    The smile was still extremely sinister, but to Ruo Yuan, it was as if a bolt from the blue, and it caused his body to tremble for a moment. He then stood up from the ground with a shocked expression.


    Ruo Yuan was so familiar, that kind of body, that face, who else could it be other than Lin Mufeng?


    Him? Why did he appear here? An evil smile appeared in his mind as an ominous feeling rose. "Not good, the three from earlier?"


    "The three of them are most likely going to die!"


    A shudder rose and Ruo Yuan''s face instantly became deathly pale. Ruo Ping also stood up with a trembling body. Didn''t he not have a heavenly soul? "


    "No heavenly soul ¡­" Doubtful, he mumbled to himself, then shouted loudly, "Is that possible? If he was able to appear deep in the forest, he would probably have been following us the entire way. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have known that we were here to hunt Red Phosphorus Beast. "


    He had been following them the entire time, but he hadn''t realized it yet.


    Ruo Ping was also afraid when he thought about it. The trash that was always like this had suddenly changed so much that it was hard for anyone to accept it.


    However, this situation did not give them time to think, the Red Phosphorus Beast threw its huge body forward, and with a vicious look on its face and its mouth dripping down, rushed towards them. With each step, it exerted a huge amount of strength, like an earthquake, with each step creating a deep pit.


    Lin Mufeng had disappeared, and its bloodthirsty eyes turned to them.


    Calming himself down, Ruo Yuan cursed silently. In his mind, he had reached a conclusion, that the three people were indeed dead, and that he would have to take action against the two brothers.


    His guess was correct, Lin Mufeng wanted to make a move on the two of them, the two of them were of the Orange rank, if they were to clash head on, even if he could kill them, he would be severely injured, and his injuries would be worse than today. Lin Mufeng did not want to repeat the same mistake again, what''s more, he could easily summon the evil heavenly spirit?


    Although he could make his own power strong, every time he summoned it, he would consume a large amount of Heavenly Energy. Furthermore, it was in the daytime, what if he was revealed ¡­


    Think of a plan, and this is what will happen. You can fight with Red Phosphorus Beast first, and both sides will be injured at the best of times, and then I will reap the benefits. Even if you can kill it, it will consume a lot of energy.


    That''s for the best!

 C25

    Hiding somewhere in the forest, the corner of his eyes emitted a trace of coldness. The corner of his mouth lifted into an evil smile as he stared straight ahead, as if he was watching a play, and didn''t move at all. When he saw the interesting part, he could not help but sigh. When he saw that the Red Phosphorus Beast was injured, he let out a sigh.


    Time passed minute by minute, second by second, Ruo Yuan was extremely depressed.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Ruo Yuan let out a long sigh of relief, and pulled his brother to a stop, bent down with both hands on his knees, and gasped for air.


    "Whew ~ ~"


    "We will reach the Ruojia''s camp if we continue walking for a few more kilometers. We will be safe then." After shaking off the Red Phosphorus Beast from his side, Ruo Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, but his heart was still tense. So what if the Red Phosphorus Beast was strong?


    The man in the shadows.


    He didn''t dare to relax. He could vaguely feel that the person hadn''t left yet. Somewhere in the forest, there was a pair of eyes staring at them.


    Ruo Ping also stood up, "When we reach the Ruojia''s camp, even he would not dare to follow us."


    Just as his voice fell, waves of whooshing sounds suddenly sounded beside him. A black shadow swiftly glided past, like a ghost, coming and going without a trace.


    His hair stood on end, Ruo Ping''s face was in a daze as he took in a deep breath, but he calmed himself down after a while. He could vaguely guess what was going on, but he could not help but feel shocked in his heart.


    He really did follow.


    Ruo Yuan''s mind also shook violently, and was still there as expected. However, his eyes also focused on it, although Lin Mufeng''s speed was fast, the Orange Light was like a needle that pierced into his soul.


    Orange... Lin Mufeng was actually an Orange Ranker.


    His speed was much faster than his own, so wouldn''t his power be even stronger? Impossible, he scolded angrily with his eyes wide open, "Lin Mufeng, you son of a bitch, you only have the ability to act like a turtle and turn from a trash into a Heavenly Soul Master. You sure are cocky, in my eyes, you are still just a useless trash, and your Lin Family is also a bastard like you."


    With these words being said, Ruo Yuan found it hard to suppress his anger. The three people who came with him had died, and just as he got rid of the Red Phosphorus Beast, the Bone Attachment Maggot suddenly appeared, its strength was still so tyrannical, how old was he, he had trained hard for five years before finally reaching Medium Orange Rank ¡­ What about him?


    How long had it been since he stepped into the Orange Realm!


    In that moment, Ruo Yuan actually lost his cool. He was the type of person who liked to ride on the heads of others, standing high above others, and enjoy the flattery. He thought that he was very amazing, having raised his strength to the Medium Orange Rank before the age of twenty.


    But in front of Lin Mufeng, he was just a pile of shit. It took you five years, and he... But it only took five months.


    The difference between the two was extraordinary.


    Lin Mufeng was expressionless, and the two of them were stunned for a moment. However, they did not notice that a burst of ice-cold killing intent had instantly erupted from the depths of his eyes.


    Slowly walking out, every step was extremely calm. Every step was deep into the ground, slow, yet it gave off an extremely swift feeling, as if every step was a thousand miles. One step broke through the clouds.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ruo Ping shook his head fiercely, a hint of shock gushing out of his eyes as he called out to the big brother beside him.


    Ruo Yuan had also recovered from his shock, and started to laugh sinisterly. "Heh, heh ¡­ Don''t try to play tricks there, what''s the point of hiding? None of us Ruojia are cowards. "


    The meaning behind your words is that they''re not like you, who are actually trying to backstab us.


    Lin Mufeng remained silent and continued to walk slowly. The Qi on his body was emitting and the energy that was emitted was trembling the air around him into a wave that rippled out. Waves of wind surrounded him and swirled rapidly as Ruo Yuan''s eyes opened wide.


    That initial sliver of hope had finally been shattered. Originally, he thought that if Lin Mufeng stepped into the Medium Orange Rank not long ago, he and his brother would be able to join hands and kill him.


    But now ¡­


    The vigorous energy actually gave off the faint feeling that it was going to break through. Lin Mufeng''s strength had reached the peak of the Medium Orange Rank, and he had half a foot into the orange stage.


    Shock!


    Ruo Yuan also stood there in a daze. How could he not recognize the young master of the Lin Family, who was renowned throughout the Merchant Union? That coward, that trash, the one whom everyone could humiliate ¡­ Was it him?


    The coldness in this person''s eyes was enough to kill. He froze his mind, and with every step he took, he brought forth an endless amount of power. He kept his distance from the person, and his thin figure also slowly grew larger within this power, making him feel as if he was looking up to something.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng''s killing intent was so dense it almost seeped into one''s heart.


    "Say what you just said again?"


    His voice was ice-cold and void of any emotion, "Who''s the son of a bitch, who''s the bastard!"


    A tyrannical force suddenly emerged, Ruo Yuan could not help but take a step back. Suppressing the shock in his heart, he raised his head and puffed out his chest, and said: "I am talking about you, do not put on such a posturing to scare people, when I was being arrogant ¡­"


    Bang!


    The voice suddenly stopped, and Lin Mufeng stood in place. In front of him, however, there was no one there, so he gently lowered his right hand, releasing his palm, causing Ruo Yuan''s body to fly out, and''s fist smashed into his chest, how could he possibly stand still? At this moment, his chest was stuffy, his head was spinning, and he fell onto the ground, releasing waves of pain from him.


    Lin Mufeng was too ruthless, he did not follow common sense to use his trump card, and was simply being too unreasonable.


    Ruo Ping was also stunned in place. After a moment, he calmed himself down and let out a sigh of relief, his anger rising as his face flushed red. He did not faint as he rushed towards Lin Mufeng and helped his brother up, and asked softly: "Brother, are you alright?"


    "Cough ¡­" "He won''t die yet."


    Ruo Ping looked at Lin Mufeng and said: I know you, Lin Family, Young Master Lin, I don''t know why you would suddenly make a move on us brothers, in my impression, we do not have any grievances and grievances, and Snow Wolf Island has never seen you before.


    "No enmity, no enmity ¡­." "No enmity ¡­." Lin Mufeng sneered, "Ask your brother!"


    Ruo Ping turned to look at his brother, only to see Ruo Yuan shaking his head. At the critical moment, his little brother was still the calmest. Lin Mufeng''s performance had already exceeded their expectations, if they wanted to escape this calamity, they could only discuss in detail and reconcile with each other.


    This way, he could guarantee that the two of them would be absolutely safe.


    Ruo Ping was also a very scheming person, it was just that he never revealed it in front of his brother. From the moment Lin Mufeng appeared, he had already had countless of ideas in his heart, and he had long anticipated this scene, but he never thought that Lin Mufeng would move so fast, and not even finishing his sentence, he was already able to send his brother flying ¡­


    His gaze shifted again.


    Lin Mufeng''s expression remained calm and did not change much, "You forgot? Then let me remind you, one, that family killed more than ten of our Lin Family''s lives, and two, who seriously injured Lin Fei? "


    Ruo Yuan''s body fiercely trembled, this slight tremble was also noticed by Ruo Ping, and after his brother injured Lin Fei, he knew, that he was also present at that time.


    Lin Mufeng was here to take revenge for Lin Fei.


    "Since it''s revenge, and we didn''t kill Lin Fei, there''s still hope, and there''s still a sliver of hope, as if Ruo Ping saw a ray of hope," We admit that we accidentally injured Lin Fei, but, he acted first, and we could only defend ourselves properly.


    "Lin Fei is only injured, there is no need for you to kill all of them. For the three who have already died, our Ruojia can let bygones be bygones, we can even plead for mercy on your behalf within the clan, and not look for the Lin Family anymore."


    "Oh ¡­" The conditions are that good? "


    Lin Mufeng looked at him as if he was an idiot, his eyes filled with ridicule. Taking a step forward, he moved his body again, no longer wasting any more words, the more than ten lives of the Lin Family members, Lin Fei''s almost fatal injuries, all of his anger, wouldn''t just be extinguished by just a few words of yours.


    A cold glint appeared in his eyes, and his killing intent condensed once again.


    Ruo Ping thought that the situation was not good, and he also took a step forward. The two of them stood in a straight line, and watched as Lin Mufeng slowly walked over.


    "Although your conditions are good, you will not be fortunate. However, I would like to see two of your lives as a sacrifice for the demise of our Lin Family." As if they were sighing, or talking to themselves, the Ruo Yuan brothers could not help but clench their fists tightly, as the Heavenly Energy in their bodies circulated, ready to burst out at any time.


    He could imagine, if Lin Mufeng really wanted to take action, there would definitely be a fierce battle going on.


    Without disappointing him, Lin Mufeng made his move, without summoning his heavenly soul, he punched towards Ruo Yuan, before his fist arrived, the wind had already arrived, the howling wind immediately caused Ruo Ping to raise his fist to meet it.


    He did not clash head on with Lin Mufeng''s body, but instead used his skeleton-like fist to smash towards''s head.


    His choice was correct. Looking at the small fist, Lin Mufeng did not doubt that it contained a huge amount of power. If he were to hit it, even the lightest skull would break.


    His body swayed slightly, a fist flashed past his ear, his right hand still striking towards Ruo Yuan. Ruo Ping''s face changed greatly, he suddenly turned around, and once again swung his fist at Ruo Yuan.


    Unfortunately, he was too slow. Ruo Yuan reached out his hands to block and Lin Mufeng''s fists also smashed into his arms.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, the energy dispersed. This time, he was in an even more miserable state. He fell flat on his back, his face a shallow imprint on the ground.


    He looked at Lin Mufeng with anger in his eyes, and truly had the urge to tear him apart. Without further hesitation, he channeled his Heavenly Energy, and with a thought, an orange light suddenly appeared from between his brows, condensing into a black fan in his hand.


    This was the direct descendant of the Ruojia, the Black Iron Fan.

 C26

    Ruo Ping also summoned out his Heavenly Soul, condensing into a gigantic green werewolf shadow behind him. The werewolf''s shoulders had two skulls, and his ears were perked up, his pupils were blood-red, his fangs were shiny, and around his waist was a beast skin.


    beast shape heavenly soul, Two-headed Wind Wolf!


    With a cold laugh, he replied, "It''s not that I can''t deal with him. Even if you two were to join hands, you should still stay here today."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    His black figure did not stop, his alabaster knife was also waved to the extreme, his Heavenly Energy gushing into the blade, emitting a 30 centimeter long blade light that shook back and forth, completely dispersing the two incoming energy.


    ''s expression was cold. Back then, he had relied on his own strength to defeat Karakorum, but how could he eat in their hands today? It had to be known that Karakorum''s Peak Orange Rank was powerful, and they ¡­


    Ruo Yuan had even fought with Red Phosphorus Beast for a period of time, and had consumed a lot of Heavenly Energy. At this time, he could only unleash his initial stage strength, and the two of them were both a cut below Lin Mufeng. Even if they combined their powers, they couldn''t compare to Karakorum by even a long way.


    Just based on the competition of Heavenly Energy, Lin Mufeng did not feel it was difficult, but it was the two of them, their complexions pale white, extremely strong.


    Ruo Ping''s calmness was gradually lost and his heart sank to the bottom.


    Without giving them a chance to catch their breath, Lin Mufeng rushed forward once again. Streams of black shadows, faint white streaks of light, dense energy, and strong gales, four of them were one. Wherever Lin Mufeng went, sand and rocks were kicked into the air, and even rubble flew towards the distance.


    With cold and sinister eyes, the two of them also rushed over. Since the other party was unwilling to let them go, even if they were to die, they would drag them down with them.


    A hint of fierceness flashed across Ruo Yuan''s face, and the three of them instantly interweaved together.


    The howls of the giant wolf resounded through the forest, causing the Heavenly Beast in the distance to become restless. Mixed with the sounds of weapons clashing against each other, the sound of the ground exploding, and the whistling sound of sharp claws piercing through the air, the four of them mixed together in a very strange way. Energy dispersed in all directions, and the entire space was filled with dense fluctuations of Heavenly Energy.


    The trees at the side also fell down one by one. Some were cut by sharp blades, some were broken by huge claws, and the entire open space was like a battlefield. It was incomparably tragic as the leaves floated in the air and rapidly rotated.


    If anyone else were to see this scene, they would definitely be dumbfounded.


    Was ¡­ was this caused by three Orange Rank experts?


    The answer was obviously not, to be able to cause such a huge commotion, at least it had to have Yellow Scale.


    "Awoo ¡­"


    With a swoosh, the three of them separated. Lin Mufeng quickly retreated, his face pale, three bloody wounds appearing on his chest while his left hand slowly dripped with blood. However, the blood was not his, but Ruo Yuan''s.


    At this moment, Ruo Yuan was barely able to stand up with Ruo Ping''s support. He bent his body and spat out large mouthfuls of blood, his face incomparably pale white, his body even more frightening and bloody. His left arm hung below his shoulder, seemingly about to fall at any time, and there was a deep bone scar on his right leg.


    Ruo Ping was much better than him, there was only a trickle of blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. His face was slightly pale, and there were no wounds whatsoever.


    In this battle, Lin Mufeng did not attack him, but instead, tightly held onto Ruo Yuan and did not let him go, every strike was extremely sharp and deadly, if not for his brother Ruo Ping blocking them at the side, Ruo Yuan would have died countless of times.


    Seeing his brother like that, Ruo Ping''s heart turned cold. Looking at Lin Mufeng, the killing intent in his eyes was dense, he did not conceal it at all as his face revealed a sinister look, "Lin Mufeng, I will not kill you, I swear I will not be a human!"


    Gritting his teeth, he forced out these words. He was filled with hatred. His brother had been beaten to such a state in front of him. How could he not be filled with hatred ¡­


    She only wished she could scrape Lin Mufeng alive.


    His fists were clenched so tightly that clattering sounds could be heard, and traces of blood appeared on his teeth. Just as he was about to rush out, he realized that his right hand had been viciously grabbed by someone.


    "Go, go quickly!" Ruo Yuan''s voice was extremely weak, "I''ll hold him back, hurry up and leave, you''re not his match!"


    His body suddenly stiffened as a stream of cold water gushed out, "Brother, if you want to go, let''s go together." Even if I have to die today, I will drag him along to accompany us in death. "


    "Go!" As long as the mountain remains, there will be nothing left to worry about! "


    "When you have the strength, remember to avenge your brother."


    Lin Mufeng watched the scene from the side as if they were separated by life and death. He laughed sinisterly: "Go, where are you going? Can you walk away? "Heh ¡­"


    "Faster!" A single arm fiercely pushed him backwards, then took that nearly crippled foot, and rushed towards Lin Mufeng.


    Ruo Ping looked at his brother, her eyes instantly turning completely red. Unable to control himself, tears started gushing out wildly from her eyes.


    For the sake of his brother who was willing to sacrifice his life, all the things that happened in the past flashed through his mind. His brother''s smiling face, his brother''s blood-red back, slowly became blurry.


    "Lin Mufeng... "Remember, in this life, I, Ruo Ping, will never let you go. If I don''t kill you, I will die for sure!"


    Lin Mufeng roared in madness, but did not budge an inch. Kill me? You won''t have a chance in the next life. With every step he took, he was about to circle around Ruo Yuan and charge forward.


    But right at this moment, Ruo Yuan, who knew where this energy came from, rushed in front of him and firmly stopped him.


    For the sake of his younger brother, he went all out. Lin Mufeng did not hold back, the bone blade twitched, and pierced towards his chest, looking ahead, Ruo Ping''s figure had already disappeared without a trace.


    Ruo Ping ran away.


    Lin Mufeng''s brows furrowed extremely deeply.


    Outside Ruojia''s camp, Lin Mufeng was quietly sitting on top of a tree, quietly waiting to hunt. Yesterday, after Ruo Yuan died, he went to chase after him, but, he did not manage to, so when he saw, he was already taken away by the people from Ruojia.


    Right now, in the Ruojia''s camp, it was like a chaos of grasshoppers in a wok. The news that Ruo Ping had brought them was like a thunder in a clear sky, directly smashing into their minds.


    Coupled with the fact that they found a few corpses in the forest this morning, it made them even more furious and unable to control themselves.


    "The Lin Family, what the f * ck is the Lin Family? They actually dared to lay a hand on you? Come, brothers, let''s go kill that stinking brat Lin Mufeng together."


    "Let''s go!" "Let''s go!" "Let''s go!"


    Immediately there were more than ten people who responded, and the group of people split into several groups and walked out of the Ruojia''s camp grounds.


    With regards to all of this, Ruo Ping did not agree, nor did he open his mouth to obstruct them. He only looked straight ahead with those empty eyes, and clenched his fist so tightly that his fingernails dug deep into his palm.


    A total of fourteen people from the Ruojia walked out, but at night, only four of them returned to the camp grounds. The remaining ten of them all hid their bodies in the enormous Primeval Forest, dissipated their vitality, and without making a fuss, the ten of them all died in Lin Mufeng''s hands.


    When night arrived, the number of people who died at Lin Mufeng''s hands reached nineteen. More than fifty people came to train, and more than half of them lost their lives, and the people of the Ruojia finally realized what was going on. Their arrogant auras died down, and their eyes filled with fear and unease.


    A few of the stronger individuals discussed among themselves before the fifteen of them gathered together and carefully walked out. Their minds were tense as their souls emerged and assumed a stance. Their eyes constantly scanned the forest as if they were guarding against something terrifying.


    Since he was going to sit here and wait for death, he might as well go out and ask for help.


    Lin Mufeng frowned, his smile was gone, doing so would not be easy for him to take action, the corners of his mouth raised in an evil grin, 19 people, the Lin Family''s revenge was already taken, all that was left was a little interest to be reclaimed, his eyes closed, he sat on the branch and hid under the tree''s shadow, like a hunter, quietly waiting for his prey to take the bait.


    Time slowly passed. A day and night quietly passed by as the sun rose and set.


    Lin Mufeng was immersed in cultivation, he did not miss a single second of it. Closing his eyes, his entire body released a faint energy wave, but his mind was spread out, and the surrounding movements could not escape his ears.


    Whoosh!


    He breathed out a mouthful of foul air. It was strange to say that after so long, not a single person could be seen in this vast forest. The people of the Ruojia were all hiding within their tents.


    The dozen or so people who left yesterday did not return.


    Faintly, Lin Mufeng seemed to have guessed something. A trace of a mocking smile flashed across his face. Feng Shui flowed freely, a business family would do their own business, there was no need to bully others, if they wanted to reap the rewards by force, they had to put forth enough capital.


    Whether it''s a person or a family, they have to leave a path for themselves to walk on. One day, you might even fall flat on your face.


    However, the person in front of him was actually three old men in flowery armour. One of them, which Lin Mufeng had met before, was the law enforcement clan elder surnamed Huang from Hangu College. When he had first arrived, he had even spoken a few words in the Lin Family plaza.


    But the other two had never seen it before.

 C27

    Lin Mufeng was startled for a moment, but he thought that his guess was right. The Ruojia had indeed gone to get reinforcements, and there were three of them in an instant.


    The three old men talked and laughed as they walked forward. The rest of the Ruojia followed behind them obediently, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    Overjoyed, the few of them walked out, wanting to recount what had happened to Ruojia in the past few days. The Elder Huang stretched out his hand to interrupt them, and said with a smile: "I already know about your matters.


    The smile on Elder Huang''s face receded, and his eyebrows twitched, as though he had seen this youth before. His eyes narrowed, as shock emerged in the depths of his heart, Medium Orange Rank, this sixteen to seventeen year old man actually had the strength of the Medium Orange Rank. He couldn''t believe that the eyes of the two elders beside him also emitted a hint of light.


    Genius!


    Unintentionally, two words floated out from the bottom of their hearts at the same time. They looked at Lin Mufeng as if he had seen a treasure, their eyes lit up, and secretly calculated in their hearts. What Ruojia''s death, what Ruojia''s being surrounded, these were all no longer important ¡­


    The appearance of Lin Mufeng, they had all placed their attention on him. To reach such a realm at such a young age, although the entire Tian Yuan Continent was nothing, within the Han Ku Kingdom, it was more than enough to shock the entire world.


    Such a talent hadn''t appeared in the kingdom for hundreds of years.


    And right now, there was one person standing in front of him, and one person blocking one attack, killing a total of nineteen people in Ruojia.


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s eyes slightly narrowed, the three elders stared at him, not even blinking their eyes, causing him to feel uncomfortable.


    However, at this time, there were a few people in the crowd behind him whose eyes were open wide in fury, their bodies were trembling, and their expressions were filled with fear. Pointing forward, they said in a trembling voice: "He, it''s him, I know him, the Lin Mufeng of the Lin Family!"


    "So noisy!"


    Turning their heads to glare at him, Elder Huang let out a furious roar as his boundless aura suddenly spread out. The people of Ruojia also quietened down at this time, however, their gazes towards Lin Mufeng were filled with malice and hatred.


    With a satisfied smile, Elder Huang turned his gaze towards Lin Mufeng. The dimple on the corner of his mouth became even deeper, which made Lin Mufeng feel slightly astonished.


    The three elders stepped forward and Lin Mufeng also retreated a little. Although he didn''t know why they had come here, he still had to be careful of that unfathomable aura.


    Seemingly seeing through his thoughts, the three elders looked at each other and smiled.


    Although we do not know about the matter between you and Ruojia, we have a rough understanding of the situation. The grudge between the Lin Family and the Ruojia has been going on for a long time, but there are no deep grudges between the two, so why can''t we just turn the conflict into friendship, sit around the table, shake hands, and drink and have fun? One of the old men softly said as he stroked his beard.


    "Waving your hand to make peace? To drink and talk merrily? " Lin Mufeng laughed, he was still as charming as before, "Ruojia killed more than 10 people from my Lin Family, how can I let this go. Since they dared to make a move, they must be prepared to take revenge."


    Even though Lin Mufeng''s voice was ice-cold, the immaturity of his face had completely left their mouths, and the three elders couldn''t help but secretly nod their heads, the admiration in their eyes growing even stronger.


    Another person in the Ruojia was dissatisfied. He puffed his chest out and spoke with a hoarse voice: "Nonsense, when did our Ruojia ever touch your Lin Family?"


    Elder Huang''s frown deepened. He turned back and glanced at the person behind him, and with a slap, he sent the person flying. He fell to the ground and spat out a tooth, "You guys know clearly in your hearts that you haven''t moved at all, and yet you dare to deny it. Don''t think our academy is blind just because of this."


    Everyone in Ruojia lowered their heads in shame, but Elder Huang only laughed, and spoke to Lin Mufeng: "Then, what do you think we should do? Even though Ruojia made the first move, I only killed eleven of you. But you have already taken away nineteen lives, so there is a difference of exactly eight lives between the two of them.


    These nineteen people were far from enough, he wanted nearly ten times the compensation from the Ruojia. Of course, these words could not be said, the Elder Huang had a friendly face right now, but he had just sent a person flying, it was obvious that there was a hidden dagger behind his smile, a vicious and merciless master.


    He was smiling now, but he didn''t know what actions he would take in the next moment.


    The kindness of these three people caused Lin Mufeng to be even more cautious.


    In truth, he was overthinking it, two of the three people who came were members of neutral family, and did not participate in many disputes, but the Elder Huang did have a goal, how can they let such a talent go, if they do not enter our Hangu College, wouldn''t that be a huge loss?


    Seeing that he did not speak, one of the green-robed elders frowned, thought for a moment, took a step forward and said softly: "You are not going to let this go, and the Ruojia views you as his mortal enemy. How about this? Today, let me act as a middleman and mediate the conflicts between you. will never ask again about the matters between your Lin Family and Ruojia. If you lose, then there will be no conflicts between you and Ruojia at all. In the future, if Ruojia dares to touch you again, it will be going against my Yi Family. "


    "What do you think?"


    He spoke calmly and expressionlessly, but the white-haired old man was stunned. He turned his head to look at him and took a step forward as well, saying, "Our Tong Family is the same. You can choose one of the two families ¡­"


    They glanced at each other, able to see the hint of a smile in the other''s eyes.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled, his expression changed slightly as he muttered to himself: "Yi Family, Tong Family? The two great clans ranked first and second in strength, second only to the royal family in the kingdom? "


    He did not expect that the disciples of the two great families would also come to the Snow Wolf Island to train, and the elders of the family also came to adjust.


    The military''s Yi Family and the Tong Family were both in the army. Although they kept a low profile, their strength was unquestionable. Just a simple stamp of their feet would cause the Han Ku Kingdom to tremble a little. The Southern Lion Yi Shuai, the Northern Tiger General, was not something that could be easily obtained if it was widely spread. Apart from the royal family, their strength was second to none in the kingdom.


    Lin Mufeng thought that their words were not without weight, he had to think carefully.


    He sank into silence as he furrowed his brows slightly. Lin Mufeng was thinking, why would they do such a thing? The conditions he offered were obviously to help him. Furthermore, the two great clans had always been neutral, staying far away from the conflict between clans. Even though their relationship with the Lin Clan wasn''t shallow, it definitely wasn''t deep.


    It was not worth it for them to offend the Ruojia for this.


    He did not speak, and the two old men also smiled but did not speak. On the other hand, Elder Huang could not endure it any longer and asked, "I wonder if we can think it through? Elder Yi''s suggestion can be said to be the best solution. "


    Firstly, the conflict between the two families had been resolved, and secondly, there were the protection of the two great families. The Ruojia did not dare to make a move against Lin Mufeng, as he was also tied to them, owing them a favor.


    They had calculated correctly, and were not worried that Lin Mufeng would not agree. With having thought of all these, how could he not agree? The suggestion of the two great families was beneficial to him too. If he didn''t agree, it was obvious that he was not going to be tactful. He wanted to find trouble with the two great families at the same time, so he could build two potential enemies for no reason.


    It was obviously not good to do this!


    He raised his head slightly and glanced at them. His eyes were still as cold as ever, cold to the point that it repelled others when they were a thousand miles away. He glanced at the old man from Yi Family, his lips slightly parted as he softly asked: "Where, when?"


    The two old men laughed at the same time and the Elder Huang also nodded slightly, "The day after tomorrow, at the center of the island, the Hangu College''s location. It just so happens that the day after tomorrow is the last day of the leaving ceremony. When the rewards are given out, the disciples of the six great clans will all be gathered together. The captains of the five great clans will personally watch. "


    He only said the captain of the five great families. Was he wrong? No, the Ruojia was ignored by him on his own accord. Such a huge event had happened, but neither Wu Kui nor Kunlun appeared. It was obvious that something bad had happened to them.


    Nodding his head, Lin Mufeng cupped his hands across his chest and bowed. Turning around, he slightly circulated his Heavenly Energy and with a whoosh, he disappeared into the forest.


    It was only until he disappeared that there was someone in the Ruojia who withdrew those extremely icy cold eyes. This person was naturally Ruo Ping, Ruo Yuan''s brother, and no matter who his brother died to, how could he forget?


    But today, he saw this person once again. His hand was slowly dripping blood, and the stabbing pain kept coming out. But no matter how painful the pain was, it still couldn''t compare to the pain in his heart.

 C28

    After coming back for two days, everyone in Ruojia noticed that he had changed. He had become colder than before and even less talkative.


    The pressure that Lin Mufeng was giving him was too much. A sixteen year old Orange Heavenly Soul practitioner made him not dare to waste a single second.


    This kid isn''t simple.


    Now, however, the foreign aid and the hungry wolves stood on the same front, leaving the Ruojia behind.


    Depressed, their intestines were in a mess, facing Elder Huang''s questioning, did they dare to say anything? This old man was not ordinary, his strength was tyrannical, the power behind him was terrifying, even ten Ruojia s were not his opponent, what''s more these small disciples.


    No one spoke.


    Elder Huang laughed in satisfaction, the three of them looked at each other and turned to leave.


    Along the way, a young man in his twenties walked in front and whispered to the old man from Yi Family, "Uncle Li, who do you plan to send to fight against this young man?"


    "You!" "Hehe," The old man Li laughed, and patted his shoulder, "Yi An, you are also aware that out of so many people, I value you the most, although you are not the strongest, but your character is the best, you have to work hard, and at that time, I will speak for you in front of your father."


    Just as he turned around, he turned his head and said: "Right, the day after tomorrow, when you fight with that Lin Clan youth, pay attention to the size you grasp, you will win. This competition is only a facade."


    Yi An was suspicious, "What form does it have on the surface?"


    His own strength was only in Medium Orange Rank, and was not as profound as Ruo Yuan''s Heavenly Energy. If Ruo Yuan died in his hands, would he win? He didn''t quite believe it. His eyebrows were knitted into a straight line, and he couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    Seeing his expression, Old Man Tong laughed out loud, "Pervert Li, although your child''s character is good, isn''t his reaction too slow? There''s still a lot more to be taught. You should slowly display your abnormal qualities! "


    "Old Devil Tong, are you still talking about me? Aren''t you just as abnormal?" Uncle Li''s eyes widened, his beard raised, and he turned to glare at Yi An: "You think about it slowly, just remember to get on good terms with that youngster ¡­ "Don''t ask about anything else."


    After being lectured by the Old Man Tong, he felt that he had lost some face and angrily took the lead to walk over. The two old men''s laughter became even more fierce, and Yi An also chuckled, a ray of light flashing across his pure eyes.


    How could he not know the meaning behind Uncle Li''s words? He had already made up his mind.


    The two teamed up and teased the old man surnamed Li as they laughed nonstop.


    At that moment, Lin Mufeng had already arrived at the Lin Clan camp. Looking at the huge word hung high up in the sky, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    In these four days, he was constantly on tenterhooks, and every day, he would pass by killing and tormenting others. In these days, after a long period of time, he was also physically and mentally exhausted, but, it was very fulfilling and was worth it.


    This time, Lin Mufeng ruthlessly slapped Ruojia in the face. During Snow Wolf Island''s training, Ruo Wuhai had wanted to teach the Lin Family a lesson, but in the end ¡­


    If he knew about the news from the Snow Wolf Island, his expression would have...


    Walking towards the tent, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but laugh, but he suddenly felt a chill behind him. Startled, he quickly turned his head.


    Captain Xiao Qiang''s almond-shaped eyes went cold as she gouged out Young Master Lin.


    Looking at that well-developed and delicate body, the corners of Lin Mufeng''s mouth lifted into an evil smile, and he walked over.


    That day, Chu Huai had told her that he had lost him, and then, he had stayed in the plaza and waited. For the past four days, he had been waiting, and adding that Chu Huai had said that this little bastard was heading in the direction of the Ruojia, she became even more restless. A wave of worry surfaced in her heart.


    He didn''t know why, but when he heard that Lin Mufeng was going to the Ruojia, the first thing he thought of was his safety, and the rest of it was just his messy brain.


    She couldn''t have fallen for him, right?


    When there was no one else, Xiao Qiang had asked herself this question. Although she looked plump, she was actually only twenty-two years old, and was completely clueless about matters between men and women. When she thought about this question, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    What a joke.


    But, is Lin Mufeng a brat? His manner, his manner, his manner of speech... Every point was extremely experienced, and even with whom he was with, he did not lose his essential coldness.


    After waiting for four whole days, when Xiao Qiang decided to teach him a lesson and seeing that she was about to arrive in front of him, Xiao Qiang spoke, "From the truth, what have you been doing for the past four days?"


    "You don''t know?" Lin Mufeng smiled lightly.


    "How dare you!" Xiao Qiang''s face suddenly became stern: "I knew you would ask this."


    "You really want to know?" Lin Mufeng smiled again, he did not care about her original face at all, and even felt that the stern Xiao Qiang was much more lovable than before, "If you want to know, then come with me!"


    The Captain Xiao was stunned for a moment and did not react. Then, with a cold snort, he stretched out his jade hand and fiercely grabbed towards Lin Mufeng''s arm.


    Being restricted by her, Lin Mufeng did not have much of a reaction, and was not one bit shocked. Sensing the soft pressure from her delicate body, the corner of his mouth flashed with a smile, and he said: "Here? You must be ready. "


    Lin Mufeng''s face flashed with a trace of demonic charm. Using a bit of strength in his hands, he suddenly got rid of Xiao Qiang''s grasp and turned around. Instead, he grabbed her jade hands and held them tightly in his palms.


    Xiao Qiang was shocked and hurriedly retracted her hand, but sshe did not succeed. No matter how hard she tried, he could not move.


    Feeling the struggle in the palm of his hand, he turned around and glared at her, as if blaming her. That gaze, couldn''t help but make Xiao Qiang secretly rejoice, and as he looked at her skinny back, a trace of anger flashed across his face.


    A hint of bashfulness appeared in his heart.


    "Heavens, what happened to me?" Being held by him and being happy? " Suddenly coming back to her senses, Captain Xiao felt dizzy, the world was spinning around her. For a moment, she was unable to wrap her head around it ¡­ What was he doing?


    Lin Mufeng naturally didn''t know what she was thinking, and smiled while holding her jade hand. "Let''s go, didn''t you want to know what I''ve been doing these past few days? "Then accompany me for a while, I''ll tell you slowly."


    His words were a little mysterious, and Xiao Qiang was also slightly stunned, but he still forced himself to take a step forward.


    In the early morning, there were not many people in the Lin Family camp, but those disciples who woke up early noticed this shocking scene. Young Master Lin held onto Captain Xiao''s hand, and this news, like a plague, instantly spread around.


    Some people had evil glints in their eyes as they sat and waited for the situation to take a turn for the worse. As for others, their faces were the color of pig liver.


    How is this possible?


    He was in disbelief, who was Xiao Qiang? A plump body, a beautiful appearance, their dream goddess, she could never be desecrated. Although they were unwilling, but when they thought of the tragic day at Karakorum, each one of them became filled with jealousy, and when someone they knew brought up the matter, they would even laugh and say it.


    "They are simply a perfect match, a perfect match. It''s just that there''s a slight difference in age. However, this is not a problem. In front of true love, all problems that obstruct us will become nothing."


    Lin Mufeng did not know that this act of wanting to eat tofu had actually caused such a stir within the clan, and almost everyone knew that this action of his had caused such a commotion. Everyone was talking about it while he held onto Xiao Qiang''s jade hand as if nothing had happened.


    The expression in Xiao Qiang''s eyes became more and more strange. Looking at his infatuated expression, she finally couldn''t endure it anymore, and fiercely withdrew his small hand and said angrily: "I''ve pinched you all the time but you still didn''t do it? If you have something to say, say it here. "


    I don''t want to go anymore, Captain Xiao''s heart is currently in a mess.


    Lin Mufeng smiled, looked around and said: "Prepare yourself, I''m afraid I will scare you."


    "Speak!" Xiao Qiang rolled her eyes.


    Lin Mufeng did not speak anymore nonsense and recounted the events that happened four days ago from the start. He told him everything, how he went into hiding outside of the Ruojia, how he killed the people of Ruojia, how he exterminated Ruo Yuan and the others, and continued to talk endlessly, stopping after every part of the conversation for a while, allowing her to react for a while. Even so, who heard him was also startled.


    Xiao Qiang sucked in a breath of cold air at the bottom of her heart. She knew that this young master was ruthless, but she never thought that she would be cold to this extent.

 C29

    Especially when she talked about the appearance of the Elder Huang, the old men from Yi Family and the Tong Family, her heart became anxious and she could not help but ask, "What happened next? Did those three people do anything to you? "


    "None ¡­" Lin Mufeng lowered his voice, and spoke frankly with confidence: "If they attacked me, would I still be able to come back alive? Afterwards, those three people ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    Releasing his mind, our Captain Xiao let out a long sigh of relief. Hearing him speak like this was just like personally experiencing it, exciting and thrilling. A trace of strangeness flashed across her face. She could roughly guess the intentions of the three elders, "Little bastard, you cannot win the match the day after tomorrow!"


    Although he was only sixteen or seventeen years old, he was still the same size as Xiao Qiang. Raising his eyes to look at him, his eyes met, and at that moment, time seemed to stop, and the air seemed to stop moving. In half an incense worth of time, Xiao Qiang suddenly laughed, and turned to leave.


    "Little bastard, get ready. The day after tomorrow ¡­" It''s not as simple as you think! "


    Her long hair danced in the wind, and a fiery red leather armor wrapped around her delicate body. She slowly walked in the forest, looking extremely beautiful.


    Watching her disappear, Lin Mufeng then snorted a laugh, "It''s not as simple as I thought?"


    "We''ll deal with it when it''s time. Even if you two great families were to come together, I, Lin Mufeng, would still dare to face it alone. Who else could I be in between heaven and earth?!" Clenching his fists tightly, an evil grin emerged once again. Smelling the lingering fragrance in the air, a figure flashed into his mind. Red hair fluttered, a tall and buxom figure, and his actions were filled with elegance and modesty.


    With a faint smile, he grabbed the remaining fragrance in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. During this time, Lin Mufeng had also looked for Lin Fei and told him about Ruo Yuan''s death again, causing Lin Fei to be moved to a complete state. With the help of the Blood Core, his injuries had already healed.


    Lin Mufeng was also very generous, he threw him a few blood pills, telling him to cultivate on his own.


    But Lin Fei did not think that way. His injuries were all healed, and he knew how precious the crystal clear red bead was. He immediately clenched his fist and looked at Lin Mufeng, his eyes flickering. "Save me, kill Chengfeng, climb the lone mountain. It''s a narrow escape ¡­"


    and also charged towards the Ruojia, to take revenge for himself ¡­


    "As for me ¡­" Lin Fei couldn''t say a word. He didn''t do anything for this brother of his, so he didn''t have the face to say anything. A flash of determination passed through his face.


    "When I''m needed, I''ll definitely stab you in both the ribs!"


    A strong sense of brotherhood had formed the foundation of his words.


    did not appear to explain the rumored hand holding event that was spread throughout the clan, and Lin Mufeng was too lazy to say anything. The difference was, even though they did not speak, many people still thought that it was tacit agreement, and this storm expanded once again, with it faintly spreading to other clans.


    Every time he saw Lin Mufeng, he would give him a big thumbs up. He admired Lin Mufeng so much that he could make Xiao Qiang so angry that she couldn''t see what was happening, and she even lost her modesty. Lin Mufeng was the first one, the one who held her hand, who touched his skin, was still the first person Lin Mufeng met.


    One had to say, not only was this young master extremely talented in cultivation, but he also had an astounding side to him when dealing with women.


    Heh ¡­ If he were to know that Lin Mufeng had carefully scanned through the Captain Xiao''s Little Bunnies, it was unknown how he would feel. Most probably, he would have immediately found a piece of tofu and killed himself.


    In some cases, people could not be compared with others.


    As the voices sounded out, the twenty over disciples of the Lin Family walked out from their tents and lined up in the plaza. Each one of them looked happy as they squeezed out a strong wave of excitement from the depths of their eyes ¡­


    Today was the day of the reward. After it was over, it was time to go home.


    It''s been half a year, it''s been half a year ¡­ The yearning to return home filled his heart, and he fantasized day and night about returning to Gur Royal City.


    Even though they would not receive today''s rewards, but don''t forget, Hangu College intended to recruit twenty people from the Lin Family. The top twenty would be accepted by him, and they would be excited!


    The few people who knew of their results were already hugging the people beside them. Although the line was neat, it once again scattered in an instant.


    Chu Huai did not stop them. The two team leaders looked at each other and smiled.


    As for our Young Master Lin, he was incomparably calm, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him. His expression was cold and expressionless, as he stood at the corner of the last row with Lin Fei.


    However, that was not the case. In his heart, he was also calculating what would happen next. In this battle against a disciple of the Yi Family, who knew who that person would be? And that Elder Huang, that old man who came with the elder that day, the look in his eyes ¡­


    This matter was probably not as simple as he had imagined.


    The group set off, causing Lin Mufeng to heave a sigh of relief, he calmed himself down and walked out. Behind him, Xiao Qiang watched his back and furrowed his brows, thinking about something.


    The sunlight slowly faded as the sun continued to shift its direction. By the time it reached the Hangu College, the sun had already slanted its brows and shone brightly.


    On top of an open area with a radius of three miles, there was only a simple and unadorned pavilion standing there. In front of the pavilion, there was a tall stone platform that was a hundred meters tall, and there was a dense mass of people already standing below the stage. The few of them sat in a circle around a tall platform, chatting and laughing.


    The scene was quite joyous. On the other hand, there were a few people wearing black armor constantly walking around with cold faces, ruining this harmonious atmosphere.


    "Those are the enforcement team of Hangu College." Lin Fei saw Lin Mufeng''s doubt and whispered in his ears, "They are responsible for maintaining order. No matter what happens, do not offend them, and even more so, do not make a move in this area." He reminded his carefully.


    Lin Mufeng moaned softly, "Law Enforcement Squadron..."


    Hangu College''s strength was indeed great, there were more than a hundred of these people dressed in black armor moving back and forth, each of them emitting dense fluctuations of Heavenly Energy, the weakest of them had Medium Orange Rank, and the highest among them ¡­


    Lin Mufeng couldn''t see through it, but looking at the fluctuations in the air around it, it should at least be at the level of Middle Yellow Rank.


    His heart trembled, but Xiao Qiang and the others did not have much of a reaction, it was clear that they had known about it a long time ago. Lin Fei laughed, "It''s just the tip of the iceberg, here, do not make a move, otherwise you will end up like those two."


    Saying that, he pointed with his finger. Lin Mufeng took the chance and looked, the two youths'' faces were bloated, as though they were suffering from a great grievance, they stood there, their eyes were red, and when everyone looked at them, they had a face full of grimace, as though they were gloating.


    "See that? Hmm ¡­" The masterpiece of the Black Armored Army. "


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head, his face was swollen like that, and he was indeed in a miserable state.


    A group of more than twenty people entered in an orderly manner and stopped at a nearby open space.


    Everyone stopped chatting and turned their gazes over. Their eyes revealed a faint look of contempt.


    "The Lin Family ¡­" It''s the Lin Clan. Have you heard of them? " A handsome young man with fair skin spoke to the slightly plump man beside him.


    He revealed a mischievous smile and said: "The Lin Family, I have never heard of them, but I have heard of a good-for-nothing called Lin Mufeng. Brother Gong Teng, this piece of trash is a dregs without heavenly soul.


    Gong Teng was the son of Gong Xing, the genuine second generation Patriarch, a crafty man. A year ago, he and Lin Mufeng had chased after Lan Bing together, using despicable methods countless times and the most ruthless time, he had even severely injured a young master of the family just to show off.


    All this while, he had thought that chasing Lan Bing together was a form of humiliation, and had even used some underhanded methods to force him to give up. It was just that, due to the other party''s identity, he had not been taught a lesson.


    Gong Teng''s pupils darkened as he looked at Lin Mufeng, a trace of malice emerging from his eyes.


    A few of the youths by the side added, "That''s right, Brother Gong Teng. Who could possibly tolerate going to fight with a piece of trash? If it was me, I would have already chopped him into pieces."


    Gong Teng''s eyes narrowed even more. There was also an untactful child who blurted out, "No, not too long ago, I heard from the Lin Clan that he had defeated Kunlun."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the surrounding people immediately glared at him.


    "How can the rumors believe that if he can defeat Kunlun, then I can stand on the stage and say that I''m a peerless expert."


    Gong Teng did not say anything, stood up, and walked towards the Lin Family residence. The fat man immediately laughed out loud, looking at the man who spoke earlier, he said: "What you said is true, a friend in my Ruojia also said that Lin Mufeng alone killed 19 of them!"


    "What?"


    "Then what did you just say?"


    The man lightly waved his hand and said indifferently, "Don''t you feel bored now? Alright, stop talking. Just wait and see a good show! "

 C30

    The few people beside him also chuckled. They exchanged glances with one another and turned their heads to look over.


    Lin Mufeng was chatting with Lin Fei when he suddenly felt a gaze from the side staring at him, he turned around to look, Gong Teng''s figure was nearing him unceasingly, the ridicule on his face, made Lin Mufeng recall his memories, his face did not have any expression, but in his heart he was laughing coldly.


    "I''ll do it myself!" Lin Mufeng lightly nodded, he did not expect you to hold a grudge like this. It''s been more than a year, if I do not provoke you, you will instead provoke me, heh ¡­


    Gong Teng was stunned by the crowd''s reactions. No one looked at him, which meant that no one valued him, so he said all that in vain. Then, his smile disappeared as he said with a downcast face, "Trash, your grandfather came today to humiliate you ¡­"


    However, Lin Mufeng''s gaze did not turn to him, instead, his smile became even wider. He patted him and said, "I say, Brother Mu Feng, why don''t you watch such a good performance? "It''s very fun."


    "What''s there to look at if a fool says that he''s acting himself?"


    Silly thing, a fool. Gong Teng was stunned, he was treated as a fool and the others were too lazy to bother with him. His face flushed red, and a wave of anger rose.


    Not far away, the fat man laughed, "Did you see that, our brother Gong Teng has been beaten up, and he is too lazy to look at him. How about it, do you guys want to go up for a bit? Let this play get more and more intense? "


    Looking at them with a mischievous smile, the few of them shook their heads.


    Knowing that he couldn''t act in a place like Hangu College, he suppressed the anger in his heart and walked in front of Lin Mufeng, "Who are you calling stupid? "Trash, not even scum, you aren''t even qualified to wipe your grandfather''s butt. If you were outside, I would have a hundred ways to kill you. If you are arrogant, we''ll see who can protect you in the capital."


    Lin Fei shook his head and said: "It''s not nice, I can''t watch any longer."


    "Un, me too!" Lin Mufeng pretended to mutter to himself as he suddenly looked up with his low eyes. He shifted his gaze to the other man''s eyes and a frigid aura that overflowed the heavens emitted.


    However, Gong Teng did not mind, and continued to clamor: "What? Are you unhappy? I am the young master of the palace family, and my father holds an important position. However, you are just a rich and powerful person who has just started a business.


    "So noisy!"


    While speaking, Lin Mufeng suddenly raised his right hand, and directly slapped his face with a palm. The huge force instantly caused his body to fly backwards, and with a clear sound, even the few clan members by the side could hear it clearly.


    "Someone''s making a move here?" "Well, look, the law enforcement team is coming."


    "Wait, who is that person? Isn''t he the young master of the Lin Family, Lin Mufeng? Why was he here? Who was the person that was sent flying ¡­ Gong Teng? "


    His voice dragged out for a long time, not thinking that Gong Teng would actually be sent flying by a slap from Lin Mufeng. At least he was a Heavenly Soul Master with high red step, how could an ordinary person be able to do it?


    The miracle happened under their witness.


    Lin Mufeng''s strength had not increased for long and he had not revealed it for a very long time, so not many people knew that he was a Heavenly Soul Master with Orange.


    Everyone had thought that he was still that trash without a doubt. This scene had truly shocked them.


    The fat man laughed even more, "They''re making their move, haha, Lin Mufeng is actually making his move, the law enforcement team is going to attack, this is going to be a good show. Ah ha, I''m finally not bored anymore! "


    Even now, she still could not believe that what happened was real. She was sent flying by that trash, Lin Mufeng, but the burning pain on her face caused her to lose all hope, and even caused her face to swell up, was it not true?


    He shouted at the black-armored enforcement team to hurry up and teach them a lesson.


    A person stood there with a clear palm print on his face. Even his family members were standing on the spot with a smirk on their faces. They didn''t seem to want to help him.


    Lin Fei looked at the black armored team rushing towards him, and the corners of his eyes squinted, he never thought that Lin Mufeng would suddenly make a move, he originally wanted to watch from the side, and counterattack, but in the end, the situation unfolded ¡­


    This was a little difficult. Everyone was aware of how ruthless the law enforcement team was.


    At this moment, two people rushed over with a cold expression, and asked with a stern voice who would win. Lin Mufeng took a step forward and looked at them, "It''s me ¡­"


    "You?" One of them frowned and was about to flare up when the middle-aged man beside him abruptly stopped him and asked in a low voice, "What''s your name?"


    "Lin Mufeng!"


    The following scene was simple, it was too shocking. The two black-armored Enforcers were stunned, then they smiled at each other, and bowed towards Lin Mufeng. The coldness on their faces also disappeared, and was replaced with a smiling face.


    was also stunned by this change. Lin Fei even rolled his eyes, not knowing what had happened.


    Lin Mufeng, people that the Elder Huang wanted to see, did they dare not give him a smile? Furthermore, the Elder Huang had personally instructed them that no matter how big of a commotion he caused, they should pretend not to see it and not ask about it.


    However, the matter had come to this. The youth had actually sent that person flying with a single slap.


    Laughing, the enforcer said, "So it''s Little Brother Mu Feng. My name is Zuhong and he is one of my younger brother, Zufeng. He is a member of the Han Guo''s law enforcement team."


    Lin Mufeng nodded, waiting for them to finish.


    "I don''t know which ignorant brat offended Little Brother Mu Feng, but he wants us to teach him a lesson." Zuhong said again.


    "Gong Teng!" Lin Mufeng waved his hand, and said softly, "There''s no need to teach him a lesson, and I won''t make it hard for you two. You guys saw it earlier, he was the one who mocked me first.


    "Eh ¡­" To the side, Lin Fei was also stunned for a moment, and then sprayed out a mouthful of air. What he was thinking, was not what he said, but he did not say it out loud, and Zhu Hong smiled awkwardly: "Little brother, what are you saying, we did see him, what Gong Teng? We did see him earlier, we saw him, it seems like he is asking for a beating because of the pain in his balls!"


    Lin Mufeng also laughed, but the members of the Lin Family were stunned. All of the people in the plaza became stunned, good heavens, what was going on? Was there an inside story? Why didn''t these two enforcers teach him a lesson? Why didn''t they make a move yet? Why were they still chatting merrily?


    The man who instigated all of this also had his mouth agape. He knew how ruthless and ruthless the Hangu College''s law enforcement team was, and he knew how powerful they were. But right now, the two of them were talking casually to Lin Mufeng.


    He did not expect the Lin Clan to be so powerful that they could even infiltrate the school''s law enforcement team.


    He sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Everyone had their fantasies, their hearts continuously guessing, while Gong Teng roared out loud, causing them to look at him with contempt.


    At the side, Lin Mufeng and the rest were still chatting, while the wind was unable to endure the clamor in their ears. Looking at Gong Teng, they slowly walked towards him, and directly chopped him on the neck.


    "It''s quiet this time."


    They, the law enforcement team, only belonged to the Hangu College s. They did not care at all about the disciples of the influential families, glanced at Lin Mufeng and was just about to say something, when suddenly, a series of footsteps came from a place not far away.


    Two teams were walking over from different directions, the eye-catching words "Yi" and "Ru" pricking people''s eyes.


    It''s Ruojia and Yi Family, the two families have come.


    At this moment, in the Hangu College''s plaza, the six great clans of the imperial city had finally arrived.


    Yi Family, Tong Family, Ruojia, Lan Family, Palace Family and Lin Family all stood on good terms. Amongst the six families, Yi Family was the strongest and spread throughout the military.


    Zuhong and Zephyr also smiled apologetically as they turned to leave, standing on their own posts.


    Following the arrival of the two families, the plaza suddenly became quiet. It stood there quietly, as if something important was about to happen.


    Lin Mufeng also slowly turned over and smiled, his pupils also slowly contracted. He had heard from Zhu Hong that the reason he was doing this was because he had seen the Elder Huang''s orders twice, and he had already taken care of him like that ¡­


    Heh ¡­ It was either adultery or theft!


    Suddenly ¡­


    The current him had a face full of smiles, and exerted a little strength with his legs, he arrived at the high platform. His gaze swept downwards slightly, and when he saw Lin Mufeng, he could not help but pause for a moment, and the smile on his face grew even wider.


    His smile made Lin Mufeng feel goosebumps.


    The five of them went up the stage one after another, and Elder Huang coughed lightly. He cleared his throat and was about to speak, but then he began to be courteous, and once again, he explained the results of each family. However, the topic suddenly changed, and it involved the conflict between the Lin Family and Ruojia.


    Next, let Yi Family Yi An take the stage for the competition. This time, it will be purely based on friendship, the two families must not hurt each other''s relationship because of this matter. The battle will end just like that, whoever descends the stage first will lose.

 C31

    Everyone was startled, their gaze suddenly turned and stopped at the direction of the Lin Family. Lin Mufeng and the others were familiar with this name.


    What was there to compare?


    But it was this trash who had sent Gong Teng flying with a slap just now. It was unbelievable, because no matter how weak Gong Teng was, he was still a Heavenly Soul Master with a high level of red step. To be able to send him flying with a slap, how much strength did it take ¡­


    At the very least, he had to be at the early stage of Orange.


    This competition was not as simple as they had imagined. Slowly, excitement rose in the hearts of the crowd as they stared at the stage with interest.


    Beside him, Uncle Li from the Yi Family and the old man from the Tong Clan were standing together, talking and laughing, completely ignoring the competition. Only occasionally, when they thought of it, did they cast a glance at the stage. I can''t interest them.


    However, were all the affairs of the world as they had expected? Lin Mufeng was not a fish on a chopping board, what he hated the most was restrictions, to be manipulated by others.


    On the high platform, the smile on Yi An''s face gradually faded as a cautious expression emerged on his face. He no longer introduced himself, but said with a slight smile, "No matter what the result is, please give it your all. This is respect for me!"


    His voice was somewhat cold and contained an overbearing intent. Lin Mufeng was still very indifferent, and gently nodded.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Two rays of orange light shot out from the high platform, even more dazzling than the sun in the sky. Each beam of light was like a sharp sword, piercing deeply into the minds of the crowd, causing them to be dumbstruck.


    "Orange, Medium Orange Rank!"


    The leaders of the Gong Family and Lan Family also stood up with a swoosh. Gong Teng also opened his mouth wide, it was wide enough to fit a chicken egg.


    He never expected that the trash who had such a great reputation would actually be a Heavenly Soul cultivator with Medium Orange Rank. He was constantly pondering in his heart, and the way he looked at Lin Mufeng was also changing again and again. This kind of realm, at such a young age, they couldn''t help but think carefully about how they should get along with him, and how they should never offend him.


    Its natural potential was extraordinary.


    Seeing their shocked faces, the Lin Clan members nodded their heads in satisfaction.


    A white light blossomed from between his brows, and a white bone blade congealed in Lin Mufeng''s hands. On both sides of the bone blade, there were red marks, and a dense killing intent exploded, filling the entire stage with killing intent.


    Yi An''s expression did not change, but at the bottom of his heart, he was slightly shocked. The light shone out from between his eyebrows, and a glaring silver light suddenly shot out, and burst out from his body, forming a spear that was as thick as a fist, on the ground in front of him. The spear''s body was shiny, flickering with a silver light, and a few fine lines appeared on it.


    The spear was two meters long and the tip was sharp. As he appeared, a domineering aura exploded forth, forcing its way into the icy cold killing intent emitted by the alabaster knife.


    Yi An''s eyes flashed with a sharp glint. With a loud roar, he fiercely swung the long spear and stood still, as if he was a god of war, standing at the peak of the world and looking down on everything. That kind of aura, even Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Strong!


    So powerful!


    Such a powerful Heavenly Soul, this silver spear is the inheritance soul of the Yi Family, ''overlord lance''. It''s two meters long, heavy, and full of strength.


    overlord lance s were of the highest quality amongst the Spear Heavenly Souls.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes trembled. Under the influence of that tyrannical aura, the legs of some of the people under the stage couldn''t help but tremble. Their faces tensed up as they struggled to resist, being the closest to the stage.


    On one side was a bone-chilling cold, and on the other was an overbearing and oppressive aura. They felt extremely uncomfortable being trapped in the middle of it.


    At this moment, everyone finally understood Lin Mufeng''s power. The aura the alabaster knife was emitting was actually able to match up to the overlord lance, and a hint of shock appeared on the surface. They knew very well how powerful the overlord lance was, but they never thought that the ordinary alabaster knife would actually be able to have such a sharp aura.


    Uncle Li and the old man from the Tong family also let out a soft groan. Their gazes shifted to the stage and a trace of astonishment flashed across their eyes.


    Before they could even move, the two of them had already clashed against each other. The killing intent from both of them was so cold that they clashed against each other with explosive sounds. The two of them both took a step back as they groaned in pain.


    The battle of the soul was evenly matched!


    A hint of shock surfaced in Yi An''s heart, and Elder Huang''s eyes suddenly lit up. As everyone knew, the Lin Family''s alabaster knife s were above average in terms of quality, but the overlord lance s were above average.


    Unless the quality of Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife increases.


    They were deadlocked, Yi An suddenly roared out, waving the pike in his hand and rushing forward, as though he was risking his life. Sounds of winds breaking continuously rang out. The silver spear had yet to arrive when the strong wind blew, causing his clothes and hair to flutter.


    Lin Mufeng squinted his eyes, his face was expressionless, and he raised the white bone blade in his hand to charge forward, as calm as ever, as calm as ever. The Heavenly Energy in his body circulated, as he stared at the foot long light aura, a Orange Light suddenly appeared on the alabaster knife.


    Although the elders had purposely arranged this competition, due to their respect for each other, both of them had used all their strength. The enormous aura caused the disciples'' expressions to change, and as they looked at the two orange colored lights, their gazes were filled with envy.


    Strength. This was true strength.


    Bang!


    The alabaster knife crashed into the overlord lance and the orange energy exploded like a cannonball. The shock wave created tornados as the ripples in the air that could be seen with the naked eye spread far into the distance.


    The outer disciples couldn''t stand anymore and were almost knocked to the ground by the force of the wind. They were all terrified and couldn''t help but back away.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As he flew backwards, step by step, he landed on the ground. With each step, the stone tablets on the platform were shattered, forming a spiderweb of cracks. It was quite a sensational scene ¡­


    Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled, this strike felt like it had struck a meteorite. The huge force and dense energy almost made him unable to resist it ¡­


    The overlord lance of Yi Family were indeed powerful, with a tyrannical aura, tyrannical Heavenly Energy, and tyrannical attacks.


    As he probed with his attack, Lin Mufeng finally dealt with it with all his might.


    The overlord lance was stuck in the ground, and its Profound Spirit Qi was the same as Lin Mufeng. It was growing slowly, with sharp eyes and a wretched look in its eyes. The overbearing atmosphere in the battlefield was completely exposed.


    Below, upon seeing this, Uncle Li finally laughed, "Is it time to go all out? Hehe, idiot, how could your thoughts hide from me? orange stage, among the young generation of Yi Family, you are definitely number one. "


    His voice was calm, but Old Man Tong beside him suddenly shivered, "What? You said that Yi An brat is a orange stage, and you still say that? "


    "Yoh, why are you so nervous? This is also a way to hone his skills and see just what kind of strength that Lin Family brat has."


    The battle onstage was destined to be extremely intense. Everyone''s heartstrings were tightly held, and Elder Huang was also staring at the two of them without blinking. This was a competition of souls, a draw, a test, a tie, and now, these two little fellows were going to use their full strength ¡­


    He was filled with anticipation.


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth curled into an evil smile, the tip of the blade slanted downwards, looked at Yi An, and quickly walked towards him.


    Yi An also squinted his eyes, raised his overlord lance and rushed forward.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them collided, and a white light silver light flashed, causing everyone''s vision to blur. The sounds of weapons colliding could not be heard, and there was simply no way to see the figures of the two of them. Looking up from the stage, there was only a storm with dust and rubble, rapidly spinning, within the storm, the white light and the silver light were constantly moving, and wherever they went, the stone tablets on the ground were instantly turned into powder.


    "Overbearing, overbearing!" Old Man Tong could not help but sigh. With his strength, he could easily see their movements and could not help but twitch in his heart, "If we don''t even fight over there, then every move will hit the opponent''s weapon. This is a pure clash of force!"

 C32

    "And that Lin Mufeng, he sure is ruthless, he actually didn''t dodge."


    What was even more shocking was Lin Mufeng''s performance. The two people on stage had both become lunatics, completely and utterly insane. Uncle Li was also frowning at the side.


    "Impossible!" Old Man Tong immediately said: "I think it''s because his soul skill is too powerful, he can''t use it. If he doesn''t have a soul skill, how did he enter the orange realm?"


    He disdainfully glanced at Uncle Li, who also seemed to have suddenly realized something, and laughed awkwardly: "Look, this Yi An brat still intends to fight head on."


    That''s right, seeing that Lin Mufeng did not condense any soul skills, Yi An also dissipated half of her Heavenly Energy, as all the energy rushed into her Heavenly Soul.


    Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but be stunned by his actions as he glanced at him.


    Yi An smiled but did not explain anything. He did not want to use his soul skills to bully others.


    A loud sound shook the horizon and the boundless energy directly turned into a pillar of light that pierced through the clouds and descended to the ground. At this moment, the stone pillars on the platform had turned to dust and scattered into the air.


    In the mist, Lin Mufeng''s and Yi An''s bodies flew out at the same time, blood spraying from their mouths.


    Whoosh!


    Uncle Li stood up. Old Man Tong''s body also twitched a bit.


    "The two of them landed at the same time ¡­" His six eyes were wide open. "How is this possible?"


    They never thought that things would turn out like this. The two of them landed on the ground at the same time and the fight ended in a draw. This result was beyond their expectations.


    Uncle Li originally thought that with Yi An''s orange stage''s strength, even if Lin Mufeng wasn''t willing to admit defeat, he could still defeat him. The young man from the Lin Family was too strong. At such a young age, such strength caused all of them to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Silence!


    In a radius of several miles, over six hundred people instantly fell into silence. Their breathing could be heard, and the sound of their jaws being dislocated could be heard.


    However, Lin Mufeng and Yue Shan did not act like them. Yi An landed on the ground and crawled back up with difficulty. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and laughed, then walked towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng also stood up and walked over.


    "One day, I will defeat you!" Yi An suddenly became bold.


    Lin Mufeng also gently smiled, "I''ll be waiting!"


    In this battle, he had a favorable impression of this seemingly pure but actually wretched youth. He didn''t want to take advantage of him and didn''t even have a soul skill to fight him in the end. He knew that once that soul skill was used, he would turn pale white without a doubt.


    Not bad, he was someone that he could get to know well.


    Uncle Li was so angry that his beard rose up as he pointed at him and said, "You, you, why don''t you use your soul skills? How can we fight to a draw? "


    "He doesn''t use soul skills, why would I use it? It''s because I''m not as skilled as you. I already told you not to let me up, but you insisted on choosing me. Now you''re regretting it right? " Yi An gave the simplest explanation. In fact, he also understood in his heart that if he did not take advantage of, he would have lost very miserably. He used the Heavenly Energy from his orange stage, but it was only Medium Orange Rank.


    He sighed in his heart.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng laughed and turned his gaze over.


    At this point, all the disciples finally turned around and sucked in a breath of cold air. Looking at the black figure, their eyes were filled with admiration. He could not be trusted, he was someone who could fight evenly with the people of Yi Family, he was simply the idol of this young generation.


    Elder Huang also revealed a wry smile. Going up onto the stage, the development of the situation made him extremely conflicted.


    On the stage, Elder Huang''s face suddenly changed. Although they were at a draw, he still used Hangu College''s power to forcefully suppress the conflict between Lin Mufeng and Ruojia, and then recruited Lin Mufeng, wanting him to join the Hangu College, but was rejected by Lin Mufeng.


    However, he had also seen through Elder Huang''s worry. He admitted that he was a member of the Lin Family and the ghosts of the Lin Family were the culprits. For all eternity, the country will not disappoint me, I will not betray the country.


    Under his intense request, he gave Lin Mufeng the identity of an honorary elder. As long as his strength reached the cyan realm, he would automatically become an elder of the Hangu College, possessing actual power and not limiting on his freedom.


    Initially, they had planned to get into the top twenty, but in the end, all twenty of them were able to enter the Hangu College. Everyone in the Lin Family was excited.


    This identity made countless people''s eyes turn red, and several captains began to tremble as well.


    However, it''s worth it. Lin Mufeng''s talent is worth it for Hangu College to rope him in.


    Xiao Qiang was very happy too.


    By noon, many of the Lin Family''s disciples were on the way back. The six families had returned together, six large ships lined up in a row, leaving long trails behind them. The runes on the boats were meticulously moving, and the Lin Family''s was the most eye-catching.


    This time, the reason for the Lin Family''s limelight on the Snow Wolf Island''s experiential learning was because of Lin Mufeng''s existence.


    Once he got off the boat, Lin Mufeng bid a light farewell to Lin Fei, told him of his whereabouts, and disappeared into the huge crowd, stepping onto the road captain''s seat in the imperial city. He thought that he had done all he could do without anyone noticing, but he did not know that right when he was submerged in the crowd of people, a gaze from the camel cart had locked onto him.


    "Little bastard ¡­" If you want to go to Star Blue Academy, you actually didn''t tell me. If Lin Fei had not mentioned it to me, I really would not know if you had left! "


    That''s right, with his strength, he should not be lying down in Hangu College. Don''t look at how he only has Medium Orange Rank, you must know that Wu Kui from Middle Yellow Rank died in his hands, and in addition to that, with a punch, she kicked vice-captain Kunlun. If Star Blue Academy knew about this, she would probably snatch him away as well!


    This wasn''t all. What was even more shocking was how young he was. 16 years old, yet he had already revealed such extraordinary talent at the age of 16. Who could predict his future achievements!


    Remembering his charming face, his cold eyes, and his swift and decisive action, even Xiao Qiang could not help but cluck his tongue in admiration. However, thinking back to the scene at the top of the mountain last night, he turned this praise into resentment.


    Amongst the crowd, she was not the only one looking at him, Lan Bing couldn''t help but to pull up the curtain on the carriage on the Lan Family to look around, after a long while, her phoenix-like eyes gathered at one spot, looking at the skinny figure, her brows knitted and she let go of the curtain.


    Lin Mufeng had never thought that his whereabouts would actually attract the attention of two beauties. Honestly speaking, going to the Star Blue Academy was still something that Xie Wuji did from the side, and going to the forest was actually Lin Mufeng''s own will. Seeing that Wu Kui and that man with the fan had such powerful skills, he was also moved.


    Xie Wuji disapproved of Lin Mufeng going to the forest to hunt the soldier spirit. Although there were strong and weak soldier spirits, with his strength, he was not a match for the strong Heavenly Souls.


    Unable to persuade Lin Mufeng, he could only sigh slowly, if he wanted to go, he would do so.


    Just like this, Lin Mufeng left the crowd and headed straight into the forest.


    The forest was located in the Star Blue Empire and stretched for thousands of miles, passing through the four empires on the continent. The Star Blue Empire, the Cora Empire, the Blood Spirit Empire, the Black Bow Empire, each empire had the shadow of a forest. Such a large scale, since ancient times, no one knew how it was formed.


    However, the most surprising thing was that the forest was like a living thing, slowly growing, every year it would grow two metres. In this situation, the four emperors couldn''t help but frown, and sent their experts to explore the depths of the forest, but in the end ¡­


    None of these experts survived.


    Trembling, over time, the four emperors lost their interest in the mysteriousness of the forest. It was just that each year, they would send people to the edge of the forest to cut down the trees, which prevented forest from acting out more and more.


    Xie Wuji had told him all of this news, and he had awakened as early as yesterday.


    However, there was more to the mysteries of the forest s. What Lin Mufeng could not figure out was how the spirit of the soldier was formed.


    As if he knew of Lin Mufeng''s doubt, Xie Wuji laughed unrestrainedly, "Don''t think about this problem anymore, even if you wanted to crack your brain, you definitely wouldn''t be able to think of it."


    "Oh ¡­" Lin Mufeng moaned softly.


    "The weapons spirit of the forest came from the Tian Yuan Continent. Whenever those weapons spirit people of the continent die, those weapons spirit will involuntarily appear within the forest."

 C33

    Lin Mufeng was shocked, his cheeks contracted a little, "How is that possible?" Even if he was extremely calm, he had lost his calmness. With the death of the artifact spirit, would their artifact spirit automatically appear in forest? What exactly is this forest? "According to you, Wu Kui and that man with the fan, will their souls appear in the forest and turn into Infantry?"


    "En!" Xie Wuji nodded lightly, "Only the upper echelons of those empires and those ultimate experts know about this secret. As for why, no one will be able to tell anyone else."


    The imperial city was very far from the Han Ku Kingdom, and it would need at least ten days to travel all the way to the forest, through the Bella Kingdom.


    "You said he killed nineteen people of the Ruojia by himself? Including that middle stage yellow Wu Kui, and the orange top stage Kunlun? "


    "Also, he was awarded the honorary clan elder title of Hangu College after a draw with Yi An?"


    Xiao Qiang''s head started to tremble.


    Lin Tianfeng was so shocked that he sat on the chair, his entire body seemed to be powerless, "What level of strength does he have?"


    "Medium Orange Rank!"


    Alright, the Lin Family''s Patriarch was numb to it all. These repeated shocks were truly unbearable for him, "Where is he? Let him see me! "


    "Star Blue Academy, Feng Er plans to go to Star Blue Academy ¡­" Lin Tianfeng was quiet for a while, after that, he waved her off and sat down on a chair, frowning and thinking.


    He did not expect that his own son would actually be the possessor of two heavenly spirits. alabaster knife s, in the half year that he had gone out to gain experience, he had actually awakened the inheritance of the heavenly soul alabaster knife. Lin Tianfeng''s eyes shone.


    With regards to Lin Mufeng''s performance of killing so many people in the Ruojia, not only did Lin Tianfeng not blame him, he praised him slightly instead. It was not simple, his Medium Orange Rank was enough to kill Wu Kui, and he had to look at him in a different light.


    Was this his son?


    From the fact that he did not have a Sky Soul, to the evil heavenly spirit, to the twin heavenly souls today, to a good-for-nothing who could not retaliate, who could not even retaliate, and to the point where he could not retaliate at all, to what Xiao Qiang had said about being swift and decisive, in a year''s time, this change was just too great ¡­


    The father did not want his children to be called the dragon and phoenix among men, but now, Lin Mufeng was just a young dragon.


    Being awarded the title of Honorary Elder by the Royal Academy at such a young age, this was something unique to history!


    At the same time, Lan Family also used her connections to find out where Lin Mufeng was. She strode forward and knocked on her father''s door.


    "What?" Do you want Star Blue Academy? "


    The patriarch of the Lan Family was a forty-fifty year old middle stage. Her figure was lean and her eyes were deep.


    The strength of Tian Yuan Continent was divided into different ranks according to the Rainbow Rank. The first three ranks of Red, Orange and Yellow were known as the Heavenly Soul Realm, the Green Scale were called the Heavenly Soul Realm King, the cyan scale were called the Heavenly Soul Sect, and the Blue Scale were called the Heavenly Soul Realm Elder ¡­


    "Can''t I?" Lan Bing frowned and said softly.


    "Yes, yes! "With our family''s power and your strength, there shouldn''t be any problems. However, you must think carefully about it, Star Blue Academy is different from us, because over there ¡­"


    "Alright, I understand!"


    With that, Lan Bing turned and left, looking at the light blue figure, Lan Guyong could not help but sigh, her mother''s death had always been a knot in her daughter''s heart, this kind of personality, was his responsibility.


    Lin Mufeng did not know about his decision and his father''s joy, but he had already reached the border of Bella Kingdom. Looking at the small town in front of him, he walked forward and after four days of being exposed to the wind and wind, it was time to rest. Furthermore, it was getting late, so he decided to stay the night in this town.


    Stepping into the town, the streets were full of pedestrians. However, the destruction of the streets had reduced its prosperity to a freezing point.


    Following Lin Mufeng''s appearance, many vendors turned their gazes towards him. Dressed in black attire, he was quite eye-catching in this faraway town, but our Young Master Lin was still calmly walking down the street. When they saw a wine house in front of them, they slowly walked over.


    However, right at this moment, the sound of a Hunchbacked Beast''s roar suddenly sounded out nearby, and wave after wave of hurried running sounds entered his ears.


    "Out of the way, all of you!"


    The leather whips danced, whipping the pedestrians in front who were blocking the way. The wide carriage caused the stalls of the hawkers to fly into the air, and for a moment, the entire street was in chaos, everyone revealed a look of fear, and quickly dodged to the side. Lin Mufeng also frowned, and walked towards the side.


    He understood that it was better to have less trouble than less.


    However, what he did not expect was that the person on the carriage would continue to swing his whip, and whip the people who were standing quietly by the side of the road. This scene, made Lin Mufeng''s eyebrows knit together, and as the camel cart approached, he could clearly see who was driving, a man in his thirties with a full beard was extremely excited, and with every swing of the whip, a person would laugh out loud. In his eyes, the people who were standing on both sides of the street were not people, but toys in his hands.


    He was relying on his power to bully others. If a follower driving the carriage was so arrogant, then the person in the carriage must be extraordinary. This man did not expect that there would be an even more extraordinary young man standing there.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng''s eyebrows were no longer knitted tightly, they had relaxed, leaving behind only a trace of disdain. In his entire life, he hated these dog who relied on their power to bully others the most, and it was also at this time that suddenly, whistling sounds came from beside his ears, a slender black stripe appeared in front of his eyes, and the whip actually lashed towards him.


    If I don''t provoke you, you''ll provoke me instead!


    Lin Mufeng lowered his head, a trace of haze flashing past his eyes, he coldly looked at the man, then gently moved his feet and took the incoming whip.


    With that, the bearded man became interested, and without noticing the coldness in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, he swung his whip again.


    Lin Mufeng stopped dodging, and raised his hand gently, grabbing the whip with one hand and pulling forcefully, the big sized man''s body immediately flew out of the carriage, and landed on the stone floor. Lin Mufeng also stomped hard on his feet, and leaped up, stepping on the back of the Hunchbacked Beast, causing the Hunchbacked Beast that was running extremely fast to suddenly stop.


    Swoosh!


    A young man in white clothes jumped down from the carriage, and following his appearance, a woman''s clothes flew out and hung on Lin Mufeng''s head, causing him, who had just stretched his brows, to frown once again.


    Before he could react, a young girl with untidy clothes crawled out of the car and hugged his leg, "Young, Young Master, save me, save me!"


    Her voice was pleasant to listen to, but it exuded an untold amount of grief. This young girl was fair and clean, with tear stains on her delicate face. Her eyes were also somewhat swollen and red. It was obvious that she had just been crying.


    Lin Mufeng threw the clothes on his head to her but did not say a word. He only glanced at her and nodded, and it was this slight movement that made the young girl feel more confident.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt a sense of security when she saw the cold eyes of this peer.


    This scene happened in a split-second. All the pedestrians on both sides of the street were stunned. They stared dumbly at the black-robed youth on the Hunchback Beast. Who was this person? He even dared to offend the castle lord''s little brother?


    They were shocked, the castle lord''s power was powerful and domineering, they were used to being bullied, they dared not to say anything, this sudden appearance of a stranger broke the harmony in their hearts, for a moment, everyone was stunned, unable to believe the scene in front of their eyes.


    A few of the elders sighed, looking at Lin Mufeng as if he was looking at a dying person, their eyes were filled with pity.


    Just then, the young man who was smashed into a dog eating the mud also stood up, he looked at Lin Mufeng and said sinisterly: "Who are you? You dare to meddle in this young master''s affairs? It seems that you are tired of living and must not ask who my brother is. In this town, who knows what will happen when they say something? "


    "This kid looks like an outsider, I wonder how powerful you are, young master." Staring at Lin Mufeng, the man spoke out arrogantly, and then looked at the white clothed youth, and flirtatiously asked: "Young master, do you want to teach him a lesson? I think that this brat is an ignorant dog!"


    One of them said something and one of them shouted. They were extremely arrogant. They didn''t care about the hate in the eyes of the crowd.


    Lin Mufeng jumped down from the Hunchback Beast, the corners of his mouth lifted into an evil smile. He did not speak, but looked at them in ridicule.


    He sized up the two of them with a disdainful expression, as if they were idiots. Killing intent flashed in his eyes, as he taught them a lesson. Hmph, hmph ¡­ The dog used its power to bully others, yet it was still showing off like this.


    If I kill you, I''ll find my hands dirty!

 C34

    Lin Mufeng shook his head gently. A cold light was emitted from his body and he just stood there, giving others a feeling that he was far away.


    Some of the older people still bitterly smiled. They couldn''t bear it, so they started persuading, "Child, quickly go, quickly go! You can''t defeat them. Quickly leave this place and go to the place you should go."


    Lin Mufeng smiled, but the big sized man in front of him moved his face, the bearded big sized man stared with his eyes wide opened as he looked back.


    The bystanders were all stunned, their faces filled with shock, Heavenly Soul Master, did I see wrongly?! This youth was also a Heavenly Soul Master, the way they looked at Lin Mufeng had changed.


    Shock! Delight! Cheers!


    Heavenly Soul Master... A sliver of hope appeared in their eyes. If they knew that Lin Mufeng was not from the Bella Kingdom, and instead from the Han Ku Kingdom, they wondered what kind of expression he would have.


    The man almost suffocated as his face turned red and he said, "No, it''s not ¡­"


    Both of his hands clawed wildly, and his feet left the ground as well, kicking randomly. Although they were both at the same level of Orange, he simply could not react to their speed, the other party was far stronger than him. Just this simple action of his was enough to kill him two times.


    "Humph!" Dogs can''t stop themselves from eating sh * t. Leaving you behind is also a disaster! "


    "No, no, sir ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng did not pay attention to him, but used a little strength in his palm, and the sound of bones breaking came out. The man''s business suddenly stopped, his eyes opened wide in anger, and his body also crashed onto the ground with a loud bang.


    He really killed him?!


    The passersby rubbed their eyes, revealing expressions of disbelief.


    However, the coldness on his face only increased as he slowly walked towards the white-clothed youth.


    "No, don''t come over here. My brother is the lord of this town. If you touch me, my brother won''t let you go." The youth was scared out of his wits and hurriedly reached out his hand to stop him. The chairs that he sat on began to tremble with him.


    Lin Mufeng smiled but did not say a word. A trace of disdain flashed deep in his eyes, but that smile made the young man feel waves of killing intent.


    "You, you, all of you come at me! My brother will heavily reward you when we get back!" "Go, all of you, go." He turned around and shouted at the commoners behind him.


    Just as his voice fell, a scream came out like a pig being butchered. The youth''s body was sent flying backwards, crashing into the crowd. He covered his body with his hands, his eyes wide open as hot tears welled up in his eyes.


    Never would he have thought that Lin Mufeng would actually kick his balls. This move, could be said to be ruthless, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, it will only dirty my hands!"


    Gasps for cold air could be heard nonstop. Everyone felt their hearts throbbing as they looked at the white-clothed youth without a shred of pity. They only admired Lin Mufeng.


    Just like this, after being quiet for a moment, a burst of commotion broke the silence of the crowd, and a few kind-hearted people immediately walked out, holding Lin Mufeng''s hands and said: "Child, before the master of the castle arrives, let''s quickly go. This might be able to save your life."


    "We appreciate your kindness."


    "Let''s go, child!" After Lin Mufeng finished speaking, these people were about to kneel down in the street, but he couldn''t get them to kneel down. Lin Mufeng lightly waved his hand, and the few elders stood up without saying a word. However, there was a hint of emotion in his heart. A simple person ¡­


    They were just ordinary commoners. What did they want? They just wanted to live a peaceful and safe life, but without a backer or strength, they couldn''t even meet the most basic requirements.


    Strength!


    Lin Mufeng clenched his fists again, "Don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you guys. Castle Lord, he can''t do anything to me."


    When the time comes for the army to defend, what are they afraid of? We are the lowest common people, some of whom are afraid of others.


    Just as his words fell, a loud shout rang out. "Which bastard dares to injure my, Qi Lian''s, little brother?!"


    In this moment, the master of the castle truly arrived.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man in his thirties suddenly rushed over and helped the young man up. "Supersonic, Supersonic, what happened to you?"


    After shaking for a long time, the youth in white clothing showed no signs of waking up. Eggy''s body was shattered, and the intense pain had long made him faint. The passersby also felt their faces tense up and involuntarily retreated, as if they were extremely afraid of this master of the castle.


    Lin Mufeng was expressionless as he looked at the scene in front of him coldly.


    After taking away his hands that were covering his body, Qi Lian''s pupils suddenly contracted. That dark red blood was like a needle that was about to devour souls, piercing into his brain, his expression was sinister. He turned his head, his gaze locked onto Lin Mufeng, gritted his teeth, and said word by word. It''s you! "


    "You are the one who crippled my little brother."


    Without saying a word, a faint yellow light suddenly released from between his brows, a silver blade appeared in his hand, and with a swoosh, he slashed towards Lin Mufeng.


    "No matter who you are, you must leave your life behind today." He was so furious that he had nearly lost all reason. As he stared at the black figure in front of him, Qi Lian couldn''t help but wish that he could tear it into eight pieces. Lin Mufeng also frowned, with a flash, he dodged the incoming blade and extended his right hand, causing a white bone blade to appear.


    As soon as the alabaster knife appeared, that heart-shaking chilliness instantly spread out. Even Qi Lian couldn''t help but be taken aback. And then, a vicious gaze slashed across his eyes as a silver longblade chopped towards him at an astonishing speed.


    "Venerable Blood Leech, this time, let me settle this myself!"


    Lin Mufeng communicated with Xie Wuji in the bottom of his heart. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not want to borrow the power of others, and this matter was entirely caused by him. Xie Wuji also hesitated for a moment, before nodding in agreement.


    Coldness flashed in his eyes, Lin Mufeng snorted, and welcomed the attack with his alabaster knife.


    The energy scattered in all directions. From a naked eye, one could only see orange and yellow lights moving back and forth, and the sounds of weapons colliding with each other continuously rang out. Everywhere the two passed by, the floor broke, and one by one, a neither too small nor too small, slowly appeared.


    Shock.


    The onlookers didn''t expect this youth to have this sort of ability. In their hearts, Qilian was already an invincible existence, but right now, the two were evenly matched.


    Although they could not see it clearly, their eyes were still fixated on it. They were fully focused, afraid that they would miss that detail, and even the crushed stones that struck their heads would not be able to respond. A hint of excitement rose from their hearts, as they hoped that this foreign youngster would win, so that they could get out of this abyss of suffering.


    At the top of the camel cart, the girl was also lost in thought. Her face was pale as she pulled at her torn clothes, unable to stop herself from swallowing a mouthful of saliva. At the beginning, she was still a little worried, afraid that something might happen to her benefactor. Never in his dreams would he have imagined that.


    Just as everyone was lost in their thoughts, another loud sound rang out, resounding across the horizon. The massive energy suddenly condensed into a whirlpool, and the surrounding stalls were also swept away, sending out dazzling rays of light. This evening was just like the sun, radiating light in all directions.


    For a time, everyone was blind, deaf, and in their brains came the pain of swelling and cracking.


    Lin Mufeng stood there and carefully looked at him, his face pale white, a trickle of blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth. The clothes on his body were also torn in many places, and the bone deep wound on his left arm was even more shocking to everyone.


    Lin Mufeng was injured, his right hand was also split open, and blood slowly flowed down the bone blade.


    It was only now that he realized just how lucky he was to have not been injured in his battle with Wu Kui. If it hadn''t been for Xie Wuji''s help that day, he and Xiao Qiang probably really would have been at the summit of Eternal Rest.


    This person wasn''t simple at all. Although he appeared to be only sixteen or seventeen years old, his strength had already reached the level of his Medium Orange Rank, and was on par with this expert in the early yellow step. He felt a hint of hatred.


    The two of them focused on the other, using all their might to recover their Heavenly Energy. Although the exchange was short, it took a few hundred moves, and most of their Heavenly Energy was expended as well. Lin Mufeng was even more direct, escaping with a few Blood Cores and throwing them into the end, chewing on it until it made a crisp sound.


    Seeing his aura recover substantially, Qi Lian was stunned. He lifted the longblade in his hand, and under the afterglow, it reflected a faint cold light. As his Heavenly Energy gathered, a gigantic mirage of a longblade appeared in the air.


    Swoosh!


    The long blade''s shadow brought with it a baleful aura, as if it was cutting through the air, and hacked down at lightning speed.


    Lin Mufeng''s pupils also contracted, his lips slightly parted, and said, "It''s time to end it."


    This time, the orange light was really like the sun, and the immense energy shook the air, causing the surrounding space to instantly turn into a vacuum space, as a suffocating feeling filled the surrounding crowd.

 C35

    In the pitch-black night, it was extremely strange. Everyone''s eyes instantly froze and no one noticed that within the orange-colored ball of light, there was a black coloured ball of light that caused one to be excited hidden within.


    Instantly, the two types of energies collided.


    When the light scattered down, Lin Mufeng chuckled, turned, and was about to leave.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at the young lady, and asked softly: "Speak, what else do you want?"


    "Benefactor, thank you for saving my life. I am unable to repay you ¡­" As he spoke, he bent his knees and knelt down.


    Lin Mufeng was startled, he raised both his hands slightly, and the girl''s body floated up into the air, "There''s no need for repayment, the master of the castle has already died, his younger brother is now a cripple, from today onwards, no one will dare to bully you, it''s already late, quickly go home, in case your parents worry."


    The young girl steadied her body and did not say a word. She lowered her head and her sobbing voice resounded in the alley.


    Lin Mufeng realized that something was amiss and asked softly, "... "What''s wrong?"


    "My ¡­ My parents were killed by the master''s brother ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled, he lightly patted her shoulder, and asked: "What''s your name?"


    "Yue Yan... Not a bad name. " Lin Mufeng took out a bag of gold coins and handed it over to her, then took out an order badge, "Since that''s the case, you should take this order badge and head to the neighboring Hong Tian Cheng in Han Ku Kingdom, to find the Lin Family Merchant Union''s office and have them send you to the Ancient King city.


    He carefully extended his hand and caught the token before he held it tightly in his hand.


    In this remote place, he had never heard of the Lin Family, nor did he know about their influence. If she knew that the Lin Family was the third largest merchant''s association in Han Ku Kingdom, it would not be as simple as being shy.


    Lin Mufeng caressed her hair to comfort her, but his movements were a little strange. Two people the same age as him, Lin Mufeng looked like an elder and wasn''t too weird. With his mental state, he could really be considered an elder in front of Yue Yan.


    Yue Yan trembled slightly.


    Lin Mufeng turned and walked out of the town. After that incident, he could no longer stay in the town anymore. He did not want to attract attention, killing the master of the castle and crippling his little brother was not a big deal, but it would be troublesome to settle this matter.


    Tonight, the wind is blowing again.


    With a light smile, Yue Yan also followed behind him. His entire person was like a frightened rabbit, after today''s events, he still had not recovered from the shock.


    Seeing her expression, Lin Mufeng did not say anything, and allowed her to follow.


    The night was quiet. The moonlight was cool as it sprinkled a faint white light. Lin Mufeng entered the forest and randomly found a rock to lie down on. Yue Yan also hesitated for a moment, then laid down beside him.


    One day, the curtain was drawn in his sleep.


    Yue Yan had a very sweet dream. In the dream, her parents came back to life, and the family lived an ordinary life in harmony with each other. The person who saved her during the day also became her brother, and a pair of deep dimples appeared on her lips.


    In the morning, Lin Mufeng had already woken up. Looking at Yue Yan beside him, a trace of pity appeared in his eyes, and on his fair face, the two tears had stung his heart. He gently moved his body and pulled out the words "his arm that was tightly hugged", then looked at her once more before turning around and walking into the depths of the forest.


    Just as his figure disappeared, Yue Yan''s eyes opened wide, releasing a glimmer, he looked into the forest, and tears once again flowed down his face.


    She held the bag of gold coins and the order badge in her hand for a good half a day before she recovered her wits and stood up to look at the line of words on the stone pillar.


    From here to the north! ¡ª Lin Mufeng!


    Unable to suppress the emotions in his heart, Yue Yan finally started crying loudly, and with large steps, headed towards the north. Lin Mufeng, he was called Lin Mufeng, and his handsome face appeared in his heart.


    She did not know that with this departure, an old life had come to an end and a new world had begun!


    From then on, Yue Yan had a new identity. After his own hard work, she returned to the side of this youth who moved her and saved her life.


    Of course, this was just a matter of later.


    In between his brows, Xie Wuji laughed, "I didn''t know that you, brat, are still a righteous and loyal person. Sigh, I can''t help but make people look at you in a new light.


    "It actually makes people feel that it''s easy to get close to people!"


    Lin Mufeng''s performance has also strengthened Venerable Blood Leech''s conviction to follow his lead. Our Young Master Lin''s mentality is extremely good, and we don''t have any arrogance in it.


    Xie Wuji was a living example. A strange look flashed on his face, and he smiled bitterly as he changed the topic, "There''s still not even ten days from here to the Star Blue Empire. At that time, you need to restrain yourself a little, and you must not act rashly like yesterday."


    There were many hidden talents within the empire. The slightest carelessness or carelessness could cause them to offend some powerful forces and leave them in dire straits.


    Lin Mufeng was also in favor of this idea. The capital''s water was very deep, and indeed, they could not act as they pleased. Xie Wuji acted as if he had a deep understanding of the Star Blue Empire''s methods, and Lin Mufeng did not ask any further.


    After saying that, Xie Wuji closed his eyes to recuperate, while Lin Mufeng went on his way with a heavy head. Ten days passed quickly, and the entire journey was rather quiet, nothing special happened.


    Along the way, he kept a low profile and looked at the stretch of forest. Lin Mufeng''s expression relaxed and he heaved a sigh of relief.


    After more than ten days of travel, they had finally arrived.


    forest... His own first Infantry was about to be obtained in the forest. Unconsciously, he felt a tinge of excitement in his heart, and did not notice the passersby, who were all looking at him as if he were an idiot. A few of them communicated for a bit, then looked at Lin Mufeng with a sinister smile on their faces.


    "Brat, what are you doing? Quickly collect the Heavenly Souls and leave this place. " There were many people who were called Soulhunter. What they hunted were not beasts, but humans, and were specifically looking for lonely and weak people like Lin Mufeng.


    His actions immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding Soulhunter. This damn brat that didn''t even have hair on his head had actually dared to come to forest to adventure, not knowing if he was dead or alive, with a few gazes, he was instantly locked onto.


    Lin Mufeng withdrew his Heavenly Soul and a sinister smile flashed at the corner of his mouth. His body flashed as he entered the forest, and behind him, four skinny figures looked at each other and followed with a whoosh.


    "Soulhunter is coming." Xie Wuji said very carefully, "I will settle this!"


    "No need ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng chuckled lightly, "It''s about time I went to activities after more than ten days of boredom. Don''t you think that these Soulhunter are a good sharpening stone?"


    He had heard of the viciousness and ruthlessness of the Soulhunter a long time ago. If he did not have a huge assurance of success, how would he dare to rashly provoke them? The scene in the forest just now was also something that he did on purpose, and the goal was to attract the attention of those Soulhunter s.


    He succeeded, but Xie Wuji was also stunned. A whetstone? His heart suddenly trembled. "Damn brat, you want to use them to practice?"


    "Hm!" This is only one of them. Secondly, I also want to see the expressions on the faces of these Soulhunter s who have been hunted ¡­ " He was filled with anticipation, but he didn''t know that this decision had almost caused him to be unable to return to his eternal doom.


    He continuously moved back and forth in the forest, disturbing the Soulhunter''s line of sight. After a long while, the four of them gathered together, conversed for a while, and then separated again, rushing in all directions.


    However, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt a chill on his body, and quickly moved away. The place where he was standing a moment ago, suddenly let out a loud explosion, a deep pit appeared, and soil flew into the air, splattering all over his body.


    His eyes focused and an old figure walked over. This old man with white beard was wearing a grey robe and his body seemed somewhat illusory. He held a long sword in his right hand and his eyes were dull as he walked towards the old man.


    This was a soldier spirit?!


    Lin Mufeng sized up the grey robed elder with interest. This was the first time he had seen a Spirit of War.


    Don''t look anymore, hurry up and finish him off, don''t forget, you still have the Soulhunter behind you. Xie Wuji gave the most objective evaluation, causing Lin Mufeng''s expression to turn serious. He waved his right hand, and with a thought, a alabaster knife appeared.


    But just as he was about to summon his Heavenly Soul, an idea suddenly emerged in his mind, the blood sucking heavenly soul had the ability to devour, would it work on this soldier spirit?


    He forced himself not to summon his evil heavenly spirit. There were four Soulhunter s watching him from behind, just in case there was a leak, he had to be careful.


    The broken bone blade sliced through the air, but the soldier spirit actually did not dodge at all. The alabaster knife sliced across his neck in an instant, Lin Mufeng''s face flashed with astonishment, the alabaster knife actually went straight through him, the old man was completely unharmed, and instead shifted his gaze towards the soldier spirit.


    What was going on? Looking at the blade in his hand, Lin Mufeng was at a loss.

 C36

    Xie Wuji fiercely smacked his forehead, "Brat, don''t tell me you don''t even know the most basic situation of a soldier''s soul? Other than the weapons in his hands, the only other weapons that this kind of low ranking spirit soldier would use to imitate his previous master''s appearance, the only way to kill him is to shatter the weapons in his hands! "


    His voice was filled with a speechless rage, and Lin Mufeng had also flipped open the memories in his mind. There really wasn''t a description of a soldier spirit, and even the words soldier spirit were a bit muddled. Originally, Lin Mufeng didn''t have a heavenly soul, coupled with the fact that all of his attention was focused on Lan Bing, how could he possibly care about these things.


    Lin Mufeng sat on the ground and panted heavily, looking at the silver light ball floating in front of him, a small black sword was hidden inside, secretly asking Xie Wuji if this soldier spirit was really low levelled.


    Look! Look! This is my strength! Heh, heh ¡­


    The plan was slowly successful, Xie Wuji also warned him in his mind, "Let''s not go into the depth now, just move around the periphery!"


    "Hm!" "I know!" Lin Mufeng stood up and chuckled.


    Even if he was targeted by four Soulhunter s, he wouldn''t dare to venture too deep into the forest. Since he had already made a decision, then he might as well accompany these four Soulhunter s to play!


    Faintly, a mocking chill hid in the depths of his eyes.


    After killing the low ranking soldier spirit, Lin Mufeng found a secluded place to sit down cross legged and cultivate in secret to recover the lost Heavenly Energy. He was waiting, and when the sky darkened, Xie Wuji had already told him the strength of the four Soulhunter s.


    What was needed was to use the cover of the dark night to break them one by one! Furthermore, at night, Lin Mufeng could easily summon his blood sucking heavenly soul.


    The concept of time had long ago become blurry within these towering trees. As it flew through the wind and landed on his fingertips, the surrounding Soulhunter who was monitoring him also froze in place, a hint of doubt surfaced in his heart. What was this fellow doing?


    He had no clue!


    Moonlight couldn''t be seen and one couldn''t even see one''s hand in front of their eyes. The surroundings were completely silent, and one could only see pairs and pairs of eyes of various colors. The atmosphere was a little cold, and it was extremely strange!


    "Whiz!"


    Suddenly, the sound of wind breaking could be heard, and a loud noise came from afar. Lin Mufeng exhaled a mouthful of impure Qi, his eyes suddenly opened, releasing a bright light, with a slight intention of his will, the scene in his surroundings became clear to him. The blood sucking heavenly soul, allowed him to inherit the tradition of a vampire, and had the ability of night vision.


    Otherwise... He did not dare to take action at night, when danger lurked in every direction!


    He glared at them, and when he looked at Lin Mufeng again, he discovered that the youngster in front of him had long since disappeared. He immediately stood up, and a look of shock swept across his face.


    "This is bad!" Soulhunter''s face changed, he turned his head and was about to return, but just as he turned around, a cold wind suddenly blew past him, and a handsome silhouette appeared in front of him. On this face, two bloodthirsty eyes were emitting a ruthless aura like a lantern.


    In a split-second, his heart turned cold, his mind turned cold, and all sorts of negative emotions filled up his mind. His brain also turned into a vacuum.


    The figure that suddenly appeared was Lin Mufeng, at that moment his mouth formed an evil grin, he slowly raised his right hand, his slender fingernails gently caressing the man''s neck.


    Fresh blood flowed to the center of his palm. Lin Mufeng licked it lightly.


    In less than a breath, the dried corpse appeared, and Lin Mufeng pulled out the storage ring on his finger. After looking at it for a moment, he put it away, and smiled lightly, and shifted his gaze to a place not far away. If Yue Yan saw this scene, he would probably be stunned, his heart would stop beating.


    In a few short moments, the first person was already done. There were no obstructions at all, nor were there any large movements. Xie Wuji also nodded lightly in his heart.


    His thin figure was hidden in the darkness, like a messenger in the night, coming and going as he pleased.


    Night always represented darkness, and Lin Mufeng was the devil who was searching for food in this darkness, heading towards his next target.


    Out of the four Soulhunter s, one was already dead, while the other three were secretly looking towards where Lin Mufeng had suddenly disappeared to. They did not know yet, that the Soulhunter was being hunted by someone else.


    He carefully arrived in front of that person, hiding his body. The red light in his eyes also slowly faded away, as he prepared to deal a fatal blow at any time.


    Time passed minute after minute, second by second, this Soulhunter was extremely careful. Every step he took, he would pause, afraid that he would attract the slightest bit of activity.


    Half an hour later, his figure finally arrived in front of Lin Mufeng, and cautiously probed forward.


    "There''s no need to be so careful ¡­" Lin Mufeng could not bear to see this, so he said softly.


    However, the man was suddenly shocked. "Who?"


    His voice had just fallen when his mouth suddenly opened. His head flew out before he could regain his senses.


    It struck down with lightning speed.


    "Third Bro, what''s going on?" Lin Mufeng raised his head to look, pulled out the ring on his finger, and turned to leave. There was another dried up corpse left in the forest, the fear in his heart, and the bloodthirsty negative energy was also growing denser and denser. However, that enormous amount of Heavenly Energy did not allow him to help but lick his lips.


    In the blink of an eye, both of the Soulhunter were engulfed by him. This kind of thunder-like killing spree couldn''t help but cause Xie Wuji to be stunned. He reckoned it was the blood addiction. This kind of practice had no pressure at all. However, he still smiled at the bottom of his heart, because he saw his own shadow of himself in Lin Mufeng.


    Sometimes, it was extremely arrogant, sometimes it was low-key, sometimes it was extremely cold, sometimes it was filled with affection and loyalty, and sometimes it acted decisively, not hesitating in the slightest.


    He had to admit, Xie Wuji was secretly glad that he was able to stay by his side. This young man was just like that, unknowingly releasing the charm of a Supreme Realm cultivator, causing others to uncontrollably obey him.


    At this time, the other two Soulhunter s had also rushed over. Looking at the corpses lying on the ground, their eyes showed fear, their bodies were dried up and incomplete, only leaving behind a set of skin and bones.


    The killer must have used a very sharp weapon, his strength was at least two levels higher than his, and it was even a Soulhunter.


    He was able to see through so many things with a single glance. Although it wasn''t all true, it still possessed some ability.


    Although his pale face could not be seen late at night, his trembling legs still showed the extreme fear in his heart. The person behind him could not help but tremble as he asked in a trembling voice, "B-big brother ¡­ second brother ¡­"


    "Fourth brother, if I''m not wrong, third brother is the same as your second brother ¡­" He let out a long breath and pretended to be calm, "Look at your weak point, why are you trembling? Remember, we are from the Soulhunter, what do we do? Although our opponents are from the Soulhunter at the same time, that is more ruthless than anyone else! "


    A trace of a stern expression flashed across his face.


    Was there even a need to compare? Second Bro and Third Bro had both died in such a miserable manner. The enemy was in the dark, and they were in the light. They probably didn''t even know how they had died.


    "Fourth Elder, you stay here and guard that youth. I''ll go back and report to the Soul Sect that the situation is urgent. Someone is making a move against us, and the Soul Sect will have to take charge."


    The man was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly stopped. A figure slowly appeared in front of him, causing his heart to tremble. That figure was very familiar to him. It was the black-robed youth that had followed him during the day.


    "Want to leave?" Can you walk away? "


    The voice was cold and emotionless. The leader was stunned and slowly stepped back.


    Impossible, impossible, how could it be the youth from earlier in the day?


    He suddenly turned around and shouted, "Fourth Bro, hurry up and leave. I''ll hold him off."


    Just as he finished his sentence, he pushed Fourth Bro up with all his might, and he slipped away like a wisp of smoke.


    How insidious!


    A trace of hatred flashed across Lin Mufeng''s eyes, and a black light suddenly condensed in his hand, transforming into a sharp arrow that shot towards the youth. Fourth Bro''s eyesight was extremely good. From such a close distance, he saw a three meter tall humanoid shadow behind Lin Mufeng, with a black shape and grey pupils. He pointed with his finger and his mouth was also a big open mouth. "Evil ¡­"

 C37

    Lin Mufeng''s palm had already crushed his heart, and with a swing, he saw Lin Mufeng''s figure who was fleeing not far away, and took a step forward.


    But right at that moment, a commotion suddenly sounded out in the forest, a dazzling silver light suddenly lit up, a huge sense of danger rose up, Xie Wuji''s voice also suddenly resounded in his mind, "Brat, run!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Mufeng dashed backwards, but that silver light still followed closely behind him, unforgiving as it shot straight at him, causing his heart to tremble. What weapon could have such a strong killing intent!


    The blood red sword did not rush towards Lin Mufeng, but towards the cold-faced youth instead.


    Last night, Lin Mufeng''s black light struck the fleeing Soulhunter, dragging his injured body with it. He had already reached outside of the forest, and when he looked back, only fear could be seen in his eyes, a fierce look, "Brat, no matter who you are, no matter how strong your backing is, I will make you die a horrible death."


    With the viciousness of the Soulhunter, if they could take this lying down, how would they be able to stand firm in the forest?


    Lin Mufeng did not know what he was thinking, hiding at the side of the forest, seeing the arc that appeared in the mist, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief, the blade and sword clashed in mid-air, the sharp Spirit Qi being released out, a whizzing cold Qi causing even Lin Mufeng''s face to change slightly, in one move, the entire sky below him was cut apart, and the loud sound could be heard even from a hundred li away.


    Looking at the dazzling light in the air, Lin Mufeng sucked in a breath of cold air, and asked Xie Wuji what rank of spirit of the weapon this was. Xie Wuji was also silent for a moment, before softly spitting out one word: Zong Stage!


    Lin Mufeng took in a deep breath as he understood the meaning of the two words.


    Although there was no information on the soldiers'' souls in his head, he was clear about their rank. The soldiers'' souls were also ranked according to the Rainbow Ranking, and their bodies were called the soldiers'' souls, and their bodies were called the soldiers'' souls, and their bodies were called the soldiers'' souls.


    Soldier spirits that had reached the Grandmaster Realm could fly in the air, but humans had to reach the highest levels of the Rainbow Ranked, Violet Rank, in order to have the ability to walk on air.


    No, he was a Spiritual Master. Upon reaching the Saint realm, one would not only possess wisdom and physical body, but they would also be able to remember the memories of their original master. did not dare to imagine that kind of strength, it should be able to topple mountains and overturn seas.


    However, the Battle Sage had not appeared for thousands of years.


    It was extremely difficult to deal with, and his overall strength was also much stronger than humans of the same level. For example, a Heavenly Soul Master with Middle Yellow Rank could only barely kill a soldier with Orange, and this situation made many people stop in their tracks, having a very strong Heavenly Soul but having no power or money was just a waste of talent.


    Of course, not everyone had the luck like Lin Mufeng, to rely on their own strength to reach the pinnacle they have now.


    "Grandmaster ¡­" He muttered in a daze, Lin Mufeng was stunned, his eyebrows relaxed and his mouth curved into an evil grin, his eyes squinted into the air, this expression, also made Xie Wuji feel that something was amiss, knowing what he was thinking about, he grinned and followed his gaze.


    Let''s fight! Go on and hit him! When both of you are defeated, it will be time for me to reap the rewards.


    In the sky, a series of explosions sounded out continuously, and what was originally a dense forest was now an empty space, while cracks filled the area, this kind of energy that could even shake the earth, Lin Mufeng felt that he was unable to do it, if he did not focus on his Heaven Energy, he would not be able to see the blade light and sword images.


    Even so, he could only see rays of red and silver light flashing through the fog.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The battle continued for a few hours, as the mist dissipated. Lin Mufeng was immersed in it, his gaze was fixed on them, somewhat stiff, that kind of move, that way of attacking, that kind of power, it caused him to become addicted to it. He thought that with his experience and comprehension, he would be able to comprehend this kind of thing.


    However, after seeing the battle between the two Zong Stage warriors, they only knew what a bird in a cage was.


    His moves were swift and violent. He gathered energy, using the lowest amount of energy consumed to unleash his strongest attack!


    "Brat, quickly look ¡­"


    Xie Wuji''s voice was mixed with a bit of excitement, and she suddenly cried out in alarm, "Those two soldiers are showing signs of breaking."


    "Really?" Lin Mufeng regained his senses, his eyes flashed with red light as he closely looked at the silver and red swords. There were indeed a few cracks on them, and on the ground, the young man and the old man''s bodies seemed to become more illusory, with a look of anticipation on their faces.


    "Ready, ready."


    Lin Mufeng nodded slightly as his heartstrings tensed up.


    However, just at this moment, another explosive sound rang out in the sky. However, the sound was not as loud as before. After this sound was heard, the silver longblade suddenly turned around and seemed to be about to leave.


    "Attack!"


    Xie Wuji shouted out explosively. Both of Lin Mufeng''s feet stomped on the ground, and his body shot up into the air like a cannonball, his right hand extended out and tightly grabbed ahold of it, the ice-cold bone-piercing coldness entering his heart, causing a bit of frost to form on his brows. At this moment, Lin Mufeng did not dare hold back even a bit, the skinny camel was bigger than a horse, he did not want to somersault at the moment he was about to reap anything.


    In this faint white mist, the dense black color was distinct and dazzling. That bloodthirsty, cold, and violent aura also made this mist seem extremely strange. Sharp fingernails emerged, and his hands suddenly grabbed onto the hilt of the blade.


    The silver longblade in his hand released a buzzing sound, and actually brought Lin Mufeng flying, at this time, between his brows, it released an orange and white light, causing Xie Wuji to see that he was no longer able to resist, and he also moved, the alabaster knife scurried out, and a cold killing intent filled the air, at this moment, Lin Mufeng was like an ice cave in hell.


    The silver blade also quieted down in the ice cave. The youth''s figure appeared again, flashing with light ripples. He swept his gaze over the bone blade, as if he had seen something terrifying. His eyes became lifeless.


    With that expression, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but be startled, the Venerable Blood Leech controlled the alabaster knife to slash forward, and with a white arc in the air, it caused the air to vibrate and disperse. Xie Wuji had also used all his strength to kill the clan stage spirit, causing a light to flash, and with a loud bang, the white bone blade was blasted away, a blinding silver light shooting towards the clouds.


    Pow! Pow! Pow!


    The sound of weapons shattering could be heard, the crisp sound was like the music of heaven, extremely pleasant to the ears, Lin Mufeng''s face revealed a happy look, looking straight ahead, the silver blade was like a whip, breaking bit by bit.


    Broken.


    The young man with the cold gaze disappeared, and Xie Wuji also laughed out loud, "King Stage, a king Stage Infantry. Smelly brat, you got lucky, you actually obtained a king Stage Infantry."


    According to the realms, although their strength was only at the cyan scale Realm, the people at the same level as them were simply no match for them. Even the Heavenly Soul Sect s with Green Scale were only just barely able to beat them.


    Looking at the floating silver light ball, which was emitting a faint chill, Xie Wuji could not help but shout: "Brat, what are you staring at, quickly put it away, lest you cause too much trouble."


    "Mhmm!" Lin Mufeng suddenly regained his senses, he nodded his head and waved his right hand. The silver ball of light disappeared, and a look of happiness appeared on his face, but he was suspicious at the moment, the young man felt as if he had seen his own alabaster knife, and was extremely afraid.


    Why?


    Those terrified eyes continued to flash across the bottom of his heart without end, Lin Mufeng slowly shook his head, turned and walked deeper into the forest.


    He was also very happy that the Infantry was in his possession. The saber, the silver long blade, and the alabaster knife. Soul skills? He didn''t know what skills this silver longblade could give him. When he fought against the scarlet sword, his moves weren''t weak. They were extremely powerful and shocking.


    "A king level Infantry''s soul skill shouldn''t be weak." Ye Zichen clenched his fist, and teleported through the forest with a ''sou'' sound.


    Lin Mufeng had one soul skill, and on the blood sucking heavenly soul there was the Extreme Heaven Swallowing Whip, a technique derived from absorbing Eclipse s. He only knew that it was extremely strong, but he did not know how strong it had reached, and with his Medium Orange Rank, he was unable to unleash it.


    Lin Mufeng had also asked Xie Wuji what rank the Extreme Heaven Swallowing Whip was, but he only smiled and did not say anything. He pretended to be mysterious and did not reply, only warning Lin Mufeng not to use it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    If this king level Infantry was also like this, Lin Mufeng really wanted to cry but had no tears.


    His figure abruptly stopped. Looking at the empty space in front of him, he nodded slightly. This was the place.


    As he sat down cross-legged, Lin Mufeng did not rush to take out the Infantry s, but calmed himself down and took out the rings from the three Soulhunter s. Laughing lightly, he said, "Oh Soulhunter, after obtaining the treasures of others, this time, you were actually taken out by others, three people died in his hands, if not for the obstruction of the silver longblade, the four of them would not have been able to escape."


    Fortunately, the king level Infantry s were much more valuable than the Soulhunter s.

 C38

    "Blood crystal, thousand-year blood crystal, it''s actually that. Brat, you''ve picked up a treasure, you''ve really picked up a treasure! How could those Soulhunter have something like that?"


    "Important?" Xie Wuji calmed himself down and looked at Lin Mufeng as if he was a monster, "It''s not only important, he''s also like a star in the sky. You can see but you can''t touch him. Blood Crystal, it is something that all blood sucking heavenly soul like us dream about, its value is even higher than a clan stage Infantry, and it is even more priceless. Back then, I had coincidentally obtained one as well, but its age was not as old as yours.


    However, if there was such an opportunity, anyone would go crazy. Lin Mufeng too, had an excited expression on his face as his excited expression lingered in the surroundings.


    Carefully, he glanced at the red stone in his hand and kept it.


    Xie Wuji frowned slightly. He didn''t know why, but he felt that something wasn''t right, but the blood crystal seemed to be different from the way he had been in the past. That strange feeling made him suspicious in his heart, and he couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    "Kid, don''t refine that thousand-year blood crystal for a short period of time. I can''t help but feel that something is amiss."


    Lin Mufeng nodded, he also had the same feeling.


    He calmed himself down and stopped thinking about it. What could he do with the blood crystals? After refining them, he could guarantee that his soul would evolve ¡­


    Impossible!


    Moreover, the energy emitted by the blood crystal was so strange that it made Lin Mufeng feel a sense of danger.


    Lin Mufeng was not a reckless person, his own Heavenly Soul was not weak, so he was in no hurry.


    Lin Mufeng stretched out his right hand, and a silver orb of light appeared in his palm, slowly floating in the air. Lin Mufeng''s face was expressionless, but his heart was churning.


    The embryonic form of a long blade was hidden inside, releasing the cold aura. That type of killing intent made Lin Mufeng''s pupils shrink, the surrounding air seemed to freeze, stopped flowing, and his black pupils held nothing else, only that ball of silver light that was pulsing non-stop.


    Suppressing the nervousness in his heart, he took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He had come here for the sake of hunting the soldier spirit, obtaining the Infantry, refining and absorbing the soul skill. Looking at the Infantry floating in front of him now, he felt helpless.


    There was no doubt that his soul skills were powerful. When fighting against Wu Kui, Kunlun, Ruo Yuan and Yi An, Lin Mufeng could only fight head on against soul skills.


    He was about to use a soul skill.


    Chang Xian heaved a sigh of relief, Xie Wuji''s voice sounded out in his mind, "Are you really planning to refine it here?"


    Lin Mufeng wanted to say something but hesitated. As if he had something he had not said, Lin Mufeng nodded.


    "Alright, focus all your attention on refining it. I''ll help you guard the surroundings, just in case some soldiers attack."


    Without saying a word, Lin Mufeng''s eyes slowly closed, and a blinding white light suddenly shot out from between his brows. The alabaster knife scurried out with a whoosh, and floated in the air.


    With both hands clasped in front of his chest, he quickly formed a seal. Circulating her Heavenly Energy, a powerful aura burst forth from him, and a thick aura of Heavenly Energy rippled out in the air.


    Lin Mufeng''s forehead was sweating. He wanted to control the Infantry to allow him to attach himself to the alabaster knife, but he was unable to do so. The silver light was like a boulder that shot into the sky and stopped moving.


    After a few wrinkles appeared, Lin Mufeng frowned, he gritted his teeth and grit his teeth, his expression became ruthless, the seal on his hand changed once again, and in that moment, a majestic energy surged out, setting off a hurricane in the sky, the dust underneath flew up, the dust and mist filled the air, and all the leaves on the rubble mixed in, as they quickly rotated.


    "Whiz!" Sou sou!


    In the blink of an eye, it had already attached itself to the alabaster knife.


    The dust fell, and the silver light actually slowly fused into the bone blade. Xie Wuji who was inside could not help but shiver, as if he was in a cave of ice, the surroundings were filled with thick ice, releasing a strong chill.


    This kind of coldness came from the bottom of his heart, a coldness that came from killing intent. Even though he had roamed the Tian Yuan Continent for hundreds of years, he still could not help but secretly sow with killing intent, not knowing how many people this Infantry''s owner would kill while it was still alive.


    Initially, he had thought that he would kill without batting an eye, act with lightning-like ferocity, and gather baleful qi. Everyone was shocked, but compared to him, Xie Wuji had lost.


    A king level soul soldier!


    Lin Mufeng didn''t know what he had felt, or else he would have been shocked by''s thoughts. This was because, when this soldier spirit saw the alabaster knife, it was actually a little afraid.


    In truth, in terms of killing intent, he could not even compare to Lin Mufeng, but in terms of bloodthirst, he was truly unprecedented in history, and no one could compare to him.


    The suction of the Eclipse caused even him to feel his blood rushing to his head. How could Venerable Blood Leech''s name have come out of nowhere?


    When the two fused together, the alabaster knife was still flying around in the air. Lin Mufeng''s heart also shook violently, that chill also invaded his muscles and veins, and the frost on his right hand spread out in all directions. He felt as if he was frozen, and his blood also stopped flowing.


    Shocked, he quickly gathered his Heavenly Energy to deal with it.


    After a while, his brow slowly relaxed, and the orange Heavenly Energy wrapped around the silver light slowly flowed into his stomach, slowly refining it.


    The Infantry seemed to have its own intelligence too. The light suddenly spread out and condensed into a tiny energy blade in its stomach. The blade was sharp and sharp, as if it could cut through anything.


    Lin Mufeng frowned, he did not expect such a situation to occur, and immediately circulated her Heavenly Energy to surround it, forming a round and smooth wall.


    Bang!


    The tiny blade fiercely collided with Lin Mufeng''s blade, and a muffled sound came out from Lin Mufeng''s body, the wall had a hole cut through.


    The longblade became even more excited, Lin Mufeng quickly channeled more Heavenly Energy to replenish it. He smiled bitterly in his heart, it seemed that with the Infantry, it would not be so easy to refine it.


    Initially, when Lin Mufeng was just about to leave, Xie Wuji wanted to remind him of this matter, but after thinking about it for a while, she decided not to say anything.


    With a bitter smile in his heart, the sweat on his forehead flowed down like beans. Waves of hot air came from his lower abdomen while his four limbs were extremely cold. This kind of feeling was indeed extremely uncomfortable.


    The silver longblade seemed to have eaten a stimulant, slashing down onto the orange Heavenly Energy, every slash being extremely powerful, with every slash causing a hole in the Heavenly Energy. There were even a few times where he almost escaped from the pit of his stomach and entered his body, causing Lin Mufeng to break out in a cold sweat.


    Continuing like this was not an option. After several hundred consecutive chops, the longblade did not show any signs of weariness, and seemed to have become even sharper.


    Xiao Yan''s frown did not relax and he hardened his heart. The imprints on his hands changed continuously and his entire body emitted waves of black light. Streams of black fog rose from his body. That kind of dead black was quite strange in the daytime.


    Lin Mufeng was like a devil as he sat cross-legged. In his lower abdomen, the orange Heavenly Energy slowly turned black, and it grew purer and more majestic.


    The long blade struck out once more, but with a dull thud, there was no response. The black Heavenly Energy only had a faint mark on it.


    Lin Mufeng gave a light laugh, and finally let out a sigh of relief, as he started to circulate her Heavenly Energy to slowly wrap around it. The mini version of the longblade also seemed to be afraid. Bang, bang, bang, bang. It frantically slashed out dozens of times. Similarly, the black barrier was still unresponsive.


    A black light burst out and shot out, wrapping around the black light. His hands changed hand seals, and his lower abdomen finally stopped shaking. Although this was a short process, it was very scary, and if it wasn''t for evil heavenly spirit, Lin Mufeng really wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    However, the consumption of his Heavenly Energy caused his brow to furrow. A few blood cores involuntarily flew out of his body and into his mouth.


    He was recovering his Heavenly Energy and refining the Infantry.


    With his eyes closed, time slowly passed by. Night came and went. The sounds of the sun echoed again and again. In the blink of an eye, four days had passed.


    In these four days, Lin Mufeng was like an old monk in deep meditation, not moving at all. There was a layer of dust on his body and a few leaves on his hair.


    It was quiet all around them, the breeze was blowing, the leaves were fluttering in the wind, and a few scattered corpses and Infantry s who were emitting all kinds of light were lying on the ground. All of them were people who harbored evil intentions for the past few days, and they had all died in Xie Wuji''s hands.


    In mid air, the alabaster knife was quietly floating, while Xie Wuji was resting with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and looked down.


    Lin Mufeng''s aura slowly rose, and before one breath of time, it suddenly erupted. The originally quiet scene was gone, and the surrounding tornados were once again stirred up, causing rubble to fly everywhere.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A beam of light shot out and a black light flashed.

 C39

    "Since he isn''t, I won''t pester him too much."


    With her heart at ease, the young girl walked in front of Lin Mufeng, opened her eyes widely for a moment, and revealed a mischievous smile. Two dimples appeared on her face as she turned around and walked into the forest.


    The young girl revealed a smile that she thought she was very pure, and pulled that tender little hand. She also trembled, and wanted to shake her off with all her might, but was unable to do so. She could not help but turn around and glare at Lin Mufeng, and asked: "What else do you want?"


    He wanted to say something, but he hesitated. It seemed like it was difficult to say.


    Without a word, the young girl''s jade-like brows furrowed as she quietly waited for his next words.


    Lin Mufeng did not say anything either. However, his eyes were constantly sizing up the girl, as his gaze slowly gathered onto the two rabbits which had yet to fully mature. Judging by his age, he should only be around sixteen or seventeen years old ¡­


    Lin Mufeng was exactly one head taller than her.


    The girl at this moment had a flushed face, which was correct, and a red face, but there was a hidden desire within it. She raised her head, widened her eyes, and upon seeing his gaze, she clenched her teeth in embarrassment and anger, raised her right hand, and was about to slap Lin Mufeng once again.


    Who was she, the second daughter of the Star Blue Empire''s Fu family, who had been pampered since he was young? Forget touching his just now, no one would even dare to look at her. But not only did Lin Mufeng taste his hand, he was even naked as she stared at his.


    He raised his right hand and grabbed her hand once again. "Little girl, just get into this unruly temper. No, no, no, no. Be careful, don''t grow up and never get married."


    "You should ask ¡­" The young lady was angry, she pouted, her hand suddenly releasing an orange light aura, she was caught off guard, causing Lin Mufeng to be flung out, and when he stood up and looked around, she was no longer there.


    Stepping forward slightly, he picked up the pink silk scarf from the ground, and an evil smile appeared on his face. "¡­" Yu Xin! "


    "What a nice name ¡­"


    Chuckling lightly, he touched his left cheek and sniffed the faint fragrance on the silk handkerchief. Then, he stepped into the woods.


    Not far away, Yu Xin''s figure stopped, and looked behind him. She secretly clenched her teeth, her face was hot, her face was red, her chest was moving up and down, and she had pulled down a few leaves to a bush beside her. This was her first time, and her first time ¡­


    This was the first time she was held hands with a man, and the first time she was held by a man ¡­


    At this moment, Yu Xin even had thoughts of dying. She regretted that she did not ambush that soldier spirit behind her back, otherwise, he would not have so many things to do later on. She even claimed responsibility for herself, oh my god ¡­


    "Don''t let me see you again!" If Lin Mufeng saw this scene, he would definitely think that she was acting coquettishly. That expression was simply too cute, and he didn''t expect at all that she was angry.


    "However, I can only blame myself for coming before him to investigate. That sort of feeling is cold, bloodthirsty and ruthless ¡­" Really not? His soul is very normal. " The anger in his heart was slightly extinguished. He frowned and thought deeply for a while before replying, "But this aura was emitted from that place ¡­"


    After thinking for a long time, the girl could not help but stamp her feet. Even if it was not him, he was not a good person. He had an evil smile on his face ¡­


    Humph!


    The two of them were hiding in the forest. Since he had come, he would stay for a few more days, as this forest would allow him to further stimulate his potential and temper his willpower. Lin Mufeng did not plan to leave.


    There was no hurry.


    Thus, the following matter was simple. However, the people who came to forest were shocked, for the past five days, they had frequently seen a black-robed youth fighting with the soldier spirits ¡­


    Every time they saw it, they would be shocked in their hearts.


    The youth seemed to be playing around with the soldier spirit. No matter how sharp the moves were, they were easily neutralized. When they saw him fight the two soldier spirits in a single breath, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Their strength was also at the Orange, and their goal here was to hunt down the soldier spirit as well, but ¡­


    None of them were able to slaughter wantonly like the black-robed youth.


    There was a difference in the number of people compared to the number of people.


    The young man they spoke of was the Lin Mufeng who had yet to leave. At this moment, as he looked at the rod in front of him, his pupils lost interest, and he gently touched the alabaster knife in his hand. His body moved, and he was unable to see how he moved.


    Who knew how many times this was happening, Lin Mufeng kept the Infantry floating in the air, and glanced outside. It had been five days, and he had been outside of forest killing these low level Infantry, familiarizing himself with soul skills, and increasing his experience.


    All he knew was that there were more than forty of them in the Infantry Rings that the Soulhunter had. If these items were to be exchanged for gold coins, it would be a considerable sum of wealth. Of course, Lin Mufeng would not trade for them, as he had other goals for these items.


    To sum it up, our Young Master Lin is a millionaire now.


    "Whiz!"


    Moving his body, Lin Mufeng took a step forward. It had been five days, and it was time to leave.


    Walking in the forest, suddenly there were sounds of fighting coming from not too far away, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps paused, he turned and saw a familiar voice shouting towards his.


    A petite figure appeared in his mind. She was wearing a pink dress with dimples at the corners of her lips. He could not help but take a step forward and slowly walk towards the source of the sound.


    Hiding within the forest, he slightly stuck his head out and swept his gaze forward. The orange awn on Yu Xin''s hand flickered, a blinding light, and dense fluctuations, was only stronger than his. A multicolored silk handkerchief was draped over his shoulders, emitting a faint holy light, which was extremely beautiful ¡­


    Lin Mufeng was startled, but only Yu Xin floated back and forth in her pupils. Facing the attacks of the two soldier spirits seemed to be like a graceful dance, where the five colored lights and the orange awn intertwined, just like a goddess, as they slowly floated down to the mortal realm.


    So beautiful!


    This sort of Heavenly Soul was the most difficult to deal with. It could be controlled and attacked, and could kill people without them noticing!


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s eyes slightly narrowed, his entire mind was focused on this multicolored silk scarf. For some reason, he had a vague impression of this towel, and it seemed like he had heard of it somewhere or seen it before.


    It was true that he had seen it before, but that was many years ago and he had almost forgotten about it. This colorful silk scarf was indeed Yu Xin''s Heavenly Soul, and its quality was also extraordinary.


    Yu Xin made her move again, and the old man holding the long whip fiercely swung out his sword towards her head. The strike seemed to have ten million strength, even the air trembled, causing Yu Xin''s heart to tremble, and she immediately brandished the multicolored neon towel to meet it.


    Bang! The sound of a weapon striking against each other came out, the multicolored neon towel bounced back, the powerful attack was also nullified, and before they could gasp for breath, the black slender sword wielding Spirit soldier attacked as well. The two Spirit Beasts coordinated well, attacking one person at a time, continuously.


    However, Yu Xin was clearly at a disadvantage, the Heavenly Energy in her body was expended too much, and some sweat appeared on her forehead. If it did not end soon, in the long run, she would definitely be the one to lose.


    Lin Mufeng retracted his gaze, and gently sighed, I will still help you.


    With that thought in mind, he suddenly stood up, the alabaster knife s automatically appeared, the killing intent instantly filled the air. Yu Xin was startled, she turned to look, her expression stunned.


    Lin Mufeng did not care about her strange gaze, raising his alabaster knife and slashing it towards the long whip spirit beside him, like a tiger or a dragon roaring fiercely.


    It could not be pulled out, could not be cut in, and was forcibly stuck in there. When Yu Xin saw that he had directly made a move, she did not hesitate any longer and rushed into the center of the multicolored neon towel. The multicolored silk handkerchief immediately became straight like a thin blade, even the edge of the blade was releasing a dense orange awn.


    "Whiz!"


    The multicolored neon towel flew over, and its blade sliced through the air as it flew.


    The alabaster knife was stuck in there, unable to be pulled out, unable to be stabbed, trapped in a deadlock. Yu Xin, who was beside, also saw this scene and gave a light smile, revealing a hint of ridicule on her overturned appearance. He was even faster by a bit, as she wanted to rush in front of Lin Mufeng and settle this heavenly soul first.


    Knowing what he was thinking, Lin Mufeng''s face flashed with a trace of ruthlessness. Boundless Heavenly Energy surged forth violently as all of it gathered towards the alabaster knife. The amount of energy was increasing, and the aura became thicker.


    Bang! Bang bang!


    Clear sounds came out, the long whip became a line, and the slender sword also slowly shattered. At the same time, the two of them smashed the spirit soldier, and two different colored Infantry flew up into the air.


    Lin Mufeng did not want to lose to her, so at the final moment, he channeled his Heavenly Energy and relied on his immense energy to forcefully break that soldier spirit.


    They looked at each other and laughed softly. Lin Mufeng put away the Infantry into his own knapsack without any trace of politeness.


    "You ¡­ I took care of these two soldier spirits first. "

 C40

    On this empty land, a cold wind blew and a black mist shrouded the surroundings. A deathly feeling filled the place, and sunlight was unable to penetrate it at all. Adding the corpse on the ground, the Infantry in the sky was as frightening as an Asura from hell.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes opened and he once again formed a seal with his hands. The black mist in the empty space rushed into his body with a swoosh, and with such speed, it recovered to its former clarity in a short span of one breath.


    He could feel the killing intent and killing intent coming from him. Even he couldn''t look down on him.


    His right hand, which had been extended, suddenly felt soft.


    Lin Mufeng was stunned, and couldn''t help but pinch gently. Before he could even regain his senses, a scream came from beside his ear.


    "You ¡­ "Scoundrel!"


    The girl pushed him fiercely and sat up. Lin Mufeng also sat down on the ground and before he could even open his mouth to speak, a palm approached him rapidly from mid-air.


    Pow!


    With a crisp sound, the young girl actually slapped his face.


    Surprised, Lin Mufeng did not know why, but inside the alabaster knife, he started laughing out loud, and the look in his eyes changed.


    He looked at her doubtfully and sized her up before focusing his gaze on his chest. His heart immediately became clear.


    Embarrassment!


    The girl had a delicate and pretty face, a clear and refined face, and looked like water. However, her slightly reddened eyes were fixated on Lin Mufeng, looking at him from head to toe, the girl once again waved her hand.


    "Eh, sorry, sorry, it was you who rushed over, just now ¡­" It was purely an accident. " Lin Mufeng was extremely embarrassed, and his voice was also somewhat lacking in confidence.


    The young girl withdrew her hand and did not say a word. When she saw the handsome face, a trace of scarlet appeared on her cheeks. She then turned her head to glance at the phoenix eyes again.


    The atmosphere slowly sank into silence. The girl sat there, and Lin Mufeng also sat beside her. However, Xie Wuji''s hearty laugh resounded in his mind.


    The two of them sat down. In less than a minute, the sound of wind could be heard from the forest in front of them.


    As if he had met something terrifying, he suddenly stood up, his face revealing a trace of fear. He looked at Lin Mufeng, then looked at the forest.


    "Help, help me! Weapon Spirit!" He muttered with a panicked expression.


    A young man with a fair face and holding silk in his hands scurried over. His body was illusory and had faint ripples on it. It was obvious that he was a soldier spirit and not a human.


    As he stood up, Lin Mufeng''s eyes also concentrated forward, his body did not move at all. Out of the corner of his eyes, he shot a glance at the girl and hesitated in his heart.


    The white-clothed man gripped his Orchid Flower Finger and slowly walked towards Lin Mufeng with broken steps. The young girl was startled and hid behind Lin Mufeng.


    This time, his frown deepened.


    With a thought, the alabaster knife that was floating in the air suddenly rushed over. Once the bone blade was in his hand, the Heaven power in his body suddenly gathered towards it, and with intense fluctuations, it agglomerated into a gale in the air once again. The black robe expanded dramatically, and as his long hair fluttered in the wind, Xie Wuji''s eyes lit up once more.


    He had reached yet another level!


    Lin Mufeng took a step forward, and the young lady behind him sighed a breath of relief, her eyes looking at his back.


    As long as he was willing to, he could break through at any time. However, that half a year, his strength had risen really quickly, and he had no choice but to suppress his breakthrough. However, after refining the Infantry, a huge amount of energy flooded in, making it impossible to stop.


    "I''ll give you a try!" Lin Mufeng was not immersed in the joy of increasing his realm, but his eyes continued to turn cold. His entire body was emitting a faint chill, and the killing intent once again spread out from the alabaster knife.


    The young girl couldn''t help but take a step back. She was extremely unaccustomed to this kind of aura.


    Stopping in his tracks, the soldier spirit also shifted his gaze towards Lin Mufeng. With a dull expression, he pointed his orchid shaped finger at him, and waved the silk cloth in his hand.


    "Be careful!" The young girl exclaimed.


    Even Lin Mufeng''s right hand was wrapped up. Pulling forward, a huge force immediately pulled him up into the air, and ferociously smashed him to the ground.


    This soldier spirit did not have any intelligence. Whoever was his footstep would be the one to fight.


    Lin Mufeng was one.


    As his body floated into the air, Lin Mufeng only chuckled, and even turned back to glance at the girl with eyes full of ridicule. A ball of orange awn condensed in his left hand, and fiercely smashed the ground with a loud bang, causing dust to fly everywhere, and a deep pit to appear.


    This seemingly vicious move had been easily neutralized?


    The pink dress fluttered in the wind. The young girl''s expression was one of surprise.


    An evil smile flashed across Lin Mufeng''s face as he looked at the white clothed soldier spirit. His left hand suddenly clenched onto a thread of silk as he pulled forward, and actually coiled it around the heavenly soul.


    What did he want? Could it be that he didn''t know that silk and steel were extremely difficult to deal with, and ordinary methods would have a hard time breaking them?


    The pink-robed maiden was unable to figure out what was going on, but the next scene caused him to be stunned, his mouth wide open.


    With the rotation of her Heavenly Energy, the alabaster knife spat out a foot long orange awn, and 50% of his Heavenly Energy started to circulate according to the route his soul skill had given him. His entire body suddenly shone with a bright silver light, and the bone blade flew into the air, spinning along with the white silk.


    The speed became faster and faster, causing the alabaster knife''s figure to disappear into thin air, and even the silk seemed to disappear into thin air, transforming into a storm that was as thick as a person''s arm, sweeping through the air. The rubble scattered all over the place, and with a flash of silver light, the stones on the ground also started to tremble, as if they were being blown away.


    The sound was overwhelming, and the energy contained within the silver storm was extremely immense, to the point where it made one''s hair stand on ends.


    White silk twined around the alabaster knife, while the alabaster knife rapidly rotated in the air. Its immense energy had already turned it into powder forty percent of the time.


    This soldier spirit''s rank was not very high, and was only at the early stage of Orange. How could it possibly withstand the might of Lin Mufeng''s soul skill?


    A trace of haze floated on the surface of his face, and with a wave of his right hand, the silver storm suddenly changed directions. It went straight down, and an ear-piercing sound continuously spread out, like a spear, or like an electric drill. It rapidly rotated, and actually pierced violently towards the ground.


    Sounds of collisions rang out unceasingly. That two-meter long storm instantly sunk deep into the ground, as if it was not digging underground, but tofu instead. No, it was softer than tofu.


    The young girl at the side was shocked, a look of shock flashing across her eyes. In just a second, she had recovered to her normal state, looking at the hole in the ground as she took a small step forward.


    But that feeling!


    He gently shook his head. To be able to help a stranger like him, he must have a good heart. He was unlike the heartless, ruthless, and evil that was written in the books.


    On one hand, he wanted to apologize. On the other hand, he wanted to try and see if his new soul skill was powerful enough!


    Now that he tried it, the smile on Lin Mufeng''s face became even wider. A king level Infantry, it was indeed a king level Infantry, the soul skills that were derived from it were indeed extraordinary.


    Right now, if Lin Mufeng wanted to fight them, he could easily defeat it even without using the evil heavenly spirit. As expected, soul skills are different, they can more than double your original strength.


    The bottomless pit on the ground was like a deep abyss, bottomless and pitch black, engulfing people''s minds.


    With a thought, he summoned out the alabaster knife. He also knew that this black hole was more than 20 meters long. A single soul skill was able to penetrate more than twenty meters into the ground. What if it were to strike a person''s body?


    He didn''t dare to imagine!


    That person was probably turned into dust from the explosion.


    Furthermore, this soul skill only used up about fifty percent of her Heavenly Energy, unlike the Heaven-Devouring Whip, which could almost suck a person into a mummy in one go. If Xie Wuji heard about this, he would probably be shocked to the point that his jaw was dislocated. Fifty percent of her Heavenly Energy, normal soul skills would at most use up 20% of her Heavenly Energy, this 50% ¡­


    Furthermore, Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Energy was shockingly pure, so even if it were anyone else, he would have at least seventy percent of it.


    Shock!


    What made the most difference was that Lin Mufeng still said he did not consume much energy.


    Xie Wuji was speechless, he did not say a word. He knew that Lin Mufeng''s fate, this soul skill was indeed much smaller than the Extreme Swallowing Whip.


    The King Stage Infantry was indeed strong. As it lightly swept the bone blade in its hand, an evil smile surfaced on Lin Mufeng''s face. Silver Infantry, drill shaped storm, I will call you Silver Soul-Drill! "


    Lin Mufeng slightly nodded his head. He had finally acquired the Silver Soul-Drill''s first soul skill.


    Excited!


    Excited!


    En, he had forgotten that there was a young girl at the prime of her life beside him. He opened his eyes wide and stared at her.

 C41

    "But I killed one of them." Lin Mufeng explained with a smile.


    Yu Xin was so angry that she was at a loss for words, pouted her small mouth, and said sullenly: "They beat up these two soldiers and you''re the one who took action to snatch them away ¡­ And you''re still talking about what you killed without the slightest bit of shame. "


    Yu Xin laughed, but then, she frowned, "Lin Mufeng!"


    "Lin Lengfeng!"


    "Mu Feng!"


    "Cold Wind!" Yu Xin pouted her lips, but she was speechless. She could no longer argue with her anymore, "Alright, Leng Feng ¡­"


    "That''s more like it!" Yu Xin laughed complacently, "Why don''t you ask me what I call you?"


    "There''s no need!" He already knew your name, so why did he ask? But his words, hearing the change the tone in Yu Xin''s ears, stomped his feet, "You ¡­ Hmph, smelly cold wind. "


    Lin Mufeng did not mind, "If there is nothing else, I will be leaving first."


    "We''ll leave then!"


    As if she was feeling aggrieved, Lin Mufeng turned and walked out of the forest, but she directly took a step towards the depths of the forest. He turned around and said softly, "Be careful. The souls of soldiers are not so easy to deal with. I am not the one who comes out to save them every time."


    "None of your business!"


    With a hearty laugh, Lin Mufeng walked out of the forest. For some reason, he had a good impression of this girl, looking at her bashful appearance and her angry look, he could feel a cute, little girl''s scent.


    The moment his figure disappeared, Yu Xin suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned around, pouted, and walked out of the forest.


    Outside the forest, a few Soulhunter s were discussing and laughing. A tall and sturdy middle-aged man with a rough complexion patted the shoulders of the person in front of him and said, "Boss Lei Chong, what you said was true, we have waited for so many days already, but why have we not seen that kid come out yet? You even mustered the masses to invite Old mister Yun over. "


    The man only nodded his head, his face grim and his eyes unmoving. He was like an eagle, staring at the front of him, waiting to find food.


    "It''s been nine days. That brat should be coming out. Heh heh ¡­" Second brother, third brother, fourth brother wants to take revenge for you. Old mister Yun is here, even if that kid had thousands of abilities, he wouldn''t be able to escape. " As he thought about this, he exerted force with his hands, causing a crisp sound to ring out. Only then did he know that the stone in his hands had been crushed into powder.


    Hate!


    The events of that night had been a nightmare for him in his entire life. That deathly black color, those blood-red eyes, shiny nails and fangs, the tragic deaths of the three brothers, and those three aggrieved corpses.


    Every time he thought of him, his entire body would tremble, and a wave of fear would surge through his heart.


    Indeed, that night, Lin Mufeng was too scary, killing people was too quick and fierce, his scarlet eyes, would cause anyone who saw his to tremble in fear, not to mention, he was so close to him.


    The boss had also received a blow. He had suffered a little injury and escaped, and without caring about the number of injuries, he quickly reported to the old mister Yun and begged him to make a move to avenge his three brothers. At that time, he was in tears and had actually forgotten that one of the brothers was the one who pushed him towards that demon.


    Mr. Yun was the leader of this generation''s Soulhunter, the Heavenly Soul Sect with cyan scale and strength. People said that he was the one presiding over all the major matters. Originally, he did not want to appear and bicker with a little kid, but after hearing about the evil spirit Master, his heart was moved.


    At this moment, he had a somewhat carefree appearance, as if he was an otherworldly expert. He sat behind them with one hand holding a fan, stroking his beard, and a calm expression on his face.


    Everything was ready, many Soulhunter s had enveloped the entire forest, waiting for Lin Mufeng''s appearance. Looking at their appearances, a few passersby were all terrified, and some were even taking a detour to walk.


    When all the Soulhunter were gathered together, something important must have happened. That early stage cyan scale Cloud Swallow Mane had also appeared, which showed that this matter was definitely not ordinary.


    Some people wanted to watch from the sidelines, but when they saw the light in the eyes, their hearts involuntarily shrank. They did not even go to the forest s, and turned around to return.


    Such a huge disturbance was all caused by a single person, and our Young Master Lin was still walking out of the forest at a leisurely pace.


    Time passed second by second.


    That boss''s teeth were bleeding from hatred. It''s been nine days and there''s still one more day before Old mister Yun announces his retreat. If he can''t see him today, then he''ll have to go into the forest to search for him.


    He made up his mind.


    Suddenly ¡­


    He secretly suppressed the excitement in his heart, pointed to the handsome youth in black robes in front of him, and said with a stern voice. "He, is his, old mister Yun, that kid has come out, you must avenge me, and for the three dead brothers!"


    However, all of these were no longer important. What was important was that he, the skinny youth, had to die, otherwise, the hatred in his heart would no longer be resolved.


    As his voice fell, old mister Yun let out a soft moan. He slowly opened his eyes and released a sharp gaze that swept in front of him, "¡­" It''s him? "


    "Hm!" He''s that evil spirit Master, I can recognize him even if he turns to dust. "


    At the same time, everyone turned their gazes towards the distance. Their eyes were filled with disbelief, admiration, hatred, and malice.


    As everyone''s gazes gathered on him, Lin Mufeng also discovered that something was wrong. Raising his head to look, he realized that over forty people were staring at him, and one of their sharp gazes actually made him feel like he was being seen through. He furrowed his brows, and the doubts in his heart immediately became clear when he saw the Soulhunter.


    "It''s him ¡­" The Soulhunter who escaped that day! "


    The corner of his mouth curled up in an evil smile. His body abruptly stopped and an ice-cold aura was emitted. At this moment, the atmosphere had also started to tense up.


    Lin Mufeng''s cold eyes swept across everyone. The Soulhunter who was called Boss immediately stood up, and slowly walked towards him in an arc with a few people. The auras around him were continuously emitted, and the weakest was also Medium Orange Rank.


    Xiao Yun''s pupils constricted as he thought to himself that things were not looking good. The three people who were walking over were all very strong, and there were Soulhunter s surrounding them that were eyeing him like tigers stalking their prey.


    Go?


    He made a decision in his heart, but when he saw the middle-aged man, he hesitated. Before he left, he must kill him and personally see his blood sucking heavenly soul.


    Amongst all of them, Lin Mufeng was most worried about him. He did not know why, but when he saw the look in the old man''s eyes, he felt as if he had been stripped naked. This kind of situation, happened only when he was facing Elder Huang and the other two.


    "This old man is Heavenly Soul Sect with cyan scale?!"


    His heart flashed with shock, and the three of them walked in front of him, smiles plastered all over their faces. Their eyes were filled with killing intent and radiance, and all of them called out their Heavenly Souls.


    "Whatever, this person must die!"


    With a fierce expression on his face, a vigorous aura was instantly emitted from his body. His hair fluttered in the wind as his feet slightly swayed. Suddenly, his body moved.


    The smiles on their faces disappeared, replaced by slight astonishment. He actually still dared to attack? They were surrounded by our men, and they still dared to rush over?


    Courting death!


    They sneered in their hearts, but what happened next caused them to gape in astonishment, their mouths agape. Lin Mufeng had actually disappeared ¡­


    Their speed was too fast, and only a series of afterimages accompanied by strong gales flew past them.


    "This is bad!"


    The three of them felt their hearts tighten as they looked around them. Not far away, the surrounding Soulhunter s could not help but be shocked as well.


    They believed the words of the middle-aged man. This speed was at least twice as fast as theirs. When they were caught off guard, they could easily kill them.


    Shock!


    This person was already so talented at such a young age. He was regretting his decision to target him back then.


    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. What one did wrong could not be done wrong.


    Not far away, Yun Hen, who was sitting on a chair, could not help but stand up. A light flashed across his eyes and the corner of his mouth curled into a faint smile.


    Lin Mufeng''s body trembled, and he appeared behind the middle-aged man. A trace of haze flashed across his face, his lips slightly parted as he said softly, "¡­ Don''t bother looking for it, it''s here! "


    The cold voice was like a bolt of thunder that struck ruthlessly into their hearts. No one knew how Lin Mufeng got behind them, but the middle-aged Soulhunter didn''t even think before he struck out towards the back.


    With a loud explosion, Heavenly Energy struck the ground, creating a deep crater. Lin Mufeng''s figure had long since disappeared.


    His heart was broken, and he swung his fist to turn around again, but his fist was stopped in mid-air, and never came down again. The alabaster knife had already stabbed into his chest, and dark red blood slowly flowed down the hilt of his blade.

 C42

    Hiss hiss!


    Unexpectedly, in a split-second, Lin Mufeng killed the middle-aged man. His orange stage killed a person with early yellow step that was that fast, and what if the opponent was of the Orange Rank?


    In the forest, a young lady was also suddenly shocked, her jade brows knitted together. She naturally saw this kind of situation very clearly, however, Lin Mufeng''s sharp blade strike still made her astonished in her heart, "She died just like that? Serves him right! Damn Soulhunter, you all should have stepped into the underworld already, and been doing evil deeds all day. "


    He could only sense the powerful energy fluctuations in the air.


    He was already very strong, and with the help of the Cloudsoar Heaven Soul, he was even faster. It was difficult for him to find a match for someone of the same level.


    "Little friend, I wonder if you could stop for a moment. This old man has something to discuss with you in detail!" A deep voice came from the front.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart sank, and his steps abruptly halted. Looking forward, he saw the green-robed old man standing in front of him with his hands behind his back, and his eyes slightly narrowed. His heart actually slowly calmed down.


    What should come will eventually come!


    He lifted his eyes and sized up the old man. "¡­" "What is it?"


    His voice was emotionless and cold to the extreme, even the Soulhunter on the side shot him an angry look. Who does he think he is? He even killed Boss Lei Chong, so the sect would definitely not let him off. Who knew what kind of method he would die in?


    Everyone could not help but start guessing in their hearts. The killing methods of Yun Mao were cruel, and he was famous in this generation. Looking at the reckless young man in front of them, they all laughed. However, Yu Xin''s heart suddenly tightened. Old man, damned old man, who told you to make a move, you damned Soulhunter.


    Yun Mao smiled, the scar on his face seemed to have come to life, it continuously wiggled, it was extremely shocking, even Lin Mufeng who looked at it felt a burst of fear.


    "This old man is Yun Mao, the leader of this generation of Soulhunter. I don''t know little friend ¡­" He suddenly smiled and continued, "Are you willing to join us?"


    "If you are willing to join, this old man can guarantee that within this group of people, even if you say yes or no, you will still be the second-in-command. Furthermore, you can also buy and sell things like that, otherwise ¡­"


    The Cloud Mane suddenly waved at a passerby, and a green light flashed. That person immediately let out a pig-like scream. His skin and flesh were split open, and he died on the spot.


    Sharp, vicious, Lin Mufeng was decisive in killing, but he was killing randomly.


    He felt like he was going to die. Heavenly Soul Master, who originally wanted to watch a good show, suddenly scattered. If he continued to stay here, he might not even know how he died.


    The crowd dispersed, and all the surrounding Soulhunter''s eyes widened with disbelief, letting him join the group. Second Leader? How could a small youth submit to the masses if he only killed a few people? A few thorns immediately hooted with dissatisfaction. With a glare from Yun Hen, everyone immediately shut their mouths.


    He possesses the strength of the Orange at such a young age, his mental state is as firm as a boulder. When he saw himself, he also had that kind of indifferent expression on his face, all of these ¡­ that you can compare to? "


    "If we don''t recruit him, are we supposed to let you idiots be the second-in-command?"


    Yun Mao gave Lin Mufeng an evaluation, with his own strength, this brat did not dare disobey him, after he becomes a part of their team, everything would not be his.


    As he continuously calculated, he actually couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly. This smile instantly made Lin Mufeng make a decision in his heart, and he bowed to Yun Mane, and said, "I appreciate Senior''s good intentions, but this junior has always enjoyed being free and unfettered, and does not wish to rely on others, so ¡­"


    "Then you won''t accept it?" Cloudmane''s voice also became cold.


    What a joke.


    Moreover, who knew what the old man was planning with that sinister smile on his face.


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head, treating it as a response.


    "Heh, heh ¡­" Alright, as expected of a young hero. However, heroes have always been ghosts with a short lifespan. Brat, since you don''t know when to stop, you should stay behind today! " As the voice faded, the Cloud Mane moved. It could not even catch a shadow in the air, and could only feel the gusts of wind howling towards them.


    An enormous amount of energy caused Lin Mufeng''s expression to change. Clenching his right hand tightly, a two feet long Orange Light shot out of the alabaster knife, floating in the air.


    With a thought, the bone blade turned in the air and instantly formed a giant storm. Sand and stone flew in all directions as the crowd closed their eyes. The energy within the storm made them feel a lingering fear.


    Was this the strength of his orange stage?!


    They could not believe that this aura, even when compared to the full force of the Middle Yellow Rank, was not inferior at all. Waves of stunned voices and gasps for air continuously sounded out, and the storm was actually still slowly expanding, like a long dragon, shaking its head and wagging its tail, as it emitted a sharp aura, filled with killing intent.


    The chilliness was complete chilliness. It was as if the silver dragon was mixed with ice. The surrounding air was frozen and stopped flowing.


    At this time, the storm in the sky seemed to have reached its peak, the howling winds caused the trees nearby to tremble, Yu Xin squinted her eyes, and looked up into the sky, shock and horror written all over her face.


    This wave of energy was more than twice as strong as the one he had used in the forest.


    In the middle of the scorching sun, not a single ray of light landed on the ground, all of them were stopped by the mid-air storm. In the middle of the scorching sun, not a single ray of light landed on the ground, all of them were intercepted by the mid-air storm.


    Only Lin Mufeng still narrowed his eyes and did not dare to relax his guard in the slightest. Not far away, the air around him began to vibrate, and even the naked eye could see it.


    He raised his head slightly, and a trace of surprise surged into his heart. Although it was very strong, it was far from enough. In front of absolute strength, all other soul skills were useless.


    "Little friend, if you change your mind now, we can still discuss it." His footsteps suddenly stopped, and Yun Hen''s body appeared, standing not more than ten meters away from Lin Mufeng.


    He couldn''t help but take a step back. In his heart, he was shocked. How did he come here? Without saying a word, a trace of ruthlessness flashed past his face. With a slight intention of his will, both of his hands suddenly formed a seal, and the windstorm in the sky immediately let out a long roar, as if a dragon was roaring. With a sou sound, it sliced through the air, opened its mouth, and bit towards Yun Hen.


    The sky instantly changed color, the soil was yellow, and dust flew everywhere. The onlookers could not even open their eyes, and could only squint their eyes, cover their eyes with their necks, and carefully look at the sky.


    The air trembled wherever the dragon passed, forming a vacuum around its body.


    The scene was quite frightening. Some of the timid individuals actually slowly began to retreat, fearing that the enormous energy would affect them.


    Lin Mufeng replied with his actions, Yun Mane''s pupils contracted, and a dense killing intent rose out from her, her entire body releasing a cold aura, and the dense green light also erupted out, "Brat, you''re the one who is seeking death, don''t blame me!"


    "There is a path to heaven that you refuse to take. Hell has no doors yet you barged in. I''ve given you a great chance, but you didn''t know how to cherish it. If you don''t know how to appreciate this kindness, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Xiao Chen''s face twisted and he waved his right hand. Suddenly, a green light shot out from it. An enormous amount of energy was emitted. The green light ball immediately shot into the air and flew in a beautiful arc toward the huge dragon.


    Swoosh!


    The huge dragon caught the green bead in its mouth.


    Bang! Bang!


    During this period of silence, an explosive sound suddenly rang out in the air. It shook the heavens and pierced through the clouds. The tremendous sound caused everyone to lose their hearing. Even from a hundred miles away, they could still hear it clearly.

 C43

    With the sound of the hurricane, it was as if flowers were blooming in the sky, the silver green light mixed with each other and turned into starlight, just like a shooting star during the day, it continued to strike down, this time, it really did its job, the brilliance spread out, but everyone was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scene, only Yu Xin alone fled into the forest in fear, biting their lips, looking up in the sky, watching the change happening in the place, their right hands continuously clenched tightly, as though they had made a decision, as though they were all sweating profusely, and their minds were at ease after spitting out a mouthful of aroma.


    In the air, two streams of energy clashed against each other with a loud bang. The huge rebound force instantly created an energy whirlpool in the air, and the tremendous aftershock, like a hammer made from thunder, brought about an unstoppable force that caught Lin Mufeng off guard and struck him ruthlessly.


    Bang!


    The sky changed color as an enormous energy rose. For a time, the wind and clouds surged, time stopped, and the air parted, causing even space itself to faintly tremble. Yun Hen''s footsteps suddenly paused, and a hint of shock appeared in his eyes.


    What was this energy?


    If this power, this aura, were to be stuck even a little bit, he would probably turn into powder. This, this was too strong. What status did this girl have? How could she have this kind of thing?


    The energy in the air far exceeded his knowledge and he was unable to determine the strength of the experts. His expression changed drastically as he sucked in a breath of cold air. He did not continue chasing but slowly retreated.


    Everyone was stunned, their mouths agape, their eyes blank, this sudden scene caused their minds to be short-circuited, moreover, this scene was too terrifying. All of the surrounding Soulhunter s that passed by had never seen such a scene before, the shock in their hearts could be imagined ¡­


    However, the next scene almost made their hearts stop beating, causing them to die from shock on the spot.


    The ground trembled, and a massive energy slowly spread out, ripping open a hole in space and revealing a gray void. A deathly black darkness suddenly spread out, as if it were the hand of the god of death, swallowing up everyone''s minds.


    Yu Xin heaved a long sigh of relief, her phoenix eyes glanced at Yun Hen, and stared fiercely at him. However, this single glance caused Yun Hen to jump in fright, as he thought that she wanted to make a move against him.


    Seeing his distress, Yu Xin burst out into laughter like a silver bell. Under the contrast of the empty door, she looked like a fairy, beautiful, cute, and captivating.


    Without hesitating anymore, Yu Xin suddenly carried Lin Mufeng and with a sou sound, she fled into the ripping space.


    The unconscious Lin Mufeng also felt a wave of softness, and a faint fragrance entered his nostrils.


    Yu Xin''s figure disappeared, and the hurricane also dissipated. The sky returned to normal, and the surroundings became peaceful, but the bottomless hole in the ground shook people''s hearts, telling them that what they felt was true.


    A large portion of the trees on the outside had fallen, and Yun Mao had also recovered from his shock. He scanned his surroundings and felt waves of fear. The heaven and earth had shattered. The scene just now was something that he would never forget for the rest of his life.


    Young lady, pink-clothed young lady, just what ¡­ exactly is her identity? He actually had a crystal like this that could tear through space, split the earth, and cause the winds and clouds to move. To be able to gather such a great amount of energy onto a crystal, this person ¡­


    As if he had thought of something, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    A cloud of fog appeared in everyone''s minds. Who was that black-robed youth? How could there be a conflict with the Soulhunter, and Yun Yanyun had even personally made a move, who was that young lady? Who is she? To be able to emit such a huge amount of energy, what kind of status did she have?


    The energy from the crystal was enough to tear through space. If it were to hit his body, even if there were over ten thousand of them, it wouldn''t be enough for him to die. Just to be safe, he dared to take Lin Mufeng''s life, but Yun Hen had actually sealed off everything.


    Outside of the forest, all the Soulhunter s had been dispatched to annihilate a young man. One died, the young man was rescued, and this news was immediately spread out by the passersby like a plague. The news got bigger and bigger, more and more ridiculous, no one knew who the young man was, only that he was wearing a black robe.


    And no one knew who that girl was either. In the end, there was a rumor that Lin Mufeng had been saved by a fairy.


    The sun was warm, and the breeze was blowing gently. The grass had its head lowered, bathing in the warmth of the sun. Everything was beautiful, full of vitality.


    On a mountain several hundred kilometers away from forest, the entire mountain was wrapped in emerald green grass. However, the earthen yellow thatched cottage halfway up the mountain was particularly eye-catching and was quite eye-catching.


    Yu Xin and Lin Mufeng were currently in the hut.


    Yu Xin opened her eyes wide and sat on the stone chair, her hands folded and her mouth pouting, she looked at the skinny figure lying on the bed, and could not help but smile. Two dimples appeared on his forehead, it was extremely enchanting, and a hint of innocence was hidden within them.


    It''s been five days. It should be time to wake up!


    Yu Xin muttered to herself. Five days had passed since she rescued him that day, and now, five days had passed since then. Within these five days, she had been guarding by Lin Mufeng''s side, taking care of his injuries.


    However, she didn''t complain at all, but she was a little angry, angry at Lin Mufeng for being beaten up to such a state when he saw that the old man had not left immediately. His five visceras had been displaced and his meridians were showing signs of rupturing as well.


    If she hesitated any longer, then Lin Mufeng''s talent would probably be crippled as well.


    "Humph, humph ¡­" See how you''ll thank me this time? " Yu Xin pointed at Lin Mufeng and snorted, "If not for that old man''s threat of not joining them as a Soulhunter, I wouldn''t have saved you. "Not willing to do those heinous things. Un, even though it''s a bit cold and your eyes are a bit bad, it shows that your heart is still kind."


    "It''s not in vain that I crushed that crystal to save you. If my teacher and father were to find out that the crystal was wasted on you, I wonder how they would punish me."


    "Sigh ¡­" However, right at this moment, Lin Mufeng''s consciousness also slowly recovered. With a light cough, waves of piercing pain came from his abdomen, and he muttered this sentence, "¡­ "I''m not dead yet?"


    He wanted to sit up, but the intense pain made him lie on the bed, he opened his eyes and looked around at the shabby surroundings, he knew that he was out of danger, the Soulhunter''s residence could not be so damaged, but, where is he?


    He knew that the moment the green robed elder gave him the last palm strike, a figure suddenly jumped out from the nearby woods. Before he could even react, the person on his neck suffered a blow and directly fainted, and he bitterly smiled in his heart. He had always been afraid that others would see a evil spirit Master and knock him out, but this kind of thing actually happened to himself.


    Confusion!


    However, the last thing he felt before fainting was lying in a soft embrace, and a faint fragrance wafted into his nostrils.


    His gaze swept across the room and found the young girl lying on the bed. He couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "It''s you?"


    "Of course it''s me." Yu Xin pouted, looking like he was the one to only just see it.


    "You saved me?"


    She didn''t expect that, ah, she was the one who saved him. How did she save him? How could the old man in green be someone she could deal with?


    He was stunned. Yu Xin curled his lips, smiled, and said: "Mn, it''s me. If it wasn''t for you, you would have already been eaten by some wild beasts."


    "Eh ¡­" Lin Mufeng was stunned.


    If he knew that Lin Mufeng would be suspicious, Yu Xin would naturally not tell him what happened that day. He had already thought of a countermeasure, "Actually, after that old man struck you with his palm, he thought that you had died and did not touch you. Who knew that you still had a breath left in you, fortunately, you were brought back by me, and it took several days of painstaking care for you before he managed to wake you up."


    How could Lin Mufeng believe such intermittent and illogical words? How could Yun Hair be such a careless and soft-handed person, but he did not point them out, but was instead stunned for a moment. "How many days are you taking care of me?"


    Unbelievable.


    Seeing Yu Xin fiercely nod her head, a touch of gratitude flowed through her heart.


    "Thank you!" Lin Mufeng said from the bottom of his heart. Who would have thought that Yu Xin would actually wave her hand and say: "Thank? "Who wants you to thank me? If you really want to thank me, then say it, how are you going to thank me?"


    Waves of speechlessness filled his heart. Didn''t he say he didn''t want to thank her?


    "I am unable to repay the favor of saving my life ¡­" Lin Mufeng pretended to frown, "If you really want me to thank you, I can only give you my most precious thing."


    "What is it?" A hint of excitement flashed across Yu Xin''s small face.


    Puff!


    "Who wants you to devote your life to me? I don''t want it!" Her laughter was extremely bright, and Lin Mufeng was also dumbstruck. A moment later, she took a deep breath, suppressed the laughter in her heart, and said: "Mmm ¡­ How about this, you promise to do three things for me? "

 C44

    "Oh ¡­"


    Lying on the bed, Lin Mufeng frowned, the smile on his face slowly disappeared, "Tell me about it?"


    He didn''t immediately agree. First, he had to know which three things this little girl requested.


    "Really?" Yu Xin''s small face brimmed with this excited smile, directly laying on the blanket. "cold wind brother is the best, hehe ¡­"


    Unknowingly, she had changed her address.


    Yu Xin was happy, but Lin Mufeng''s face looked like the color of a pig''s liver. She had not yet fully recovered from her injuries, and as she laid on the ground, she suddenly felt as if all her internal organs had been crushed. The intense pain caused his entire face to become twisted.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s painful expression, she was also shocked, and immediately became nervous. "Uhh, are you alright? I didn''t do it on purpose, so don''t blame me! "


    Although she said that, she was still lying on the bed. She didn''t seem to have any intention of getting up, her expression seemed to be filled with grievance, causing Lin Mufeng to not know whether to laugh or cry. The more he said that she did not do it on purpose, the more he felt that he did it on purpose.


    "No, it''s fine. Miss Yu Xin, get up quickly, if you continue to suppress it, I think I''m going to puke all of my internal organs out."


    "Is it that serious?" Yu Xin still did not move, and waved her small hand to let him massage.


    Lin Mufeng''s face instantly turned bitter, "What do you think?"


    Without replying, Yu Xin seemed to have thought of something and regained her senses. She fiercely glanced at Lin Mufeng and said: "What did you call me just now? Miss Yu Xin? "How do you know my name?"


    He finally got up ¡­ Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief, looked at her strange face and did not say a word.


    "It''s from the top."


    Yu Xin was startled, she snatched the silk handkerchief over, "This is mine, how can it be with you?"


    As she was speaking, Lin Mufeng smiled and stared at her.


    After a while ¡ª


    "None ¡­"


    Yu Xin stared blankly, glanced at Lin Mufeng''s malicious gaze, and then, another hammer landed on his body ¡­


    "Humph!" Scoundrel... "Who told you to steal my silk scarf? If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have saved you and let you be eaten by wild beasts ¡­"


    "Stolen?" Lin Mufeng was stupefied, and before he could speak, the pricking pain from his body made him grimace in pain once again ¡­


    Resisting the great pain, she hurriedly raised her hands and begged, "Let me finish ¡­"


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. Yu Xin also found it a little hard to bear, she stopped her hands and said with her little mouth puckered, "Speak, I want to see how you''re going to argue ¡­"


    Waving her jade hand, but in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, that small hand was like a hammer with thorns, her heart twitched, and she continued to laugh bitterly. He was the Lin Family''s young master, and from beginning to end, no one dared to treat him like that, his identity became like that of an honorary elder of the Hangu College, and almost everyone looked at him with respect.


    Yet today, he was being ravaged due to his injuries ¡­


    What was even more speechless was that, when he looked at Yu Xin''s flawless face with that mischievous expression, he actually could not muster up the slightest bit of anger ¡­


    This kind of situation had never happened before, and he could even frown while facing Xiao Qiang ¡­


    "I picked up this silk handkerchief." Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief and said with difficulty.


    However, Yu Xin frowned slightly, "I picked it up... "You still dare to lie to me ¡­"


    In front of Lin Mufeng''s widened eyes, a small fist that was snow white, soft, tender, and extremely destructive once again shot towards his body like a pear flower in a storm ¡­


    Gritting her teeth, pursing her lips, frowning, twisting her face ¡­ He finally could not hold it in any longer. Miserable cries like that of a pig being butchered rang in his ears, resounding throughout the entire mountainside.


    Yu Xin controlled her strength well. She could hurt Lin Mufeng every single time without harming his very core.


    After dancing back and forth for more than ten punches, Yu Xin finally stopped. Her small hand proudly glanced at Lin Mufeng, "Let''s see if you dare to lie to me again ¡­"


    I know you''re not lying to me, but you actually dared to ¡­


    Thinking about what happened that day, Yu Xin''s face flushed red from anger. It was natural for her to teach you a lesson.


    Lin Mufeng was even more wronged than Dou Er this time. He looked at De Se''s little face with a bitter face and did not say anything ¡­


    Lying on the bed and being unable to move, there was no point in saying anything. This little girl is obviously messing with me. It''s just that I don''t know where I offended her.


    In the midst of his depression, he was injured.


    However, Yu Xin did not plan to let him off. She asked again, "Where are you from? Why are you going to the forest alone later on?


    Lin Mufeng wanted to say something but he hesitated. Right now, this was his most aggrieved moment, today was his most conflicted day. The feeling in his heart was truly hard to describe ¡­


    He would rather fight to the death with Yun Hen than to encounter such a situation.


    Xie Wuji who was inside the Blood Bone Blade also woke up from his slumber and laughed sinisterly, "Brat, quickly say it! It''s just a wave of bone pain, don''t be afraid!"


    His voice was full of schadenfreude, but Lin Mufeng shook violently. "hemoptysis ¡­"


    "Don''t ask me. I didn''t know anything about it either." It seemed to know what it wanted to ask, so Xie Wuji asked directly.


    "You fainted too," Lin Mufeng''s heart twitched, "What kind of strength does it take to knock you out ¡­"


    "I don''t know!" Xie Wuji said straightforwardly. In truth, he did not see anything because of the cloud of dust and energy dispersed in all directions. It was just that he was suddenly knocked unconscious by the energy.


    Lin Mufeng frowned, as traces of coldness continued to emanate from him.


    Yu Xin was also secretly suspicious, seeing that Lin Mufeng was suddenly thinking about something, he stopped playing around, and quietly stayed at the side. He did not disturb him, and just opened his beautiful eyes, lying in front of the bed as he looked at him.


    He had been knocked out, the hemoptysis had been knocked out. What kind of energy was this, why did he not know about it?


    Sweeping his eyes across Yu Xin, even though he didn''t recognize her deeply, her mysteriousness was enough to shock him.


    After a long while, he did not have a single clue.


    Lin Mufeng finally recovered his senses, smiled apologetically at Yu Xin: "I am a member of the Han Ku Kingdom, and went to the forest to find a Infantry suitable for me. The clansmen do not know, that this time, I am going to the Capital''s Star Blue Academy to register, what about you?"


    After the silence just now, Yu Xin''s mood had also calmed down. She smiled lightly: "You also want to go to Star Blue Academy? "Same as me ¡­"


    "Oh." Lin Mufeng chuckled.


    Yu Xin was also very happy and nodded, "Ah! Then let''s go together! "


    She did not reveal her identity to Lin Mufeng and instead took the opportunity to change the topic. Lin Mufeng knew that she was deliberately hiding it and did not pursue the matter.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Alright, wait for me to recover from my injuries and then I''ll go to the imperial capital."


    "It''s a deal."


    Lin Mufeng smiled slightly, his eyes turning to look at something beneath Yu Xin''s feet. A hint of ridicule appeared on his face, he gently pointed down and said: "You saved my life, such a great kindness, if you do not return the thanks, I''m afraid I will not be able to sleep well ¡­"


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll give you something. Lower your head and look at the bottom of your feet!"


    While speaking, Lin Mufeng burst out laughing.


    Yu Xin also looked down in doubt, then suddenly stood up with a face full of panic, "Ah! "A cockroach!"


    "Haha ¡­"


    "You ¡­" Knowing that Lin Mufeng was purposely teasing her, he pouted and said angrily, "You scoundrel!"


    Saying that, he turned and walked out, but before he left, he did not forget to pat Lin Mufeng hard. His smile suddenly stopped, and Lin Mufeng''s face changed.


    Looking at that beautiful figure, Lin Mufeng''s eyes flashed with a trace of confusion, and a trace of goodwill actually soared.


    Gritting his teeth, enduring the pain, he forcibly sat up on the bed and checked his injuries with his mind. His face twitched, and his internal organs did indeed have cracks, and even his veins and tendons seemed to have ruptured. However, the dislocated internal organs had returned to their original positions, and the spiderweb-like cracks were slowly healing.


    He was moved, he knew that this was all thanks to Yu Xin. After five days of care, more than half of his injuries had been healed. Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t even have had the strength to move his hand, so how could Yun Yanyun''s palm be looked down upon. If not for Lin Mufeng''s tenacious willpower, he would have died long ago.


    was probably the only one who knew about the initial injuries and five days of hard work.


    A kind girl!


    As he sat cross-legged, Lin Mufeng slowly closed his eyes and circulated the remaining Heavenly Energy in his body, slowly circulating it, he also took out the blood pellets and threw them into his mouth one by one. As the blood pellets entered his mouth, they immediately dissolved, turning into a warm current that rushed into his tendons and veins.


    With the two blending, her Heavenly Energy immediately increased by one, but Lin Mufeng was not in a hurry to recover from his wounds, instead he circulated her Heavenly Energy through his veins and veins.


    Heavenly Energy was everything!


    A touch of orange and white light was emitted from between his brows as the alabaster knife flew out and its chilling aura filled the entire thatched cottage with a whoosh. Faintly, there was a crack on the bone blade.


    Then what if the cyan scale''s Heavenly Soul Sect can shatter my Heavenly Soul? Impossible!


    The aura around his body grew slowly like a snail, and the strand of Heavenly Energy gradually grew as well, turning from just a sliver to a sliver as it continued to wash through his muscles and veins, nourishing his entire body.


    Yu Xin hid outside the door with her eyes wide open, watching Lin Mufeng''s training. Although sometimes he was cold, sometimes he could be ¡­


    "cold wind brother is pretty cute too. After being punched so many times by me, he still hasn''t moved at all."


    "Yes, he''s a good person."


    She didn''t think that with Lin Mufeng''s injuries, would he be able to move? Although her hand felt good, Lin Mufeng''s body was still faintly aching.

 C45

    A warm breeze blew as the sun rose. The air was fresh and the faint sunlight scattered down, filling the entire mountainside with a golden hue. Green grass filled the mountain while trees grew from within. The lush green grass filled the entire area with vitality.


    Lin Mufeng was currently sitting cross-legged in this kind of scenery. His hands had formed a seal, and the orange awn he was emitting from his body, a faint chill, was inversely proportional to the beauty of his surroundings.


    In these ten days, his injuries had already completely healed, his meridians had become tougher, and the Heavenly Energy in his body had also increased. Faintly, he had also improved a little, if the meridian channels were originally a channel, then now it was a large river.


    "cold wind brother, the sun is shining down on your buttocks. It''s time to wake up!" Throwing the small blade of grass to the side, Yu Xin grabbed onto his arm and started swaying it from side to side.


    Unable to cultivate, Lin Mufeng had no choice but to open his eyes and spew out a mouthful of impure air. He looked at Yu Xin for a moment, and then pinched her nose.


    "You get up early every day, but I don''t know if I slept all night."


    "Yeah, you haven''t slept, but your cultivation is better than sleeping." Yu Xin smiled mischievously, "You said that you will go down the mountain today, and it''s so bored staying here all day. You have to accompany me back to the city to take a good look."


    Lin Mufeng lightly nodded, he stood up, stretched his waist and looked around, then turned to Yu Xin and said: "Let''s go, to the imperial capital!"


    "Leaving now?" Yu Xin was startled.


    Lin Mufeng nodded.


    "Hee hee ¡­" I know cold wind brother is the best, let''s go down the mountain ¡­ " Yu Xin was the first to rush down.


    Smelling the lingering fragrance in the air, Lin Mufeng looked at the petite figure and followed with big strides.


    The two of them walked slowly on the lush green mountain, the wind dancing in the air, swaying his hair, and flapping his clothes. Yu Xin turned around and smiled, her world-turning face, wine dimples appearing on her body. She looked cute and playful, and they were all gone.


    A pair of eyes narrowed slightly as Lin Mufeng slowly appreciated it. In his eyes, there was nothing.


    Fascinating! Fantastic!


    How he wished for time to stand still in this moment!


    Yu Xin''s footsteps slowly slowed down. She returned to Lin Mufeng''s side, took his arm and said softly: "cold wind brother, where do you think we should go first? I think we should first find a town to rest! "


    "As you wish!"


    "Or perhaps, we can have a bit more fun after we arrive at the imperial city?"


    "As you wish!" Lin Mufeng remained indifferent.


    Yu Xin suddenly stopped laughing, "Big Brother Mu Feng is really great, if only teacher and father were half as good as you are."


    "Teacher, father?" It was the first time she heard Yu Xin talking about his family.


    Laughing, he continued, "It''s nothing much, let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s go to a nearby town to play. I''ve asked around and will be able to find a city there. It seems to be called the Crossing City, let''s go there first!"


    Lin Mufeng nodded slightly.


    Just like that, Yu Xin held onto his arm, and the two of them walked down the mountain. Along the way, many people cast curious gazes, as Lin Mufeng was not ugly, and was dressed in a handsome black robe, not to mention, in the eyes of the commoners, he was comparable to a Heavenly Immortal.


    Frowning, Lin Mufeng took out her silk handkerchief and lightly waved his right hand, erasing the two words on it, "Put it on."


    Yu Xin was startled, "Why?"


    "Look around!"


    He turned his head to look around, only to see that all the passersby were stunned, all of them had turned to look at her with fiery hot eyes, some of them with unstable mental strength, they were even drooling, Yu Xin was too beautiful, they had never seen such a beauty, and at that moment, their minds were somewhere in the wind.


    A hint of redness flashed across her cheeks as she obediently hung the handkerchief on her face.


    The pink silk scarf covered half of her face. Not only did it not conceal her beauty, but it also added to her temperament and added to it a trace of mysteriousness.


    "In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, you have to bring this along in the future, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Yu Xin nodded carefully.


    She didn''t know why, but regarding Lin Mufeng''s words, she couldn''t even muster the mood to resist. She knew that he did it for her own good, and was actually a little happy in her heart.


    As she wore a veil, she leaned onto Lin Mufeng''s shoulder like a little bird, and appeared to be rather intimate with him.


    He slowly walked until he reached the edge of a city. Then, he lifted his head to look at the two ancient characters.


    Looking at its size, it was even larger than the Han Guo''s Royal City. Star Blue Empire was indeed not simple, even an ordinary city had such a grand scale, what about the Capital?


    As if she had seen what Lin Mufeng was thinking, Yu Xin laughed daintily at the side, and said: "The capital is much bigger than this, when you have time go take a look ¡­"


    Smiling faintly, Lin Mufeng didn''t say anything more.


    As he walked in, Yu Xin was still holding onto his arm. One black and one pink, it was extremely eye-piercing, and it caught everyone''s attention. Yu Xin was like a little girl, looking around, he released Lin Mufeng''s arm and ran to a stall, picked up a clay figurine and looked at it, then looked at Lin Mufeng, and chuckled.


    "cold wind brother, did you notice?"


    "Found what?" Lin Mufeng slightly paused.


    Yu Xin laughed sinisterly, "This is very similar to you! He was completely black, and even had a black hat on his head. "


    Right after he finished speaking, he turned around and left with Yu Xin.


    "What are you buying this for?" Yu Xin asked in shock.


    Lin Mufeng''s answer was very simple, "You like it!"


    I like it... His steps could not help but stop, a confused look appeared on Yu Xin''s face. He looked at Lin Mufeng, tightly holding onto the clay figurine in his hand, and muttered once more, "I like it!"


    Lin Mufeng also paused for a moment, and turned to look, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing ¡­" Suddenly, he snapped out of his daze, a trace of a smile curling on his lips. "Mm, I quite like it. It''s just too similar to you."


    "I like it, so I bought it ¡­"


    She wanted nothing more than to hear these words, to do what I like, to do what I do, she did not want the wealth, the nobility, the nobility, the opulence, the grandeur of the palace. She wanted only to be free, free, to do what she wanted, to have what she liked.


    However, everything was in vain in the end. Sixteen years, sixteen years of being in that enormous palace, with restrictions everywhere, caution, etiquette, rules, cultivation, handling all sorts of things, she was tired of everything. The pride on top of her head made everyone look at her carefully, with a fake smile on their faces ¡­


    Only this person in front of him, he didn''t ¡­


    Because he liked it, he bought it for himself. A clay figurine was just a clay figurine!


    However, she had been looking forward to these words for sixteen years.


    He tightened his grip on his arm as a smile appeared on his face. It was a genuine smile, a smile that came from the bottom of his heart.


    Lin Mufeng naturally did not know what she was thinking, his expression was indifferent as he looked at the restaurant beside him and asked softly, "Are you tired? Why don''t we go in and rest? "


    Yu Xin replied and nodded.


    The two of them found a seat and sat down, casually ordering some food. A few people around them turned to look at Yu Xin with curious and different expressions.


    Lin Mufeng slightly frowned, as he also looked around from the corner of his eyes.


    Actually, with their strength, they could totally cut off fire and smoke in the mortal world, because Heavenly Energy was the best energy. As long as the Heavenly Soul was still alive and had endless Heavenly Energy, people with Orange would not have much of a change if they did not eat for a year.


    However, it was a habit that had been cultivated for more than ten years. Occasionally, those Heavenly Soul Master s would also go to the restaurant to take a seat.


    A few dishes were served. Yu Xin laughed lightly, picked up her chopsticks, lifted her veil, and elegantly put the food into her mouth.


    Her veil was lifted, and her entire face was exposed. Her unparalleled complexion immediately caused several of the surrounding customers to drool. They stood there dumbstruck, and the chopsticks in their hands unknowingly fell to the ground as well.


    It was too, too beautiful!


    A few of them walked over unwittingly with blank expressions. They only wanted to take off their pink veils and witness this entire world''s beauty.


    Lin Mufeng''s frown deepened, and he also put down his chopsticks. Just as he was about to stand up, his small hand was grabbed by him, and he pressed it down.


    At this time, the shopkeeper noticed that something was wrong and hurriedly walked over, advising the four to go back.


    Coming back to his senses, one of the big brute''s face was filled with rage as he directly slapped the manager''s face and angrily said, "Scram! You dare to interfere in my business?!" I will regret it for the rest of my life if I don''t take a look at a woman like this Heavenly Immortal. "


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­" The three people beside him also chimed in.


    Lin Mufeng''s brows loosened and the corner of his mouth curled into a cold smile, "Within two meters of the table, take a step forward and try..."


    Using a bit of force, the chopsticks in his hand turned into powder, while Yu Xin slyly smiled, and did not say a word, and continued to eat her food.


    The four of them were stupefied. Their footsteps abruptly halted as a trace of fear surfaced on their faces. Their chopsticks and chopsticks turned into powder. He ¡­ he ¡­


    Heavenly Soul Master!


    Three of them immediately turned around and went back. Only the wild man was still standing there with some hesitation on his face.

 C46

    Lin Mufeng took out another chopstick to play with, and out of the corner of his eyes, he couldn''t help but glance at the man, revealing a playful smile. He could tell that this man was not Heavenly Soul Master, even if he had the guts, he would not dare to offend him.


    Sure enough, the wild man punched his fist and went back unwillingly. He sat on the chair and stared unblinkingly at Yu Xin, not moving at all.


    The man was startled, he stood up and stopped Lin Mufeng in his tracks.


    My cultivation realm is still very low, I still have a long way to go!


    Knowing what he was thinking, Yu Xin tightened his grip on Yun Che''s arm.


    After ten days of recuperation, Lin Mufeng''s spirit had decreased, and the offense of the wild man just now caused the ruthlessness in his eyes to come out. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and with a light wave of his right hand, a touch of orange awn suddenly shot out, extremely minute, like a needle, it was difficult to see with the naked eye, it arced through the air and shot into the man''s pupils.


    You ignorant fellow, do you want to see it? Then I''ll destroy one of your eyes!


    Yu Xin''s heart quivered for a moment, and she turned her head to look. However, Lin Mufeng''s expression was indifferent as she pulled her little hand and walked forward slowly, not afraid that the big brute would cause trouble for them. She strolled around the city for a few hours, looked towards the west where the sun was setting, and laughed lightly, as if she was walking out.


    You want to leave the city?


    Yu Xin was suspicious, "It''s already late, why are we still going out?"


    "Oh, you''ll know when you get outside." The few sneaky people had already been following them for a long time, their steps were heavy, and they did not have any Heavenly Energy at all. It was obvious that they were ordinary people, and even though Lin Mufeng had noticed them a long time ago, he did not point them out, but their expressions were cold and a hint of coldness was faintly discernable in the depths of his eyes.


    Yu Xin frowned, but did not say much.


    Since you are still not giving up, then prepare to pay the price. Lin Mufeng is not a good person, his things can''t allow anyone else to stain him ¡­


    Especially women!


    A deliberate flirting would definitely make you pay the price. Coldness flashed in his eyes as he walked to a spot not far away from the city gate. He stopped and the sun only revealed a red cover that reflected the sunset.


    Yu Xin also looked up into the sky and was stunned, she snuggled up against Lin Mufeng''s shoulder, and the two of them stood there, watching the sunset.


    The scenery was pleasing to the eyes, but the faint red tint was tinged with the scent of blood.


    After an unknown amount of time, a commotion suddenly came from the city gate. Lin Mufeng turned his head, and made a hand gesture to the people rushing over, he did not want so many people to ruin the beautiful atmosphere, and the scene of the sunset that was drifting down, even more so, did not want them to disturb Yu Xin''s appreciation of the city.


    Looking at that hand gesture, the two of them stood still. Everyone could not help but be stunned, that big fellow also stood behind a young man, not leaving yet? Waiting outside the city? Still enjoying the sunset?


    Astonishment!


    Although those eyes had no eyeballs, they were still twitching secretly. It was anger, it was anger, what did this mean? The other party didn''t even consider it to be a big deal, so why would he wait outside the city?


    Humph! Good boy, you have guts!


    A sinister smile flashed at the corner of his mouth. Just as that man wanted to speak, the young man in front had a gloomy and cold expression on his face as he disdainfully said, "Big Brother, it was this black-robed fellow that blinded you?"


    Pointing at Lin Mufeng, his eyes were filled with gloominess.


    The wild man nodded with a dark expression.


    "I was wondering who it was. It turns out it''s just a little brat that hasn''t even grown hair. Relying on his own time, Heavenly Soul Master went around trying to act fierce. Heh ¡­" "Good, good!" Pointing at Lin Mufeng, his face suddenly darkened, and revealed a fierce look: "Stinky brat, today, there are two paths in front of you. One is to leave behind one hundred thousand gold coins, cripple one of your own arms, and keep that woman here, and crawl over from under your father''s crotch."


    Immediately after those words were spoken, the people that came along started to loudly laugh. Even the young man seemed to be extremely proud, and he was grinning from ear to ear.


    "The second one ¡­" The young man did not say anything, but the wild man behind him took a step forward, with a cold expression, he stared at Yu Xin for a moment, then said fiercely: "Die!"


    After they finished speaking, they stood there quietly, waiting for Lin Mufeng''s reply.


    One second, two seconds.


    Yu Xin wanted to move, but was forcibly stopped by Lin Mufeng, causing the two of them to look up, and see the sun setting in the distance.


    Half an incense stick of time passed ¡­


    Lin Mufeng still did not react, the few of them could not hold back anymore, the wild man even took a step forward, his hand grabbing straight at Lin Mufeng''s shoulder, "Hmph, you really don''t care about face, it seems like you are tired of living, and do not know how strong our Ren Family is in this city."


    With his little brother''s Orange at the side, he believed that this brat did not dare to make any movements. Still not submitting yet, heh, heh ¡­ That little beauty is also going to stay in your daddy''s embrace forever. Don''t worry, your daddy will definitely serve you well.


    The Yu Xin in his eyes seemed to be stripping naked, swaying right in front of him, as she did not notice in the slightest Lin Mufeng''s gaze which was icy cold to the point of freezing point. Yu Xin, who was standing beside him, turned around, looked at the man, and pulled her hand out, only to be stopped by Lin Mufeng.


    "Call me, don''t let them dirty your hands!"


    He glanced at the big hand on his shoulder, then raised his eyes to look at the big sized man. His face was expressionless, but in his heart, he was laughing coldly, "I gave you a chance to live!"


    With a bang, the man was sent flying. He turned into a cannonball, drawing an arc in the air.


    "But you don''t know how to cherish it!"


    "Swoosh!"


    Lin Mufeng''s figure disappeared and two deep footprints appeared on the ground. In the next moment, he arrived beside the big sized man, raised his right leg and threw a flying kick at his head.


    Another kick landed on his chest, and a miserable scream sounded out. The man''s body was directly smashed into a tree not far away, causing his bones to crack continuously. At this moment, the scene became extremely quiet. Occasionally, there would be the sound of panicky breathing, mixed with the sound of their chins being dislocated. It was extremely ear-piercing.


    The big underling raised his head and looked at Lin Mufeng, and then fell down.


    Dead!


    In less than a breath''s time, that extremely arrogant man died miserably in front of his younger brother.


    Shock!


    Astonishment!


    This youth was not ordinary, his attacks were actually so sharp, and did not drag anything down, red, is he really in the red step realm? The people who came to watch the show were all shocked, and their hearts were filled with hesitation. They were all Soul Masters and also in the red step, so they thought that they were unable to do this step and their bodies could only fly in the air.


    I''m afraid only Orange can do it!


    Gasps for cold air sounded unceasingly, they suddenly realized that they had been tricked. This youth''s strength was far higher than red step, they did not know who had led the way, as their steps slowly drew back.


    Orange, was so young, and this kind of person, was definitely sent down by the disciples of some large families to gain experience. This kind of force, was not one they could afford to provoke, nor could they afford to provoke. Since this matter had nothing to do with him, he might as well leave!


    Lin Mufeng did not keep them here and a smirk flashed across his face.


    The young man also recovered at this time, his gaze shifted from his big brother who was far away, and revealed a trace of fear. He had also seen it, when Lin Mufeng had jumped up, the air vibrated, it was clearly because of his Orange!


    This was more than twice as much as someone who had just entered the orange realm like him!


    He was not his match, but his brother had died in his hands.


    The young man fell into a dilemma as Lin Mufeng smiled coldly at him from the side. His heart was as calm as water, and he had lost count of the number of people who had died in his hands.


    Lin Mufeng didn''t care!


    However, the young man was concerned. The one who died was his blood brother. Regardless, the Teng Qingshan that was left behind was not afraid of fire or firewood. How could he not avenge his brother''s death?


    A bright light flashed in his eyes as he actually knelt down towards Lin Mufeng, and cried: "Young master, I am to be blamed, I should not have listened to big brother''s instigation, and come to cause trouble.


    He thought that his move would garner sympathy from the teenager, but he didn''t know who Lin Mufeng was, he had already seen through Lin Mufeng''s calculations and upon seeing this scene, he remained expressionless and extremely calm: "Qing Shan who was left behind was not afraid of fire, this time we will hide in advance and gather helpers to take revenge on me in the future ¡­"


    "Hmm, this plan is not bad. You are still a wise man."


    Yu Xin could not help but spurt out. In this kind of life or death situation, he actually had the mind to ridicule Su Yun. This was something that only the cold wind brother could do.


    The young man was stupefied for a moment, his face had a stunned expression, and he was scheming ¡­ To think that it would be so deep ¡­


    "No, no, young lord, how could I dare to seek your revenge? This matter was caused by a blind dog''s eyes. I had eyes but could not recognize Mount Tai. Master, please spare my life, I swear to the heavens ¡­" After saying that, he raised his palm, revealing three fingers.


    Lin Mufeng gently waved his hand, stopping his movements, his lips slightly opened, as he continued, "Are you going to let me go?"


    "How about this ¡­"

 C47

    An evil smile flashed past Lin Mufeng''s eyes, it was extremely evil, extremely demonic and charming. Seeing this, the young man''s heart involuntarily twitched, and he asked in a trembling voice, "How about it?"


    Heh ¡­ before you, there are two paths. You can choose one yourself. The first path is to cripple your own eye and leave behind a hundred thousand gold coins.


    These two conditions were originally raised by the youth himself to intimidate Lin Mufeng, but now ¡­ He was feeling conflicted, depressed, and full of regret. As he looked at the youth''s ice-cold gaze, he knew that he couldn''t let this matter rest just like that. Even if he gave up on his own image, he would still stay here.


    However, at this time, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    "Please show mercy, little friend!"


    With that said, a huge amount of energy suddenly wrapped around him, causing the air around him to feel as though it was immobilized, Yu Xin was startled as she looked towards the city gate.


    He could only hear the whistling sound, and after hearing that voice, the young man was suddenly overjoyed. As if he had seen hope, he shouted loudly, "City lord, it''s the city lord! The city lord, save me!"


    "City lord of Yuecheng City!" Lin Mufeng did not frown. As for what he came here for, these city lords normally would not interfere with the grudges between the Heavenly Soul Master s.


    At this time, the gale stopped and a grey figure appeared. Wearing a grey robe, with a head full of white hair and a long beard, his experienced eyes had a hint of a smile in them. Looking at Lin Mufeng, he waved his right hand gently, dispersing the shackling energy in front of him.


    This was the City Lord of Yuecheng City? His deep eyes seemed to see through the depths of his heart, and he was secretly shocked, and couldn''t help but ask Xie Wuji: "hemoptysis, what kind of strength does he have?"


    "Peak of the cyan scale!" Xie Wuji said softly.


    was shocked. Peak of cyan scale? Just one beast spirit of the Infantry was enough to raise his Blue Scale?


    Whoosh!


    Chang Bai let out a sigh of relief to cover up his astonishment. His face returned to its normal calm as he greeted the old man without saying a word.


    Seeing that he had returned to his normal state in such a short amount of time, the City Lord of Yue City nodded his head and said with a smile, "This old man is the City Lord of Yue City, Hua Feng. I wonder if little friend can spare this man for my sake.


    This junior is not from the Star Blue Empire, but he is from the Lin Family''s Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng''s performance was extremely good, even Yu Xin who was at the side could not help but be secretly speechless.


    The city lord of Yue Cheng smiled as he lived a life of ease and familiarity, "Oh ¡­" Heh heh, Han Ku Kingdom is also a Star Blue Empire. They are all in the same place, no difference between each other. I never thought that a talent like you would actually appear in Han Ku Kingdom after so many years of absence. To have such accomplishments at such a young age, congratulations, haha, just my Star Blue Empire''s blessings! "


    "City Lord is too kind, this junior was merely lucky. Since the City Lord has shown himself, then he can let me go!" Lin Mufeng was not stupid enough to go against someone who could step into the Heavenly Soul Realm at any time. Isn''t it just a Heavenly Soul Master with Orange?


    "Then this old man shall thank little friend on his behalf." Hua Feng also cupped his hands together and took out a token from his spatial ring. He flew over and said, "This is the order to cross city. When little friend has free time, you can come here as a regular guest. This old man will personally receive you."


    This person''s attainment must be extraordinary in the future as well. There''s no harm in getting acquainted with him now.


    The token fluttered in the air. The young man at the side was stunned and his eyes became lifeless. City, city, and city lord had actually given him an order to cross the city? His head was spinning. What did he mean by the order to cross the city gates? It was as though he had seen the city lord. He dreamt of possessing one even in his dreams.


    Lin Mufeng would not be courteous, he kept the order badge and bowed: Thank you elder Hua for your love!


    Unknowingly, their relationship had grown closer. He naturally knew what the old man was scheming, but he didn''t want the good stuff for free.


    Hua Feng chuckled and said, "No, no. I come often when I''m free. Since that''s the case, I still have things to attend to, so I won''t chat with you for too long."


    "Elder Hua, take care!" Lin Mufeng bowed again. Hua Feng smiled slightly and waved his hand. An energy wave swept up the young man and disappeared.


    Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief as he looked in the direction of the city gate. Peak of cyan scale, when did I manage to reach such a realm?


    Yu Xin immediately jumped up and took the order badge from his hands, and started playing with it, "This old man Hua looks pretty good, to actually give the order badge to you as soon as we meet, I think the old fox must have some good intentions."


    The way she pouted was cute, even Lin Mufeng smiled gently but did not reply.


    "Mm ¡­" I''ll give it to you! " After throwing the black order badge back, Lin Mufeng put it into his spatial ring and smiled to him: "There are still nine days to go from here to the Capital, and we still need to pass through five cities. I wonder which city our Miss Yu Xin is going to play in?"


    A smirk flashed across his face, causing Yu Xin to jump in fright. He immediately said: "I''m not going, I''m not going anymore. The city isn''t fun at all, it''s not as big as the imperial city. "En, I''ll just take the wild road these few days and take a look at the scenery while I''m at it ¡­"


    "It''s quite nice to go sightseeing and hunt Heavenly Beast, hehe ¡­"


    A few black lines appeared on Lin Mufeng''s forehead.


    However, this was good too, he was really afraid that Yu Xin would be wandering around the city. With her godlike looks, if she did not bring her silk scarf, walking the streets would cause a lot of trouble, and there would be even more troubles. Just like this time, wearing the sand on her head would attract a perverted perverted person who was infatuated with her.


    What if he didn''t wear it?


    Looking at Yu Xin''s face that was in danger, a sinister smile appeared in her heart.


    Yu Xin mischievously stuck out her tongue, ignored him, and took a small step, taking the lead to walk out.


    Lin Mufeng followed behind and grabbed onto her small hands. Then, taking advantage of the moment, he hooked his arm into hers.


    Just like that, nine days passed quickly, looking at the tall city gates, Lin Mufeng''s heart was finally relieved, but at the side, Yu Xin''s face showed regret, it had only been nine days, he had not had enough of it.


    In these nine days, the person who had lived the most miserable of all was Lin Mufeng. It was fine if he accidentally walked to the most beautiful place, but he could still stop to admire the great river and mountains, but when he arrived at the forest, Lin Mufeng laughed bitterly and thought about the endless suffering he had suffered, that Miss Yu Xin had gone to hunt Heavenly Beast after all. She was the one who hunted Heavenly Beast, but every time it was Lin Mufeng who attacked, as if she was watching a show.


    Speechless!


    Once again, she actually provoked early yellow step''s Heavenly Beast. Fortunately, the two of them worked together and Lin Mufeng was slightly injured, which was why she was able to deal with it.


    Nine days later, which was comparable to the end of training in hell, Lin Mufeng''s taut heartstrings finally loosened and he revealed a trace of a smile. However, he did not realize that Yu Xin''s eyes, which were by his side, had a cold ray of light flash across them.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Mufeng discovered that something was amiss, he lifted up the ocean in front of her and asked softly.


    Yu Xin changed very quickly, and after a playful smile, she walked towards the imperial city. "cold wind brother, quickly go, I''ll bring you to the imperial city to play ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng smiled slightly, but, he could tell that this little girl had a secret inside her heart. If the other party didn''t want to say it, he wouldn''t ask any further.


    Ye Zichen walked over.


    Initially, he had said that Yue City was about the same size as the Ancient King''s City. However, when he arrived at the imperial city, he discovered that Yue City was very small, really very small. The imperial city was tens of times smaller than his current capital, which also meant that the imperial city of the Star Blue Empire was tens of times smaller than the imperial city of the Han Ku Kingdom.


    The streets were bustling with people, revealing the prosperous scenery everywhere. It was extraordinarily lively; even the eight camel beasts could pass through without a hitch. Shops, stalls, and shouts could be heard everywhere on both sides of the streets.


    There were four empires in the Tian Yuan Continent, and their strength could not be underestimated.


    Seeing those slightly dazed eyes, Yu Xin, who was at the side, also laughed out loud. She swung her arms around Lin Mufeng, "cold wind brother, do you want me to take a look around?"


    "You must be someone from the capital, right?" Lin Mufeng had already thought of that in his heart, but he still wanted to confirm that if Yu Xin was really from the imperial city, then with her talent, she must be a disciple from some clan in the imperial city.


    Yu Xin''s guess was right, Yu Xin was a member of the imperial city, she was indeed a member of a clan. The Fu Clan, which was famous throughout the imperial city and involved all sorts of merchant and political forces, was extremely powerful, second only to the imperial chamber in the entire Star Blue Empire.


    Yu Xin''s body suddenly stiffened. Hearing Lin Mufeng''s question, he nodded slightly.


    Lin Mufeng smiled lightly, and did not say much. Just like that, the two of them slowly walked down the street. However, they didn''t notice that just as they stepped into the capital, a few gazes immediately gathered on them.


    As they advanced, the few figures also gradually followed, disappearing into the crowd.


    The vast ocean of people around Lin Mufeng did not notice, when the two of them arrived at a restaurant, they suddenly stopped, raised their heads and looked around, then walked in, since they had come to the imperial city, they could not stay in the open air, there was not a need for Lin Mufeng to be short of money, they had to find a room to stay in.


    However, what the people outside did not know was that when they saw that they had gone to a restaurant, the figure hiding in the crowd could not stand still. With a ''sou'' sound, he rushed out and stood in an arc.

 C48

    "Alright, I understand." Yu Xin was not surprised at all. With the Fu Clan''s strength, they probably knew of his whereabouts the moment he entered the city.


    Letting go of Lin Mufeng''s arm, Yu Xin walked out first, but right when he was about to walk outside, he suddenly stopped, turned his head to look at Lin Mufeng, and gently nodded. Then, he turned his head, and looked into the distance.


    Unable to understand what was happening, Lin Mufeng turned and went upstairs.


    However, at the same time, in the distant Han Ku Kingdom''s Ancient King City, a scene of someone being invited to leave had also unfolded. However, the person being asked to leave had turned from Yu Xin to the Lin Family''s Old Lin San, Lin Tiankuo!


    Lin Tianfeng was in control of the entire Lin Family, and was involved both internally and externally. On the other hand, Lin Tiankuo was in charge of the Lin Family''s business, and all of the clients in the Lin Family were directly discussing business with him.


    That was why Old Lin San Lin Tiankuo was also a central figure in the Lin Family!


    But at this time, he was deep inside the Ruojia, sitting opposite to the Ruojia family''s Ruo Wuhai, his face was filled with shock, he suddenly stood up, looking at Ruo Wuhai''s sinister face, he exclaimed: "Is what you said true? Lin Yuan died in Lin Mufeng''s hands? "


    All year long outside, he did not know anything about the matters in the Ancient Royal City. He did not know what had happened in the Lin Family, did not know of the changes in the Ruojia, and did not know that his only most precious son had died. Now that he had just returned, Ruo Wuhai had invited him over. He had not checked anything yet.


    Trembling in fear, Lin Tiankuo''s face paled, not daring to believe his.


    "Brother Tian Kuo, what do you think of me, Ruo Wuhai, as? This kind of thing, how could it be playful? If it wasn''t for me, Ruo Wuhai, wearing the thorny clothing and bearing the responsibility of asking for forgiveness, I would have been at the mercy of Brother Tian Kuo''s punishment. If that''s the case, hehe ¡­ Brother Tian Kuo, if Lin Tianfeng does not give a satisfactory answer to that unfilial son of yours to death, in this Lin Family, there is no meaning in staying or not ¡­ " Ruo Wuhai laughed out loud, "This position of the Lin Clan''s Patriarch should belong to those who are able to take it. From what I can see, this position should belong to your Brother Tian Kuo, how could he, Lin Tianfeng, be in second place? But his methods are also vicious, not only did he kick you out of the clan for many years, he even killed your son alive.


    "Brother Tianhu, who can endure this? Since blood brothers treat him like this ¡­"


    Ruo Wuhai let out a deep sigh, but Lin Tiankuo stood there, expressionless. The fist in his hand clenched tightly as it trembled.


    Slightly pacing, he turned around, and a sinister smile flashed across Ruo Wuhai''s face. He sighed once more: "The descendants of the clan killing each other, this sort of thing is absolutely impossible to happen in our Ruojia. Moreover, this lowly one believes that if the Lin Family was a big brother in heaven, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen ¡­"


    "Rather than staying in the Lin Family to suffer from Lin Tianfeng''s expression, why don''t the two of us join hands and move Lin Tianfeng to the ground in one go? When that time comes, wouldn''t it be killing two birds with one stone if you sat as the head of the Lin Family and executed the thief Lin Mufeng? Not only will we have status and fame, we will also avenge young master Lin Yuan."


    Ruo Wuhai continued to instigate from the side, and when Lin Tiankuo heard this, his expression slightly changed. His tightly clenched fists slowly loosened, and he coldly said, "I''ll go investigate this matter later!"


    "Alright!" Ruo Wuhai shouted loudly, "Brother Xiao Tian, please go home and investigate. If I am to wait for Jia Yin, this matter is of extraordinary significance, we need to consider further."


    Lin Tiankuo did not speak anymore, and with a bang, he opened the door and walked out.


    When his figure had just disappeared, a servant walked in from outside. His face was gloomy as he spoke to Ruo Wuhai in a low voice, "Patriarch, do you think that Old Lin San would commit the crime? To join hands with our Ruojia? "


    A vicious smile flashed across his face, "The Lin Family, Lin Family, sooner or later, you will be swallowed by me. Heh ¡­" Lin Mufeng, I want to see how much longer you can continue to be carefree outside. "


    With a slight force, a corner of the Eight Immortals Table was cracked open by him. The attendants by his side also laughed sinisterly.


    Just as expected, three days later, Lin Lao San received news and joined hands with the Ruojia!


    A huge conspiracy was brewing in the Ancient Royal City, and without anyone knowing, the atmosphere became tense. The Lin Family''s Old Lin San and Ruojia joined hands, and Ruo Ping also left the family to head to Star Blue Empire!


    Of course, Lin Mufeng did not know about what had happened at all, nor did he know that a heart-wrenching scene was also playing out in the Fu Family Residence in Star Blue Empire.


    Within the study room of the Patriarch of Fu Clan, an old man dressed in an embroidered robe was standing. His hair was white, but his back was ramrod straight.


    However, his brows knit as he gazed at the young girl before him, and he ceaselessly walked about as if he''d encountered something troubling him.


    This girl was actually Yu Xin, the one who was invited back to the clan. To be more precise, she should be the Fu Clan''s Third Miss, Fu Yuxin! And that old man was his father, the Patriarch of Fu Clan, Fu Tianbo!


    "You''ve been running away alone for over a month." Fu Tianbo suddenly opened his mouth and spoke, his voice revealing a sense of majesty.


    However, Yu Xin didn''t move, and just stood there silently, staring at her father with cold eyes, without even the slightest bit of fear.


    Other than the coldness on his face, there was no other trace of emotion that could be seen on his face!


    Yu Xin still did not speak.


    "Don''t forget who you are. "What identity do you have? Someone just reported that you actually walked together with a youngster? Do you know what consequences you will bring to our family by doing that?"


    Her voice was even more stern, and actually had a hint of reproach, causing Yu Xin''s heart to feel even colder.


    "Heh ¡­" She laughed, at her father, and at herself. "Family? What is a family? "


    Her voice was ice-cold, but it emitted an endless sense of desolation. Indeed, what was a family? What was a family? What did he get in this family, a father''s love? Maternal love? Heh ¡­ Nonsense, all he got was a reprimand. His heart had turned cold time and time again, and now, he had become ice-cold. What did he count as in this family? Fu family''s eldest daughter? A noble identity that countless people couldn''t even dream of and a life of luxury?


    No, nothing. She had been away from this family for more than ten years, and all she received was as a bargaining chip.


    "Worried? Consequences? Hehe ¡­ Other than benefits, what else do you have in your eyes? Do you have a daughter? Ask yourself, what are you worried about me, nervous about me? And what kind of life do I live? " He looked at him, and Yu Xin''s eyes became a little dull as he muttered: "cold wind brother, because I like him, he can buy something for me, and because I want to do it, he can disregard his own injuries and fight against the Heavenly Beast, and even get injured himself. "Because of my anger, he can constantly please me and make me happy ¡­"


    "And you, Patriarch of the Fu Family, what did you give me? "A prison?"


    Hearing her words, Fu Tianbo was so angry that he almost couldn''t take it anymore. Gritting his teeth, he shouted angrily, "Bullshit! If you continue to be so stubborn, the cold wind brother you mentioned will definitely go to where he deserves to go! "


    "How dare you!" Yu Xin''s voice suddenly became stern, and a trace of hatred slowly surged in his eyes, "If you dare to touch a single hair on his head, I have a way to make him fall back to his original position as the Fu Clan rose in power!"


    The cold voice startled even Fu Tianbo, causing his eyes to lose their luster. His entire person stood there in a daze.


    After Yu Xin finished speaking, she did not stay any longer and turned to leave.


    Looking at the beautiful figure, Fu Tianbo''s eyes lit up, is, is this my own daughter? He vaguely remembered the scene of her acting like a spoiled child at his side when she was six years old. His mind went short and he didn''t dare to accept the scene in front of his eyes.


    This ¡­ this isn''t too realistic. Did his daughter really change?


    No matter how much the Fu Family rose in power, he would never be able to make it back. What a vicious sentence. That''s right. The recent rise of the Fu Family was all because of this daughter of hers. She had the ability to do so.


    With one hand behind his back, Fu Tianbo regained his senses and went to the window. Looking through the window at the sunset, he couldn''t help but sigh emotionally, could it be that he was wrong to send her there?


    Yes, he was wrong.

 C49

    Yu Xin returned to the restaurant. Her eyes were red, it was clear that she had just been crying. After seeing Lin Mufeng, she was unable to suppress the pain in her heart and with a wail, she hugged him tightly as she cried loudly.


    Yu Xin cried. In the capital, she was a cold faced woman, untouchable even to deities, calm and composed, with an extremely strong state of mind, but in front of Lin Mufeng, she was Yu Xin, the Yu Xin in her essence, the cute and mischievous girl who would pout her lips and laugh whenever she wanted.


    It was only after crying for a good fifteen minutes did they stop. Then, they giggled at Lin Mufeng in an astonishing manner; the speed of the change was even faster than our Young Master Lin would have expected.


    "The second largest merchant union?" Lin Mufeng moaned softly and couldn''t help but squint his eyes. Although the structure was simple and the moss was slowly growing, the whole structure was impressive.


    One could roughly estimate the power of the Merchant Union from the buildings on the outside! Even the Lin Clan''s headquarter in the capital was far from his level.


    "Let''s go in and take a look!"


    As he walked in, Yu Xin softly chuckled from behind and followed him. Seeing that there were only two youths and their clothes were not bright, and they were still so old, a hint of disdain flashed across his face, but he still impatiently welcomed them.


    He frowned. The guard''s performance had lowered his position in the Merchant Union by a level.


    If even one of the outer guards was powerful, then the inner sect leaders would not be much better off. He frowned, while Yu Xin snickered to the side, as if she already knew.


    As he walked inside, Lin Mufeng''s heart suddenly twitched. The inner and outer parts of the hall formed an enormous contrast, as though they were heaven and earth. The outer area was simple, dignified, and grand, but the inside could only be described with the word "magnificent." It was brilliant and dazzling at first, as if the entire hall was made of gold.


    As expected, Lin Mufeng''s guess was correct. When the two walked in, not a single person welcomed them and not a single person looked at them. It was as if they were two poor bastards that came to visit.


    Lin Mufeng''s brows relaxed, he was no longer angry, but instead, an evil smile swept across his mouth as he slowly walked towards the counter.


    Yu Xin also pulled his arm and walked over.


    Xiao Yan laughed coldly repeatedly in his heart. His gaze swept over the counter and his footsteps moved slightly. He continued to watch his heart repeatedly be shocked.


    The second largest Merchant Union was indeed the second largest Merchant Union. The value of the items here could easily be up to several thousand or even tens of thousands, and most of them were of extremely high quality, many times higher than what the Lin Family was selling.


    However, he did not see the Infantry and beast spirit here!


    Doubtful, he asked, "Where is the Infantry?"


    Although these things were good, Lin Mufeng did not need them at all. The only thing that could attract him now was the Infantry beast spirit, and the beast spirit had to be the evil spirit, he did not know if there was anything here.


    After a long while, no one paid any attention to him. Lin Mufeng was startled, and a bitter smile flashed across his mind. Even the person beside him, who was holding onto his fingernails, did not turn his gaze towards him. Yu Xin was angry too, this, this was too arrogant.


    Is cold wind brother very poor? Is it very earthy? Are you all looking down on me?


    He took a small step forward and slapped the counter with his palm.


    Everyone could not help but be startled, Lin Mufeng was also startled, the customers beside also acted as security officials, who wanted to cause trouble? There was actually someone who dared to cause trouble in the Thousand Image Pavilion? Haha, don''t want to live anymore? Look at this little girl, she''s quite pretty. If necessary, just plead on her behalf.


    Yu Xin did not care about all these. She shouted to the servants in front of him: "You guys are in charge, call the one in charge out."


    The man froze for a moment, then ran up the stairs.


    Lin Mufeng laughed lightly, and pulled Yu Xin who was pouting, to her side. At this time, a obese man walked down the stairs, before he even arrived, his voice sounded out, "Who is it, who dares to cause trouble at our Thousand Image Pavilion?"


    "Where are the guards? Throw them out."


    Sou sou sou!


    Dozens of figures suddenly appeared, surrounding them. With a cold look on their faces, Heavenly Energy slowly dispersed outwards as a chilling killing intent instantly filled the entire Great Hall.


    "Are they really going to fight?" A ray of light suddenly shot out from the eyes of the surrounding people. A look of joy flashed across their faces, gloating and gloating. It had been a long time since anyone had dared to cause trouble for the Thousand Image Pavilion, but today, they had encountered a fortuitous encounter, a fortuitous one that was rarely seen in a hundred years.


    Everyone''s heart was filled with excitement.


    Only Lin Mufeng''s eyes were completely calm, as if it had nothing to do with him, but a cold ray of light flashed past his phoenix eyes.


    The obese youth also came downstairs. With every step he took, the ground would tremble and emit popping sounds. He casually swept his eyes over the two of them, his eyes flashed with disdain as he arrogantly asked: "Who sent you guys here? Speak! If you dare to come to our Thousand Image Pavilion to cause trouble, I think you all are tired of living. "


    "Actually... I''m here to buy something! " Lin Mufeng smiled faintly, and said that sentence gently. As he spoke, he waved his right hand, and the spatial ring flashed a light aura, causing the entire hall to become even more resplendent. On the ground, a pile of gold coins were piled up like a small hill, emitting a dazzling light.


    Stunned!


    There were at least hundreds of thousands of gold coins in this mountain!


    Judging from the old man''s black robe, he wasn''t that rich. Who would''ve thought that this youth was even richer than them? He was just being low-key.


    The waiters around were also stunned, staring at the golden light with disbelief.


    For a while, the great hall went into silence. It was extremely quiet, and only the sounds of the jaw being dislocated could be occasionally heard. Even the manager, the fatty, had his mouth slightly opened.


    With a flash of golden light, Lin Mufeng instantly stored it into his storage ring.


    Their faces changed, and their gazes changed. The black-robed youth''s position in their hearts had changed as well.


    A light flashed past the obese fatty''s eyes, as if he had seen a fat sheep. He grimaced, and spoke to Lin Mufeng in a low voice: "Young Master, do you have any orders?"


    The speed of the change was so fast that even Lin Mufeng could not help but be stunned for a moment.


    "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and get out of my sight!" The fat man said to the guards, then turned around and slapped that waiter on the head again, "Tomorrow pack up your things and get back home. You can''t even distinguish between business and trouble. Don''t work for me."


    The waiter''s head was thrown to the ground, his nose was bleeding, and his face was filled with fear.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at him but did not have much of a reaction, "I want to buy a Infantry, it''s best if it''s one of the more special ones."


    "Good, good, good! Our Thousand Image Pavilion has nothing but Infantry, Young Master can buy anything he wants. " The fat guy was passionate as he said, "Young Master, please come upstairs with me. The Infantry and beast spirits are all on the second floor."


    ''s footsteps slightly moved, but Yu Xin, who was behind him, suddenly stopped, and calmly stood there without moving. Great, very good, Thousand Image Pavilion is actually so arrogant now ¡­ "


    Yu Xin raised her jade-like hand and slowly removed the veil covering her face. The crowd, which had already dispersed, was attracted by her voice and witnessed the most shocking scene of their lives.


    Silence!


    In his hall, a pin drop could be heard. She was the Fu Clan''s Third Miss, Fu Yuxin! Everyone''s heart was pounding.


    Shocked and shocked nonstop, how could this fairy in the snow and that youth walk together, and in a relationship?


    He was stunned, and black lines appeared on his forehead as if he had seen the descent of darkness. If this news were to spread, the entire imperial city would be in an uproar.


    How is this possible?


    Everyone still rubbed their eyes in disbelief. However, the person in front of them was still the Third Miss of the Fu Clan.


    Furthermore, the current Third Miss did not have a single trace of coldness on her body.


    The obese youth also regained his senses and sucked in a breath of cold air. Unknowingly, the clothes on his back were drenched in sweat as he said with a trembling voice: "Three, Third Miss, how could it be?"


    "Humph!" Yu Xin snorted and ignored him. She put on the silk handkerchief and grabbed Lin Mufeng''s arm as she walked up to the second floor.


    His heart was in doubt, he looked at Yu Xin at the side. The shock on the fat man''s face was a little unusual, when the spectators saw Yu Xin, it was clear that she was shocked.


    He had only been in the imperial city for less than a day. He did not know many things, especially the forms of the entire imperial city.


    That fatty often heaved a sigh of relief. Just then, he almost couldn''t stand up anymore.


    "Looks like this youth needs to be treated well ¡­" He slowly walked up the stairs, his steps also becoming a lot lighter.


    At the same time, an abnormal storm suddenly started in the entire capital, and the source of the storm was precisely because Lin Mufeng had an idea to go to the Thousand Image Pavilion.

 C50

    The second floor was completely different from the first.


    Outside, it mainly showed the long history of the Thousand Image Pavilion, with a long history. The first floor had a foundation of gold and jade radiance. On the second floor, it was a different scene. It was dazzling in all directions, and all the Infantry and beast spirits that were placed in a transparent container were emitting an endless glow, further showing just how powerful they were!


    After jogging for a while, with the trembling floor, he arrived in front of Lin Mufeng and smiled coquettishly: "Young Master, is there anything that you need?"


    Lin Mufeng''s line of sight moved to the middle, his body froze, his pupils stared straight ahead, following his gaze, Yu Xin also saw a ball of white light, the light hiding a long blade, the blade''s entire body was white, the light shining, even through the container, Yu Xin could feel the faint killing intent it was emitting.


    He could not help but be shocked, and for some reason, Lin Mufeng would suddenly be stunned.


    Looking at his face, the old man smiled and walked forward, "Little brother, you have such good eyes, this Infantry is the most precious Infantry in our Thousand Image Pavilion, although its grade is not high, only at the clan level, but its energy, the killing intent, is its most precious. Over the years, this is the first time our Thousand Image Pavilion has had this kind of Infantry, the price is not easy to determine, but preliminary estimates, it is worth two million gold coins!"


    "May I ask Little Brother?"


    Lin Mufeng did not seem to hear a word of it, his eyes were still fixated on the blade. On the blade, he actually sensed a sense of familiarity, a familiar killing intent, a familiar white color, and actually, it was faintly similar to his own alabaster knife.


    "Little brother ¡­" the old man called again.


    Although the things here were good, none of them were what he needed. Beast spirits, he wanted the kind that had darkness attribute, as for Infantry s, it was a blade, the best one would be a blade that emitted dense killing intent, although the white Infantry was not bad, but its price ¡­


    Two million!


    His entire fortune added together only amounted to around one million two hundred thousand!


    Since he couldn''t afford it, Lin Mufeng didn''t want to linger here any longer. He pulled Yu Xin''s small hand and was about to leave, but the fatty behind him immediately called out to him, "Young Master, don''t be in such a hurry to leave ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­" Lin Mufeng moaned softly, "What is it?"


    The fat middle-aged man laughed awkwardly, "Young master, since there is nothing here that you need, but there is somewhere else. In two days, Thousand Image Pavilion, the inn and the Featherfall World will organize an auction, and if there are things that you do not expect, young master, I think there will be things that you need."


    As he spoke, a red invitation appeared in his hand.


    Lin Mufeng chuckled, he nodded and accepted it. The auction might actually be what he wanted.


    After placing the invitation in his interspatial ring, he slowly stepped forward.


    Only when the two of them went downstairs did he heave a sigh of relief.


    "Yu Xin, this is a restaurant and a Featherfall World ¡­" Lin Mufeng had some doubts in her heart, so she asked softly.


    Yu Xin also smiled mischievously, and said: "cold wind brother, this is your first time in the imperial capital, so of course you don''t know about some things. Thousand Image Pavilion can only be considered as the second largest merchant union in the entire city, and the one in first place is the Featherfall World.


    "Thousand Image Pavilion is similar in strength and financial resources to a normal shop, but that Featherfall World is truly powerful. Not only are they strong, they also have strong businesses, and their intelligence reports are almost everywhere in the entire continent. They are the largest intelligence organizations in the entire Star Blue Empire, and of course his information would also require money. It is said that this Featherfall World is ranked first in the entire Tian Yuan Continent.


    "Yes, to be exact, in terms of business, Star Blue Empire is the strongest. As for everything else, they are just a foil ¡­"


    After Yu Xin finished speaking, her heart twitched a little. Featherfall World was the only power? The Thousand Image Pavilion was so impressive, but he was just a foil in front of the Featherfall World? Then what about their power and wealth?


    The waters of the imperial city were very deep!


    Leaving the shop, Thousand Image Pavilion, and Featherfall World, these were all closely related to the Merchant Union, and Lin Mufeng had only touched a shallow side of them, what about the other powerful forces in the Star Blue Empire that only had the Merchant Union? Obviously, that was not the case. This was the first time he came to the capital, and after seeing a few scenes, his heart gradually calmed down.


    He was one of the strongest in the Lin Clan. When did the Lin Clan develop to such a state?


    He clenched his fists tightly. Should the Lin Family Merchant Union head towards the Star Blue Empire and fall into this swamp?


    Seeing his thoughtful expression, Yu Xin shut his mouth at the right time. The two of them walked toward the door, but their footsteps suddenly stopped, and the group of black-armored guards in front of the door, with their swords drawn and swords ready, continuously spurting cold air, did not make a move.


    Outside, there was a crowd of people making a ruckus. No one dared to rush in and beat up anyone who dared to enter.


    Just like that, the two sides started to fight, dozens of people surrounded the entire Thousand Image Pavilion in a circle. The scene was extremely lively, and there were even more people gathering over here.


    The surrounding Black Armored Guards could not help but complain in their hearts. What kind of day is it today? Usually, those rich and powerful young masters of big families would come to the Thousand Image Pavilion today and want to tear someone to shreds. One look at them and they would know that they were here to cause trouble.


    Start driving them away? No! He was a disciple of a large clan ¡­


    He didn''t understand.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng walked out of the Black Armor Guard holding Yu Xin''s hand. Looking at the scene in front of him, he was also stunned.


    However, the following scene caused him to recover from his shock. Right after he appeared, a few servants pointed at him and shouted, "Him! It was him! The one by the side is Miss Yu Xin ¡­ "


    When the voice rang out, the entire area fell into silence. Everyone turned their gazes towards him with a ''swoosh''. Even the guards were looking at the young man in front of them with a strange gaze.


    Yu Xin''s pupils slightly changed as the arm hugging Lin Mufeng tightened.


    The six of them stood in an arc. One of the older man stepped forward with his right hand out and pointed at Lin Mufeng with a cold voice and said: "Who are you? The identity of Miss Yu Xin, is that something a person like you can get involved with? "Hmph, if you know what''s good for you, then scram far away from the capital. Otherwise, if you stay in the capital for even a single day, then I''ll make it difficult for you ¡­"


    His voice was very cold, but it was also very angry. If it was anyone else who humiliated him in front of everyone, it would have already erupted. However, he had met Lin Mufeng, someone who had become calmer the more angry he got.


    Hearing his words, Lin Mufeng knew what had happened. It turned out that the reason why he was surrounded was because of Yu Xin. After he figured it out, an evil smile appeared on his face. The ridicule in his eyes was completely unleashed ¡­


    His expression caused the surrounding people to feel scorn in their hearts. It was as if he was tired of living and dared to oppose the Young Master of the Xue Clan ¡­


    Sigh!


    Everyone sighed.


    Yu Xin also could not bear to watch any longer. She released Lin Mufeng''s arm and took a step forward. Lin Mufeng took the lead and stepped forward, blocking in front of him. His gaze swept across the six people in front of him, and sneered: "Do I know you? It seems that the question of who Yu Xin wants to stay with is not something you can ask. Some people, don''t be jealous and just yell out in front of the Thousand Image Pavilion''s doors, don''t say that you don''t know, some people are referring to you! "


    A blatant sarcasm and a single sentence were enough to scold all of them. Fierce. When did such a youth appear in the imperial city? Which clan was he from?


    However, the surrounding people were all shocked, looking at him as if he was a dead man. It seemed that even Miss Yu Xin was unable to protect him, to not know how to appreciate favors, and Young Master Xue had told him to leave, it was just giving him face, it was just giving face to Miss Yu Xin.


    The leader was stunned for a moment, and then the six of them bellowed, "You dare to scold us? What do you think you are? If it wasn''t for Miss Yu Xin, I could split you into pieces with just a flick of my finger! "


    "I want to challenge you, I want to challenge you!"


    The six of them challenged Lin Mufeng at the same time. Not only did they walk so close to Yu Xin, they even dared to insult him, this was unforgivable!


    Xue Shao from the Xue Family also pointed with his right hand and said angrily.


    Lin Mufeng''s expression was indifferent, the corners of his mouth lifted into an evil smile, as though the words that came to his ears were not words, but fart, challenging me? Heh ¡­ It''s been a long time since anyone has challenged me, whether in my previous life or this life.


    Yu Xin immediately stood in front of Lin Mufeng, and with the expression of Sha Yi, one could only see those extremely cold eyes casually sweeping across them, and the voice from her mouth was cold: "Let''s see which one of you dares to move!"


    The atmosphere immediately turned silent!


    The Yu Xin right now was like a queen, no one dared to disobey her!

 C51

    The atmosphere quieted down. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the young man in black robes. She, the Third Miss of the Fu family, was the most outstanding person in her generation. Although her strength was not high, she had the most authority.


    This was because behind her stood a force that could cause the entire continent to tremble!


    The young masters of the few families were fond of Yu Xin. Firstly, she had an extraordinary appearance, and it was the power behind her. They really did not dare to go against her words, and for a moment, all of them stood in their original positions. The young master called Xue Shao was not at ease, and he pointed at the front, wanting to say something ¡­


    "Why don''t you dare?" Xue Shao immediately said.


    The scene exploded with a bang and a wave of mockery rose up. The six people also started laughing out loud.


    However, Lin Mufeng shook his head once again, looked at them, and said indifferently: "What I want to say is, there''s no need for tomorrow, let''s do it now!"


    "What?"


    Everyone was startled, and looked at Lin Mufeng differently. They thought that he would retreat after knowing the difficulties, but who would have thought ¡­


    Today! He was going to duel today!


    Astonishment!


    He really didn''t know how powerful these six young masters were ¡­


    A moment later, a youth beside him reacted, "Please enter the arena!"


    "Here it is!" Lin Mufeng shook his head again.


    As he said that, he waved his hand, and the surrounding people immediately retreated, and just like that, at the entrance of Thousand Image Pavilion, in the sky above the street where the eight beasts were all gathered, there was a spot with at least a few hundred people surrounding the entire street, and even the Thousand Image Pavilion''s manager said softly, "Close the door, we are not doing business today."


    With the door already in such a state, how could they continue to do business? No matter how good the items inside were, if they were attracting people, it was still incomparable to the great battle that was about to take place.


    Furthermore, it was a battle between an unknown kid and the young master of the Xue Family, Xue Shao.


    The good show was about to begin. Everyone was excited, those who had seen Lin Mufeng in the Thousand Image Pavilion all turned to look at him. This time, what kind of surprise was this young man going to give them? He vaguely remembered that the dazzling golden light in the hall had this time ¡­


    He was looking forward to it!


    Xue Shao took a big step forward like a meteor, cupped his hands, and said: "Xue Family, Xue Shao!"


    "Lin Mufeng" nodded his head lightly, a trace of an evil smile curling at the corner of his mouth. He no longer spoke, and did not return the greeting.


    "Good!" Good! "Alright!" Xue Shao said three good words consecutively. gnashing his teeth, he enunciated every word, "Life and death are determined by fate!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he willed something in his mind. An orange and yellow light appeared between his brows and a large hammer appeared in his hand. A powerful aura was emitted and a majestic energy also slowly spread out ¡­


    orange stage!


    The Xue Clan disciples were extraordinary indeed, reaching such strength at such a young age.


    Xue Shao wasn''t really that old, he was only eighteen years old. To reach the orange stage at the age of eighteen, his talent was indeed not bad.


    However, in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, it was nothing impressive, and the smile on his face had finally faded a little, but a cold light continued to shoot out endlessly. With the use of the Heavenly Energy in his body, a vigorous aura burst out as well.


    orange stage, he also had orange stage. What kind of status did this youth have, which family''s disciple? Looking at his age, he seemed to be even younger than Xue Shao, his talent ¡­


    Knowing what the concept was, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    His talent was many times stronger than Xue Shao!


    Available... His Heavenly Soul?


    Not summoned? Everyone was shocked again. They didn''t want to fight with the young master of the Xue Clan? The gaze that was originally filled with admiration was once again deleted. This youth was too arrogant, he wouldn''t be able to achieve anything, and even Yu Xin''s eyes narrowed behind him. She also didn''t expect that Lin Mufeng actually didn''t plan to summon his heavenly soul ¡­


    Humiliation, a huge humiliation!


    Xue Shao''s face turned red once again, and his cheeks started to contort, "What an arrogant fellow, today I''ll let you experience the power of the Gold-ranked Hammer!"


    After saying that, his body trembled, his Heavenly Energy gushed forth beneath his feet, bringing about a faint sound of wind, as he fiercely rushed towards Lin Mufeng. The hammer in his hand shone brilliantly, and majestic energy dispersed in all directions, as though it possessed the might of a ten thousand jin, wanting to shatter everything and destroy the void ¡­


    Before his figure had even arrived, the hammer wind had already arrived, the howling wind had made Lin Mufeng''s hair fly into the air, the corners of his mouth flashed with a cold smile, he looked at the hammer that was getting bigger and bigger in his eyes, he moved, and the golden hammer also fiercely smashed onto him.


    Xue Shao''s sinister smile suddenly stopped, a look of fear on his face, he realized that something was amiss, this hammer of his had hit an illusion, and Lin Mufeng had long since disappeared, since he was a disciple of a large clan and his character was not ordinary, he unhesitatingly brandished his hammer and brandished it behind him.


    Yet another phantom was hit!


    Once again, he turned around, but Lin Mufeng didn''t give him the chance. He directly struck''s chin with his hook, and smashed him into the air. Both of his legs fiercely stomped on the ground, causing the floor to shatter and rubble to fly everywhere.


    His bones were broken, and a stream of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Bang!


    He could only make him lose the ability to fight, and was not heavily injured by him. Now that he had just arrived at the imperial capital, they had caused this matter to happen, and it was only a light injury, the Xue Family''s elders should be able to understand its meaning and would not cause trouble for him ¡­


    It was not good to build an enemy for no reason!


    Indeed, Lin Mufeng was right!


    Bang!


    Another huge explosion occurred as Xue Shao''s body smashed onto the ground and blood spurted out of his mouth. He tried to stand up, but was ultimately unable to do so, and stared at Lin Mufeng with nothing but hatred!


    Humiliation, an enormous humiliation!


    Right now, he actually had the urge to die. Under the gazes of hundreds of people, he was actually defeated. He was defeated in just two moves. He didn''t dare to believe it, but the intense pain coming from his body stimulated him.


    Anger erupted, seeing Lin Mufeng''s forced smile, Xue Shao spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Silence!


    A deathly silence!


    After a while, the crowd of several hundred people burst into an uproar.


    "Is it over?" One of them rubbed his eyes and asked the person beside him, "Did you see that? Had the black-robed youth made his move? How did Young Master Xue fall? "


    After a long series of questions, the person shook his head, saying that he didn''t see anything, and then asked the other person beside him, also saying that he didn''t see anything.


    However, their eyes were focused on the ground. Young Master Xue''s falling figure had deeply stimulated their hearts.


    The black-robed youth had won. In just three short breaths, he had won.


    Swift and swift! It was extremely fast!


    No one saw how he made his move, no one saw how Xue Shao fell, but they heard three loud sounds, and with a series of afterimages, it created a scene in front of them.


    Lin Mufeng stood there unharmed while the other person laid down.


    Swoosh!


    All of them began to assess Lin Mufeng from the bottom of their hearts. This youth was indeed different from the others, was he a little arrogant? Bullsh * t! This is called being relaxed and unhurried, unlike that young master Xue who immediately went up to show off and challenged him ¡­


    He''s a little cold? Bullshit, this is called being low-key, not living in a group, how could a person that Miss Yu Xin likes be vulgar?


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng''s image in the eyes of the masses had undergone a tremendous change. It couldn''t be said that these commoners were vulgar, but it could be said that they were very realistic ¡­


    Two people rushed out from the crowd and dragged Xue Shao back. Lin Mufeng also raised his head slightly, revealing those two deep eyes. His gaze swept over the place gently, and gathered on the five people not far away.


    His voice was calm, but it caused a huge uproar in the crowd. He wanted to challenge the next contestant?


    Madman!


    Enough is enough.


    Lin Mufeng wanted to challenge the next one, since he was going to make a name for himself, he had to do it quickly, a single Xue Shao was far from enough!


    The five of them looked at each other, and one of them had a cold expression, a skinny body, and a square face. A nineteen year old man slowly walked out, and with his hands cupped together, he looked at Lin Mufeng and said: "Mu Clan, Mu Ran!"


    "Lin Family, Lin Mufeng!" With the courtesy alone, it fully demonstrated the respect Lin Mufeng had for him.


    The Lin Clan... Mu Ran frowned, he searched his entire mind, but didn''t find any impression of this family in the Star Blue Empire, could it be that he came from another nation ¡­


    His pupils constricted as he slowly advanced forward.


    At this time, everyone could clearly see his figure and their hearts were filled with anticipation. It was him, a member of the Mu Family, and early yellow step''s Mu Ran.


    However, the Lin Family ¡­


    None of the several hundred people present had heard of this name, and all of them were puzzled. But to be able to produce such an outstanding disciple, it must be someone from a powerful family that was hiding somewhere in the Star Blue Empire, a family that was acting low-key ¡­


    With just a stomp of his feet, the entire Star Blue Empire would tremble slightly. It was only with such an identity that he could be worthy of Miss Yu Xin.


    There was a great deal of debate and suspicion.

 C52

    The setting sun hung high in the sky. The setting sun hung at the ends of his brows, casting a faint afterglow.


    Although it was getting late, the number of people in the area did not seem to decrease, but increased instead. Right now, the Thousand Image Pavilion''s doors were no longer filled with carriages, the crowded crowd stood shoulder to shoulder, their feet touching against one another. Looking around, there was a huge black mass, almost a thousand people.


    This is rare.


    "Don''t be alarmed when dealing with things, the two youngsters are both capable of making things!" In a building on the street, an old man looked at the two of them. He stroked his beard and smiled as he nodded. "He has lived in the capital for countless years, yet I''ve never seen this person ¡­"


    "We should know when he summons the Heavenly Soul."


    "En!" The old man nodded slightly.


    In the center of the crowd, Mu Ran stood still and motionless, with no expression on his face. With a thought, he circulated Heavenly Energy, causing his entire being to swallow and spit out, as though he was ready to go at any moment, while Lin Mufeng stood in front of him with a cold expression.


    In that moment, Mu Ran moved, without any warning, he moved. His right hand clenched into a fist, and a faint yellow light flashed as he fiercely attacked Lin Mufeng''s head.


    Catching him off guard, Mu Ran would definitely win in a single strike!


    Yu Xin''s heart also tensed up as a hint of worry surfaced on his face. Presumably at this moment, only our Lin Mufeng''s face changed color, her eyes still squinted slightly, and just as the fist was about to focus, he stepped forward slightly. Her body turned left and Mu Ran''s fist grazed past his hair, flying past.


    Danger! It was a close call!


    Just as he was about to be hit, but this slight difference was within Lin Mufeng''s grasp. Right after he stabilized himself, his right hand swung out, bringing along a majestic energy as he punched out. The speed was as fast as a light breeze, making it difficult for ordinary people to even see the shadow of his fist.


    Mu Ran was shocked, he could not dodge in time, and could only swing out his palm to block once again.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, a majestic energy emanated out and the two of them simultaneously took a few steps back.


    "Oh ~" The eyes of the old man in the pavilion lit up, he chuckled and stroked his beard: "fire geezer, how about we make a bet?"


    "Betting on what?" Hearing this, the eyes of the elder beside him lit up. Gambling, he loved to gamble.


    "Who do you think will win?" He looked ahead.


    "Who can win?" The man called fire geezer snorted. He thought for a bit and laughed: "Do you still need to say that? Even in terms of cultivation level, the youth in black had already lost more than one level to him. Moreover, don''t you know the Heavenly Soul of the Mu Family? Qiu Niaoqingming, you must have also experienced its power ¡­ "


    "I bet on Mu Ran!"


    "Then I''ll bet on the black-robed youth!"


    "What''s the wager?" fire geezer smiled sinisterly, "If you lose, then give me the Fire Source Spirit Stones that you have been hoarding for so many years!"


    "I left that for my disciple ¡­" The white-haired old man had a strange look on his face, "Then what if you lose?"


    "I lost?" fire geezer revealed an impossible look, "I''ve lost, as long as it''s something I have, you can take it!"


    "Is that true?"


    "Make your promises!" fire geezer''s face was determined, but he was laughing in his heart, you should still prepare the Fire Source Crystal, wait for me to retrieve it, will that youth win? Wait two or three years.


    As no one knew, a bet was made.


    Amidst the encirclement of the crowd, Mu Ran was secretly shocked, shocked by Lin Mufeng''s speed, and even more so by the punch he threw just now. Both of his hands collided, and he actually felt as if he was struck by an iron bar.


    How is this possible?


    Even if he was more calm, he would still be shocked at this moment. Lin Mufeng, who was standing opposite of him, also frowned, and a faint numbing sensation came from his arm, which made his heart feel as if it was tightly clenched. The shock in his heart was not one bit inferior to Mu Ran''s, as the early yellow step was indeed formidable, he had killed Yellow rank experts in the past.


    He took a deep breath and glanced at Lin Mufeng lightly. His pupils shrank as he concentrated his thoughts, and between his brows, a faint yellow light immediately filled the air. The entire sky seemed to darken along with it, and a surge of sadness rose up ¡­


    The faint yellow halo was like the color in the evening sky, giving off the feeling of the end of the day and the end of the world.


    Both of Mu Ran''s hands formed a seal, and a burst of yellow light suddenly shot out of his eyes. Behind him, a gigantic illusion appeared out of thin air, taking the shape of a bird, reaching a height of ten meters, its entire body was pale yellow, and with a light flap of its wings, it actually had the feeling of falling to the ground.


    Sad!


    Qiu Niaoqingming, this is Qiu Niaoqingming!


    Grief, desolation, and the soul of the heavens, the soul of the heavens, the soul of the heavens that could best reflect one''s mind, its demeanor was very pitiful, its experiences were very pitiful, and every one of its movements was filled with sorrow, causing one to be unable to extricate themselves ¡­


    Thousands of people, thousands of ordinary people without heavenly souls, all had pained expressions on their faces as tears streamed down from their eyes. The misery in their hearts all surfaced, they were completely immersed in it and didn''t even know how to wipe it off with their own tears ¡­


    It was as if he had returned to his previous life, as he had once again returned to the Blood Sucking Fort. He was pushed out of the window, and the sun shone down, causing the entire scene to turn into foam ¡­


    was stunned for a moment when he saw a teardrop appear. He, who had always looked at others with a cold face, also had a heartbroken face.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, as if a lifetime had passed. That burning, that misery, continued to occur. As he immersed himself in it, Lin Mufeng finally discovered that something was amiss.


    He returned to reality and touched the droplets on his face. He was stunned for a moment. I''m crying, but my heart hurts too? I still haven''t forgotten about that?


    A wave of anger suddenly emerged. A cold chill that was cold to the extreme. It''s you! You''re the one who reminded me of those things that don''t belong to me!


    Instantly, the alabaster knife appeared in his hands and an unprecedented killing intent exploded forth. The aura was so huge, it was actually able to match the desolation emitted by Qiu Niaoqingming. The place Lin Mufeng was at was like an icehouse, the people behind all felt a chill in their hearts, and they couldn''t help but shiver as they slowly retreated.


    One side was sad, one side was murderous, and in between them, the thousand people could be said to be in extreme discomfort. At this moment, under Lin Mufeng''s anger, the alabaster knife was actually on par with Qiu Niaoqingming.


    The two forces faced each other, but no one knew that a white Infantry in the Thousand Image Pavilion trembled slightly when Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife appeared.


    On top of the pavilion, the old man''s face revealed a hint of an appreciative smile, and a hint of doubt rose in his heart. With a frown, he continuously looked at the long blade in Lin Mufeng''s hand. The fire geezer did not have much expression on his face.


    However, at this time, the most shocked person was Mu Ran. His mouth was wide open, and his eyes looked lifeless as he looked at Lin Mufeng.


    He had originally thought that Lin Mufeng would be unable to extricate himself from his grief, and that he would be able to effortlessly knock him down.


    In his eyes, there was grief and desolation, but in less than three breaths, he had recovered. This, how much powerful of a will was required, he knew very well just how amazing Qiu Niaoqingming was, even if he was two realms stronger than him, he would still not act like this ¡­


    Furthermore, Lin Mufeng was only a Heavenly Soul Cultivator with orange stage!


    Whoosh!


    Turning around, Mu Ran''s eyes finally flashed with a cold glint, and he pointed at Lin Mufeng: "You, are fit to be my opponent!"


    "But, you''re not suitable to be my opponent!" The scene just now made Lin Mufeng angry, he was completely furious, but the more he raged, the calmer he became, and the angrier he got, the colder it got. Right now, it was not as simple as refusing people from thousands of miles away, it was simply thousands of miles away from people.


    Unforgivable!


    This was the first time Yu Xin had seen this kind of him, and couldn''t help but be stunned in her heart. The cold wind brother also had a secret, what kind of thing could cause him to feel so pained ¡­


    Yu Xin''s heart also hurt a little.


    However, Mu Ran was stunned. He was expressionless, and his usually cold face had a tinge of competitive strength in his heart. Good, good, very good.


    He was a Heavenly Soul Master with early yellow step, was a core disciple of the capital''s Mu Family, and had a heavenly soul like Qiu Niaoqingming. How could it not be able to handle him, a Heavenly Soul Master with orange stage ¡­


    Impossible!


    He was cold and aloof because he was proud and aloof, and had inherited the Mu Family''s successor, the Heavenly Soul. Mu Ran''s status was also different from the masses.


    If it wasn''t for Yu Xin, he probably wouldn''t even be able to appear.


    This was the pride that belonged to Qiu Niaoqingming, and also the pride that belonged to the Mu Family.


    This Heavenly Soul was one of the top souls in the capital. Not only because of its high quality, but also because of its special attacks ¡­


    Every step he took, the desolation in his surroundings grew denser. At the same time, Lin Mufeng also slowly took a step forward, and similarly, his killing intent, was endlessly erupting!

 C53 Clear Crown!

    Young master Mu Ran of the Mu Family, the third largest family in the imperial city, and a youth from a foreign land, two extremely talented people, slowly clashed against each other.


    The alabaster knife shot out a three-foot-long beam of light. Both hands rose, and with a wave, it sliced through the air, and like a bolt of lightning, chopped forward.


    A huge amount of energy, sharp blade Qi, and even the stone tablets on the ground slowly cracked, revealing a ten feet long mark.


    Mu Ran was also staring with cold eyes, his claw-like palm grabbed out, releasing a light yellow feather that appeared in his hand like a sharp sword, releasing a sharp Qi from his hand, with a glance, it was a crown that was a foot long on top of his head, similar to a alabaster knife, it moved gently, causing the yellow fluffy feather to immediately scatter, every single feather was like an arrow, a biting cold Qi could be felt everywhere.


    Following the appearance of the feather, Mu Ran''s entire temperament seemed to have changed. The feeling of desolation became even stronger, and his heart was filled with gratitude.


    On top of the pavilion, the fire geezer''s eyes also flashed a bright light. He was even more confident, a smirk appeared on his face, and he said in a ridiculing manner: "Old Snake, you''ve lost, that Mu Ran actually even cultivated ''Bright Crown'', there''s no suspense in this battle ¡­"


    "Not necessarily ¡­" The old man smiled as he looked down below him. He didn''t know why, but the feeling he got from this young man was extraordinary.


    "Perhaps, he still has some cards up his sleeves!" He nodded lightly. Only in this way would he have a chance of winning!


    Mu Ran''s pupils constricted, the feathers in his hands suddenly shone with a yellow light, standing straight up, he looked at the alabaster knife flying towards him, both of his legs stomped hard, and with a whoosh, he flew into the air. The Clear Crown was like a gigantic sword in his hands, with a swoosh, it cut through the air, causing faint ripples, and struck towards the white blade image ¡­


    The two were approaching in full fury and the energy they exuded caused huge ripples in the area around them. They had turned into a vacuum and were able to squeeze out all the air.


    Just like that, under the gazes of everyone present, they held their breaths and the weapons in their hands smashed into each other with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    The two of them fiercely sank into the ground, causing the stone tiles on the ground to shatter and their feet to sink into the ground. With a cold and stern expression on his face, the massive energy also stirred up a hurricane as it wantonly swept about. The shattered fragments of the stone were blown, causing everyone to nearly be unable to stand up.


    The powerful energy struck directly at their chests, causing them to feel stuffy for a moment, and their throats to become sweet as well. A mouthful of fresh blood was forcefully held back from being spit out, and similarly, Mu Ran''s face was flushed red. As soon as he stabilized his body, he rushed forward waving his Clear Brilliance Crown ¡­


    Sou sou sou!


    Lin Mufeng did not stop either!


    Swoosh!


    Only the Heavenly Soul Master, who had a rather high cultivation level, was getting more and more excited, and was getting more and more hot-blooded. The two of them were very fast, and their attacks were very agile, as if they had the power of thunder in them.


    For a time, the earth, rubble, and energy flew about recklessly, completely filling the air.


    This, this was too exciting! Although the light rays that scattered in all directions were so bright that they could not even open their eyes, and the bangs from the collision caused their eardrums to go deaf, this was the first time they had seen such an intense battle ¡­


    In the span of a few breaths, the two of them exchanged more than a hundred blows ¡­


    What does that mean? His figure kept changing, and the energy kept dissipating. Even Yu Xin had to focus her Heavenly Energy into her eyes in order to see the two of them.


    "So young master Mu Ran is actually this powerful ¡­"


    Everyone sighed in their hearts. That 30 foot long illusion was like a falling phoenix, its majesty still present, its desolation still present. That crown of clarity was even sharper than a peerless treasure sword, and the ripples that cut through the air were clearly visible to the naked eye.


    The black-robed youth was not simple!


    Another wave of sigh, in their eyes, Lin Mufeng was like a God of Death, tyrannical beyond compare, the white bone blade struck again and again, the chill on it was as though the air was frozen, everyone''s hearts were cold, with every swing of the blade, it was as though Mu Ran was the only one with pupils, every attack aimed for the vital points, every strike aimed to collide with both weapons.


    orange stage?


    Is this a orange stage?


    Every move of the black-robed youth seemed to be giving his all, and the energy contained in every move was not lower than Mu Ran''s. In this situation, it was fine if there was a strike, but, the two of them had fought a hundred times, and it was the same!


    Shock!


    He was like a great river that had existed for a long time. He was inexhaustible!


    "How is this possible?" At the top of the pavilion, fire geezer was staring with wide eyes as he revealed a look of disbelief, "How can this child''s Heavenly Energy be so thick?"


    "Why not!" The old man laughed heartily at that, and indeed, he was indeed out of the ordinary. "Don''t tell me you didn''t realize that his Heavenly Energy density is so extraordinary? "I wonder how he cultivated such a high purity of Heavenly Energy ¡­"


    fire geezer''s eyes narrowed as he gently nodded his head. That''s right, he had also discovered that this child was a genius, a genius with the realm of orange stage at such a young age, and his Heaven power was so pure. I wonder what kind of clan would be able to cultivate such an outstanding disciple ¡­


    Doubts began to appear on the bodies of these two unfathomable elders.


    If they found out that Lin Mufeng was just an ordinary disciple from the Han Ku Kingdom''s Lin Family''s Merchant Union, it was unknown what kind of expression he would have.


    All of these were obtained by Lin Mufeng through his own hard work. Although there were some negative factors in absorbing other people''s Heavenly Energy, but the benefits were undoubtedly huge. Why did his strength increase so quickly ¡­


    Devour!


    Why was Heavenly Energy so pure and dense?


    Refining!


    evil heavenly spirit, who could not be tolerated by the Tian Yuan Continent, gave Lin Mufeng seemingly endless benefits. Let''s not even talk about the strength of its energy, it was its devouring ability ¡­


    Endless benefits!


    But right now, Yu Xin was secretly shocked when she saw the scene before her eyes. cold wind brother is much stronger than he imagined, if I were to fight with him, even if I did not use that thing, I would still lose without a doubt.


    He felt slightly happy.


    The more Mu Ran fought, the harder it got for him to win, and the harder it got for the crown of clarity to hold on to, with blood slowly dripping down from its feathers, its opponent being strong, extremely strong, and not losing out even after Xue Shao fell. If not for the Orange Light that was constantly blooming, he would have suspected that Lin Mufeng was an expert of the yellow realm.


    He gritted his teeth and a light suddenly flashed in his eyes as his right hand viciously hacked down once again.


    Bang!


    As the rumbling sound resounded through the sky, the huge tornado fiercely gathered, recklessly smashed open the doors, and shattered the void.''s body, which had become yellow and orange in color, fiercely retreated, as the shockwaves gathered and he let out a stuffy snort, and a trace of blood leaked out from the corner of his mouth.


    Lin Mufeng''s figure also flew backwards, and after ten meters, he slowly stabilized himself. His black robe was shattered at many places, and his face was pale white. The blood on the corner of his mouth had dried up long ago, and dark red blood slowly flowed down the bone blade.


    Mu Ran was stronger than he had expected, especially the Heavenly Soul behind him. Just a slight mistake and he would be invaded by the aura, falling into pain, so every time he took action, he had no choice but to focus all of his attention, and give it his all ¡­


    In the eyes of others, he had the upper hand, but the Heavenly Energy in his body was almost depleted. If the fight had continued, he believed that it would not be long before he would have lost.


    Whoosh!


    Chang Ye let out a long breath, his eyes flashing with a dark light. A few blood pills entered his mouth, turning into a warm current that flowed through his veins and veins, constantly replenishing his expended Heavenly Energy.


    Everyone was startled, they did not know what Lin Mufeng was eating.


    Mu Ran, however, could not be bothered to care about all these. He was also making the best use of his time.


    However, even if he could recover a bit, he was still far from being able to compare with the blood pill.


    "Oh ¡­" The old man who was called Old Snake started to mutter, "fire geezer, what do you think of that youngster''s Qi?"


    "Un, what is it? Wait, his aura ¡­ His recovery is really fast! "


    fire geezer was shocked, "What did he eat?"


    The old snake shook his head, "I don''t know. It should be something that can recover Heavenly Energy."


    "How could he have such a thing?" fire geezer had a look of disbelief. They knew very well just how precious this thing was, even at their current level they were barely able to produce any pills to replenish their Heavenly Energy.


    The two of them seemed to have thought of something and looked at each other. They could see a strong sense of shock in each other''s eyes!


    Mu Ran''s expression had also become very ugly. He could naturally feel that Lin Mufeng''s aura had soared, and not only him, even the surrounding thousand of spectators had all become surprised, not knowing what Lin Mufeng was taking. However, those people who were well-informed, had become excited, and slowly turned their ill-intentioned gazes towards him.


    "We can''t drag it out any longer. We have to finish this quickly!" Mu Ran had made a decision in his heart. The opponent''s recovery of Heavenly Energy was extremely quick and violent, if he kept delaying, he would fall into a disadvantageous position!


    He no longer hesitated and activated his mind, causing the Crown of Clarity to disappear immediately and return to the head of the Heavenly Soul behind him. He took a step back fiercely and formed a seal with his hands, releasing an enormous and vigorous aura from his body and Qiu Niaoqingming''s body. Yellow, dim light condensed into a mass in the air. A sorrowful atmosphere, an unprecedented intensity. The crowd that had been excited by the battle could not help but think back to the painful events from the past ¡­


    Tears streamed down his face, falling into his memories of the past. Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled slightly, but he was already prepared for it, and did not sink into the abyss. He willed it, and his hands were covered in many complicated seals.


    Silver Soul-Drill!


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng wanted to use the only soul skill that he could currently use, the Silver Soul-Drill!


    A tempest filled the air, growing bigger and bigger. From his arm to the tree, then to the entire space, there was an endless gale whistling through the air. The biting cold blade aura and the glaring silver light were constantly expanding and dispersing ¡­


    Killing intent, coldness, and even trembling of the heart!


    "Is it going to end?" Everyone let out a soft cry in their hearts. The old man who was called Old Snake also frowned and said, "Should we stop them? If this move really came down, I''m afraid ¡­" All the doors of the entire Thousand Image Pavilion will become ruins! "

 C54 She is mine!

    She''s mine!


    The red haired handsome fire geezer also frowned, then laughed: "No need, the front door of Thousand Image Pavilion does not have anything to do with us, if I go up and stop them, what about my Fire Source Crystal? Who will compensate me? "


    The old man glared at him but did not speak. The two of them continued to move forward.


    Mu Ran''s hands formed a seal again, and the energy surged and gathered in midair. The originally yellow line actually slowly expanded, and instantly turned into a bird.


    Qiu Niaoqingming, the Qiu Niaoqingming that was completely condensed from energy.


    As soon as the bird was formed, it let out a tragic cry towards the sky, causing everyone''s minds to sink into a complicated struggle. Even the rapidly spinning, drill-like Silver Soul Storm seemed to pause slightly ¡­


    That roar seemed to freeze time!


    As his fists clenched slowly, his Heavenly Energy circulated too quickly, causing him to feel a burning pain in his veins and tendons.


    At this critical moment, Lin Mufeng could not care so much, it was so what if it hurt, so what if it hurt, he had to win this battle!


    A vicious look appeared in his eyes, and his hands formed a seal again. The silver storm roared in mid-air, and a long hurricane wriggled like a silver dragon. It opened its bloody maw and charged towards the large, light-yellow bird.


    The air was immediately pushed away and spread out like waves. The dazzling silver light and the dim yellow light were like a small universe that exploded in the darkening sky, making it hard for people to open their eyes.


    Mu Ran''s heart also tightened. With a wave of his hands, Qiu Niaoqingming suddenly shot forward in a beautiful arc, flapping his wings, crying out from his mouth, and composing together. It was as if he was playing a desolate song in the middle of the sunset ¡­


    It was a cool autumn day. Although the sky was dark, everyone could still vaguely see the yellow leaves falling down.


    Enormous rays of light shot up to the sky, causing one''s ears to go deaf, blinding one''s eyes, and the sound of thunder resounded in one''s mind. Everyone turned around, but their mouths could not close, their eyes were aghast, and their faces were filled with an expression of disbelief ¡­


    The two masses of energy were like a cannon ball exploding with a loud bang. A massive impact swept out in all directions, layer by layer, as the floor was lifted up and turned into dust in the air.


    Shock!


    The two elders in the pavilion were also secretly speechless. They never thought that these two weak kids would be able to create such a big commotion.


    This time, most likely the entire imperial capital would be stunned.


    Swoosh!


    A ball of stones flew over and smashed into Lin Mufeng''s chest, catching him off guard, causing him off guard. Blood immediately spurted out of his mouth, and Mu Ran was also struck by the aftermath, his body flying backwards like a kite with its string cut, directly smashing into the ground.


    Astonishment!


    Even Yu Xin was deeply shocked by this scene. Seeing Lin Mufeng fall to the ground, he finally regained his senses and took a step forward, wanting to help his up. But Lin Mufeng extended his right hand to stop her from doing so.


    The outcome of the battle had yet to be decided!


    He could still stand up!


    The alabaster knife suddenly stabbed into the ground, causing Lin Mufeng''s body to tremble. Under the astonishment of the crowd, he slowly stood up, his eyes flashed with a cold light, the bone blade pointed downwards, looking at Mu Ran, he walked forward step by step.


    He could still fight!


    Mu Ran lied on the ground. Seeing Lin Mufeng walking over once again, he was overwhelmed with shock in his heart. He wanted to stand up and fight, but he was unable to do so no matter what.


    "Impossible!" With gritted teeth, Mu Ran pressed his fist against the ground, propping his body up. He wanted to stand up, no, in the capital, he absolutely could not lose to this outsider!


    One failure!


    Twice, failure!


    Three times... He had tried five times, but to no avail. He could only grit his teeth and feel a tinge of blood, and hate in his heart. If they had not fought with him earlier, perhaps the Heavenly Energy in his body would have been enough for him to use another soul skill.


    When he thought of this, a wisp of regret appeared!


    Lin Mufeng also stopped in front of him, his expression indifferent, a hint of sinister smile floated in his eyes. He did not say anything, but stood there and quietly looked at him.


    The 10 meter long heavenly soul slowly dissipated, transforming into a ball of faint yellow light that entered Mu Ran''s forehead. Looking at Lin Mufeng, his eyes became bloodshot, after a long while, he finally shook his head unwillingly, "I lost!"


    However, the surrounding crowd of over a thousand people burst into an uproar.


    "Lost, young master Mu Ran lost, lost to this black-clothed youth ¡­"


    "Who is he? Young Master Xue Shao was defeated by him in two moves, and Young Master Mu Ran was also defeated by him?"


    "Seems like this person is called Lin Mufeng, I wonder where this genius comes from. He''s not simple, to have the strength of orange stage at this age, and to have directly defeated two great experts!"


    "En En, not simple, not simple at all. My son must have half of his strength in the future. I am willing to die for that."


    All sorts of discussions were stirred up, but the main character in their discussion was undoubtedly the one who had directly defeated the two great masters, a youth who had just arrived in the imperial capital a day ago.


    It was likely that after this battle, the spectators had remembered this name in their hearts. Lin Mufeng''s name would also spread throughout the entire capital after tonight.


    He knew how he won this time, although it was a little tricky, but the blood pill was a manifestation of his own strength, furthermore, his most powerful trump card was completely useless, if he was to summon his blood sucking heavenly soul, he was afraid that this battle ¡­


    It was even simpler!


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the fact that life and death were at stake, Lin Mufeng would never reveal his identity as a evil spirit Master in public!


    Both of his hands slightly raised as he pressed on the air, suppressing the chaotic scene. His eyes were dark and cold as he lightly swept his gaze across the place and coldly said: "Yu Xin, is mine!"


    Then, he looked at the four young masters who were standing foolishly not far away and said: "If anyone wants to challenge us again, I, Lin Mufeng will accompany you!"


    As he spoke, he ignored the chaotic scene and walked into the distance.


    Yu Xin''s heart trembled. It''s his, I''m his, there''s nothing else but being faintly moved, he doesn''t have a very high position, he doesn''t have a very large power, but he''s the only one who said such an overbearing declaration in front of thousands of people ¡­


    I am yours, Big Brother Mu Feng!


    A stream of tears flowed down her face involuntarily. Her identity and power did not belong to her. What she wanted was just this simple sentence, and that one sentence was enough!


    That''s right, all of these did not belong to her. Even now, Lin Mufeng did not know the strength behind her, nor did he know her identity.


    Suddenly regaining his senses, Yu Xin''s footsteps moved, and he quickly came to Lin Mufeng''s side. Holding onto his arm, he supported him and walked towards the restaurant.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at her and gently smiled, causing Yu Xin''s face to slightly flush as well.


    Walking to a dark corner where no one was around, Lin Mufeng could no longer hold on. He bent his body and spat out a mouthful of blood with a wail.


    How could the soul skills that Qiu Niaoqingming possessed be that simple? The sounds of the birds chirping and wings vibrating were like needles stabbing into his soul. He could withstand the energy attacks, but he could only endure this!


    Right now, his injuries were not light either, and they were even heavier than Mu Ran''s wounds by a little.


    Yu Xin''s heart suddenly trembled, she immediately used her Heavenly Strength, causing blood to spurt out. Lin Mufeng felt much better, and gently held onto her arm, then walked over.


    In front of the Thousand Image Pavilion''s door, Mu Ran stood up with the support of the people around, he looked in the direction that Lin Mufeng had left, and his eyes suddenly shone with determination, and he said to the people beside him: "Pursuit of Yu Xin, I give up!"


    "You give up? You gave up your Mu Family''s chance to develop? " The few of them were shocked.


    Mu Ran did not speak, he clenched his teeth and turned back. Lin Mufeng, I will remember you, the next time, I will defeat you!


    At this moment, another young master touched the person beside him and whispered, "Young Master Ye, go back and check his identity. Should we send someone ¡­"


    With that, he wiped his neck. The young man was shocked. He frowned and thought for a moment before nodding. "We have to consider this matter carefully. We''ll talk about it when we get back. It''s best if we get the Patriarch''s approval."


    That person also nodded his head lightly!


    On Lin Mufeng''s body, they saw threat, or else they wouldn''t do such a thing. Yu Xin was something that they had to obtain, if they really could marry Yu Xin, their family''s power would definitely skyrocket overnight.


    The five young masters all had their own thoughts as they slowly walked into the clan. Today, this young man who had suddenly appeared was going to report to the clan head as soon as possible ¡­


    This kind of talented youth would be fought over by all the major powers!


    On top of the pavilion, the fire geezer had also recovered from his astonishment. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he saw another elder looking at him with a smile.


    "En, alright. You go first. I''ll go get your honored rank Nine Unicorn Snake Soul tomorrow!"


    fire geezer trembled. "That ''Nine-scaled Snake Soul'' was given to that stinking brat a long time ago, I''m afraid... Change it! "


    "En, alright!" He spoke straightforwardly, "Prepare your ''ten thousand year submerged'' tomorrow!"


    fire geezer''s face revealed a bitter smile, "Come to me tomorrow to retrieve the ''Nine-Qilin Snake Soul''!"


    Mu Ran, Mu Ran, you actually dare to lose to me? Alright, next time, don''t let me bump into you, whatever you lose to this bet, this old man will definitely take it back from you.


    His eyes were flickering, and it was unknown what he was thinking about. After today, there would likely be many factions that would pay attention to him. It seemed that if necessary, they would need to give him some help ¡­


    If such a talent belongs to my Star Blue Academy...


    Laughter rang out again, and the old man''s figure flashed once more before disappearing.

 C55 Evenness of Fame

    The sky was incomparably clear, and the sunlight contained an extremely comfortable warmth. It made one want to open their mouth and take in a deep breath at all times ¡­


    In the past two days, there had been strangers shuttling back and forth among the various families. They looked very nervous, as if they were investigating something. Even the young masters, who were usually the most troublesome of them all, had become much quieter.


    The commoners at the bottom level did not know about these changes and continued to live a quiet life as usual. However, their usual chitchat increased by another topic, which was the black-robed youth who had suddenly displayed his prowess in the imperial city two days ago, directly defeating the two experts and making a domineering declaration ¡­


    Although they did not know who this person was, that kind of uplifting scene was deeply etched in their minds. What caused them to tremble even more, was that Lin Mufeng relied on his orange stage to suppress the strong, and with his strength, even Young Master Mu Ran was not his match!


    There were even some huge powers who had already started to send people to investigate Lin Mufeng''s background, but they all returned empty-handed, no one could figure it out, and the suspicions in everyone''s heart became deeper and deeper, the more confused they became, and the more it got, the more it confirmed their suspicions ¡­


    Did this young man really come from a hidden power?


    For a moment, a mysterious aura enveloped Lin Mufeng''s body.


    Even he himself did not know of this situation, much less know who had caused it. In fact, it was all for his own good. If there was no tyrannical power, then in the eyes of the many Patriarchs, there would only be two outcomes ¡­


    He could either take it for himself or erase it on the spot!


    Unknowingly, a person behind him had reduced the amount of trouble for him.


    Lin Mufeng was completely unaware, a great danger had passed. Now, he was in the restaurant that he used to be, closing his eyes and quietly cultivating.


    The entire body was enveloped with Orange Light, the dense Qi was continuously being released, and traces of perspiration continued to drop from his forehead. There was also a burst of orange colored light that seemed to be alive, as though it was moving around in his body non-stop, and the air seemed to be filled with an invisible energy that was slowly surging towards his body.


    Lin Mufeng held the ball with both hands, his face stretched out, his thoughts guarded as the Heavenly Energy in his body circulated rapidly. If the Heavenly Energy in his body was like a dried up stream after the battle that day, then it was like a raging river, surging with endless energy. Faintly, it seemed like it was about to burst out of his body, filling up even more than when it was at its peak ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, the sun had reached the center. Under the blazing sun, the heat was almost suffocating, and Lin Mufeng''s veins were also burning in pain.


    Whoosh!


    Letting out a long breath, he quickly calmed himself down and stopped cultivating. He knew that the previous situation was due to the saturation of his Heavenly Energy. If he continued cultivating, not only would he not improve, it would actually have an opposite effect.


    Opening his eyes, Lin Mufeng slowly stood up from the bed and waved both of his arms. An indescribable sense of comfort emerged in his heart, filled with energy, as if he possessed endless strength.


    At this time, Yu Xin pushed open the door and walked in. She was wearing a green dress, which accentuated her graceful figure, and her face had also been covered with a green veil, covering her unparalleled beauty. Looking at her, Lin Mufeng laughed lightly, and said: "How long have I been cultivating for?"


    "Two days ¡­" Seeing that he had awoken, his injuries completely recovered, and there was even a trace of improvement, Yu Xin also laughed happily, revealing two deep dimples, which made him look somewhat cute and mischievous, and was completely unable to imagine how cold he could be in front of other people. If those young masters saw this scene, even their jaws would probably drop, and the last sliver of confidence he had was completely shattered.


    Lin Mufeng frowned slightly, "Two days..."


    He never expected that, after closing his eyes for two days, he suddenly thought of something and walked over to grab hold of his arm. With a sly smile, he walked out, and as if he had suddenly realized something, he followed him out.


    Auction!


    The auction would be held today and if not for Yu Xin''s reminder, he would really forget. The two of them walked out together, Lin Mufeng had also changed into a new set of clothes, which was still as speechless as before.


    Just coming out, there were a few gazes that shot over, Lin Mufeng sensed it and smiled wickedly, not caring in the least. Instead, he gently asked Yu Xin if anything special had happened in the past two days.


    The smile on Yu Xin''s face receded as she told her everything that she knew. It was only after an hour did she finish narrating everything, and then, a cold light flashed past her eyes, "They, will most likely harm you, especially the young master of the Ye Family, Ye Meng. Her actions are the most suspicious ¡­"


    "However, Big Brother Mu Feng, you don''t have to worry. Although they have investigated your identity, they have not found anything. Your past is blurry, so you should be fine for a short period of time.


    Lin Mufeng frowned even more, it was a blur. With the power of the aristocratic families in the imperial city, it was easy to find out who he was, but this...


    He thought about it, but he didn''t think about it at all.


    Seeing his doubt, Yu Xin also pursed his lips and said softly: "I''m guessing that some important person is secretly helping you in the capital, if not ¡­"


    If no one tried to conceal their strength, based on those few families, it would not be difficult for them to find out Lin Mufeng''s background.


    A big shot? When he first came to the Star Blue Empire, he did not know many people, and he did not even see any important people, could it be Hua Feng?


    Impossible! It was impossible for him to be of such great help to him with just a single encounter. Even if he wanted to, he would be powerless to do so.


    He had no clue!


    Lin Mufeng thought for a long time, but could not come up with anything, "Let''s go to the auction!"


    Wouldn''t it be better if there was a big shot helping him? If he''s trying to get his attention, we''ll talk about it later!


    Yu Xin gently smiled and did not say a word. However, a faint light flashed in her phoenix eyes.


    Although the scale of the auction was rather large, it was limited to the Star Blue Empire and the surrounding kingdoms. This auction was held every three years and each time, it would attract thousands of people to come and observe ¡­


    However, the majority of these people were the young masters of some large and small families, and the auction was held specifically for them. In just a few days, all of the families in the imperial city received invitations, and even some of the kingdoms attached to the Star Blue Empire received invitations ¡­


    Within a short period of time, the imperial city was bustling with noise and excitement again.


    Although the items being auctioned were not at the level of those rare treasures, they were still definitely rare. The Infantry beast spirits, Heavenly Beast s, elixirs, basically everything was involved, and there were even some shocking things ¡­


    It was said that every single one of them was extremely valuable, to the point that it was easily worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins ¡­


    As he walked on the street, he carefully thought about the things that he had heard. His eyebrows could not help but loosen as the corners of his mouth lifted into a playful smile. However, this sudden sentence caused his entire body to become dull.


    "The treasure that is being suppressed in this auction is actually an evil beast spirit!"


    Unbelievable!


    Lin Mufeng knew that the transaction of evil beast spirits was prohibited on the continent, but this time''s open auction ¡­


    Stunned, Zhang Xuan guessed that it was just a rumor spreading randomly. He couldn''t believe it. Lin Mufeng secretly nodded.


    The location of the auction was to the south of the capital. Lin Mufeng had initially thought that the Thousand Image Pavilion was big enough, but after seeing this auction, he realized that the Thousand Image Pavilion was small in comparison.


    What does that mean?


    It was almost at the same location as one of the Lin Family residences. Separated by a street, Lin Mufeng could already see the tall buildings in front of him. Among the pedestrians, all of them revealed a hint of admiration and reverence.


    If not for Yu Xin''s accompanying that day and Lin Mufeng''s own display of power, I''m afraid that he would not even give you this invitation.


    Although the amount of over a hundred thousand gold coins was not a small amount, but in the entire Star Blue Empire, it was like a drop in the ocean.


    "Invitation ¡­"


    Just as Lin Mufeng took a step forward, two big men in front of him extended their hands to stop his, and said coldly.


    After taking out the red thread, they casually glanced at it before a green light suddenly flashed across their eyes. Then, they immediately lifted their arms and lowered them. Their movements were quick and nimble and did not waste any time.


    His heart twitched for a moment. The little gatekeeper was precisely the Heavenly Soul King of Green Scale? Becoming the leader of the Lin Family merely had the strength of Yellow Scale ¡­


    After all, the strongest member of the Lin Family, Lin Tianfeng, was only a Heavenly Soul Sect with cyan scale!


    Astonishment! However, the expression on his face did not change much, and he indifferently kept the letter and placed it into his spatial ring, then pulled Yu Xin''s small hand and walked in.


    His figure had just disappeared when a commotion sounded in front of the door ¡­


    "Did you see that? Did you see that? Wasn''t that Lin Mufeng who defeated Mu Ran at the entrance of the Thousand Image Pavilion two days ago? " A lean man said to a person beside him.


    That person also suddenly came back to his senses and nodded his head in a daze, "Yes, yes, it seems that his identity is truly extraordinary. He can even enter this kind of auction, he''s not from some small family!"


    "That''s right, the little family can cultivate such an outstanding disciple, and even defeated Mu Ran, and he''s still so young, I''m afraid the strength of his family is not inferior to the Mu family!"


    "Is that so?" Another person came up to him and said, "It''s said that those few families in the capital have investigated his background, but were unable to find anything!"


    "Really?" A few people were astonished as they looked at the black figure. Other than reverence, there was actually also a trace of fear in their eyes!


    No one knew that this situation occurred because someone from the imperial city was secretly helping him.


    Lin Mufeng was even more stupid to come out and explain. As soon as he stepped in, a obese fatty appeared in front of him, he was the one from Thousand Image Pavilion, the moment he saw Lin Mufeng coming in, his small eyes squinted, bowing towards him, and bowing as he said: "Oh, Young Master, you didn''t even notify me when you came, this little one will send someone to welcome you!"


    It was only the servant''s fault for being blind and calling him a country bumpkin. Otherwise, he would have definitely left a perfect impression on this young master.


    As he thought of this, he once again paid his respects to the messenger''s ancestor from top to bottom.


    Even the two guards were startled. They did not know Lin Mufeng in the past, but it could be said that he was a rising star. However, they were extremely familiar with that fat guy.


    "He, he wants that youth to pay his respects?" "He''s still that respectful?"


    His conjecture was confirmed.

 C56 Yu Xins elder sister

    Lin Mufeng''s expression did not change. He knew clearly in his heart what kind of person that fatty was, so he only cupped his hands together.


    The fat man didn''t get angry. He smiled and followed, "Young Master, let me lead the way ¡­"


    "Yes!" Lin Mufeng nodded slightly.


    "Young Master, Third Miss, what do you want to buy? "I know quite a lot about the items being auctioned today ¡­" The fatty laughed sinisterly again. Lin Mufeng''s eyes flickered with a hint of interest as he said lightly: "Tell me about it ¡­"


    Yu Xin also nodded lightly!


    The fat manager took another step forward and closed in on Lin Mufeng. He said in a low voice: "You should be clear about our three great trading unions, Young Master, we don''t need to talk about strength or anything similar. Today''s auction is full of rare treasures, and all of them are items that the three great trading unions have collected in the past three years. Each pellet is capable of allowing the clan members with profound strength and higher level of cultivation to recover instantly, and can be said to be something that can only be encountered by chance and not sought. Amongst these few pellets, two of them have been collected by our Thousand Image Pavilion in the past three years. "


    At the same time, he did not forget to praise the Thousand Image Pavilion''s strength. Lin Mufeng merely smiled lightly and indicated for him to continue.


    After talking for a long time, Fatty smiled and continued, "This time, there are still some treasure map at the auction, the locations of the caves left behind by the supreme experts ¡­ However, the main event will be those hundred types of beast spirit Infantry that will make countless people excited, and one of them will be the long-browed Infantry ¡­ "


    He laughed evilly again, and said with a suppressed voice: "The treasure being auctioned down this time is a beast spirit, and it''s even a evil spirit, it seems to be called ''Night Dragon Soul'', this is something I heard from the inside, if Young Master is interested, before the auction has started, let''s prepare!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin''s bodies simultaneously trembled. They said at the same time, "Evil beast spirit, Night Drake ¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    There was actually such a thing in this auction? Unbelievable!


    The fat guy chuckled and nodded.


    took a deep breath, and did not speak further, but the bottom of his heart throbbed with excitement, the continent had killed a evil spirit Master, the Evil Beast Soul had traded with the Infantry, and even if that was the case, no one would have the guts to engage in the evil beast spirit trade, let alone an auction in such a public place.


    Yu Xin also sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Dark Wyrm Soul... He lowered his voice and thought, "Just by hearing the name of the item, I can tell that it isn''t something ordinary."


    The three of them slowly walked until they reached a staircase. The fatty then spoke: "Young Master, your Fragrant Pavilion is on the third floor, at number 7!"


    Lin Mufeng nodded lightly and the fat manager walked back. Yu Xin went up and took his arm, but just as she took a step, her body paused slightly. She turned around, only to discover that her eyes were fixated on a woman who was walking down the stairs.


    Lin Mufeng also shifted his gaze over. The person who came down was a young lady who was around eighteen to nineteen years old, with a face that was about the same as Yu Xin''s. He took a step forward and covered his smile with his right hand, revealing a trace of mature charm.


    This woman was one of Yu Xin''s sisters, Yu Qing!


    When Yu Xin saw her, she also saw Yu Xin. When their gazes met, Yu Qing immediately became surprised, and a fake smile floated on her face. "Yo, who do I think it is? Isn''t this our Fu Clan''s Third Miss, Yu Xin? "Why didn''t you inform elder sister when you came back? Then I''ll accompany you to have a look at father, who is about to die from someone''s anger ¡­"


    The sharp voice had an extremely rich satirical tone, causing Lin Mufeng to frown. He finally knew why Yu Xin had cried that day, crying so bitterly. Heh, if big sister is like this, then what about father?


    Staring at her, the coldness in her eyes continued to swallow and exhale. Yu Xin did not speak, and Lin Mufeng viewed her as air, pulling her along as he walked over.


    "Young master Ye Hong, which family is this young master from? When you see your sister, you should at least bow and greet her. Ah, with this expression, you can tell that he is just a country bumpkin, I wonder how that unscrupulous little sister of mine fell for him, she is not even half as good as Young Master Ye Meng! " This time, she spoke to another man of a similar age, but Yu Xin did not pay attention to her. Yu Qing turned his gaze towards Lin Mufeng, wanting to ridicule him and talk about his little sister''s face.


    Ye Hong also laughed along. "My little brother is so outstanding, how can those poor people from the backwater compare ¡­"


    As he said this, he turned around to take a look. His followers also laughed mockingly.


    Hearing them say that it was Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin was annoyed. Just as sshe wanted to turn around, he was lightly pulled by Lin Mufeng.


    "Let me ¡­" Lin Mufeng said softly.


    Yu Qing''s laughter became louder, the mockery and ridicule were all on the surface, imitating his expression, he lightly said those words to Ye Hong who was beside him, causing everyone to laugh out loud, attracting the gazes of the people around them.


    Lin Mufeng stopped walking, but his eyebrows relaxed, only revealing a charming, cold gaze that turned around. Staring straight at her, the corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile that was not a smile, and that gaze, that expression, made Yu Qing''s hair stand on end, and his smile disappeared completely. Following that, she did something that caused Lin Mufeng to be greatly surprised, and actually pouted and acted like a spoiled child towards Ye Hong.


    "Ye Hong, I think you don''t like me anymore. With someone trying to seduce me in such an undisguised manner, you''re still quietly watching by the side. You''re not angry at all."


    After he finished speaking, he was left with a back. Ye Hong came back to his senses, and his eyes immediately stared wide, as he angrily shouted, "Stinky brat, what are you looking at?! If you keep looking, do you believe that I''ll dig out your eyeballs!?"


    It was an undisguised threat, but in Lin Mufeng''s ears, it was like an idiot howling and he was too lazy to pay any attention to it. In his eyes, ridicule flashed past, his lips slightly parted, and he said to Yu Qing, "Who am I? What is my identity? You do not deserve to know, and even more so do not have the qualifications to accept my greetings. As a young miss of a clan, you are actually like a shrew scolding the streets, blabbering on endlessly and shamelessly.


    It was as if ice crystals had formed in the air around them, and as he spoke, he turned his eyes to Ye Hong, "In my eyes, you are just an idiot!"


    After being stunned for a moment, Ye Hong''s face flushed, and was about to flare up, but just at that time, Lin Mufeng raised his head and looked at him, feeling extremely happy in his heart, thinking that he was going to apologize, he stopped moving his hands.


    "No, you''re not an idiot, you''re an idiot among idiots!"


    With that, Lin Mufeng turned and walked back to them, pulling Yu Xin''s small hands up the stairs. Yu Xin, who was by her side, secretly laughed, she saw that Yu Qing was startled, and her face turned green, and wanted to laugh.


    In fact, Yu Qing was just jealous, opposing Yu Xin at every turn. Everyone knew this, it was only because Yu Xin did not want to bicker with him for too long, that she thought of him as a soft persimmon, and let him do as she pleased.


    However, Yu Qing obviously did not think that the youth beside his younger sister was actually someone who would do such a thing.


    Ye Hong regained his senses, his face flushed red, he was about to rush upstairs, but was stopped by the servants behind him, "Young master, young master, you cannot, you cannot!


    He suddenly stopped, took a deep breath, and shouted to the upper floor, "Smelly brat, get out here and I''ll deal with you!"


    Her voice was loud, and she had attracted the gazes of countless despise and idiots. Of course, Lin Mufeng was one of them.


    Each floor had dozens of pavilions surrounding it, forming a circle. In the middle, there was an open space with a radius of fifteen meters, and in the middle, there was a towering platform with a faint mist lingering in the air. It was like a fairyland, shrouded in clouds and mist, all to prevent people from inspecting each other.


    Even though it''s just an auction, you were able to enjoy the treatment of an emperor in such a short period of time. No wonder so many young masters of noble families in the Star Blue Empire were willing to rush over, even if they didn''t buy anything, it would still be a good thing to see the world for themselves.


    Luckily, Lin Mufeng was able to get an invitation card like that. With over a million gold coins, in this crowd of several hundred people, it was unknown if it could even be considered rich.


    Lin Mufeng had a headache, he suddenly realised that he was still very poor!


    At this time, within the pavilion, the two of them were seated on a leather cushion chair. As they slightly lifted their eyes, the commotion in the hall gradually came to a stop. In the field outside, a white-haired old man slowly walked in.


    Someone from the Featherfall World?


    The old man came out, raised his head and looked around him, revealing a friendly smile. He then pressed his hands together and softly said: "This old man has hosted this auction many times, I believe some people who are familiar with me will recognize me! I don''t think that you all can wait any longer. Next, let''s take a look at what the first treasure of today is. "


    "If you are interested, state your price. I believe that this item below will definitely be able to enter the eyes of the various young masters. A capable person ¡­"


    Smiling gently, the old man took a step back. A servant carefully carried a box and slowly walked out. He placed it on the high platform and went down.


    The old man smiled mysteriously, "The first treasure of the auction is the Reincarnation Fruit, which has the name of resurrection, death, bones, and injury of a living person. As long as you have one last breath left, no matter how serious your injuries are, you will be able to take this fruit and recover immediately.


    "If you are interested in a friend, stop hesitating at this moment. This kind of thing is priceless and easy to buy, but it''s not as important as your life. The price is 700 thousand gold coins and each increment is at least 10 thousand gold coins!"


    "The auction begins!"


    The old man raised his palm and gently waved it in the air. An explosive sound rang out and just as his voice faded away, a commotion broke out in the various pavilions. Even though they were tens of meters apart, the commotion was too great and could be heard.


    All sorts of voices rang out as the bid continued to rise. In just a few seconds, the bid had risen from seven hundred thousand to one million and two hundred thousand.


    Lin Mufeng inhaled a breath of cold air, the million and two hundred thousand was his entire fortune!


    At the same time, on the third floor, in a pavilion not far away, Yu Qing''s eyes turned to all directions and stopped on Lin Mufeng''s body. His eyes flashed with a trace of malice as he spoke to Ye Hong beside his in a spoiled manner, "Ye Hong, that poor brat just humiliated me like this earlier, I ¡­"


    As she spoke, the corners of her eyes turned red.

 C57 Shadowless Knife

    Ye Hong could not help but feel a pang in his heart, the anger in his eyes grew even stronger, and actually disregarded his status and fiercely slapped the table in the pavilion, and shouted: "Who does he think he is, to actually dare humiliate us like this. Hmph, when we leave the pavilion, we''ll definitely make his bones turn into ashes!"


    "I don''t care. I have to teach him a lesson now. Otherwise, he won''t be able to vent his anger!" Yu Qing then acted coquettishly again, although he looked rather handsome, if Lin Mufeng saw his expression, he would definitely shiver and feel nauseous.


    Ye Hong caressed her cheeks and said gently: "Alright, alright, alright, we''ll listen to you. If you say you want to teach me a lesson now, teach me a lesson now.


    Yu Qing immediately pulled him back, turning from tears to smiles, "It''s not like he wants you to go over yourself, with his identity, how could he withstand the personal attacks of you, Young Master Ye Hong!"


    "Then how do we teach him a lesson?" Ye Hong was startled.


    Yu Qing''s eyes flashed, and laughed sinisterly, softly whispering into his ear, Ye Hong immediately cheered up, smiling even more, he embraced Yu Qing and spoke loudly, "Qing''er is still the smart one, look at me, I''m stupid, why didn''t I think of that!"


    Another sinister laugh came from inside the pavilion, the two people could not help but think that Lin Mufeng had forgotten about it, the light in their eyes flickered, no one knew what they were planning.


    Lin Mufeng had also noticed the sinister pupils before, but he did not even bother to look at them. A mocking smile appeared on his face as the corners of his mouth rose.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the center of the arena. The voices from all four directions had already risen to one million and eight hundred thousand gold coins, and were constantly moving up and down.


    Lin Mufeng had heard of its name before, but this was the first time he had seen it. Smelling the fresh air, his heart couldn''t help but feel at ease. Indeed, this kind of fruit not only could heal your injuries in an instant, it also had the effect of regenerating your limbs ¡­


    Saying that it was equivalent to a second life was too exaggerated. At most, it could save someone''s life in an emergency!


    Two million one hundred thousand!


    Bang!


    In the end, the [Life Reincarnation Fruit] was bought by a white clothed man for 2.1 million gold, causing Lin Mufeng to be speechless. 2.1 million gold, was equivalent to a year''s worth of income for the Lin Family, but this white clothed man was extremely calm, with not even a shred of pain in his heart!


    Sigh ¡­ There were too many rich people, and he was still very poor!


    Lin Mufeng could not help but sigh with emotion. Although the things being auctioned were also extremely rare, there were not many items that could pique his interest, just some ores and the cultivation pills to recover Heaven power. Although the price was not cheap and the quality was high, it was still of no use to him.


    He slowly watched until he was bored, he actually closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged, secretly cultivating. This made Yu Qing and Ye Hong, who were waiting nearby for Lin Mufeng''s bid, to become depressed, and they also frowned in shock ¡­


    Lin Mufeng did not take action, and Ye Hong also did not make a move, just like that, he secretly competed with in disdain!


    After an unknown amount of time, the things below also changed again. The prices, the excitement, and the curses continued without end. It was as if someone was throwing a fly, and it would occasionally be heard.


    Suddenly ¡­


    The old man stopped his servant who was about to step up, and looked up to the sky, a smile on his face, a smile that was not a smile appearing on his face, it was somewhat amiable, and seemed even more treacherous. After pausing for a moment, a yellow light suddenly shot out from his right hand, sweeping up the box in the servant''s hand and flying over.


    With another wave, the lid of the box was opened!


    The interior of a bright glass container was completely transparent, as if it was made of air. One could only see a trace of faint fluctuations, yet it was also like a water current, rolling back and forth in a rather orderly manner.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes suddenly opened, a bright light flashed, and directly shot into the glass container.


    Not far away, Yu Qing''s face flashed with a happy expression. He promptly patted the stunned Ye Hong who was beside him, and said in a tender voice: "Look, quickly look, he''s moved!"


    "Is there anything special about this thing?" Ye Hong still frowned. He couldn''t understand, other than the faint ripples he could see from the container, he couldn''t see anything else.


    Yu Qing patted him, "Don''t be so special, just buy him for me if he''s interested, I just want him to know the consequences of humiliating us."


    A trace of ruthlessness floated in his eyes, while Ye Hong nodded his head.


    In truth, Lin Mufeng did not know what was inside the glass container, it was just that when his Heaven Force appeared in his pupils, he could see the outline of the blade, out of instinct, it was beneficial for him, very beneficial. He couldn''t help but ask Xie Wuji in his heart, and he also shook his head when he saw the situation unfold.


    At this time, the old man below moved. He pressed his hands down in the air, suppressing the commotion. He smiled lightly and picked up the container with his right hand, glancing at it and said, "I''m sure everyone is curious, what is inside this container?"


    The crowd was shocked, no one knew of the answer.


    The old man laughed at himself, "To be honest, even we, the Featherfall World, cannot recognize this item. All we know is that it is a Infantry, long blade Infantry, its specific function is unknown, and its derived soul skill is unknown.


    "Hua!"


    Even Lin Mufeng was frowning. Even Featherfall World did not know? What was this? The long blade Infantry, his own feeling was correct. [alabaster knife], [Shadowless Blade], this thing was indeed suitable for him ¡­


    However, where that strand of intuition came from, and why did that faint outline seem to have come from!


    He had no clue!


    As if he had received a lesson, Xie Wuji stared at the [Shadowless Blade] with interest. After a long while, he finally said, "Brat, buy him! There''s not enough gold coins, I have it here! "


    "You felt it too?" Lin Mufeng said softly.


    Xie Wuji nodded.


    This was no ordinary object, but he did not know that it was extraordinary. This [Shadowless Blade] was like a ball of mist that lingered in everyone''s heart and they could not find any direction within it.


    "This Infantry is at the Yellow Scale level, and because of its mysteriousness, it is priced at 400,000 gold coins, which increases the price by no less than 10,000 each time. However, the person who buys it has a condition, which is that they have to complete the refinement under the watch of the Featherfall World!" Ignoring the chaos in the hall, the old man spoke again.


    Some of the discontented people started to clamor, but no one paid any attention to them. Immediately, the countless prices disappeared.


    410,000, 450,000, 500,000...


    Lin Mufeng stretched his brows. With Xie Wuji''s guarantee, he was not worried about the issue of not having enough gold coins. A devilish look surfaced on his face, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said softly, "Seven hundred thousand gold coins!"


    Yu Qing was excited, he waited for a long time, and when Lin Mufeng made his move, he immediately urged Ye Hong to follow along with the bid.


    Eight hundred thousand!


    Nine hundred thousand!


    One million three hundred thousand!


    Lin Mufeng frowned, and while he was thinking, hemoptysis''s voice sounded once again, "Raise the bid, don''t worry about the gold coins, I, Xie Wuji, have roamed the Tian Yuan Continent for tens of years without anything, and only have a lot of money!"


    "Use it to pile it up. You can''t even count it!"


    Lin Mufeng laughed, his lips slowly opening into a smile, as he softly uttered another one million and five hundred thousand.


    His gaze swept across them. When he saw Yu Qing''s mocking smile that was not a smile, he understood in his heart. Although his expression did not change, he was sneering coldly in his heart, "Two million and five hundred thousand!"


    "Three million!"


    "Three million five hundred thousand!"


    "4 million!" Ye Hong bellowed, an arrogant smile plastered on his face, as he looked at Lin Mufeng provocatively.


    Lin Mufeng repeated the two words at the bottom of his heart once more. His eyes were filled with intense disdain, and an evil smile also streaked across his face, "Four million five hundred thousand!"


    "Five million!" Ye Hong shouted once again.


    "Five million ¡­ "Good, not bad at all." This time, Lin Mufeng stopped raising the price and actually laughed while sitting on the chair. His smile was full of ridicule and ridicule.


    The Ye family was really big. A small young master could dissolve 5 million in such a short time!


    Lin Mufeng sighed as his face darkened. The ridicule in his eyes had also turned into a faint coldness. Xie Wuji could not help but be taken aback, and asked: "Why are you not bidding anymore?"


    "It might be beneficial, but five million isn''t a good price to pay for it!" Lin Mufeng laughed sinisterly, "If someone is willing to give it to me for free, why would I need to spend so much money?"


    Bits of cold light flowed, but when they saw the excited expressions on Ye Hong and Yu Qing''s faces, they actually revealed a kind smile.


    Xie Wuji understood, even though he was inside the alabaster knife, he still continued to laugh. When he looked at Ye Hong from outside the blade, his eyes actually flashed a look of sorrow.


    In the end, [Shadowless Blade] was bought by Ye Hong for 5 million gold coins, but Lin Mufeng did not have much of an expression on his face.


    Actually, he knew that even if he were to raise the price, [Shadowless Blade] would only get higher and higher. It would be better to get it for free in the future and spend some effort.


    As expected, he was right. For the next few things, he followed a simple price, but they were all raised by Ye Hong with a loud bang. The corners of his mouth held a dark smile, and he knew his limits.


    A total of five pieces, plus [Shadowless Blade], would cost him close to ten million gold coins.


    Ye Hong was depressed, there were all five items here, they were all rare items and had no practical value, he did not know why would be interested in them, but, because Yu Qing insisted on doing it, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and win the bid. When he saw Lin Mufeng''s sinister gaze, he finally understood, and understood what was going on.


    Had he been fooled?


    Six items, a total of 10.3 million gold coins. Instantly, his sky turned dark and the entire space started to collapse. Over 10 million gold coins, my god ¡­


    He was definitely rich, but after five years of savings, all of it added up to no more than four million, yet right now ¡­


    The difference was too great! There was no gold coin to pay for it.


    I''ve been tricked, and I''ve been tricked like a monkey? Anger rose in his heart, he slowly lost his reason, thinking about the huge amount of funds, he immediately withered back, his face bitter, and looked pitifully at Yu Qing.


    Slightly turning around, he revealed a side view. Yu Qing did not say anything.


    Ye Hong was even angrier now, his eyes seemed to spew fire as he stood up and looked at Lin Mufeng while gritting his teeth, "Lin Mufeng, you dare to play with me! Just you wait, no matter what your identity is, I will not let you stay in the imperial city!"


    The most lamentable thing in life was being used as a gun by someone else, and the most lamentable thing was being used again and again by someone else!


    Ye Hong was that tragic man, and at this moment, he completely did not understand his own situation. Not far away, a pair of sinister eyes were like a hungry wolf as they coldly stared at him.

 C58 Ye Hong, kill!

    Ye Hong, kill!


    The auction ended, and Lin Mufeng walked out holding Yu Xin''s small hand. This time, although they did not manage to win anything, their knowledge and experience had increased by a lot, especially the final treasure box, the Dark Night Dragon Soul.


    His heavenly soul was a alabaster knife, so his identity as a evil spirit Master was not something he wanted to reveal. Furthermore, Yu Xin was present at the time, even though his heart was moved, if he had forcefully bid for it, it would definitely arouse everyone''s suspicions.


    Only a few people participated in the auction, but even so, the price of [Night Dragon Soul] was raised to an astronomical amount. It was a total of 140,000 gold coins before it was sold, but it was worth it ¡­


    It was worth it. If it was Lin Mufeng, he would not pity these gold coins at all, no matter how important the money was, it could not compare to his strength.


    Unfortunately, the timing was wrong!


    A wave of regret surfaced in his heart, he remembered that the person who took away the beast spirit was a white clothed man, he was tall and lean, with a rather handsome face. He did not know why, but when Lin Mufeng saw him, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart.


    That''s right, it was fear. Those extremely cold pupils and expressionless face had all left a deep impression on him.


    In fact, what he did not know was that at the end of the auction, the white clothed man had also locked his gaze onto him, his demonic smile filling his face, that kind of devilish charm, even compared to Lin Mufeng''s, was beyond compare.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng did not know about the man in white''s intentions, and he did not even know that he was paying attention to himself.


    So he didn''t understand, and so Yu Xin frowned as he told Lin Mufeng everything he knew.


    When he came out, he immediately saw Lin Mufeng''s figure dashing towards him. Ye Hong shouted loudly as he cursed in his heart.


    "You go back first, I have something to take care of!" Hearing Yu Xin''s words, the corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth curled into a sinister smile, and hid within the crowd. Looking at Ye Hong''s flustered and exasperated scene, his eyes couldn''t help but emit a cold light.


    "Be careful!" Yu Xin said softly.


    When Lin Mufeng asked him about the Ye Family''s situation, she had already guessed it. Seeing the smile on his face, she did not stay any longer and turned to leave.


    Lin Mufeng laughed, and his laugh turned out to be sinister. Not bad, the Ye Family, the fifth strongest family in the imperial city, Ye Hong, with a middle stage yellow strength, Heavenly Soul [Desolation of Withered Leaves], the first skill Fallen Leaves Seven Apertures, the second skill, Ye Whirlwind!


    As the information in his mind came to mind, he came to a decision.


    It was originally just some small talk, but with [Shadowless Blade], I will definitely obtain it, if you have to blame it, you can only blame it on your own death. Heaven has its own path, if you barged into Hell has no door, how could you be so foolish as to add on your own pain?


    With a sneer in his heart, seeing that Ye Hong had moved, his figure also hid within the crowd. Although Yu Qing was using a spear behind his back to incite people, he was still Yu Xin''s older sister, so he had to endure it for now, if there comes a day that he can''t endure it anymore ¡­


    Humph! Lin Mufeng was not some kind of person.


    Ye Hong had actually sent four servants with him to escort Yu Qing out, while he himself was swaggering down the street. He didn''t even notice at all that a pair of cold eyes from the crowd had locked onto him.


    Time slowly passed by as Ye Hong walked towards his family.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart tightened. He would reach the Ye Residence two more streets away, and if he were to make a move, he would not have the chance anymore. He was currently on the street, if Ye Hong were to return, would he be able to protect his [Shadowless Blade] with him next time ¡­


    Frowning, Ye Hong still did not stop his footsteps.


    Suddenly ¡­


    His eyes lit up. Not far from Ye Hong, he saw an alleyway where no one was around. It was pitch black inside, as if it was connected to every direction.


    His eyes were gently raised, and he was vaguely able to see Ye Hong, who was leisurely strolling not far away. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but curl up into an arc as his lips slowly parted.


    "I wonder if Master Ye can come in for a chat..."


    Ye Hong was in the middle of walking when he heard this voice. He was shocked and his eyes immediately turned to the surroundings, "Lin Mufeng ¡­ What are you trying to do? "


    "Nothing, I just wanted to invite Young Master Ye Hong to have a chat. Could it be that a dignified young master of the Ye family in the imperial capital does not have that kind of courage?" Lin Mufeng was excited.


    Who said there isn''t, hmph! Why would I not dare? Even if I were in the capital, I don''t dare to do anything to you! " Unable to endure the provocation, Ye Hong immediately shouted and quickly strode into the alleyway.


    They came so easily?


    Lin Mufeng slightly shook his head and sighed, a strange expression appearing on his face. Luckily, the alley was dark, otherwise, seeing that expression, it was unknown what kind of frightening action Ye Hong would take.


    With a sneer in his heart, Lin Mufeng''s figure slowly retreated, and he stopped ten meters away from Yun Che.


    The setting sun hung at an angle above their brows as its remaining radiance scattered down. It was like a sparkling fiery light, gently descending down and causing the streets outside the alleyway to be packed with people. It was extremely lively and people were paying attention to the two figures standing in the dark and misty alleyway.


    "Lin Mufeng, what did you call this young master here for? Could it be that you know your wrongs and want to apologize in apology? " Ye Hong said proudly.


    "Apologize?" "There''s nothing special about it. It''s just that I''m very interested in the [Shadowless Blade] that Young Master Ye Hong got from the auction. I wonder if it''s possible to borrow it to watch ¡­"


    He spoke very casually, and when Ye Hong saw that he did not have any intention to apologize, he became very fierce, "Let me borrow it to observe. Lin Mufeng, what kind of identity do you have, are you worthy? "You don''t even have the qualifications to train in shoes for me. To think you would actually dare to humiliate me and Qing`er in the auction. I originally wanted to end this with you, but who would have thought that you would actually take the initiative to appear today ¡­"


    "Hehe, today I will let you know the consequences of provoking this young master!"


    As if seeing Lin Mufeng''s bones break and spitting out large mouthfuls of blood, Ye Hong laughed out loud, causing Lin Mufeng to sigh slightly, a trace of impatience floating on the surface, "So you''re saying you''re not willing?"


    His voice was very light and cold, but Ye Hong did not notice that at all. He opened his mouth and shouted, "I''ll let you sister know just how amazing Young Master is today, hmph! Heavenly Soul Master of the orange stage, you want to run rampant in the imperial city, go back and train for another two years! "


    These few meetings, Lin Mufeng had the most realistic evaluation of Ye Hong. He lightly shook his head, and without any further hesitation, he willed in his mind that there was no orange and white light coming out from between his brows. It was only a flash of black light, and it was so shiny that it could be seen even from the alley.


    Icy, bloodthirsty, brutal. A ghastly aura suddenly appeared, slowly congealing into a gust of cold wind, howling through the air.


    Lin Mufeng''s ears were slightly pointed, his nails were shiny, and his fangs were popping out fiercely. A red glow flashed across his eyes, and he smiled as he stuck out his tongue to lick his lips.


    Middle Yellow Rank!


    Lin Mufeng had already thought of a way to deal with it long before he made his move. He hadn''t seen the Ye Family''s two great soul skills before, and he didn''t want to see them either. Thus, this time, he had to use the fastest speed, the shortest amount of time, and the smallest amount of activity to deal with them ¡­


    Otherwise, if he caught the attention of the people around him, the situation would be dire.


    After making up his mind, he summoned her blood sucking heavenly soul without any hesitation. Its demonic aura spread out, a black hazy, and it filled the air. This black color was like the symbol of death, and every time it appeared, it would take away a life!


    Ye Meng, Ye Hong had already set his sights on Ye Meng. Heh, the Ye family, the Imperial Capital''s fifth great clan, not bad, not bad!


    He glanced at the dumbstruck Ye Hong who was standing in the same spot with his mouth wide open. His eyes were filled with disbelief, and only after a full three to four breaths of time did he regain his senses and say in a stunned voice, "Evil, a evil spirit Master? Someone who has two souls? "


    His body felt like it had been struck by lightning. He trembled in disbelief. He could not imagine that a nearly extinct human was standing right in front of him.


    A touch of fear floated on his face, as if he had thought of something. Without waiting for Lin Mufeng to do anything, he fiercely swung out a ray of yellow light with an imposing manner that shot out like a rainbow, bringing with it a howling sound. He wanted to attack Lin Mufeng, but he himself did not hesitate to turn around and run!


    "evil spirit, evil spirit Master!" Can''t fight! This matter must be reported by the empire and by the clan! Ha, haha, Lin Mufeng, just you wait, once your identity as a evil spirit Master is exposed, you will definitely be killed by the entire continent! "


    As he thought about it, he actually laughed out loud, and did not notice that his head actually crashed into Lin Mufeng''s body. His Heavenly Energy trembled, and a huge force immediately pushed him back.


    Steadying his figure, shock surfaced in his eyes. He clearly remembered that there was a ten meters gap between the two of them, and he even threw a move at them to escape with all his might. Even if it was like this, he still ¡­


    How did he get here?


    Not daring to be careless, he finally stopped smiling. That kind of speed was two times faster than when Lin Mufeng summoned out the alabaster knife, and it was with this kind of backing, that he dared to say that he could finish it off with the fastest speed possible.


    He sneered, "Lord Ye, where are you going?"


    Ye Hong convulsed violently, it was as though thousands of ice needles were piercing his entire body, bringing about a numbing coldness. Without replying, he raised his right hand again, and retrieved something that looked like a banana leaf.


    However, the speed that he was moving at was extremely fast, the additional energy Lin Mufeng was disdainful of. Just as he was about to attack, Lin Mufeng''s footsteps swayed.


    Once again, it disappeared!


    "Young Master Ye Hong, if you want to blame something, blame it on your own hands! Take something that doesn''t belong to you!" Lin Mufeng''s voice reverberated within the alley, coming from all directions, and also seemed to have resounded by his ears, causing Ye Hong to become suspicious and his body to involuntarily tremble.

 C59 mysterious man

    Standing behind him, Lin Mufeng faintly smiled, and the light sound of his breathing caused his entire body to stiffen. He slowly turned his head, and the corner of his eyes suddenly flashed with a touch of black.


    As a result, Lin Mufeng disappeared once again.


    Shock!


    Even though his aura was still at the orange stage, his speed was so fast that it would even give people with high Yellow Scale the confidence to win. Ye Hong didn''t even have the chance to catch his figure, let alone hit his body with his aura ¡­. ))))


    If he had used this kind of speed against the other two, then Xue Shao would probably have lost even more miserably, and would even be ravaged.


    A stupefied and astounded expression appeared on his face!


    Lin Mufeng whispered into his ear again, "Young Master Ye Hong, where are you?"


    Every time it sounded, his soul seemed to have been thrown away. The tremors were so strong that he did not think too much as he swung the [Desiccated Leaf] and slammed it forward again. The strong wind roared, and with an imposing manner, the yellow light scattered in all directions, as if the air was split into two halves.


    Swoosh!


    The withered yellow leaf had hit Lin Mufeng but before he could rejoice, he saw his body become specks of light that filled the air.


    Phantom!


    Shocked, before he could even react, he felt a chill behind him, and the sound of wind breaking could be heard. Startled, he quickly used her Heavenly Energy to block it.


    Bang!


    Lin Mufeng''s fist landed on his back, directly turning his body into a cannonball, heavily smashing into the wall. The huge force instantly made him feel his internal organs trembling, a scarlet rushed into his throat, and his eyes widened. The black Heavenly Energy rushed into his body, and actually started to rush into his veins, emitting an evil aura that corroded the walls of his meridians step by step.


    Strong! Very strong!


    Unable to control himself, Ye Hong still coughed out a mouthful of blood in the end. Both of his hands pressed on the ground, as he propped himself up and wiped the blood off his mouth.


    "You injured me? You dare to hurt me? Do you know who I am? I am the young master of the fifth strongest family in the capital, the Ye family. Just you wait, I will definitely send people to tear you apart. The Ye Clan will not let you off. "


    "Oh ¡­" Lin Mufeng moaned softly before laughing, "So what if I hurt you? Heh, you won''t be able to leave this alley today. As for the Ye Clan, if you die, how would they know who did it? "


    In the entire alley, there were only the two of them and Lin Mufeng would not stand there stupidly to admit his death. His heart tightened suddenly as he looked around, he regretted not knowing that his intestines had turned green from regret due to Lin Mufeng''s enticement. There was not a single person around him, it was likely that it was just as he said.


    I can''t die!


    He absolutely could not die! I still have many things to do, I want to marry Yu Qing, and I want to be the Ye Family Patriarch.


    Thinking about these beautiful things, Ye Hong''s instinct to survive became even stronger. There was no helping it, Lin Mufeng gave people cold, a coldness like death. Looking at his dark and cold face, it really made one''s heart feel an unspeakable despair.


    As long as there was someone who could get to the street, it would only take forty to fifty meters, a mere forty to fifty meters. As long as there was someone who could reach the street, it would be fine, as long as it was only forty to fifty meters, a short forty to fifty meters.


    Forty to fifty meters, just a few steps could be easily traversed. However, these few steps seemed to be filled with all the strength of his life, and his legs were filled with lead, making it difficult for him to move his feet.


    Lin Mufeng looked at the sky which was slowly turning black and with a flash of his footsteps, he arrived in front of Ye Hong. With an evil smile on his face, he no longer dragged the time around and looked at the spatial ring on''s finger.


    "No, no!"


    Ye Hong opened his eyes wide, and his face was filled with shock.


    Swoosh!


    Lin Mufeng did not budge an inch, his sharp fingernails pierced straight into his heart, causing blood to splatter. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace, and a dried corpse appeared in the alleyway.


    Laughing softly, Lin Mufeng licked his lips. Ye Hong''s life force had dissipated, and it was completely devoured by him, the energy in his muscles and veins were all mixed, it was extremely majestic, and there was even a tendency for it to expand and split apart. The amount of Heavenly Energy used to summon the blood sucking heavenly soul had been replenished, and the bloodthirsty, terrifying negative emotions in his heart became even stronger.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. An expert of Middle Yellow Rank was indeed not simple.


    He pursed his lips, feeling that he had yet to finish his words.


    Lin Mufeng reached out and took down the storage ring on his hand, and with a wave of his right hand, he stored Ye Hong''s corpse away. After he sent his will into it, a glass container appeared on his hand, inside it were ripples like patterns, and a faint outline of the long blade appeared.


    [Shadowless Blade] was finally in his hands.


    Lin Mufeng''s strength was about to reach the Peak Orange Rank, so he needed to refine the Infantry. Undoubtedly, this [Shadowless Blade] was the best choice, which was why he did not hesitate to kill Ye Hong in the city, and seize the [Shadowless Blade] ''s Infantry.


    Delighted, Lin Mufeng''s figure shook, and he left the alleyway. Although the battle between the two had caused some disturbance, in this bustling city, he seemed to be extremely weak and weak, and no one listened to him, no one bothered about him.


    As the last string of his heart fell, Lin Mufeng slowed his footsteps and slowly walked towards the restaurant.


    However, at this moment, a white-clothed man appeared out of thin air in the alley he was at earlier. His face was expressionless, and his eyes were in a daze. His hands gently caressed the air, and his nose continuously sniffed the air ¡­


    "What a familiar smell ¡­"


    The white clothed man''s eyes suddenly opened, and with a flash of light, he disappeared, just like a ball of black mist, hiding in the void, causing people to be unable to see his figure. If Lin Mufeng was here, he would definitely be able to recognize him, and the white clothed man was the one who bought the [Dark Night Dragon Soul] for over 10 million gold coins ¡­


    It came and went without a trace, soundlessly and soundlessly, and it moved without any wind. It was bizarre and bizarre!


    Far away from the restaurant, he saw a faint purple figure with a face covered in sand. The figure paced back and forth, its eyes filled with worry.


    Lin Mufeng chuckled, his footsteps swaying as he directly dashed in front of him.


    "cold wind brother ¡­" Joy flashed across Yu Xin''s small face, and he immediately threw himself into his embrace. "Are you alright? I''m so worried! "


    "I was just going around to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the city. How could anything happen to me?" Lin Mufeng smiled and pulled Yu Xin''s small hand, saying, "Let''s talk inside!"


    Revealing a sly smile, Yu Xin leaned on his shoulder and nodded.


    The scene was rather sweet.


    That''s right, knowing Lin Mufeng''s goal, Yu Xin was indeed a lot more worried. After all, his strength was only at orange stage, but that Ye Hong, on the other hand, had Middle Yellow Rank. The difference between the two realms wasn''t just at a single level.


    It was not easy!


    Now, seeing the trace of a smile on his face, Yu Xin finally understood.


    To actually be able to defeat even Ye Hong, cold wind brother is truly not simple, so this means that the [Shadowless Blade] is already in my hands?


    As expected, the moment Lin Mufeng entered the room, he immediately gave a mysterious smile and took out a spatial ring. He played with it and caused Yu Xin to be stunned when he saw it.


    "Ye Hong''s?"


    Lin Mufeng nodded!


    Yu Xin hugged her and giggled, "cold wind brother, how did you teach this idiot a lesson? It actually managed to scare him so much that he gave you the entire spatial ring ¡­"


    "Guess?" Lin Mufeng laughed sinisterly.


    "I don''t know." Yu Xin said in a daze. Lin Mufeng did not tease her anymore, and gently wiped his hand across her neck.


    Stunned!


    Yu Xin was dumbstruck, her eyes opened wide as she looked at Lin Mufeng, and asked in shock: "You killed him?"


    He did not believe it, but he was more confused. When Lin Mufeng nodded again, Yu Xin just stood there dumbly, and that confused him.


    He muttered in a daze: "cold wind brother, who else knows about this?"


    "You know me know ¡­" "And?" Lin Mufeng guessed what Yu Xin meant.


    "Who else? "Who is he?"


    "He''s Ye Hong, he''s already dead."


    Whoosh!


    Yu Xin finally let out a sigh of relief, and shot a rebuking glance at Lin Mufeng: "This matter cannot be revealed to a third person. If this were to leak out, your life would be in danger ah, and even though the Ye Family is ranked at the bottom end of the imperial city, they are still part of the Fifth Family. Their prestige is still there, so how could they be so easily provoked ¡­"


    Indeed, a skinny camel was bigger than a horse. Although the Ye family was lonely, they still had their strength. In a short period of time, their status was not something anyone could change.


    However, Lin Mufeng also had his own thoughts. Towards his enemies, he would definitely not be lenient, no matter how big the opponents were, especially Ye Meng and Ye Hong, the two brothers, they all had ill intentions towards him.


    He understood that very well, so he made the first move, Ye Hong had suffered, although he might face the Ye Family''s endless pursuit in the future, but right now, he believed that what he had done was flawless, and other than Yu Xin, no one else knew.


    Yu Xin''s eyebrows slowly relaxed, she chuckled, and set the matter aside.


    With a thought, Lin Mufeng entered Ye Hong''s spatial ring. With a thought, the [Shadowless Blade] that was inside the glass container floated out, and quietly floated in midair.


    Ripples spread out from the surface of the water. Looking at him, it was actually fluctuating nonstop. There was a deep and profound feeling of serenity, as well as an incomparable calmness.


    Lin Mufeng frowned, what kind of Heavenly Soul was it? It was a blade, a blade that emitted a murderous aura, a blade made of the bones of the enemies shattered to pieces, a sharp blade formed from the bones of the enemies, it had an aura of indomitable spirit, it had an aura of frozen space, it was able to merge with the enemy and should be similar, but now ¡­


    How could there be such a feeling!


    hemoptysis frowned deeply as he thought about it. Although he had roamed the Tian Yuan Continent for dozens of years, he had never seen a Infantry with water ripples on its body that had such a transparent shape ¡­


    All of a sudden, he was lost in thought!


    At that time, Yu Xin would stare at it with interest. She would even summon his own soul, the [multicolored neon towel], and slowly wrap it up.


    Through the rippling layer of the silk scarf, the traces of the Infantry inside could be seen clearly.


    A hint of curiosity appeared in Yu Xin''s eyes as she retracted her [multicolored neon towel]. But the scene in front of her eyes, which had indeed caused her, this boss of the phoenix eyes, to become astonished.


    There was actually a mini version of the multicolored long blade in the glass container!

 C60 Origin Edge

    Yu Xin was stunned, Lin Mufeng and the hemoptysis were even more so stunned, the multicolored blade edge was like a bolt from the blue, striking fiercely at their heads, causing them to become dizzy for a moment, and then, in a short period of time, they were unable to recover their senses.


    This...


    Lin Mufeng was suspicious.


    Xie Wuji took a deep breath, "This should be the [Origin Edge]. Brat, you''ve picked up another treasure."


    His voice was unsteady, and he was a bit uncertain. After all, it had been many years since he had seen a Heavenly Soul like this.


    "Origin Edge?" Lin Mufeng seemed to have heard of this name before, and he had a vague impression of it in his mind. However, after thinking about it for a long time, he still could not think of anything ¡­


    Ye Zichen frowned. Where did that intuition come from? Would this Infantry that he had never seen or heard of benefit him?


    Forget about him, even the hemoptysis couldn''t explain a thing.


    Then, the hemoptysis continued to speak in a deep voice, "There is only one clan in the entire continent that has such a soul ¡­ Furthermore, even if they die, their Heavenly Souls will not turn into weapons spirits that will float into the Artifact Soul Forest. However, this one ¡­ "


    Xie Wuji muttered to himself for a bit, and said again, "... The reason why no one knows is because I just happened to meet them a few hundred years ago. "


    Actually, he was too modest, he had not only met her, but even fought against her. Although the two of them had the same cultivation level, in the end, they suffered a crushing defeat.


    The two of them did not know much about the [Origin Edge]. At that time at the auction, hemoptysis only saw that it was extraordinary and did not actually know that it was a Origin Edge.


    He mumbled softly, "Although this Ice Soul is only of the yellow rank, it should be comparable to the green rank king level. I just don''t know what kind of soul skill it can give birth to ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but value it a little. Waving his right hand, he put it away and muttered to himself. Although this ice spirit was yellow in color, it could still be compared to Green Scale ¡­


    It was worth it!


    For it, kill Ye Hong and offend the Ye Family, heh ¡­ The Ye Family still didn''t know, so what if they did? How could he find out that it was him? Yu Xin? Would she be free to announce it to the public?


    Obviously not!


    This kind of Infantry was also something he had never seen before. However, this was not surprising, because the Tian Yuan Continent was very big, the Four Great Empires, over a dozen kingdoms, and adding on to that, there was an unknown place. It was practically indescribable, with a population of nearly one hundred billion.


    Seeing the evil smile on Lin Mufeng''s face, Yu Xin mischievously laughed, "Big Brother Mu Feng, just now ¡­"


    She was also at a loss on what to do. Lin Mufeng pursed his lips and smiled, "I''m fine ¡­"


    He didn''t say much as he rubbed her hair. He didn''t know why, but the more he explained about this kind of thing, the more complicated the conversation became. Yu Xin pouted her lips, and then let out a cute grunt, making it difficult for her to be associated with the civilized capital''s Snow and Ice Goddess.


    Such an expression would definitely cause many young masters and young masters to be greatly taken aback and their jaws to dislocate!


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head, he was now using orange stage, although very close to it, there was still some distance, so it would be difficult to break through in a short period of time, so this [Origin Edge] was also useless, only after refining would he know what skills he could unleash!


    As he thought about this, he slowly closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the bed. The orange awn appeared on his body and he began to quietly cultivate.


    Yu Xin smiled, gently stepped out of the room.


    After knowing that she had left, the orange awn on Lin Mufeng''s body suddenly changed, and became endlessly pitch-black. Just now, after devouring Ye Hong, the mixed Heaven power and boundless negative emotions had still accumulated in his body, and it had yet to be refined.


    The energy of a middle stage Yellow Level Spirit Qi was indeed not to be underestimated. The liquid in his body was like a flood; if it was refined, it would definitely be able to replenish the Heavenly Energy that was used up while summoning blood sucking heavenly soul. Devour... Very advantageous.


    Lin Mufeng waved his right hand, the door closed itself without any wind, his hands hugged the ball as he calmed his mind and started to cultivate.


    The night is dark...


    It was even more dark in the room, so silent that it was almost impossible to see, with the naked eye, that there was actually another person on the bed, his mind guarded closely, and her Heavenly Energy also started to follow a specific route along various meridians as it slowly flowed along. In his lower abdomen, there was even a mass of black fog, wrapped in a multicolored light.


    Lin Mufeng''s hands started to move, the speed of her Heavenly Energy also started to increase, whizz whizz, like a sharp sword, wanting to pierce through the internal organs and come out. Although it was extremely sharp, it did not scratch his veins, and also brought about a lot of comfort, causing him to feel extremely energetic.


    Without expression, the Heavenly Energy within her body continued to grow.


    While he was cultivating, a figure appeared out of thin air outside the restaurant. His figure was thin, and he was wrapped in spotless white clothes. His face was fair and flawless, and he was slightly icy cold. His movements emitted a bewitching charm ¡­


    His body, face, everything combined together could be said to be perfect. His appearance was even more beautiful than beauties. If he could have less coldness and charm, it was likely that a group of young girls would frantically chase after him and scream while he was on the streets.


    Looking at the hotel in front of him, a trace of evil flashed across the eyes of the man in white. He licked his lips and with a ''sou'', he disappeared into the crowd.


    From start to finish, he stood there for the space of three breaths, then vanished without a trace!


    However, just as he was about to leave, Lin Mufeng who was in the room was suddenly awakened, his eyes opened, a look of astonishment floated onto his face, just as he suddenly felt that in the darkness, there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at him, this kind of illusion, had never appeared before, and he could not help but stop his cultivation.


    After asking the hemoptysis, he answered that there was nothing wrong. Maybe he was just too tired, had cultivated his illusion, and was unable to think of anything no matter how hard he thought about it. Lin Mufeng could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Then, he stopped cultivating and lay down on the bed to sleep.


    The feeling of sleeping appeared here, but it disappeared after a short while.


    There were still a few days until Star Orchid Academy''s recruitment period, so Lin Mufeng lived quite comfortably during these few days of walking around accompanying Yu Xin. Although he would attract bursts of attention wherever he went, he did not care at all, and there were even a few idiots who challenged him, one by one, and he accepted them. Of course, there were also people who approached him, sending him endless gifts.


    His reputation had risen greatly!


    Many people thought that he was doing it for a very stupid reason, but Lin Mufeng had his own reasons. As a member of the Han Ku Kingdom''s Lin Family, he would definitely not rely on other families. He had his principles.


    It was just like the residence of the Mu Family, they had already deeply informed their disciples not to provoke Lin Mufeng. Even the Ye Family was the same, but it was obvious that they did not know that Ye Hong had been killed, and died in his hands. Otherwise ¡­.


    Not even in death!


    The prestige of the Empire''s top few clans couldn''t be sullied by anyone.


    Currently, Lin Mufeng was like a cannonball. In a short period of time, his reputation had spread like wildfire throughout the capital, and there were even signs of it spreading outside the capital.


    At night, he would hide in his room and cultivate by himself. In just a few short days, his strength had advanced once again and he could vaguely see the barrier of Peak Orange Rank. Presumably, it was not too late for him to break through!


    With such thoughts in his mind, Lin Mufeng was not anxious. Although there was a standard for recruiting disciples in the Star Orchid Academy, but Lin Mufeng had already achieved the first standard, which was to enter the Orange realm. The Star Orchid Academy did not compare to the Hangu College, he recruited people from all over the empire, and there were even some kingdoms under him. Which one of them did not have a huge background, or were extremely talented, how could their strength not be looked down upon ¡­


    As long as you are a Heavenly Soul Master and your talent is good, you can enter the academies in a few kingdoms.


    The two of them were like heaven and earth. There was no way to compare them.


    Therefore, when Lin Mufeng had rejected the Hangu College''s heavy invitation and become a phoenix in the chicken coop, he had decided to become a small bird in the phoenix.


    He thought like this, Ruo Yuan, Lan Bing... They all thought the same.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Mufeng spat out a mouthful of impure air and opened his eyes. A bright light flashed and he woke up from his cultivation, stood up and walked towards Lin Mufeng with small steps when the door opened. Seeing that Lin Mufeng had woken up, he giggled and grabbed his arm, and swayed it left and right ¡­


    "cold wind brother, this is so boring ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng smiled helplessly and walked out. Yu Xin secretly laughed at the side, "Big Brother Mu Feng is the best."


    With a wave of his right hand, he brought out his handkerchief. His pink clothes, pink dress, graceful and beautiful figure, and his mysterious body, walked beside Lin Mufeng like a little girl. However, he was like an ice goddess within the crowd of people.


    In the future, when you go out, wear a silk scarf ¡­


    Although it covered his face and appearance, most of the people in the city could still recognize him. This was because the two of them were too eye-catching together, with a black robe and pink clothes, it was very easy for them to recognize him, and the handsome Lin Mufeng was also easily recognizable.


    The streets were bustling as usual, some of the people only stopped to look at him for a moment before turning back. However, their gazes were all filled with envy and worship, for these things, Lin Mufeng did not care at all, and Yu Xin did not have anything to do with him either.


    Just like this, the two of them walked down the street. Yu Xin seemed to be very happy, but in her heart, Lin Mufeng was filled with bitterness. He liked peace and quiet, and did not like the busy streets, but Yu Xin seemed to be very happy.


    The person beside him?


    Lin Mufeng straightened his expression. Could he have seen wrongly? There was a huge difference from what was being said outside.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a few people walked in front, who looked like rich kids, led by a man holding a fan, waving it gently, they walked up to Lin Mufeng, suddenly stopped, bowed slightly, and said: "May I ask, are you the young master of the Lin Family?"


    A taunting look flashed in his eyes, and his smile was taunting. could not help but frown: "Young master does not dare, what is it that you don''t know?"

 C61 Xiao Qiang has arrived!

    Lin Mufeng did not recognize any of the people in front of him. To suddenly come to find him, with such a mocking tone, and probably not with good intentions, Lin Mufeng did not give him a good face. His voice was cold, and carried a tinge of evil ¡­


    Yu Xin could also hear his tone of voice, but she only pursed her lips slightly, her pupils turning to the side, not wanting to see this person.


    That person''s brows could not help but furrow in dissatisfaction. The people beside him were also slightly startled. Some of them were disdainful, some were slow on the uptake, and some even snorted in annoyance.


    Waving the golden folding fan, that person was also slightly angered in his heart, as he raised his head proudly and said: "I am the Pu Family from the imperial capital, and''s Second Year Pu Kong is also here to visit you, at the invitation of Ye Meng and Pu Liang. It is said that you will also have to go to the Star Orchid Academy in the future, so it will be better for you to know in advance and look after them. "


    Hehe, you have to be cocky. Pu Kong laughed coldly as his heart was filled with wild fantasies. The few people behind him also ridiculed him and agreed with his words.


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head, that''s right, he was indeed going to the Star Orchid Academy, and was also able to understand the meaning behind those words. His expression did not allow for much, and he was still as calm as before, "Then I''ll be troubling you ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng cupped his hands and was about to turn around and leave. This kind of person had ill intentions and couldn''t be bothered to care about them.


    "Wait a moment ¡­" After stopping Lin Mufeng, Pu Kong laughed sinisterly, "I heard that Brother Mu Feng is strong, and defeated him with just the strength of his orange stage, and even beat Xue Shao so powerless to fight back, heh ¡­ If my rank is a little lower and it''s Middle Yellow Rank, I probably wouldn''t be able to endure it and challenge Brother Mu Feng ¡­ "


    A chuckle sounded, causing Lin Mufeng''s brows to furrow, "... You want to challenge me? "


    "Anytime!"


    He laughed, it was a very deep laugh, and a very cold laugh. That kind of laugh caused even Pu Kong''s heart to involuntarily tremble, and after that, he stuck out his chest and said: "Heh! That''s good, in ten days, I will challenge you to a match on the Star Orchid Academy''s stage! "


    As if he had succeeded in his conspiracy, he seemed to be very happy. "I''m not afraid to tell you, I''m at the peak of the Yellow Scale, and can step into the Green Scale realm at any time!"


    "Oh ¡­" There was no response. Lin Mufeng only muttered and ignored him, holding Yu Xin''s small hand as they left the place.


    "Pogue ¡­" Do you really want to challenge him? "


    The moment Lin Mufeng''s figure disappeared, another person asked Pu Kong. Nodding lightly, a haze flitted across his eyes, "I accepted the invitations from Ye Meng and Xue Shao, so I naturally wish to battle him. I think his skin should really loosen up, or else ¡­ They will definitely think that there''s no one in the capital! "


    "Yes, yes! Look at his expression just now, it''s clear that he doesn''t put you in his eyes, this kind of person doesn''t teach him a lesson, maybe he''ll even pee on us in the future, orange stage. Hmph, I don''t think he knows about the difference between Orange and ours, but with an additional soul skill, his strength will increase by more than a single point. Pu ge isn''t like that idiot Mu Lun, who doesn''t even know how to cast his second soul skill ¡­


    Pu Kong seemed to enjoy this kind of flattery, he laughed and patted his shoulder, "You have the best eyes, once brother defeats him, your reputation will definitely fall on his head. When that time comes, will you guys be short on food?"


    "Didn''t you want to join the [Featherfall World] after graduation? "When that time comes, I won''t even need to say a word ¡­"


    That person chuckled and quickly replied, "Yes."


    Looking at Lin Mufeng''s back figure, the few of them had their own thoughts. Regarding all of these, he naturally did not know, and did not want to know, fantasies were endless, only, plans could not keep up with the changes, and most of the times, fantasies would become nonsense!


    However, before he even took a few steps forward, a voice sounded from behind him, causing him to abruptly stop in his tracks ¡­


    "Yo, our Young Master Lin loves to show off no matter where he is. In just a few days after coming to the capital, his reputation has already been established."


    The voice was curling, pleasant to hear, and even more familiar. He turned around abruptly, his fiery red leather armor, fiery red leather boots, and fiery red hair.


    "Xiao Qiang!"


    Xiao Qiang, the one who walked over, wasn''t anyone else but the captain who went through the snow wolf training before. Xiao Qiang, a few months have passed, and now, our Captain Xiao seems to have matured a little as she walked forward with a reserved pace. The corners of her mouth also curled into a smile that was not a smile, as if she was teasing or mocking ¡­


    Step by step, he walked over, and with every step he took, Yu Xin''s heart tensed up. Because the person in front of him seemed to be very familiar with his cold wind brother, and yet call him a little bastard? A hint of jealousy appeared in her heart.


    Not far away, Pu Kong and the others were also stunned, revealing expressions of jealousy and envy. They already felt that Yu Xin was impressive enough, but this person, although she did not look like Yu Xin, his temperament was ¡­


    Elegant, coquettish, reserved, mature... Even in the entire capital, it was hard to find such a person!


    Why did all the beauties die in the hands of a piece of trash?


    Helpless, and extremely conflicted, Pu Kong was infuriated. Everyone would love beauty, not to mention such a charming beauty, Pu Kong had decided that even if it wasn''t for Xue Shao and Ye Meng, he would still fight to the death to defeat her and win her heart!


    With a snort, he turned around and left. With just a single glance, he would have gotten even angrier.


    The stupefied people behind him quickly followed him.


    As he walked in front of him, Xiao Qiang''s expression still did not change. Lin Mufeng had also recovered from his shock, and revealed a serious expression, "You, how did you come here?"


    "This is not the place to talk ¡­" Looking around, he couldn''t help but to scan Yu Xin''s body a few more times. A hint of jealousy surged out, "Do you have any place to settle down to?"


    Lin Mufeng also looked around, "En, follow me!"


    The few of them arrived at the restaurant.


    Inside Lin Mufeng''s room, Xiao Qiang smiled playfully, and said: "Looks like our Young Master Lin is still handsome and confident. Wherever we go, there will be no lack of beautiful women following us ¡­"


    With those mischievous eyes of his, the jealousy and jealousy in his was self-evident. It made Lin Mufeng feel a little awkward, but Yu Xin held his arm even tighter, showing his strong feelings of demonstration.


    He was even more embarrassed now, he did not know what to say, but Xie Wuji was grinning from ear to ear inside the bone blade, the usual cold Lin Mufeng was in such a situation, a fight between women, was the most worrisome.


    Lin Mufeng was extremely happy, but the more helpless he was, the happier he got.


    "Oh ¡­" Does Young Master Lin not plan on introducing us? "


    Lin Mufeng regained his senses, and then knew what to say, "Yu Xin!"


    "Xiao Qiang!"


    "Finished introducing him?" Seeing the silent Lin Mufeng, our Captain Xiao was stunned for a moment, and looked at him in astonishment.


    "Yes, it''s over ¡­" Lin Mufeng spread his hands.


    After being defeated, Yu Xin had no choice. At this time, Lin Mufeng spoke again: "Oh right, how did you come to the imperial city?"


    Finally thinking of her, Xiao Qiang''s heart flashed with a hint of happiness. She looked at Yu Xin, then looked at him.


    "Feel free to speak!" Lin Mufeng said in shock.


    Yu Xin was more tactful, she casually found an excuse and walked out.


    "You trust her that much?" Xiao Qiang laughed wickedly, causing Lin Mufeng to sweat profusely once again.


    "Say it?" He straightened his expression.


    Xiao Qiang also took a deep breath, "I arrived at the imperial city half a month ago, and I heard about you a few days ago. I didn''t expect that you would still be so restless, and have not changed at all over the past few months ¡­"


    A faint fragrance wafted out as the rabbit in front of his chest jumped, causing Lin Mufeng to daydream again. However, when he thought of the scene of the snow wolf reaching the summit of the Lone Peak, his snow-white skin and protruding lower abdomen were enveloped in an evil flame ¡­


    Our Captain Xiao also struggled a little, but did not move an inch. For some unknown reason, in these two months, the little scoundrel''s figure had always lingered in his mind, and he was unable to erase it, especially when he saw that there was another woman by his side earlier. A mix of jealousy and anger immediately surged forth and after a moment, he disappeared ¡­


    She couldn''t muster up any anger towards this little scoundrel!


    The two of them were around the same height, and as such, Lin Mufeng greedily took a whiff of her hair, but he did not know that at this moment, the seven-colored mark on his hand had traces of wiggling.


    He looked at his indifferent expression and said, "The Patriarch wants me to set up a branch in the imperial city, so he asked me to come and investigate, and also asked me to assist you. In the future, you will be the head of the branch, but, the capital is so deep in the water, how could the Patriarch be able to see that even a better store would cost more than a million gold coins. As for the Patriarch, he only gave me one million gold.


    With a trace of worry, Xiao Qiang sighed.


    It was not easy to develop within the imperial city!


    "I''m also prepared to head back in two days and report my findings to the clan head!" She was reluctant to part with him, but she also wanted to stay with him.


    Lin Mufeng''s brows thickened and slanted to the side. The capital''s water was indeed very deep, and it would be difficult for one to reach the bottom without having sufficient strength and foundation to do so. However, he seemed to have thought of something ¡­


    "There''s no need to go back."


    Depth of Water... Then I will be on the water! How would they know the result if they didn''t try?


    "How many gold coins are you missing?"


    "You do?" He was stunned for a moment.


    Lin Mufeng gently waved his hand, and the spatial ring began to flicker with light. The golden light instantly poured into the room, shiny, dazzling, and resplendent light spread out in all directions. One by one, the sound of metal colliding rang in Xiao Qiang''s ears.


    Stunned! Stunned! Stunned!


    She felt her eyes go blurry. What was that? It was a gold coin for each of them. In the room, it was like a hill. If you counted it carefully, there were at least four to five hundred thousand gold coins ¡­


    "Where did you get so much money?" This was Xiao Qiang''s first reaction.


    Lin Mufeng smiled lightly, then explained how to enter and how to kill the Soulhunter. Of course, some of the secrets were automatically concealed by him.


    She had heard of the Soulhunter''s reputation before, it was like thunder piercing her ears. Previously, when they left the Soulhunter, they were not the ones who worried them, but this bastard ¡­


    A complete bastard!


    If others tried to hide from them, they wouldn''t be able to. He actually dared to look for them and steal their things. How terrifying ¡­


    Even after hearing what he had to say, Xiao Qiang couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for him, especially when she heard about it from the head of the Soulhunter, Yun Hen. What does that mean? What kind of strength would that be?


    He didn''t dare to imagine!


    When he heard that it was Yu Xin who had saved him, Xiao Qiang felt a little better.

 C62 Wood Evil Pavilion!

    Under the scorching sun, the wheel in the sky was like a blazing furnace that was scorching the earth. Passersby often walked on the streets while drenched in sweat and complaining in their hearts. However, in a hotel in Star Blue Empire, the sounds of flirtatious laughter continued to sound out.


    Looking at Xiao Qiang who was suddenly laughing foolishly, Lin Mufeng was speechless. He gently waved his hand and said: "You can take everything!"


    Xiao Qiang is not courteous!


    "That''s right, there''s also these. They''re useless to me ¡­" As he said that, Lin Mufeng waved his hand, and a pile of junk appeared within the house. This time, it was not dazzling, but instead a bit deep.


    Fine Gold Ore, Nether Iron Ore, Flowing Sand Soil, Bow Bar...


    What, what are these things? And what ¡­


    Infantry!


    "This young master?" Xiao Qiang could not help but suspect if this bastard had robbed or killed a family in the past two months. Although these things were not considered huge, they added up to close to a million gold coins, and that rare Infantry ¡­


    Once again, he was stunned. The shock in his heart was much stronger than before. Looking at Lin Mufeng, she felt like he was looking at a pervert. That''s right, a pervert, from the Snow Wolf Island till now, he had always been a pervert, and it had never been good.


    This was the best proof!


    It was as if there was nothing that the young master could not do, save Lin Fei, kill Ruo Yuan, defeat Yi An, all of them were so mysterious, all of them causing one''s heart to tighten.


    "These things are useless to me. You can take care of them yourself!" Lin Mufeng said softly as he suddenly came back to his senses. He did not hold back and directly put them into his spatial ring.


    She was doing things for the Lin Clan, so it was natural for her to accept these items!


    He then revealed a playful smile, opened his mouth slightly, and smelled a sweet fragrance. "What else do you have? Take it all out, please?" "If you want to gain a foothold in the imperial city, none of you will be able to do so. It''s impossible for you to be the treasure of a shop ¡­"


    After all, in her eyes, the fact that the young master was able to take out so many things was already far beyond her expectations. He had given her the item for the shop, but she did not expect that Lin Mufeng would furrow his brows and mutter softly, "A treasure for the shop?"


    He did not have many good things on him, just two things. One was the thousand year old blood crystal he had obtained in the forest, and the other was the Origin Edge he had acquired two days ago.


    Suddenly, a light flashed through his mind, Lin Mufeng''s mouth formed a demonic smile: "I wonder, does this count as something?"


    With a wave of his right hand, a round and smooth pearl appeared in his hand, emitting a faint blood-red color.


    "What is this?" Xiao Qiang was startled. The pearl was not big, just like a red pearl, she was surprised a little and when the pearl appeared, she immediately felt a strong sense of Heavenly Energy, it was extremely pure.


    It was coming from the bead!


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth curled up slightly. He did not answer, and directly threw one of them into his mouth. "You''ll know once you try."


    The smile was very mysterious. The moment the blood pill entered her mouth, it turned into a warm current that flowed into her heart. The warm air flowed back and forth in her veins, nourishing her internal organs.


    Faster and faster, the thick energy actually started to flow towards his lower abdomen, suddenly recovering his senses, he immediately channeled her Heavenly Energy and accepted it. The two types of energy were intertwined, and Xiao Qiang immediately felt her Heavenly Energy increase by one point, and also become a little purer.


    Although it didn''t change much, how long had it been? Three breaths? Four breaths? Five breaths?


    It was enough, he had raised so much in less than five breaths. Besides, was it really that easy to turn Heavenly Energy into pure?


    Lin Mufeng was still standing there, looking at Captain Xiao.


    "How is it?" he asked.


    Xiao Qiang came to her senses, "What is this? How much do you have? " If she had guessed correctly, this should be the pill that could recover Heavenly Energy. Regret filled his heart; from the looks of it, it was worth at least ten thousand gold coins ¡­


    10,000 was eaten by him just like that.


    When she heard Lin Mufeng say that it would be just like this, she regretted so much that her intestines turned green. She glared at Lin Mufeng resentfully.


    Humph!


    At the same time, a sweetness appeared, and just like that, our Captain Xiao fell into a dilemma. Only after a while did he finally come to a realization after seeing Lin Mufeng''s playful smile.


    "How much?" Xiao Qiang rolled her eyes at him in anger.


    Lin Mufeng waved his hand, "There''s only one!"


    "You ¡­"


    "Hee hee ¡­" Seeing her so anxious, Lin Mufeng did not continue to tease her. The ring on his middle finger flickered, and another round dripping sound came. More than two hundred blood pellets appeared in the room, and the round beads rolled a good distance before stopping ¡­


    "So many ¡­" Xiao Qiang was dumbstruck.


    The only thing to blame was that hemoptysis''s blood pool. It was large enough to store enough blood and plenty of energy, and on that day, Lin Mufeng had refined over four hundred Blood Cores. After consuming them on a daily basis, even if he took out over two hundred of them, he still had nearly a hundred left ¡­


    Just for the sake of not having enough time in the future, he would naturally want to stay a bit. Just like that, the bright red patch in front of him caused Xiao Qiang to fall down, his heart feeling cold.


    A delicate fist was stuck on Lin Mufeng''s chest, controlling the strength very well. It was very light and very soft, with not the slightest bit of pain.


    Xiao Qiang was forced to the point of not knowing whether to laugh or cry!


    With more than 200 of these beads, it was enough, more than enough. With them, there was no need to worry about not being able to buy them in the shop.


    Xiao Qiang suddenly had a business strategy in her mind.


    Feng Mei slightly frowned and asked, "Little bastard, what''s the name of this thing? "Where did you get so many?"


    "Oh ¡­" After he let out a light moan, Lin Mufeng stopped laughing and straightened his expression, "They are called ''Blood Cores''. As for how to obtain them?"


    He smiled mysteriously and didn''t explain. "You just have to ask me for it if there''s no more. Since father intends to establish himself in the imperial city, I, as his son, should at least try my best."


    Is this still called Weibo?


    Xiao Qiang''s face flashed with a strange expression. What Young Master Lin was saying, she felt that something was amiss. In comparison, I think the Patriarch and the rest are only meagre.


    However, this bastard actually had such a pearl ¡­


    His heart could not help but feel a bit more at ease. The future was bright, and things seemed to become a lot simpler in the future. As long as he had something good and made a name for himself, he would not be afraid of him.


    "Didn''t you want to buy a shop in the capital? I wonder how? " Lin Mufeng muttered to himself and asked.


    Xiao Qiang also withdrew her thoughts, and said: "Yes, that position is located in the center of the imperial city, and it''s a pretty good commercial market, hur ¡­ Young Master, how about you give me a name? "


    "Me?"


    Xiao Qiang nodded.


    "Then let''s call it [Wood Evil Pavilion]!" Lin Mufeng said after hesitating for a moment.


    "[Wood Evil Pavilion]?" Xiao Qiang muttered to herself, "Alright, let''s call it [Wood Evil Pavilion]. There is no time to lose, let''s go buy it now, it will open for business in two days!"


    Lin Mufeng blushed with shame, now, wasn''t this a little too hasty? But he didn''t say much, because he knew that two days later, it would be Star Orchid Academy''s time to recruit new students, and would also be at the peak of the population. At that time when the school would open, with the effects of the [Blood Pill], he would definitely be able to make a name for himself.


    There were only benefits, no drawbacks!


    Without further hesitation, Xiao Qiang stored the [Blood Pill] into her spatial ring and the two of them walked out.


    Opening the door, Yu Xin was standing there waiting with a straight face, causing Lin Mufeng to feel extremely awkward. In a moment, she didn''t know what to say, but Xiao Qiang actually held onto Yu Xin''s hand, explaining their intent, and brought her out. Hearing that Yu Xin saved his life, our Captain Xiao''s attitude became extremely good.


    Women are truly changeable!


    Lin Mufeng sighed from the bottom of his heart, the two of them had been a little cold previously, but now, it seemed that they had talked about everything else, and the grinning face, made him feel tangled.


    He did not want to guess at a woman''s thoughts, nor did he have the time to do so!


    It was a good thing that they were no longer enemies.


    His talent was strong, and he was a cold person, but towards women, he felt helpless and helpless. Not bad, not bad, with the demeanor of the old man, the more he saw of Lin Mufeng, the more he liked him, and the more he felt comfortable ¡­


    As his thoughts spread, he felt as if he had returned to his youth. The smile on his face continued to grow wider and wider. Suddenly ¡­ As if he had thought of something, his smile faded, and a cold and sinister look flashed past his eyes. When he saw Lin Mufeng once again, he couldn''t help but exhale.


    The baby in the cradle, you must have enough time.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Xie Wuji returned to his previous self. There was a trace of profoundness mixed within the coldness.


    Lin Mufeng naturally did not know of his thoughts, and even if he knew now, he would not be able to help out much. But right now, he, Xiao Qiang, Yu Xin had returned to the hotel once more.


    Originally, that shop would have cost one million and three hundred thousand gold coins, but when Yu Xin appeared, no one knew what she was talking about, and it was immediately sold for seven hundred thousand!


    It was a total loss of six hundred thousand. What kind of concept was this? This kind of situation forced Xiao Qiang to have a whole new level of respect for him, but Lin Mufeng remained calm. He knew about the Fu Clan''s strength, and he also knew a little about Yu Xin''s influence.


    Xiao Qiang was now even friendlier to Yu Xin, and Yu Xin did not put on airs either. Just like that, the [Wood Evil Pavilion] s'' location was decided, from now on, the Lin Family would have a branch family in Star Blue Empire.


    With the things that Lin Mufeng had provided, coupled with the things that Xiao Qiang had brought from the Han Ku Kingdom, it could be said that she had a lot of hidden reserves. Even though she had brought a lot of things, they were all small things, and they were obviously not enough to compare to the things he had provided ¡­


    Originally, Xiao Qiang wanted Lin Mufeng to take charge of everything, but he liked to be free and leisurely, and did not want to bother with these trivial matters. Under her forceful request, although she agreed on the surface, she just turned herself into a shopkeeper and threw all the things in the shop to Xiao Qiang ¡­


    With regards to this young master, our Captain Xiao s had no other choice but to bitterly smile and accept him all.


    After finishing all of these, Lin Mufeng was free for a while. In two days time, Star Orchid Academy would be recruiting. He had enough confidence to enter, but, what about the challenge ten days later?


    There was some pressure!


    Pu Kong was a Heavenly Soul Realm cultivator with high Yellow Scale, and could break through to Heavenly Soul King at any time!

 C63 Star Orchid Academy

    Han Ku Kingdom, Ancient Royal City!


    "Yue Yan, so you''re actually also a Heavenly Soul Master. No wonder the Patriarch did his best to cultivate you ¡­" In the Lin Clan''s headquarters in Gur Royal City, a grey-haired old man looked at the young girl in front of him and said enviously: "Business is pretty good, in just two months, you have made the business here thrive, and you even know how to learn so well. If that young man can marry you, he can be considered to have spent eight lifetimes worth of fortune ¡­"


    The young girl before him was not only beautiful, she was also very sensible. When she married and went back home, she was truly a good wife.


    The old man revealed a kind smile, and said: "Yue Yan, I wonder what you think of my grandson? Although that brat does not know how to be proper, he can still be considered a good boy. Moreover, he is also a Heavenly Soul Master, seems like the two of you are quite compatible."


    "Grandpa Li, you must be joking again. Yue Yan already has someone else in his heart." A hint of red floated on his face, making his look extremely adorable and enchanting.


    The old man was shocked, "Who is it? Which kid is so lucky?"


    Yue Yan laughed, and did not speak, but his gaze unconsciously turned towards the direction of the Star Blue Empire. It was him, and there, with his skinny black back and fair and handsome face, she would never be able to forget, if not for him, he would not have been able to live today ¡­


    Perhaps, someone had already ¡­


    As Yue Yan thought to himself, his small hands clenched into fists. Right now, he was training and studying with all his might; in the future, he would be even more determined to work even harder.


    For what? Just to be able to stand behind him one day and help him shoulder a small burden.


    In these two days, the imperial city was in an uproar, all the noble sons and juniors from various kingdoms, those with extraordinary talents were flocking over, the entire imperial city was bustling with activity, people came and went through various kinds of clothes, [Wood Evil Pavilion] was also opening for business at this time, [Blood Dans] appeared, immediately arousing the curiosity of many people. Each pellet was 8000 gold coins, the cheaper ones were sold, the thirty pellets that were just taken out were immediately sold out, and because of this, [Wood Evil Pavilion] ''s reputation slowly spread.


    However, this was just a small matter. Even more shocking was that Ye Hong had gone missing, this news was like a bolt of lightning that struck the entire capital, causing everyone to be shocked. Some people were rejoicing in Ye Hong''s misfortune while others were trembling in fear. This hedonistic young master liked to stroll around the city every day when he was bored. It was no wonder that he hadn''t been seen for the past few days. Most probably ¡­


    Many people thought of something and disappeared for no reason, which was not''s way of doing things.


    Dark clouds filled the miasma, and the Ye Family also came to their senses. An ominous premonition enveloped them, and they almost used all of their power to investigate this matter. The Ye Family was enraged, his anger was not something normal people could bear.


    At the same time, in Ye Xiao''s study room.


    Ye Meng and Yu Qing stood there with their waists down, obediently looking at the table and chairs that had turned to dust, their hearts tensed up, especially when they saw the wide figure with a red complexion and frowning body, they could not help but reveal expressions of fear.


    That''s right, this middle-aged man who was so angry he didn''t know what to do was the head of the Ye Family, Ye Xiao.


    Sweeping a glance at the two of them, he said, "Yu Qing, tell me first, when did Hong''er separate from you, and what did she do before we separated?"


    What participating in the auction, how he had a falling out with Lin Mufeng at the auction, and then auctioned off thirteen million worth of items. Everything that had happened, she had clearly explained, and even he was a little afraid when Ye Xiao was angry ¡­


    Ye Xiao''s brows furrowed.


    "Uncle Ye, you don''t have to be so worried. I''m guessing Ye Hong owes you so much money and you are the one punishing him. He has been out for a few days already, he should be back before long." Yu Qing advised.


    "Un, that makes sense!" He knew clearly in his heart that such a thing could happen. With thirteen million gold coins, how could Ye Hong have the money to pay them? He only gave her five million and the rest of it was written in the Ye Family''s name.


    Her eyes glanced at Ye Meng, and she said: "What about you, speak!"


    Ye Meng immediately bowed and said: "Father, I, I don''t feel well. Running away from home without leaving a message, this isn''t like Big Brother, I suspect ¡­"


    He stuttered, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    "Speak!"


    "I suspect that Big Brother has been killed!"


    "Reason?" Ye Xiao''s eyes turned cold again.


    "With Big Brother''s style of doing things, if there''s a quarrel, he won''t be let off easily. Just now, Big Sister Yu Qing said that ¡­ "I suspect that it''s him ¡­"


    "You suspect that it was Lin Mufeng who did it?" Ye Xiao coldly replied.


    Ye Meng remained silent.


    "Alright, leave this matter for now. I will send people to investigate it thoroughly." All of you can go back. The academy opens today, so there''s no need for you to busy yourselves with anything. " Ye Xiao waved his hand.


    The two of them slowly retreated.


    "It''s really him?" His eyes slightly narrowed, at the same time, he was also suspecting in his heart that Ye Hong had disappeared from the face of the earth, other than the little thing Yu Qing had given him, there was nothing else, his identity was unclear, and with Yu Xin by his side, if there was no solid evidence, it would be hard for him to do anything, "Hmph, if I were to find out who you are, no matter how powerful your backing is, I will definitely crush you to pieces ¡­"


    Bang!


    With a wave of his hand, a faint blue light burst out. The chair turned into dust that sprinkled into the air. The entire room was filled with sawdust.


    Her son had disappeared without a trace, and Ye Xiao was extremely worried and angry. However, Lin Mufeng didn''t know at all that at this time, he was walking towards Star Orchid Academy with Yu Xin.


    The academy was located to the south of the capital, and it was currently the busiest place. Even though they were far away, Lin Mufeng could still see the crowd, wave after wave, continuously flowing like a torrent, the Tuo Li Carts following one after another. He sighed in his heart, there were many rich people in the empire.


    To be able to drive a Tuo Li carriage, he could basically be considered a rich man.


    Young master, I can see that you just arrived at the imperial city for the first time. Come, we have the most detailed map of the entire imperial city, you can play, eat, live, have anything you want, clearly mark your location, or even hesitate. With this, you won''t get lost in the imperial city.


    "Young master, don''t listen to his nonsense. I, I''m better than him, I just investigated a few days ago, and even the newly opened [Wood Evil Pavilion] s are marked ¡­"


    Young master, do you need any Infantry, ores, herbs, or pellets? Please take care of this, our [Ten Directions Shop] is a hundred year old shop, it has a good price and has everything you need.


    There were even a few wretched men chasing after Lin Mufeng, insisting on selling some things. Towards this, Yu Xin and did not have any reaction, they did not even need to look at him, and were either useless or lying to him ¡­


    Heh, [Wood Evil Pavilion] was actually marked on the map in such a short time?


    It was unknown if it was because the person in charge or if [Wood Evil Pavilion] really relied on the [Blood Pill] to complete the mission in one go, Lin Mufeng was very happy in his heart.


    Lin Mufeng started to doubt if this was the entrance of the academy. This was because he did not see any walls, and only saw four strange and rugged [Crystal Rock] standing there, on top of which were carved four golden words, Star Orchid Academy!


    Extremely eye-catching! Every word was incomparably overbearing, and every stroke was as if they were drawn with a dragon claw. The sharpness in their strokes was extremely dazzling, as though they were soul arrows that had been stabbed into the heart, causing Lin Mufeng to be unable to help but stare blankly.


    Just what kind of powerful being would be needed to write these words? The domineering aura and the meaning behind them ¡­


    He could only tremble in fear, but he couldn''t figure it out at all.


    shook his arm lightly, only then did he come back to his senses.


    The Star Blue Academy was indeed not simple, just the door plaque was already so powerful, there was no way to know what was inside, but looking at the long dragon-like line, Lin Mufeng looked behind him, and gasped for breath, this group was truly too long ¡­


    It was unknown how long it would take for them to line up.


    Hundreds of people lined up in a straight line. Just imagine, what length would the line reach to the other end of the street?


    "Star Orchid Academy has to recruit 2,000 people every year, and tens of thousands of people have come to register. And the situation right now, isn''t it at the peak of registration?" Yu Xin giggled on the side and explained.


    Lin Mufeng started to sweat. He finally understood what was called a disparity between them. His body moved, but just as he was about to walk towards the back, Yu Xin suddenly pulled him, pursed his lips into a smile, and shook his head, directly heading to the front, where the few youths were seated.


    "He''s here ¡­" When a few youths saw Lin Mufeng, their eyes all turned towards him at the same time. A sinister light flashed within, and a few of them looked at each other, as one of them said in a low voice.


    Someone beside him asked, "What should we do?"


    "Follow the plan!" A brightly dressed woman with hazy eyes disdainfully said, "Hmph, just a clown, why are you so nervous. Big Brother Pu Kong and Young Master Ye already have an explanation for this, so let''s just follow it ¡­"


    His words immediately caused a few people to be displeased. You are Pu Kong''s girlfriend, with the Pu Clan as your backer, of course you aren''t afraid, but what about us? As he calculated in his heart, a weak youth said weakly, "But, he still has the Fu Clan''s Third Miss behind him. We ¡­"


    When the woman heard these words, a trace of jealousy flashed across her eyes. Soon after, the disdain in her eyes intensified. She coldly snorted and said, "Ignore her. I don''t think she can cause any trouble ¡­"


    The others nodded their heads.


    Not far away, Lin Mufeng also saw the gazes of these people. That middle-aged expression, couldn''t help but cause him to furrow his brows, he didn''t even recognize the five people who were sitting, but how could they look at him with such scornful and hostile gazes?


    A light flashed in his heart as a figure suddenly floated into his mind!


    Mu Ran!


    No, he wasn''t that sort of despicable person!


    Pu Kong?!


    The corner of his mouth rose into an evil grin. What he knew, was that the only people who had a grudge with him were Pu Kong and Mu Ran in the Imperial Capital Academy.


    On the other hand, Pu Kong was even more suspicious!


    Pu Kong also felt a bit of pressure when he was at the peak of the Yellow Scale. He knew how strong the Yellow Scale was and if one did not use the evil heavenly spirit, it would be very difficult to defeat it. Without pressure and drive, Lin Mufeng had long made a decision in his heart.


    At this time, he had already walked in front of the five people. Under the stunned gazes of everyone, Yu Xin gently took out a white order badge.


    The bright haired girl did not look at her, but looked behind her, "You are Lin Mufeng?"

 C64 "Hmm, Ism done smoking …"

    Well, I did.


    Her voice was somewhat shrill, causing Yu Xin to frown. As the Third Miss of the Fu family, she had not encountered anyone who could see her in such a short period of time.


    However, Lin Mufeng just smiled. His eyes were gloomy and her smile was very evil, seeing that gaze, he did not seem surprised at all. He gently stepped forward, stood in front of Yu Xin, and nodded.


    Just as he finished his sentence, there was a ruckus coming from the dragon-like line behind him.


    "Who is this kid?" "He actually cut in line ahead of us ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right. He counts as that green onion. Why did he not follow the rules!" One of them even patted their shoulders and sighed in surprise. He was somewhat embarrassed to open his mouth, "Big brother, you have just arrived from the mountain, and you actually do not even know him?"


    "Lin Mufeng, Lin Mufeng!" The young man who is currently shining brilliantly and the young lady beside him with a silk scarf on her face is definitely the Third Miss of the Fu Clan, Fu Yuxin! " Some people who had come prepared would immediately investigate the situation when they just arrived in the imperial city. Lin Mufeng''s name was easily known to everyone and they could easily identify it. However, seeing that the youth in front of their eyes was only sixteen or seventeen years old, they couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air ¡­


    Defeat Xue Shao, defeat Mu Ran, was it really him? He was a little doubtful.


    The two of them still shook their heads, showing that they didn''t know.


    His actions caused waves to look at them with contempt, and then, everyone stared in front with interest. From the looks of it, this Lin Mufeng was not on good terms with those few people, could it be that there was going to be a show to watch? After hearing so many things, to be able to see it with his own eyes was truly an exciting thing. Would this youth make a move in front of the Star Orchid Academy?


    A wave of expectation filled the hearts of everyone present. The long line of people suddenly scattered and scattered.


    The brightly dressed woman did not pay any attention to the commotion of the crowd. She only indifferently swept a glance, and her gaze landed on Lin Mufeng. There isn''t even a trace of Heavenly Energy fluctuations from those tattered clothes. I don''t know which countryside they came from, and they aren''t even half as handsome as my Big Brother Pu Kong. "


    His voice wasn''t loud, but everyone around could hear it. The few young men at the side suppressed their laughter with great difficulty, and their faces were flushed red as they almost spat out laughter. Only one of them frowned slightly, seeming to be extremely displeased with her arrogant tone.


    Yu Xin''s face was also cold, the coldness in her eyes became even stronger.


    However, Lin Mufeng still looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, as if he was watching a clown acting alone. The towering hat brim covered his cold eyes and revealed a deep smile, and his dense white teeth suddenly appeared out of nowhere, "No matter how bad it is, it''s still better than some sarcastic, petty, arrogant woman, don''t you think? "A certain person might think that he is pretty, but what he doesn''t know is that in the eyes of others, he is even inferior to feces."


    I''ve said it before, our Young Master Lin is not someone who would care for the fairer sex. An ignorant man actually insults himself like this. If he does not retaliate, does he really think he is a soft persimmon that others can bully? However, his counterattack could be said to be extremely powerful ¡­


    Not only the bright young lady, but even the few young men at the side were dumbstruck, Yu Xin was also so shocked that her mouth was wide open. She could not hold back and laughed out loud, she never expected that Big Brother Mu Feng''s scolding skills were so great, and the way she looked, was extremely uncomfortable.


    "How dare he insult this mistress like that?" The few of them were shocked, but even they felt happy hearing about it. The woman was none other than Pu Kong''s current girlfriend, her name was Li Rong, and using her looks, she climbed up the big tree, she was already extremely proud. There were not many people that she regarded as unruly and headstrong, and in the academy, she did not have any good relationships with anyone.


    Normally, she was the one who insulted others. Now that she was being scolded so rudely, how could the arrogant her endure it? She immediately slammed the table and stood up. "What did you say?"


    The sound was extremely sharp, and even the person who registered for the event could not help but rub his ears. The anticipation in his heart grew even stronger. Was there really going to be a good show?


    Their eyes shone brightly as they stared in front of them with widened eyes.


    Lin Mufeng sneered, his voice was very soft, "I am only talking about a certain person, it seems like a certain someone is very knowledgeable. I just evaluated him, but now I am going to prove it, not bad, not bad, he is worth teaching!"


    Hearing that, Li Rong was stunned, the few youths by the side also shot him looks of admiration. Lin Mufeng is indeed as the rumors said, he is extremely sharp, to dare challenge our dear lady, I truly admire you.


    The crowd also burst into laughter, and when they looked at Li Rong, there was even more contempt, and they all secretly gave him a thumbs up.


    Coming back to her senses, Li Rong was no longer able to describe her anger, it was simply anger flying up to the sky. With Pu Kong by her side, how many people would be able to see her expression, when had she ever been mocked like this by someone, and right in front of their eyes?


    "You ungrateful country bumpkin, I''m only polite to you because I''m giving you face. Since you''re so shameless, if I don''t teach you a lesson, how will I meet anyone in the future ¡­" A yellow light suddenly appeared in her hands as a majestic energy radiated out. It seemed that she had been truly angered, the smiles on the four of them disappeared, and their hearts were overwhelmed with shock. Yu Xin''s expression changed, but just as she was about to charge forward, she was stopped by Lin Mufeng.


    Li Rong was so angry that she forgot Pu Kong''s warning. Her action, disrupted Pu Kong''s meticulous plans, and although the four of them knew, no one moved to stop her. Li Rong was at the middle stage of the Yellow Ranked Spirit Realm, and they wanted to see if Lin Mufeng was as tyrannical as the rumors claimed she was.


    "Whiz!"


    Without hesitation, Li Rong released a ray of yellow light that became like a palm when it met with wind. Everyone only saw a flash before their eyes and the yellow light disappeared.


    However, in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, that yellow light was extremely slow. With an evil smile on his face, when the palm was about to hit him, he suddenly shrieked miserably and flew backwards, as a speck of blood was forcibly squeezed out of his throat ¡­


    No one expected that the legendary Lin Mufeng of the younger generation would actually be so weak and vulnerable, with just a slap, he vomited blood. Disappointment immediately filled his heart, what a scam, it turns out that even Young Master Lin who had gone his separate ways could only do so.


    They didn''t see that, but Yu Xin''s heart was as clear as a mirror. That palm print was obviously dissolved by the Big Brother Mu Feng, they didn''t know what he wanted to do with it? Looking at the evil smile on his lips, it was probably not a good thing ¡­


    Li Rong saw that Lin Mufeng was knocked to the ground, and could not get up, his eyes revealed a pleased smile, and said to the four people beside him: "How is it? Am I right? The rumors are not believable. Trash is trash, he''s not as powerful as the rumors say! "


    The four nodded dumbly. They also thought so.


    Lin Mufeng stood up with all his might, pretending to be in pain as he covered his face. Surprised and furious, he shouted at her, "You actually dare to attack?"


    "So what?" Li Rong laughed even more.


    "Very good ¡­" Lin Mufeng''s palm suddenly loosened, revealing an extremely demonic smile. His right hand swung out, and like before, an orange colored palm print mixed with a huge amount of energy shot out towards her face like an arrow that had just left the bow.


    She did not expect that Lin Mufeng would actually dare to fight back?


    She wasn''t the only one who didn''t think that they would be so daring without sufficient strength. After being sent flying, he still wanted to fight back for face. Many people had expressions of pity on their faces, but some sharp-eyed people immediately noticed that something wasn''t right. Didn''t he get whipped?


    The palm mark on his face?


    He checked again and again, no!


    Stunned, was he faking it just now? What do you mean, stunned? Tease her? Before they could regain their senses, what happened in front of them caused the entire arena to quiet down. That''s right, the ruckus that had erupted instantly died down. Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief at what had just happened ¡­


    Bang!! With a crisp sound, Li Rong''s body flew out of the arena like a cannonball, smashing the chair and falling onto the ground. The clear sound caused everyone''s hearts to twitch for a moment, and another person was sent flying.


    Yu Xin was also stunned.


    He could not believe it, even Li Rong himself could not believe it, but the burning pain on his face reminded her at all times. It was true, it was not a dream, he had indeed been sent flying, sent flying by an exceptionally despicable, trash like youth.


    Forgetting his anger, he sat blankly on the ground as a stream of tears rolled down his face.


    However, no one had the heart to pity her. The smug and arrogant attitude from before had already made them feel disgusted. Now that they have been taught a lesson, it''s a good beating.


    After a moment of silence, a loud laugh could be heard.


    "Lin Mufeng is indeed Lin Mufeng. Impressive, truly impressive." Everyone praised him, "But he seems to have been slapped as well, right?"


    "Will he be whipped?" One of the bystanders sneered, "Take a closer look at their faces ¡­"


    One was incomparably smooth, while the other was eye-catching with five finger prints. That person was puzzled.


    Ye Zichen nodded.


    Seeing his calm expression, Yu Xin was at a loss. After hearing this, he knew what Lin Mufeng meant from start to finish, and could not help but admire him secretly.


    Everyone applauded and gave their thumbs up one by one.


    Even the four people in front could not help but be stunned, secretly sighing to themselves about Lin Mufeng''s power.


    When Li Rong came back to her senses, the redness and swelling of her cheeks immediately caused her to fly into a rage. She abruptly stood up from her original position, looked at Lin Mufeng, and said fiercely: "You actually dared to hit this miss.


    At that moment, she wiggled her body and was about to charge forward.


    However, at this moment, an elderly voice suddenly rang out from the depths of the academy. "Stop!"

 C65 Free enrolment

    "Stop!"


    Her voice was old and rough, like thunder, containing the intent of lightning, chopping into everyone''s heart, Lin Mufeng trembled, Li Rong also suddenly stopped, standing there while trembling.


    The four people at the side were stunned, but Yu Xin revealed a happy expression.


    Not far away, a tall elder with fiery red hair and a square face strolled over. His red beard exuded traces of white intent, and his eyes were sharp. He casually swept them around like a sharp arrow, piercing through everyone''s heart ¡­


    Lin Mufeng trembled in astonishment, and also lowered his head obediently, not daring to speak.


    The red haired old man''s gaze stopped at Li Rong''s body, his lips slightly opened, and an ice-cold voice came out, "What happened? "Such a big fight?"


    Li Rong suddenly turned around, and the four people behind her all fiercely took a step forward, knelt on one knee, and cupped their hands in salute: "We greet fire elder!"


    "Greetings, senior!" Lin Mufeng also bowed in respect. The old man in front of him had strength that was unclear, but that elder''s name, was enough to make his heart twitch. An elder of the Hangu College s would need strength above cyan scale, and this Star Blue Academy ¡­


    He didn''t dare to imagine, with that reserved aura and sharp gaze, perhaps ¡­ It would not be any lower than cyan scale.


    That was at least the Zong Stage!


    His tone was respectful, and facing those with strength, Lin Mufeng naturally did not dare to act rashly, looking around at them, the old man gently nodded his head, and with a grunt, he caused them to stand up, his gaze moving, and actually landing on Yu Xin, and a smile appearing on his face.


    "Speak, what just happened?" This time, the voice was softer, but Li Rong still did not dare speak, what could she say? To insult him and slap him instead? She could not say it, she absolutely could not say such a thing.


    He couldn''t help but look behind him and ask for his help.


    Among the four, a trace of ruthlessness flashed across the face of a young man. His eyes narrowed, and he suddenly took a step forward, bowing as he said, "fire elder, what happened just now is like this ¡­"


    Her eyes turned to Lin Mufeng.


    "He, Lin Mufeng, has a great reputation, so he doesn''t put us Star Blue Academy in his eyes. If he wants to enter our Star Blue Academy, not only did he reject the strength test, he is also unwilling to pay the tuition fee, but Senior Li Rong tried to argue with him, but he did not expect that he would actually hit him, so arrogantly that it would kill him. fire elder, someone who seeks trouble like this, if he does not punish him, how would our Star Blue Academy even have face, how would we serve the masses, how could he convince so many people outside?"


    ''s eyes also flashed with a cold intent, he frowned. He did not know this person, but this kind of nonsense made him angry, he is not a good person, but he still carries on with the attitude of not offending others, and deal with things that he does not want to offend. Since that was the case ¡­


    Heh, he gently scanned his face. I''ll remember that.


    She knew who this person was, and he was Pu Kong''s trusted aide. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stood up in front of so many people, and offended Lin Mufeng so much that he would speak up for her.


    The red-haired old man heard his words and remained expressionless. It was unknown what he was thinking, or what he was suspecting. Yu Xin didn''t have much of a reaction either, but she started laughing beyond belief, striding forward with small steps ¡­


    "Grandpa Huo, why have you come?" Ye Zichen grabbed his arm and shook him from side to side. They were very close.


    The crisp sound lingered for a moment, but everyone''s ears were pricked with pain.


    What? Grandpa Fire?


    Li Rong was stunned, Gu Yunchong was stunned, the three people beside him were confused, while Lin Mufeng''s face was still the same as before, he did not have much expression, but his heart was twitching slightly, the power of Yu Xin, the people he knew, were people he could not even compare to.


    Not only was the red-haired old man not angry, he did not shake her off, and he even lovingly ruffled her hair. The scene of her eyes falling open made the people outside open their mouths wide in shock.


    No wonder Lin Mufeng had challenged his in public and slapped her across the face.


    Everyone had the same thought in their minds. This youth was somewhat terrifying, but they didn''t know that this old man was someone they didn''t know. He also didn''t have the chance to meet him.


    Yu Xin pouted her small mouth, "Grandpa Fire, do you really believe what he''s saying?" A bright and pure smile flashed across their eyes, causing both Gu Yunchong and Li Rong to shudder violently.


    The red-haired old man did not answer him, but glanced at the two of them, before his gaze suddenly stopped at Lin Mufeng''s figure.


    "You ¡­" The old man spoke, still as ancient as before, but the coldness in his words was much less, "Do you really want to enter the Star Blue Academy?"


    Lin Mufeng nodded.


    The red-haired old man''s face flashed a smile, "No tests, no tuition, a grade 1 dormitory, a grade 1 teacher!" "En, take him. Go on!"


    With that, a red order badge flew out, Lin Mufeng immediately extended his hand to receive it, he opened his mouth to express his thanks, the red haired old man also gently nodded his head and smiled, he then looked at Yu Xin who was at the side, her eyes focused and stared at Gu Yunchong and Li Rong, "You two just need to do your job well, if there is a next time, don''t let me off!"


    His aura abruptly spread, and a boundless pressure surged towards the two of them.


    Before leaving, he looked at Lin Mufeng with interest. Sigh, the two of them did not look for a better reason, this brat had defeated Mu Ran, and announced that he had released everything, so his Orange was naturally there, and there was no need to test him? Money? Haven''t you heard about what happened in [Thousand Image Pavilion]?


    I know all about it.


    To have such talent at such a young age, this child is not simple. How many more geniuses can we find in the Star Blue Academy, I just wonder if he has a teacher?


    "Forget it, this is all about luck. However, with Mu Ran that guy has gone into closed door training, if he can take back the things that he lost, it would be a good thing. The best case scenario would be that the two of them will be pressing on each other at the same time ¡­"


    "En, not bad. That''s it!" The red-haired old man thought. At this time, he no longer had the aura of a superior. He was just a wretched old man, thinking about how to blackmail these students.


    Poor Young Master Lin did not know that there was such a conspiracy behind this medallion.


    It was made of some unknown stone, and it emitted a faint warmth. On one side was a ball of flames, and on the other side was an unknown monster with a pair of wings on its back, a horn on its head, and its body was like a snake, covered in thin scales.


    He carefully kept it, turned his head and smiled, then looked at Li Rong and Gu Yunchong who were still trembling in battle as they knelt on one knee. The corners of his mouth raised in an arc, and with a step, he directly arrived in front of the young man.


    "You ¡­ I''ll remember you."


    His face was pale, and sweat was dripping from his forehead. As he looked up in shock, that fair and handsome face of his once again charged at him, giving him an illusion as well as an intuition that he shouldn''t have stood up just now ¡­


    After ignoring him, she shot a glance at Li Rong before she pulled Yu Xin''s small hand and walked towards the academy''s interior.


    When everyone came back to their senses, Li Rong also stood up from the ground and covered her red and swollen face, sparkling tears shining in her eyes. Unknowingly, the backs of the five of them were already drenched in sweat, one of them was the pressure of an elder, and the other was Lin Mufeng''s cold, indifferent, yet ruthless words.


    He felt rather lucky that his decision just now was a wise one.


    Li Rong suddenly cried out and ran away. As Pu Kong''s girlfrienheshe had never suffered such a loss in anger before, even when he was slapped by others, Pu Kong had never touched her. He felt wronged, he felt aggrieved, but no way, she couldn''t just let it go like this ¡­


    Lin Mufeng, just you wait!


    Li Rong left. Another person came, and the recruitment continued.


    The scene that just played out could only be seen as a show to be watched and thought about, becoming the topic of discussion for the entire queue. Li Rong and Gu Yunchong became the laughing stock, especially the embarrassed look on Gu Yunchong''s face at the end.


    However, when Lin Mufeng was mentioned, everyone had a face full of praise. Admiration, not simple, not simple at all, his reputation was like thunder piercing the ears.


    Not only did he not fear power, he did not fear women. Furthermore, he had a powerful expert like the red-haired old man to take care of him in the Star Blue Academy.


    Jealous gazes appeared from time to time, but no one dared to say anything.


    Test free, tuition free, Grade 1 dormitory... The bountiful conditions made it clear to everyone that compared to others, they would be infuriating. They had been in line so hard, but they did not know if they could enter in the end. As for Lin Mufeng ¡­


    He might as well not think anymore about it, but he would occasionally show off to the newcomers. Every scene he saw earlier would cause everyone to laugh in surprise, and with that, Gu Yunchong''s name would become famous, and Li Rong''s name would surpass his.


    Star Blue Academy, no, the imperial city now had two more laughingstocks.


    However, they did not notice that a man dressed in white appeared out of nowhere to the side. Looking at the academy, he frowned in deep thought and licked his lips, revealing his extremely charming eyes. With a shake of his body, his figure disappeared once again.


    Lin Mufeng walked inside the academy, and upon seeing everything, his heart was filled with admiration. Originally, he said that the gate was very big, and was very wide, but now, he took back what he had said just now, compared to the inside, the gate was just trash. It was a simple and tall building, with a row of buildings, and every single one of them had a clear symbol.


    There was no other way. There were too many of them!


    According to what Yu Xin said, Lin Mufeng was also going to walk towards the dorm. According to her, he should first find a place to stay, and then follow the procedure he went through. Hearing that, Lin Mufeng started to sweat, which was equivalent to not saying anything ¡­


    A grade 1 dorm room, he couldn''t help but to look forward to it. Could it be that the dorm was divided into levels?


    Of course, there were a few students who could live in the special class rooms, which was a problem. It was said that the strongest warrior in Star Blue Academy, Gu Lei, lived in the special class dormitory. No one paid much attention to this mysterious person, and no one had ever seen him.


    Looking at the towering building in front of him, Lin Mufeng finally smiled and walked in.

 C66 They were all freaks!

    They were all freaks!


    Her body was dirty, and from time to time she would emit a sour stench, her gaze was lifeless, her footsteps rude, and her steps were even a little light. But such a person, in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, was scared in his heart, not because he did not know of the existence of a clean person in Star Blue Academy, but because he could not see through her ¡­


    The old woman stood there attentively, but when she tried to comprehend it carefully, it was as if it was thin air. She was immediately shocked and her movements did not slow down as she took a step forward and bowed, explaining her intentions.


    The old woman lazily glanced at him and said, "Where is the token?"


    Lin Mufeng took out his order badge.


    Seeing the red order badge, the old lady''s eyes lit up, but returned to normal. She looked at Lin Mufeng and revealed a smile that was uglier than crying, and casually threw out a piece of black iron: "335! Three of them, and you''re just one more! "


    The old woman seemed unwilling to talk to him. After throwing out the piece of metal, she turned around and sat back down on her chair. Her eyes were slightly closed, giving him the feeling that she wanted him to quickly leave.


    Lin Mufeng was also very tactful. After bowing, he turned and left, but honestly, he really did not know where the legendary dorm room was.


    The walls were made of stone, but the inside was a completely different world. Small, square courtyards could be seen, with birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers filling the air. Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but to doubt his eyes.


    Could this be a Grade 1 dormitory?


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mufeng''s face finally revealed a trace of a smile. Even though he liked the silence of the place, he had an extra tinge of anticipation in his heart; after all, this outer appearance gave off a pretty good feeling. After all, this kind of outer appearance was not bad for a person.


    Don''t know, when he just stepped in, the sloppily dressed old lady stood up from her chair, she was still as lazy as ever, with a stooped body, but her eyes flashed with a bright light, she looked at Lin Mufeng''s skinny back, and her mouth revealed a playful smile, "That old fellow actually dared to arrange a person at my place, am I taking care of him? Or not to take care of him? "


    A trace of an evil grin emerged on her face. The old woman picked up her dirty fingernails and sighed.


    Lin Mufeng was completely unaware that he had been set up by someone else. At this moment, he was fully focused on searching for the legendary dorm 335. The heavens did not disappoint those who had put in effort. Finally, he stopped in front of a small building.


    It was him.


    In comparison to the stone walls of the square yard, Lin Mufeng did not hesitate and directly pushed open the door to enter. Yu Xin also followed behind him with large strides.


    "Hey, another one ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng had not even stepped inside when a young voice came from inside the house, following that, a thin and dark skinned youth floated up to his pupils. This young man was skinny, the ribs on his chest could be seen clearly, looking at him, Lin Mufeng raised his eyebrows, without a doubt, a light breeze would be able to beat him to a pulp.


    This person was typically malnourished.


    However, to be able to live in a first grade dorm, his strength and potential were not to be underestimated. Lin Mufeng smiled lightly, and considered to have responded to him.


    Sweaty face!


    At this time, another man walked out from the side. He was tall and sturdy, with healthy bronze colored skin that didn''t match his strong body at all, looking at Lin Mufeng who revealed a row of neat rows of teeth, extending his right hand, he laughed, "I am Lu Hu, you can call me Hu Zi. Looking at your body, I will definitely beat you up, it''s alright, in the future, if anyone dares to bully you, you can tell me!"


    With a big smile and a rough voice, it could be seen that he was a very unrestrained and unrestrained person. Lin Mufeng also reached out his hand to shake hands with him, "Lin Mufeng!"


    Lu Hu laughed and turned around to call out, "Monkey, Xiao Xing... "All of you, come out."


    Just as he finished speaking, a dissatisfied voice came out, "How many times have I told you? I''m Su Hou, don''t call me Monkey."


    The one who came out was the thin and dark youth, and he had a slightly dissatisfied expression on his face.


    So his name was Su Hou. Lin Mufeng looked at him and laughed softly.


    Lu Hu also looked back, completely ignoring the expression on his face, and immediately roared out, "How about you pull the monkey? "You can''t accept it. Fight me one on one. If you hit me, I''ll recognize you as my boss. Call me Huzi."


    Lu Hu laughed in satisfaction. At this time, a young man walked out of the house, white and clean, with a oval shaped face, somewhat handsome, and delicate eyebrows. When he saw Su Hou, he covered his mouth and laughed lightly, and his soft and tender voice drifted out, "Monkey, don''t be angry, your appearance, can only be ruined."


    Lan Hua''s finger hooked up as he lightly pressed it towards Su Hou.


    "Damn transvestite, get lost!" Monkey stared at him and roared.


    This scene caused Lin Mufeng to shiver. Yu Xin was also stunned speechless at the side, she had thought that it would be normal, but her actions, attitude, and tone? Chill! Human-demon! There is nothing that does not exist in this boundless universe, but ¡­


    Would he live in the same dorm with a transvestite?


    Looking at the two people beside him, Lin Mufeng trembled. All of them were living treasures, the crude Lu Hu, the skinny monkey and the blue flower fingers that Xiao Xing had pinched so tightly!


    After being stunned for a while, Yu Xin suddenly laughed out and looked at him sympathetically.


    Just then, Lu Hu said out loud, "Monkey, Little Demon, this is our new roommate called Lin Mufeng. You guys know him, from now on, we are brothers.


    He did not hesitate to act as the boss. As he spoke, he clenched his hammer-like fists and smacked them with a crisp sound as if others were unsatisfied.


    Monkey rolled his eyes at Xiao Xing, "Who''s brother with this transvestite?"


    Under Lu Hu''s murderous gaze, he smirked, "Being sisters is more like it."


    laughed rough, Su Hou laughed lecherously with all sorts of unique characteristics, completely ignoring Lin Mufeng by the side. It was only at the end that Xiao Xing remembered something, as if he had suddenly realized something, and stared ahead, "Your name is Lin Mufeng?"


    He lifted his foot slightly, gently waved his slender finger, and walked two steps forward. "You are the Lin Mufeng who injured Xue Shao, defeated Mu Ran, and is famous throughout the capital?"


    As he walked over, Lin Mufeng subconsciously took two steps back. As if she was afraid, she didn''t want to get closer to him.


    Such subtle movements, actually fell into Lu Hu and Su Hou''s eyes. The two of them looked at each other for a moment, then laughed out loud. Xiao Xing also suddenly came to a realization and stomped his small foot in anger, gouging him with his eyes, "I don''t think you''re the same!"


    Lin Mufeng continued to laugh lightly, he did not say anything, and just like that, with a few introductions, the four of them could be considered to be acquainted with each other. He could not help but feel troubled. He knew that he had to stay in this house for four years, four years! How could he bear living with three living treasures?


    Especially that Xiao Xing. Lin Mufeng anxiously swept his gaze up and down his body. He hoped that his reward would be different. He remembered that he didn''t really care for the fairer sex, not to mention it was a jade that had changed its flavor.


    After laughing, Lu Hu suddenly took a step forward and patted Lin Mufeng''s shoulders, and said: "Today is our first time meeting, so no matter what, we have to eat a big meal, and not go back until we''re drunk. In the next four years, we will all be together, this is also a kind of fate, if we can be together, we will all be brothers, so don''t be strange to us ¡­"


    "So, you''re treating!" Su Hou suddenly interrupted him and said.


    Lu Hu was startled, then laughed out loud: "Alright, I''ll treat you!"


    As he said that, he directly grabbed Lin Mufeng''s shoulders and walked out, leaving our great beauty Yu Xin by the side. Until now, Su Hou was the only one who gave her a light glance, revealing a suspicious look.


    However, Yu Xin did not mind, and immediately rushed forward to grab his arm, and followed while swaying left and right.


    "Yes, we are going to the Blue Star Pavilion!" The moment he walked out, Su Hou could not help but clamor. Just now, he was beaten up and beat to a pulp, but now that he had the chance, he was sure to beat to a pulp. The best hotel in the capital required at least a hundred gold coins for a meal.


    That evil smile did not escape Lin Mufeng''s eyes, and his heart immediately twitched. The pitiful Lu Hu actually did not know what the [Transcending Mortality Pavilion] was, and casually said, "Alright, go wherever you want to go. Me has ten gold, but it''s more than enough for us to fill our stomachs, and you''ll have to return home drunk."


    One sentence, made Su Hou almost fall down. He was a little afraid, in addition, he looked at the wide and generous back with admiration, ten gold coins, a god, a rich man, Xiao Xing at his side did not mind looking down on the two of them, and gently said, "I''ll treat this meal!"


    "How can that be? I''ve said that I will invite you in. It''s me who will invite you in!"


    "Little demon, ask him to invite us, ask him to treat us!" Su Hou was determined to see Lu Hu make a fool of himself, so he could only watch from the sidelines. He did not express any opinions, nor say much, and only acted as a neutral person.


    Xiao Xing pursed his lips, looking at the bronze figure on the back, a thought flashed through his mind: "I never hit women!" After nodding his head, he spoke out, "Lu Hu, you go and book a table first. Monkey and I still have some things to buy, so we''ll meet up at the [Blue Star Pavilion]!"


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you then!" Lu Hu laughed honestly and touched his pocket, secretly feeling proud of himself.


    Sweaty face!


    Now that Lin Mufeng wanted to speak, he didn''t know what to say. Only Yu Xin stood on the side and endured with a red face.


    As the five of them walked along the road, Su Hou and Xiao Xing spoke to each other in low voices. Occasionally, when they saw Lu Hu, they could not help but smile.


    However, at this time, two figures suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking their path. One of them stood there with his hands crossed in front of his chest and the corners of his mouth curled upwards as he sized up the people in front of him.


    With the sudden turn of events, the three of them could not help but be dumbstruck. Lin Mufeng''s reaction was considered normal, it was exceptionally calm and collected.


    Su Hou was the first to regain his senses, he directly took a step forward and roared: "Who are you, what right do you have to hit me?"


    Hearing this, the two of them laughed, "On what basis?"

 C67 Protection fee?!

    "Rules? "What rules?" Su Hou said in shock, he turned his head, and saw that his other three roommates were all suspicious.


    "For those who live here, they have to pay 10 gold coins as protection fee every month. Hurry up and pay up. There are still a lot of dormitories to go to, so we''re in a hurry. " Another person shouted.


    The protection fee of 10 gold coins per month? Lin Mufeng was stunned. In the Empire''s famous academy, there was actually an industry like collecting protection fees? More importantly, the academy actually allowed this industry to exist?


    The forest was getting bigger. There were all kinds of birds, and even more bad birds!


    However, the other three had a huge change in their expressions, especially Lu Hu. Ten gold coins, that was his entire fortune, how could he easily hand it over? Furthermore, he was kicked earlier, causing him to be unable to raise his head in front of his roommates. He had just said that he would protect Lin Mufeng and the others, but he did not expect that he would be beaten to his doorstep in the blink of an eye.


    "Why should I give you the protection fee?" Lu Hu shouted in anger.


    "On what basis?" The man suddenly laughed, as if he was looking at an idiot, he looked at Lu Hu and said, "Since we are stronger than you all, we can fight. If you don''t, then I''ll make it so that you guys won''t be able to survive in the academy. "


    The man spat out the straw from his mouth as a cold smile appeared on his face.


    "Hmph, then what if we don''t hand it over?" Su Hou snorted.


    "No?" "The man''s face immediately darkened." Youngsters these days truly don''t know what''s good for them. They wouldn''t shed tears even if they didn''t see the coffin. Are you sure you don''t want to hand it in? "


    "Third brother, why are you wasting time with him? If he doesn''t hand it over, we''ll beat him to death." Another person shouted.


    "You want to fight?" Lu Hu suddenly straightened his body, and a dense wave of orange awn flickered, obviously having reached the orange stage. He stomped on the ground and sent a punch towards his opponent.


    "This simple-minded fellow actually knows how to make the first move." Su Hou muttered in his heart.


    "How reckless." The person who was referred to as Third Brother suddenly had a tyrannical look on his face. He did not dodge or evade, and his right hand formed a fist.


    Bang! Bang!


    An orange glow erupted, bringing with it a whirlwind that swept away all the dead leaves on the ground. Lu Hu groaned, he retreated a few steps, his face pale white, his right hand which was clenched into a fist opened up slightly, trembling uncontrollably.


    As expected, Yellow Scale''s strength was not something that his level of orange stage could contend against. The disparity between the two could be seen with a single glance.


    "Hmph, you actually dare to be presumptuous with such a small orange stage. "Finally, I''ll give you one last chance. Hurry up and hand over the money, we still need to go somewhere else to collect it." The other person called out from the side, and then he turned to Third Brother and flattered him: "Third Brother is really getting stronger and stronger, I''m going to be under your care in the future."


    "Of course!" A trace of ruthlessness appeared on Lu Hu''s face, and Orange Light shot out of his eyes. Behind him, a huge illusion appeared out of thin air, forming the shape of a tiger, which was ten meters tall, fifteen meters long, and completely golden colored. Behind it, it roared towards the sky, shaking the entire dorm not too far away.


    "Golden Fur Tiger!"


    Without any hesitation, he summoned his Heavenly Soul. The two losses he suffered had clearly angered him.


    The sound was extremely loud and somewhat terrifying. However, when the two of them saw the illusory figure that appeared out of thin air, a twitch appeared on their faces. "This is also called a tiger?"


    Laughing loudly, followed by a loud shout.


    "Barbarian Turtle."


    "Blood Vein Leopard."


    A black tortoise image that was over 10 metres in diameter with a back armor, a wild leopard whose entire body was covered in blood-red patterns appeared out of thin air. Its aura surged, and it suddenly emitted a strong aura, causing strong wind to howl as dust flew into the air.


    "Hurry up and send him to another place to collect his protection fee. Don''t waste his time, Boss will blame him." Third brother said.


    "Two against one, shameless." Su Hou glared at them fiercely, but Xiao Xing pouted his lips, his face was flushed red, and his willow leaf-like eyebrows knitted tightly together. With a thought, they were all prepared to summon their own souls.


    At this time, Lu Hu made his move, his face was full of ruthlessness and ruthlessness, his mouth was wide open, and he released a roar that shook the entire forest, "Tiger Roar, deep in the mountains!"


    Lu Hu took a deep breath, and the Golden-furred Tiger behind him also gasped at the sky. As he inhaled, his chest expanded like a balloon, taking on a strange shape. His mouth was also filled with a rich Orange Light.


    "Very good Heavenly Soul." Lin Mufeng nodded to himself on the side. He looked to be at most seventeen or eighteen years old and it was obviously not easy for him to cultivate to the orange stage. This golden-haired beast shape heavenly soul was definitely one of the most important ones.


    Little did he know, that his Heavenly Soul was originally an ordinary Tiger King.


    It was likely that the Golden Fur Tiger was far from being at the King''s Realm. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have such power.


    "Brutal Charge." The Barbarian Turtle behind the third brother suddenly retracted all of its four heads and four limbs into the turtle shell, then began to spin in the air, a dense yellow light condensed on top of it.


    The other person was not inferior in any way, as many wind blades appeared in front of the Blood Vein Leopard. The energy that was condensed into wind blades rushed into it, compressing it into almost solid blades, "Wind Breaking Kill."


    The Turtle Shadow, Panther Soul, and Tiger Body continuously flashed past three gigantic figures. With their immense energy, they attempted to use their soul skills at an incredible speed, wanting to end the battle quickly. The orange awn''s yellow light instantly scattered and the three people roared out.


    "Kill!"


    The gold-furred tiger on Lu Hu''s back roared towards the sky, and an invisible sound wave surged out, sweeping across the entire area. The ground slightly shattered, the trees shook, and the leaves were also shattered into pieces.


    Facing Lu Hu''s sonic wave, their attacks were much simpler. The Barbarian Turtle spun at a high speed and clashed against the sonic wave. At the same time, dozens of wind blades condensed in front of the Blood Vein Leopard and shot towards Lu Hu at the same time.


    Boom. Boom. Boom ¡­


    Explosions sounded again and again, and continued for more than ten breaths of time. Dust flew into the air, enveloping the entire battle.


    Everyone was shocked, the surrounding crowd gradually gathered as well. Looking at the dust in front of them, the monkey and the little demon''s hearts tensed up, although it was their first time meeting each other, but towards their roommates, they were extremely worried about the somewhat crude and silly Lu Hu.


    Nothing could happen to him!


    Fighting one against two, and the other side only had one orange stage and one early yellow step, could he not be worried? Even Lin Mufeng''s eyes were locked onto the center of the cloud of dust, his Heavenly Energy circulating, ready to rush out and save the enemy at any time.


    "AHH!" With a blood-curdling scream, the three of them felt their hearts crumble. Lu Hu flew out from the dust and landed on the ground with a thud, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth. Looking at the three of them, he felt ashamed, his head tilted to the side and he fainted.


    "Hu Zi."


    Su Hou and Xiao Xing were immediately apprehensive. Lin Mufeng also quickly stepped forward, and with a touch of the sky''s power, he released a long sigh. Luckily, it was only a light injury, nothing serious had happened. Seeing their nervous faces, a warm feeling surfaced in their hearts. After telling them about Lu Hu''s situation, the two of them gritted their teeth as they looked in front of them, wishing that they could tear apart those two extremely cocky youths into pieces.


    "Hmph, this is just a small warning. I''ll let you know that you have to be weird and obedient here. Otherwise, tomorrow, you will have cultivation deviation and leave the academy." As the dust dispersed, the three people who were extremely pleased with themselves raised their legs and laughed out loud. They did not notice in the slightest that the light coming from Lin Mufeng and the other two had become colder and colder.


    Of the two, one of them had early yellow step, whose strength was higher than Lu Hu''s, and the other one had orange stage, so they were on par with Lu Hu, so any one of them had the strength to fight against and defeat him, and so when they attacked at the same time, they would be injured. However, this injury was extremely torturous, especially Lu Hu''s.


    It was hard to explain in a single sentence!


    The reason why they attacked at the same time was to let the surrounding freshmen see the situation, so that they wouldn''t have to go to other places to collect protection fees later on.


    As expected, some of the freshmen and seniors in the crowd had unnatural expressions on their faces. The older student was a bit better. In any case, he had already handed in the money so many times. It was not too late now. The freshmen, on the other hand, were at a loss as to whether they should pay him or not when they came to collect their protection fees later.


    "You?" Su Hou could no longer hold it in, his skinny body suddenly took a step forward, and with a thought, he was about to summon his own Heavenly Soul to take revenge for Lu Hu. By his side, Xiao Xing was also walking forward, standing on the same line as him.


    "Oh ¡­" You still want to come? " However, that Third Brother was a little impatient. His eyes lightly swept across the place and stopped on Lin Mufeng''s body, "You guys are from the same dorm? Come along! "


    Her voice was extremely arrogant and casual, forget about Lin Mufeng, even the surrounding students were angry.


    Laughing softly, Lin Mufeng didn''t pay attention to them at all. Instead, he took a step forward and placed his hands on the shoulders of the monkey and the Little Demon Empress. The two of them were suddenly stunned and they turned their heads around in confusion.


    "You guys go take care of Hu Zi, they ¡­" His cold eyes swept over the two of them. "Leave it to me."


    He didn''t want to make a move at first, but these three people were all his roommates, and with Su Hou''s strength, they were simply no match for the other party. If he went up, he would only be bringing about his own humiliation.


    "You?" Su Hou and Xiao Xing wanted to say something, but were pressed down by both of Lin Mufeng''s hands, not saying anything. They looked at each other, then turned around and returned.


    Suspicious, he helped Lu Hu up, and his Heavenly Energy was not stingy at all.


    "Third Brother, these freshmen are really reckless. I think we should just cripple all of them. Otherwise, when so many people see us, they would think that we can''t even suppress a freshman. " The man on the other side said ferociously.


    "Yes." Third brother nodded slowly. Indeed, we have to be ruthless towards them, especially towards this fellow. "


    Glancing at Lin Mufeng who was walking over, the man nodded in agreement. This guy''s gaze was too uncomfortable.


    "Who''s your boss?" Standing in front of the two, Lin Mufeng calmly asked, in no hurry to take action.

 C68 Two against two!

    "Our boss'' name is something a little freshman like you should know? "Stop causing trouble if you know what''s good for you. Hurry up and pay up." These two really became angry. This guy''s eyes looked uncomfortable, and his voice sounded even more uncomfortable.


    "Oh? I am not worthy to know? " Lin Mufeng smiled. His smile was very charming, but his eyes were cold, without a trace of a smile. Later, I think you''ll be happy to tell me. "


    "Nonsense!"


    The two of them just coldly snorted and didn''t say anything else. They started attacking at the same time.


    "Look, there are new students going up."


    "orange stage? "Isn''t that just courting death?"


    "The freshmen these days are really reckless. It''s only 10 gold coins. Anyone who is able to enter the academy without this little bit of money would definitely get a beating. They wouldn''t be able to avoid losing face, so there''s no need to go through with it. " only sneered, and did not mind, he did not lack money, but, when he wanted to use it, he could.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had the same orange stage as Lu Hu, Su Hou''s face changed. He wanted to help but was stopped by Xiao Xing.


    "Trust him." He didn''t know why, but the feeling he got when he looked at the skinny black figure was that it was extraordinary. He had an intuition that made people believe him.


    Su Hou suddenly stopped and woodenly nodded his head.


    The third brother sneered and formed a seal with his hands. The shadow behind him started to move.


    This time, the Barbarian Turtle did not launch a collision attack. Instead, it raised its head and spat out a yellow light ball.


    Facing such a powerful attack, Lin Mufeng''s face did not change, as though he was scared silly, he stood in his original position, with only his black robe fluttering in the wind.


    "Whiz!"


    Just as the ball of light and the wind blade were about to touch his body, he moved. A light flashed under his feet and his entire body disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind the two of them.


    The ball of light and the wind blades hit the ground, leaving dozens of deep marks and basin-sized holes, filling the air with dust.


    "Where is he?" When the dust settled, the two of them looked at the empty ground and were stunned. Dead? Impossible, right? It was impossible for their orange stage to be so weak, let alone not even have a speck of blood on them. The two were stunned and doubtful, not noticing in the slightest that everyone''s gaze was focused on their backs.


    His speed was too fast!


    Not only were the students shocked, even Su Hou and Xiao Xing were shocked speechless. Only Yu Xin was laughing foolishly at the side.


    Is, is he really that Lin Mufeng?


    With orange stage at such a speed, they did not see anything just now. They could not help but feel a glimmer of hope that they were able to see the two people in front of them being utterly defeated.


    After a long while, the man with the tortoise soul suddenly realized that something was wrong, and a burst of cold Qi came from behind him, causing him to be alarmed. He immediately turned around, and at the same time, Lin Mufeng also smiled lightly, revealing a devilishly charming curve, "I''ve been waiting here for half a day."


    Shock!


    Just a single move was enough to shock everyone. If it was just a battle, then they would have already lost more than ten times their original lives. Unknowingly, their backs would have been drenched in sweat.


    Lin Mufeng was expressionless and his mind was stretched taut. The two of them were powerful, how could anyone underestimate their early yellow step?


    Whoosh, whoosh! Light flowed beneath his feet, and Lin Mufeng no longer hesitated. He moved, stretching out his right leg, causing his body to sway, and a series of afterimages to appear, as he stepped forward continuously, every time the opponent''s attack was about to reach him, he would dodge in advance, thus after fighting for half a day, the two of them used up a lot of Heavenly Energy, but they did not even manage to touch a corner of Lin Mufeng''s clothes.


    After a long while, Lin Mufeng also felt that it was a little boring. His eyes lightly swept over the place as his indifferent voice slowly rose and rose. It''s time to end this. "


    He casually shook his neck, and with a grasp of his right hand, a white bone blade appeared in his hand.


    Icy, chilling, and desolate. A faint chill spread through the bodies of the onlookers. If they were to call out their Heavenly Souls, the owners of those Heavenly Souls would discover that their Heavenly Souls were trembling.


    The chill was bone-piercing, the coldness was piercing, and the whooshing cold air caused them to shiver uncontrollably. Their hearts were shocked, anger filled their eyes, this freshman could actually overturn the heavens, with the boss supporting him from behind, other than a few people in Star Blue Academy, they were not afraid of anyone else.


    "Damn, a brat with orange stage wants to deal with me?" Third brother roared and stomped his feet. The Barbarian Turtle above his head stopped spewing out light balls, retracted its four limbs and tail, and started spinning. It was that barbaric charge again.


    Beside him, another Blood Vein Leopard behind the other man roared in rage, as dense amounts of blood colored wind blades condensed in front of him.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Shaking his head and sighing, a light flashed under Lin Mufeng''s feet and he disappeared once again. The other party was not weak. If he could take care of them effortlessly, would Lin Mufeng choose to fight them head on?


    Obviously not!


    They circulated their Heavenly Energy and used their soul skills, but they were stuck in a predicament. They had to face a problem right now, Lin Mufeng did not stop, and his figure did not leave them with anything to do, they had no way to attack at all ¡­


    After a while, third brother''s expression turned even more unsightly. He was sure that the other party was mocking him. If you can''t hit them, they can hit you, but he ¡­ He just kept moving around and there was no sign of him attacking.


    "Don''t run if you dare."


    "Right, right. Don''t run if you have the guts. Fight us to the death." The person beside him also echoed him. His face was pale. Besides anger, he was also anxious. There were more than a hundred wind blades in front of him, and they were almost uncontrollable.


    What was this brat trying to do? It looked like he was quite skilled, but he was unwilling to make a move ¡­ The crowd couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, but the two of them were embarrassed. Their flushed red faces made the crowd laugh out loud.


    Many people''s eyes revealed amusement, as if they were watching a play. At this moment, they realized that those two were really idiots, and among the idiots, there was a hint of loveliness.


    Although they could not use it, even Su Hou and Xiao Xing were spirited. A light flashed in their eyes, the Little Demon Empress'' heart became firmer, and the monkey suddenly realised that the black figure who had been silent the whole time, was actually so powerful!


    His eyes were focused on the snow-white bone fragments of the saber as a hint of familiarity floated within. In the blink of an eye, it had been concealed and he gently shook his head.


    Yu Xin laughed until the flower branches trembled, Lin Mufeng also shook his head and did not say a word. Originally, he wanted to teach the two of them a lesson and take revenge for Lu Hu.


    He stopped and disappeared again. In an instant, he appeared behind third brother.


    "Ah! Third Brother, be careful behind you. Watch my attacks." The other one''s expression changed, and immediately controlled the Blood Vein Leopard to attack Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng turned around and laughed, his fist also flying out gently. Circulating his Heavenly Energy, he struck the tortoise shell behind him with his fist, his body flying backwards, straight towards the incoming wind blade.


    Shocked, Third Brother suddenly regained his senses, he was shocked, and immediately pointed his finger out, causing the Barbarian Turtle to rumble and spin, like a huge rolling stone, it rolled towards the wind blade. His strength was a level higher than the Panther Soul Man. When the blood colored wind blades struck the Barbarian Turtle, it released a sound of metal clashing, but it did not obstruct him, as it was about to smash onto his body.


    "Huh?" His eyes widened in astonishment. Third Brother, Third Brother, I''m Little Wu, how can you hit me? "


    As he retreated a few steps, the Third Brother glared at him and used his will to reverse the flow of his Heavenly Energy, immediately stopping the Barbarian Turtle from crushing his body. His breath was not perturbed, and a line of blood leaked out from the corner of his mouth, causing the students around him to exclaim in their hearts, even Lin Mufeng had revealed his figure, the mockery on his face not concealing it at all.


    "Laughing, laughing your ass off." Wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, the Third Brother angrily roared at the crowd. Right after, he pointed with his right hand and shouted at Lin Mufeng: "If you have the ability, don''t run, fight against us true warriors."


    As he spoke, the Barbarian Turtle''s shadow suddenly became larger and its aura also increased dramatically. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws as it bit at him.


    Lin Mufeng was not that nervous, it was just that the alabaster knife in his right hand had been gripped tightly by him, as his expression was indifferent. He lightly glanced at the area in front of him and said: "Your Heavenly Energy is still sufficient?" With a cold sneer on his face, he continued to use his soul skills. He did not believe that this fellow would have much Heavenly Energy left.


    Hearing this, the third brother''s face changed.


    Xiao Wu''s heart tensed up, "What do we do, Third Brother? "If I can''t get the protection fee, then Boss ¡­"


    Third brother didn''t speak. Endless anger made him bleed from his teeth. He gently waved his hand to make him retreat, then he suddenly turned to the front and clenched his fists. "Do you have more? Try it and you will know!"


    He had already forgotten about the new students, the older students, and the protection fees. At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to cripple the person in front of him and cripple him. Only by doing so could he vent his anger.


    Everyone''s hearts were tightly hooked, the charm to watch the show became even stronger. Lin Mufeng''s eyes also narrowed slightly, and that Little Wu did not retreat, but walked over from the side.


    Fighting against two Heavenly Soul Master s who were not weak, he did not dare to relax even a bit. Although the other party was completely exhausted and had expended a lot of Heavenly Energy, a skinny camel was bigger than a horse.


    The Barbarian Turtle behind the third brother slowly opened its mouth, inside was a yellow bead. A thick yellow light radiated from the pearl, and the energy it contained shocked the surrounding people. After all, she was a Yellow Scale expert, even though she did not have much Heavenly Energy left, the energy emitted by her soul skills was still rather terrifying ¡­


    "Let''s see how you block then." With a thought, he formed a seal in his hand, and a long curved large blade appeared in front of him. The strong wind whistled, and it even caused waves of ripples that could be seen with the naked eye ¡­


    "Leopard Tattooed Blood Blade!"


    The longblade was faintly red in color, and although it stood there, it gave off a feeling of emptiness. There was only a sharp air mixed with a myriad of auras that swirled up and down and buzzed about.


    After taking a deep breath, the calmness on Lin Mufeng''s face disappeared, and was replaced with seriousness. With a low shout, the alabaster knife suddenly flew out. With a thought, his hands formed a complicated seal, and the Heavenly Energy in his body suddenly circulated according to a pattern. The alabaster knife flew into the air, spinning at a high speed.


    The Silver Soul-Drill, was the only soul skill that Lin Mufeng could use.


    Lin Mufeng did not dare to hide anything from the two of them.

 C69 Victory, Lan Xing!

    The alabaster knife could not see her figure and there was only a gust of wind in the air that grew bigger and bigger. From her arm to the big tree, and then to now, the entire space was filled with endless strong wind whistling.


    Icy coldness, baleful aura, the desire to choose someone to devour.


    The faces of the surrounding students changed as they hurriedly retreated several dozen meters away. No one would have thought that a freshman, a freshman that hadn''t even reached the Yellow Scale, would actually have such strength.


    Su Hou and Xiao Xing''s faces were also aghast, they stood on the spot, looking at the sky with a face full of fear, then glanced at Lin Mufeng, strong, strong, strong beyond their expectations. That silver storm, was so sharp that they could not even open their eyes.


    And it was also because of this that the Little Demon Empress suddenly confirmed one thing in her heart. Lin Mufeng, he was the Lin Mufeng that was famous throughout the capital, and this silver storm was something that everyone was familiar with. Twisting his fingers once more, he covered the corners of his mouth. The way he looked at the duo changed.


    Even though he wasn''t as good as a monkey in terms of appearance, this strength, this temperament?


    Clutching his lips, he actually snickered.


    "Lin Mufeng? Could it be, that he really is the Lin Mufeng who injured Xue Shao, and defeated Mu Ran? " Su Hou was also shocked.


    The two of them looked at each other, and they could see joy and excitement in each other''s eyes. Countless thoughts rolled through his mind, but Lin Mufeng and Third Brother''s energy storage had already been completed.


    There was no expression on his face, Lin Mufeng seemed to have been promoted to a strange state. His hands unconsciously formed a seal and the silver tornado in the air rapidly transformed like a flood dragon swimming in water. As it wriggled, it emitted a ghastly killing intent.


    "Silver Soul Drill!"


    With a single word, the silver tornado suddenly let out a roar towards the sky and rushed towards the Barbarian Turtle.


    "Tortoise Phosphorus Bullets." The third brother on the other side also used his full strength, his face flushed red, and the black Barbarian Turtle''s mouth on her back grew bigger and bigger. The yellow bead inside was already the size of a basketball, and the dense yellow light emitted by it caused the hearts of the surrounding people to palpitate.


    Puuu ¡ª The Barbarian Turtle suddenly opened its mouth and spat out yellow beads.


    At the side, Little Five did not stay any longer. Holding back his strength, he shot out a leopard shaped blood blade.


    Silver light, yellow light, and red light rapidly advanced. In the blink of an eye, the yellow pearl and the silver storm blended together. Just like a flood dragon performing as a pearl, at the top of the silver tornado, which was tens of meters long, a pearl the size of a basketball emitted a yellow glow.


    The silver dragon caught the bead in its mouth.


    At the same time, the light red light blade hacked over.


    The three of them clashed, and suddenly, an explosive sound was heard. It was like a thunder in a clear sky, echoing through the clouds. A mushroom cloud rose up a hundred meters away and could be seen clearly.


    The ground shattered, trees snapped, and countless stones flew into the air, striking the surrounding crowd. Everyone turned pale with fright. No one could have imagined that the collision between the two students would cause such a huge commotion.


    Lin Mufeng snorted, his figure swaying slightly. He was forced three steps back before regaining his balance, his qi and blood also surging upwards, but compared to before, when he was fighting with Yellow Scale experts, he was much better, at least he did not see any blood. Furthermore, he still had the energy to move his alabaster knife, blocking the broken rocks that were shooting towards him.


    Compared to Lin Mufeng, Third Brother could be said to be in a miserable state. The Barbarian Turtle above him exploded with a roar and flew back to the center of his brows. It flew into the air and fiercely crashed onto the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. It was actually unable to move at all.


    His clothes were ripped apart, and Xiao Wu''s face was also pale white. Although he was far away, the aftershocks had rebounded, causing him to be slightly injured, so he walked over with small steps to help Third Brother up, and looked at Lin Mufeng with cold eyes, and a wave of hatred surged up within his heart. You can, you wait, you have offended us, and we will ensure that you will not be able to continue staying in Star Blue Academy.


    After the battle ended, the surrounding students also sighed endlessly. They did not expect that, after entering the courtyard for the first time, they would actually see such an exciting scene. Lin Mufeng, the famous person from the imperial city, had actually also come to the Star Blue Academy in vain ¡­


    Many people''s hearts flashed with anticipation, and when they recalled the scene of Li Rong getting beaten up in front of the academy''s gate, they gave him a thumbs up!


    Strong man!


    "Madman ¡­" Xiao Xing and Su Hou turned around and reached out to support it. Lin Mufeng waved his hand to indicate that he was fine.


    Lu Hu woke up early, looked somewhat embarrassed and lowered his head when he saw Lin Mufeng striding over. On his bronze face, a hint of red rarely appeared.


    Luckily, he had a roommate that could defeat two opponents on his own. Otherwise, today ¡­


    He simply laughed heartily and took a step forward. Yu Xin grinned as she walked over, arriving at a place with no one around. The few of them looked at each other, and started laughing out loud at the same time.


    "Boss!" Lu Hu''s eyes flashed with determination, and he yelled towards Lin Mufeng, causing him to be at a loss. The Little Demon and Monkey beside him also looked at each other, and spoke at the same time, "Boss, from now on, you are our dorm''s boss."


    With such strength and fame, if he didn''t become the leader, who would?


    It was hard to put into words, all of the moves that Lin Mufeng had done earlier had completely impressed them.


    "We are brothers!" Lin Mufeng said in a serious tone.


    Lu Hu''s head drooped even lower.


    Su Hou''s heart throbbed, and he nodded lightly. He turned his head to look at Xiao Xing, and asked with unexplainable suspicion: "Same as him?"


    Lin Mufeng was shocked. Looking at the Little Demon Empress'' miserable and miserable expression, he said calmly, "No!"


    The originally somewhat embarrassed Lu Hu also started to laugh loudly at these words. Only Xiao Xing glanced at Lin Mufeng resentfully, then shook his arm and walked forward. He was shocked, and immediately retreated backwards ¡­


    Lin Mufeng pulled Yu Xin out, and only with her, he was able to resist this damn transvestite''s attack. As expected, the little demon stopped in her tracks, and looked at Lin Mufeng with contempt.


    Su Hou started to look at Lu Hu with that malicious gaze again, and laughed sinisterly: "Hu Zi, what about the meal?"


    Twisting his eyelids, he smiled at Xiao Xing. The Little Demon Empress also turned around and smiled: "Big brother Lu Hu, do you want to treat me to dinner?"


    "Oh, right." Lu Hu slapped his head as if he had suddenly realized something, "Please, why didn''t you invite me? Let''s go to the [Transcending Mortality Pavilion]."


    This simple and honest fellow completely had no idea what the [Transcending Mortality Pavilion] was. Lin Mufeng shook his head without thinking, ignoring the two''s mocking laughter and said softly, "Let me treat you to dinner!"


    "How can that be? I said I invited him!" Lu Hu was the first to stand out and retort.


    Lin Mufeng was confused, the monkey and the little demon laughed even more. Even Yu Xin couldn''t hold it in, this guy, he was too talented.


    "Alright, please!" Su Hou nodded to himself, and continued to smile evilly, "Alright then, let''s not go to the Transcending Mortality Stage, let''s go to Blue Star! In the meantime, let''s celebrate living with this Lin Mufeng who has defeated Mu Ran and is famous throughout the capital. No matter what, being able to talk about it would still be an honor! "


    "Yeah, yeah!" The little demon stroked the sea in front of his forehead, looking quite charming.


    Lu Hu recovered from his shock and revealed a trace of astonishment, "Don''t panic! You are the Lin Mufeng who injured and defeated Mu Ran? Oh my god, are you really Lin Mufeng? "


    "What a god!" Su Hou revealed a defeated expression, this, wasn''t this too much, and only found out now?


    The little demon also looked at him as if he was looking at a monster.


    Lin Mufeng nodded lightly.


    "My idol." Lu Hu opened up his arms and hugged towards Lin Mufeng, his sturdy arms and broad body, Lin Mufeng did not doubt his strength at all and immediately reached out and pushed him away.


    "Hugging lesser demons? I don''t have that kind of hobby."


    "You ¡­" Xiao Xing stomped his feet in anger.


    Just like this, while laughing, the five of them walked towards the best hotel [Blue Star] in the imperial city. Lu Hu was extremely excited and said that no one should stop them, so he invited them.


    Poor Lu Hu!


    The four of them walked at the back and looked at the wide back with a trace of pity.


    "Are you really Lin Mufeng? Haha, tell me, how did you injure Young Master Xue? "


    "I forgot!"


    Then how did you defeat Mu Ran?


    "I don''t remember."


    "Then why did you slap Li Rong? Is her face swollen? "


    "Ask him yourself!"


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    He never thought that Hu Zi''s embarrassed face, combined with his honest expression, would actually be a little cute. Xiao Xing said that.


    [Blue Star] was located to the east of the academy. It was right next to the most bustling street in the imperial city.


    "This, this is the Blue Star Hotel?" When he walked to the main entrance, Lin Mufeng immediately felt Lu Hu''s calf cramping. No matter how ignorant he was, he could tell that eating a meal in this place was definitely not cheap.


    This hotel covered an area of over a hundred meters. There were tall houses, bright red walls, two stone sculptures as tall as several people, and two rows of eight expensive armored guards. These guards were actually all cyan scale experts, Heavenly Soul Kings.


    Above all, there were two large words written on the golden plaque: Blue Star, Flying Dragon and Phoenix. A silver hook and iron picture were painted on it, emitting an aura that made it seem like a mortal was flying. Just by these two words, Lin Mufeng knew that the strength of the person who wrote the letter had to be at least at Blue Scale.


    "What a grand show." Lin Mufeng was secretly impressed.


    He was from a small country and didn''t have much experience, but he knew that such a place would probably cost only a cup of tea at most ten gold coins. Su Hou and Xiao Xing sighed.


    At this time, Lu Hu turned his head and wiped his forehead, "About that, my stomach is aching, I''ll go and relieve myself first."


    "No way!" Su Hou and Xiao Xing pulled him back at the same time, "Go in!"


    "Come in." The receptionist at the door welcomed them with a smile.


    Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but praise the merchant house in his heart. It was indeed different.


    "Someone, come and pay the bill." They walked in just in time to hear someone pay the bill. Hearing the over 1000 gold coins bill that the waiter reported, Lu Hu almost fainted.


    "I think we should still ¡­"


    Lu Hu stuttered as though he wanted to say something, but was cut off by Lin Mufeng, "Get me a room."


    After glancing at the few of them suspiciously, the waiter did not say anything. He led them to a private room upstairs and handed them a menu.


    "Come, come, come. We''ll order some dishes. No need to be polite. Hu Zi is a rich man with ten gold coins." Su Hou said loudly.


    Lu Hu wanted to die, what was the difference between a gold coin and a thousand gold coins?


    How could he endure this!

 C70 Wu Feng

    Xiao Xing smiled and said gently: "En, I will be treating you guys to a meal. Although I don''t have much money, I can afford to pay for a meal."


    "Hur hur, I''ll treat you." Lin Mufeng laughed, then casually gave the menu to Yu Xin: "Take a look, order whatever you like."


    Knowing that Lin Mufeng was not lacking in money, Yu Xin did not hold back and ordered all kinds of special food, such as the Mysterious Grass Carp, Flying Centipede, Golden Whiskered Dragon, Sea Autumn and so on. Lin Mufeng and the others were dumbstruck by what they saw. Let alone eating, they had never even heard of such food before.


    "Hee hee, I''m sorry, but I''ve ordered the dishes you guys have to eat." Giving the menu to the waiter, Yu Xin said while grinning.


    With that thought in mind, Lin Mufeng suddenly realized that compared to Lu Hu, he was only a bit rich.


    After the dishes were served, the few of them did not hold back and began to drink with each other.


    "I was lucky ¡­" Lin Mufeng swallowed his food down, not willing to say too much on this topic. He casually asked: "Hu Zi, where is your home?"


    Lu Hu''s parents were only farmers in a small mountain village in a remote area, and had never seen much of the world. Logically speaking, such a person should only be like this for his entire life, but unfortunately, this honest couple gave birth to a gifted child, who turned out to be the Heavenly Soul Master. With this, this poor farmer''s situation could be said to have changed. Lu Hu worked hard himself, and very quickly he made a name for himself. With the help of his son, his family was now a small noble of the kingdom.


    "My dream is to work hard and continue to work hard, become an expert, and let my family live a good life. I will no longer have to look at other people''s faces and act accordingly." raised his wine cup and spoke loudly. Since he was from the mountain village, his dream was as long as he could drink wine and live carefree life, it would be enough.


    Lin Mufeng felt a wave of emotion in his heart, but Su Hou suddenly touched his own glass with hers, "You''re quite ambitious."


    He finished it in one gulp.


    Lu Hu''s words had revealed the thoughts in Su Hou''s heart. His condition was similar to Lu Hu''s, it was just a little better. His wish was also to let his family live a good life.


    As for Xiao Xing, he was much stronger than the two of them, but his strength was limited. His family was indeed rich, and he was not a small Merchant Union. However, he was not highly regarded, and was highly disliked within the family. His status was low, and the resources that fell into his hands were very little.


    "Come, cheers for our fate today." Lu Hu shouted as he raised his wine cup.


    "Bastard, you actually dared to injure my men."


    "You''re all trash as well. A single orange stage and a single early yellow step, yet you can''t even defeat a single orange stage freshman, what use do I have of you?"


    "Staring at the two trembling figures below, Wu Feng''s face revealed a sinister look. To dare to injure my men, this matter cannot be considered finished. "Come, come with me. Let''s see just how much of a tail this newbie has ¡­"


    As for the Star Blue Academy, as long as there were no big problems, the students would not be crippled or even die, and they would not care about this sort of thing. The reason is simple. Everyone is here to learn how to cultivate. If you were to be bullied by your classmates to the point that the academy stands up for you, you might as well withdraw from school as early as possible to avoid being bullied by others.


    Third Brother and Little Wu lowered their heads and submissively led Wu Feng to their room, but as they were still drinking and chatting at the [Blue Star], Wu Feng and the others naturally did not get anything. In a moment of anger, Wu Feng just sat inside their room, looking at the door, I do not believe that you all would not come.


    As the sky gradually darkened, Lin Mufeng and the others were enjoying their meal. Other than Lin Mufeng, Lu Hu, Su Hou and Xiao Xing were actually all drunk. Each of them held onto a wine cup, jumping up and down, and clamored to drink a few more cups.


    Shaking his head, Lin Mufeng called the waiter over to settle the bill, then went over and slapped the back of his head with his palm, making all of them faint. Amidst Yu Xin''s laughter, he carried the three of them under his arm and slowly walked back to the dormitory.


    "They''re here, they''re here! They''re back!"


    However, everyone standing in front of the door was filled with interest. They were all looking forward to what would happen next. Another collision occurred. The freshmen versus the older students, it felt pretty good!


    "You were the one who injured my subordinate?" Seeing Lin Mufeng carrying the three people in, a bright light flashed across Wu Feng''s eyes. With a vicious look, he slowly stood up.


    Lin Mufeng''s pupils also contracted, he took a glance at Third Brother and Little Wu at the side, and threw them onto the ground, "You are their boss?"


    His voice was ice-cold, and there was no emotion mixed in it. His little brother was so terrible, his boss was definitely no better.


    Staring at the bald man, he felt disdain in his heart.


    Seeing the other party not answering his question, Wu Feng also laughed, a look of disdain flashing across his eyes. A freshman with orange stage actually dared to be so arrogant? Well done, well done, looks like every newcomer needs to be taken care of by the side by the older students ¡­


    "Standing opposite of Lin Mufeng, his face revealed a hint of coldness. Brat, since you''re a talent, I''ll give you a chance. Kneeling down and apologizing, and then paying the monthly protection fee of a hundred gold coins for each of you, I can let this matter pass. "Otherwise, hmph ¡­"


    Wu Feng snorted, he suddenly clenched his right hand, and a dense yellow light shot out, the floor instantly turned into dust, and dust flew everywhere, all of it splashing onto everyone''s bodies.


    "Brat, look clearly, our boss, is already a Middle Yellow Rank and is not someone a little your strength can challenge. Why aren''t you kneeling down in apology and handing over the money? " Another disciple said arrogantly to Lin Mufeng.


    Everyone laughed out loud, it was unknown if they were ridiculing his ignorance, or mocking Lin Mufeng for overestimating his capabilities.


    That kind of smile made Wu Feng unhappy, and he shouted at them, "All of you shut up!"


    The crowd fell into silence, and Su Hou who was drunk spoke out again, "Shut your sister up, shut up, let''s continue drinking!"


    Wu Feng''s face turned red, he gritted his teeth and shot a yellow light at Su Hou.


    Lin Mufeng''s mouth formed an evil grin, his footsteps moved, and he arrived in front of Su Hou, blocking the attack.


    "Kneel down and apologize?" He gently blew on his finger, and his voice was colder than Duo Sen''s. Faintly, in the pitch black night, there was even a thin layer of fog. "You ¡­" What qualifications do you have to do so? "


    He spoke very casually and a wave of disdain was mixed in his tone. When they heard this, the surrounding people could not help but mock him. The attitude of the new students toward the older students was truly displeasing to them.


    However, some sharp-eyed people immediately noticed that something was amiss. He was Lin Mufeng, the Lin Mufeng who caused an uproar in the imperial city.


    An uproar broke out!


    When these voices reached Wu Feng''s ears, his expression immediately changed, but he still gritted his teeth and fiercely said, "You''re courting death."


    Wu Feng thought that he had given him a chance, as long as he kneeled down and apologized, and handed over the money, he would let him off. This was a very magnanimous act, but he never thought that he would actually reply like this, Star Blue Academy, although he could not be considered the boss, but he was still a person with a lot of reputation.


    This kind of rude speech... I haven''t heard it in a long time.


    He snorted. "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me."


    Wu Feng''s waist gradually straightened, and a faint yellow qi revolved around him.


    Lin Mufeng let out a cold laugh, and did not say a word. He knew that a battle was unavoidable, and with a slight thought, his brows immediately emitted an orange-white light, and alabaster knife appeared in his hands.


    His Middle Yellow Rank was two levels higher than his, so Lin Mufeng had no choice but to be cautious.


    However, he was also a bit excited. He had defeated early yellow step before, and had also killed before, but he hadn''t fought with a mid-stage one yet, so he didn''t use evil heavenly spirit. Today, he would first check out the strength of his Middle Yellow Rank and prepare himself to battle against Pu Kong.


    "Against you, there''s no need to use the Heavenly Soul." Wu Feng said arrogantly, and with a step forward, a dense yellow light enveloped the entire fist, and immediately attacked without hesitation. His yellow fist, like an iron hammer, mixed with the howling wind, rushed explosively towards Lin Mufeng.


    "Not using the Heavenly Soul?" Lin Mufeng laughed, it was a very demonic laugh, and if the Little Demon Empress woke up and saw this scene, she did not know what kind of expression she would make.


    If he didn''t use Sky Soul, he had more than ten ways to quickly and thoroughly kill him. Killing him like this wasn''t worth it. First, the academy would definitely pursue the matter. Then, it would be troublesome, and secondly, they would lose an opportunity to test themselves ¡­


    Then I''ll play with you properly?


    Lin Mufeng chuckled. The alabaster knife flickered with light, transforming into a faint blade light and slashed across his opponent''s wrist from bottom to top.


    Although he had made up his mind to use the opponent as a sparring partner, Lin Mufeng would not be so careless as to allow the opponent to injure him.


    "An insignificant skill." Wu Feng''s face was full of disdain. He took a step forward with his left leg, and with a slight twist of his body, he dodged the alabaster knife''s attack.


    His eyes focused, his entire body focused. Without saying a word, his right hand moved slightly, the alabaster knife turned slightly, and the blade suddenly changed direction, meeting his left fist and slicing it.


    A ball of yellow light and a ball of Orange Light merged together, occasionally emitting a few rays of light. Under the dim night sky, it was extremely beautiful. The surrounding students with low strength were already unable to clearly see the exchange of moves between the two. Only those students whose strength had reached the level of Yellow Scale were able to barely see the exchange of moves between the two of them.


    "Middle Yellow Rank, is only so-so."


    He laughed coldly again and again, a Orange Light suddenly shot out from the ball of light, the two of them separated, Lin Mufeng held his blade and stood there, his breath was long, his black clothes rustling in the wind, and Wu Feng tightly clenched his right fist, which trembled slightly, and between his fingers, a few drops of blood slowly flowed out.


    "I''ve said it before, you''re not my opponent. It''s best for you to summon your Heavenly Soul." Lin Mufeng said indifferently.

 C71 Defeated Wu Feng

    Wu Feng''s hands trembled, his expression extremely ugly. Fighting orange stage with Middle Yellow Rank, although he did not use his Heavenly Soul, he was very assured in his heart. However, he did not expect that he would actually suffer a small loss, and was slashed by Lin Mufeng''s blade.


    "Injured, Wu Feng is actually injured."


    As the spectating students discussed, Wu Feng''s face became even uglier. If he did not defeat Lin Mufeng today, he would not be able to receive a single cent of protection fee in the future.


    "Come out, purple scale beast."


    Wu Feng roared angrily as he concentrated his will. A thick yellow light suddenly shot out from between his brows, and the image of a purple Heavenly Soul gradually congealed behind him like a pangolin.


    The purple scale beast was five zhang long and three zhang tall. It was extremely huge, and its body of purple scales was like a shield, sparkling with a strange light. Now that it had appeared, it slowly opened its eyes and let out a low roar in Lin Mufeng''s direction. Two tiny purple octagonal hammers appeared in the purple-scaled beast''s front claws.


    Under the pressure, Wu Feng stopped hesitating and immediately summoned his Heavenly Soul.


    "Kill!"


    Wu Feng''s strength suddenly went up a notch, with a low shout, he held the dual hammers in his hands and rushed towards Lin Mufeng.


    However, our Young Master Lin were extremely calm and collected. With a cold laugh, the expression on his face grew calmer and calmer as the light beneath his feet flickered. He suddenly disappeared and reappeared beside Wu Feng in the next moment.


    The alabaster knife streaked across the sky, bringing about a cold glint, it shot straight towards his throat, wanting to kill him with a single slash. The hatred of the alabaster knife, even the students watching from afar shuddered in fear, clicking their tongues in wonder.


    Wu Feng''s figure turned, and the octagonal hammer in his hand raised, heavily smashing against the alabaster knife. After all, he was not weak, and he had a lot of battle experience and techniques, which was why he was so unbridled.


    Clang!


    The sound of metal colliding rang out faintly. Light shot out in all directions like fireworks, blooming in the night. The dazzling light caused everyone to be blinded. When the alabaster knife was blocked, Lin Mufeng''s expression did not change. With a flash of light, he appeared in a different place.


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    Under the moonlight, a white light flashed and streaked across the air in a beautiful arc.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! In the end, they were Middle Yellow Rank experts, and were two levels higher than Lin Mufeng. Although their speed was not fast, they were calm in the face of danger.


    "That''s all." After fighting for a long time, Wu Feng suddenly spoke up.


    "We''re friends. We''re friends." Lin Mufeng smiled lightly and replied. Fighting with Wu Feng had allowed him a little more understanding of the use of Heavenly Soul. He felt that his own strength had become a little loose, and he felt like he had made a breakthrough.


    Delight!


    Wu Feng snorted coldly, "A sharp-tongued fellow!"


    With a sudden turn of his body, the octagonal hammer whirred and spun, forcing him to move away, causing two streaks of yellow light to suddenly bloom. The two hammers were swung high up in the sky, smashing fiercely towards Lin Mufeng, and the two hammers were like shooting stars, their speed was extremely fast.


    Astonished, the spectating students couldn''t help but retreat.


    Observing everything, Lin Mufeng merely sneered, and did not dodge. With a horizontal swing of the alabaster knife, he charged towards the hammers that were smashing towards him.


    Clang. The sound of the explosion reverberated in the ears of the onlookers, as if thousands of artillery shells were ringing in their ears. Lin Mufeng flew backwards and landed on the ground. Both of his feet left a dozen deep footprints on the ground.


    Wu Feng did not retreat, but his body shook continuously, the yellow light on his body scattered in disorder, and he was vaguely unsteady. A trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth at the same time.


    Both of them were injured at the same time?!


    The feeling of shock appeared once more in the crowd. This time, they were evenly matched. How could it be possible that the difference in strength between the two of them was so great? In the dark of the night, Lin Mufeng was like a monster in their eyes. There were some people who did not believe his name, but they had seen it with their own eyes ¡­


    He couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. His reputation was well-deserved!


    Lin Mufeng snorted coldly, even with his strength, he had to retreat to escape from the force, how could Wu Feng be fine? He had not taken a single step back. Although he appeared to have the upper hand, his internal injuries had worsened.


    He knew that he was not as strong as Wu Feng, and although he was not afraid of clashing head on, it was not beneficial for him, so he might as well wait for the right opportunity to attack.


    Wu Feng was troubled. His purple scaled beast soul attacked with all its might but it was not fast. He knew Lin Mufeng''s speed was not slow, if it was... Looking at the mirages in front of him, his heart was still in suspense.


    "Let''s go all out!"


    The two hammers struck each other, not caring about Lin Mufeng''s attack, the purple scale beast behind him roared, and a burst of yellow light erupted from its body.


    "Is he going to use his soul skill?" The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth curled into a cold smile, and he slowly retreated. At the same time, he formed a seal with both hands, and streams of Heaven power started to circulate according to certain routes, pouring into the alabaster knife floating in front of him.


    Following the influx of the Heavenly Energy, the cold, harsh, and violent aura appeared once more. A touch of cold light also gushed out from the blade of the alabaster knife.


    Without hesitating, Lin Mufeng attacked first. Accompanying the bone-piercing coldness, the alabaster knife suddenly shot into the air, turning into a wisp of white light and shuttled back and forth in the silent night sky.


    "Kill!"


    Wu Feng bellowed, the two hammers that were as bright as two yellow balls of light raised up high, welcoming the incoming attack.


    Bang!


    Bang!! The two clashed instantly, and a loud noise was like a thunder, piercing towards everyone''s ear drums. Under everyone''s gaze, Lin Mufeng flew out with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, he retreated three steps, and left three footprints on the ground.


    Lin Mufeng turned the earth and came back, swinging his blade forward. Wu Feng swung his hammers, the orange light colliding with the hammer.


    As he heavily fell to the ground, Lin Mufeng''s right hand exploded open. His right arm went numb, and he could barely hold onto the bone blade. Wu Feng''s hands also trembled as he consecutively retreated eighteen steps, one step at a time.


    "You actually dare to fight against my Yellow Scale with such strength? "Die for me."


    roared, he immediately brandished his hammers and rushed towards Lin Mufeng, the rumbling sound intimidating everyone present.


    Lin Mufeng laughed softly as he circulated his Heavenly Energy inside his right arm, alleviating the numbness from the impact. "Yellow Scale, very interesting ¡­"


    After a series of continuous great battles, Lin Mufeng finally touched upon the shadow of Yellow Scale. As long as he reached Peak Orange Rank, and absorbed Infantry, he would immediately break through to become a Yellow Scale expert.


    The purple scaled beast roared behind him, Wu Feng was like a raging bull, charging straight at him. Lin Mufeng jumped up, the alabaster knife released a cold light, and instantly slashed thirty-six times, the blade struck the hammer on Wu Feng''s right hand.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, Wu Feng stopped in his tracks and stared at the hammer in his right hand in a daze. A crack appeared on the hammer and it grew larger. Finally, the hammer fell to the ground with a crack. Only the hammer was still in his hand.


    "You ¡­" Wu Feng''s eyes trembled, his body trembled as he stared straight at the other party. He could not believe that he had actually injured my heavenly soul? What does that mean? His Heavenly Soul was of high quality, and could actually damage his own Heavenly Energy. What sort of power did he need?


    He was in a bit of a daze!


    The surrounding students were all at a loss as to why they were seeing such a scene, all of them with their mouths agape, looking at the scene in front of them in shock. They knew that Lin Mufeng was strong, but they never expected that he was strong enough to the point of harming another person''s soul. And that person''s strength was even Middle Yellow Rank ¡­


    Wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, Lin Mufeng stood at her original position, his devilish face, coldly staring at Wu Feng.


    "I want you dead!"


    At this time, Wu Feng seemed to have gone crazy. His eyes were fierce and dense yellow light enveloped his entire body, giving off the feeling that he was about to break through ¡­


    "Time to end it." Lin Mufeng muttered as he flicked his finger. Mu Ran, who was fighting early yellow step back then, suffered heavy injuries; he nearly summoned his blood sucking heavenly soul out. And Wu Feng, who was in battle with his Middle Yellow Rank, had actually forced him to such a state. Was it because Wu Feng was too weak, or was it because he was strong again?


    The joy could not be considered rich, he knew that if he did not break through to the Yellow Rank, then he would definitely not be able to win against Pu Kong!


    "Silver Soul-Drill!"


    With a low growl in his heart, the roaring Silver Dragon twisted and turned. With just a pounce, it threw Wu Feng, who had fallen into a rage, onto the ground. After a series of intense explosions, Lin Mufeng stood against the wind. Although the black robe was broken to pieces and was covered with blood stains, it was still able to stand up straight, while the other party was half-kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath, his face ashen.


    The winner and the loser had been decided.


    "He actually lost?"


    "He lost in Middle Yellow Rank, is this Lin Mufeng that powerful?" Everyone could not help but be suspicious, "How did he cultivate? Could it be that he awakened his Heavenly Soul at fifteen years of age, and is in fact earlier than us?"


    As they discussed, they developed a trace of fear for Lin Mufeng, and a hint of fear that was difficult to detect.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng ¡­" Seeing that Lin Mufeng was about to fall, Yu Xin immediately ran over and carefully checked his body, and only after finding that he was not heavily injured, did he heave a sigh of relief.


    "You lost." Even though he had defeated him, he knew how difficult it was. At this point in time, the Heavenly Energy within his body was almost exhausted, and his internal organs were also trembling slightly. Luckily, the other party''s injuries were clearly more severe.


    Without a word, Wu Feng didn''t know how to stand up and face the crowd. No one dared to resist the usual arrogant and despotic little leader who collected protection fees. Today, however, he was defeated by the hands of a freshman who had just entered the academy.


    "I''ve lost!" He lowered his head.


    "There will be a protection fee in the future?" Lin Mufeng asked softly.


    Lin Mufeng chuckled, he hugged Yu Xin and was about to leave.


    "Wait." Wu Feng suddenly stopped him.


    Lin Mufeng frowned, and turned to look at him: "What is it?"


    Wu Feng looked around and indicated towards him.


    Suspicion arose in his heart, "Come in!"


    Her voice was cold, Lin Mufeng carried the three of them into the dorm, and the people outside immediately dispersed. Inside the room, Lin Mufeng casually sat on the chair, looked at Wu Feng who was standing in front, and coldly said: "Speak!"

 C72 Peak Orange Rank

    "I was originally following the Ye Family." Wu Feng looked at Lin Mufeng''s face, gritted his teeth and said: "You defeated me today, it''s because I''m not as skilled as you, I have nothing to say, but in the future, I will definitely not have the money to respect the Ye Family. If they find out that you are behind all of this ¡­"


    Wu Feng revealed a wicked smile.


    Lin Mufeng did not move and only let out a light moan.


    Wu Feng was startled, he did not expect that, when facing the threat of the Ye Family, the other party would be so indifferent? Seeing Lin Mufeng frown, he did not say much.


    Lin Mufeng flicked his finger a few times on the bed, then nodded. "Since that is the case, let them investigate ¡­"


    Following that, the corner of his mouth curled into a smile, "I will give you the money. From now on, just follow me, and think about my, Lin Mufeng''s, name, and I won''t mistreat you ¡­"


    Wu Feng frowned, he did not wait for the chance to ask, but the Spirit Qi on his body started to slowly dissipate, the ice cold chill directly wrapped around him, and without a doubt, if he rejected it, this young man with the Evil Qi really dared to make a move on Star Blue Academy!


    Betrayal was the most taboo thing in Tian Yuan Continent.


    Suddenly ¡­


    A light flashed in his mind and his face broke into a smile as he knelt down on one knee, "Young Master Lin!"


    Chuckling lightly, without much surprise, he casually took out several hundred gold coins and dismissed him.


    After sending Wu Feng away, Yu Xin hesitated for a moment before asking: "cold wind brother, do you really believe him?"


    Lin Mufeng shook his head.


    "Then why did you ¡­"


    "It''s only a few hundred gold coins. Hah ¡­" "Several hundred gold coins can be exchanged for a half-loyal dog. It''s quite a good deal, not to mention ¡­" A thought-provoking smile flashed across Lin Mufeng''s lips.


    Yu Xin also understood the meaning behind her words, pursing her lips into a smile.


    Outside the house, Wu Feng also walked out with a gloomy face, he casually threw the few hundred gold coins he had obtained from Lin Mufeng to the two of them, and said with a cold look: "You want to bribe me with just a few hundred? Humph, humph ¡­ "Although the Ye Family is harsh, I still have over a thousand gold coins every month ¡­"


    "This small sum of money ¡­" He spat on the ground.


    He casually told Little Wu about what had happened in the room. Hearing his words, he trembled with fear and quickly asked, "Boss, did you promise him?"


    "Mm ¡­" Wu Feng nodded his head, "However, although I, Wu Feng am not a strong Ranker, I am still someone with a reputation, how can I be so easily trampled on by others."


    Hearing this, the two let out a sigh of relief.


    "I heard that the Ye Clan is investigating this person ¡­"


    His voice abruptly stopped, and a burst of laughter resounded in the dark night.


    It was already deep into the night. The moon hung high in the sky like a silver disc. The moonlight covered the gray land. It was extremely quiet, and only a few places where the moon couldn''t reach, the sound of barking could be heard ¡­


    Inside Star Blue Academy, Lin Mufeng''s eyes had also slowly closed. Yu Xin had already left, and she was the only one sitting cross-legged on the bed. His roommates had long ago been thrown into their own rooms.


    His two matches were victorious today, and his opponents were all strong practitioners who were much stronger than him. In this battle, Lin Mufeng had gained a lot. Feeling that he was just a bit away from breaking through and advancing into the Peak Orange Rank, he casually waved his hand and the door creaked shut.


    After a series of slaughter and tempering, Lin Mufeng finally understood the bottleneck; as long as he met the requirements, he would soon be able to successfully advance.


    He quietly sat there and began organizing the combat experience he had gained. He had fought with the Infantry in the forest and killed the Soulhunter. He had been severely injured by the cyan scale expert Yun Yanyun and had almost died. After entering the imperial city, he dueled with some of the young masters of the noble clans, killed Ye Hong, and swallowed his vitality. In the end, everything was settled as Lin Mufeng was just a step away from reaching Peak Orange Rank.


    "Absorb." In the darkness, Lin Mufeng''s entire body was releasing a faint Orange Light which he was channeling his Heavenly Energy into it. Waves after waves of energy suddenly revolved crazily in his body along specific routes, wave after wave, over and over again, without stopping at all, never stopping.


    The faster the joyous.


    A ray of black light also shot out from Lin Mufeng''s eyes, as the tall figure behind him congealed, quietly standing there. This figure was so black that it was shiny, and one could clearly see it even in the darkness. Sharp ears, empty eyes, and two long fangs protruded from his lips, and when one of them appeared, a wave of aura of death followed. They all appeared.


    "So cold!"


    Unknowingly, Lu Hu who was in the side room muttered, and wrapped himself tightly with a blanket, and turned his body.


    Lin Mufeng did not know this, and continued to circulate his Heavenly Energy. As his hands formed a seal, the blood sucking heavenly soul behind him also began to grow. Its vigorous aura continued to emit.


    Little by little, the Heavenly Energy was drawn into her body from the air, increasing the Heavenly Energy surging within him. With so much energy around him, even her meridians felt as if they were swelling with pain.


    In a trance, half a night passed. Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes and a streak of light suddenly flashed before disappearing.


    "Still not." Lin Mufeng was a little dissatisfied, he muttered, then closed his eyes and continued cultivating.


    Wooo ~ ~


    A soft whistle sounded in the dark night, and streams of Heavenly Energy were sucked into Lin Mufeng''s body. The Heavenly Energy in his body was already full, but he was still pouring in without any worries.


    The white light between his brows jumped, and the alabaster knife appeared in the air. The blood sucking heavenly soul then trembled and slowly stretched out its right hand, catching the alabaster knife in its hand.


    The second time, the two heavenly souls appeared at the same time and once again merged into one.


    However, Lin Mufeng was actually in a mystical realm, and the Heavenly Energy in his body was not just not being exhausted, it was still increasing unceasingly.


    The blood sucking heavenly soul made a downward slashing motion, and the blood on both sides of the alabaster knife gushed out, instantly turning the bone blade into a blood blade. Lin Mufeng who was immersed in cultivation was completely unaware of this, but Xie Wuji who was cultivating inside the alabaster knife widened his eyes in shock.


    "This, this..." What was going on? "This kid?" He had no clue, and even hemoptysis was not clear about the strange scene in front of him.


    However, as the blood sucking heavenly soul caught the alabaster knife in his hands, the bone blade became a blood blade, causing Lin Mufeng''s cultivation speed to increase by at least a third. A large amount of Heavenly Energy was poured into his meridian channels, and the pain in his meridian channels caused him to be unable to resist the pain and his expression to change. "Aoo ¡­"


    The feeling of swelling increased, and the burning pain was unbearable to anyone. Pitiful, our Young Master Lin must endure this pain. On the path of cultivation, what does this little pain count for?


    He closed his eyes and steam rose from the top of his head. Large amounts of sweat emerged from his entire body, instantly wetting his clothes and the bed underneath him.


    As the Heavenly Energy gushed in, the Heavenly Energy in her veins and tendons quickly became a clogged state. The sound which was surging like the Yangtze River had disappeared, and the intense pain caused Lin Mufeng''s entire face to change shape.


    "Charge!" As he willed it, he gritted his teeth and a stream of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "In the path of training, perseverance is really important ¡­" Xie Wuji did not know what happened to Lin Mufeng, but when he saw that he was still enduring from the pain, he could not help but exclaim in admiration. He lightly tapped his head, and without willpower, he was unable to persevere.


    A smile appeared on his face, Lin Mufeng''s performance was extremely satisfying.


    Time slowly passed, and finally, the sun rose into the sky. The first ray of sunlight shone into the pale white face of Lin Mufeng.


    On a new day, Lin Mufeng began his training.


    When the sun had just risen, the blood sucking heavenly soul had also silently turned into a ray of black light and entered between his eyebrows. It only left the alabaster knife floating in the air silently, and the blood traces on it had also disappeared.


    Lu Hu woke up early and did not knock on the door. He directly kicked the door and entered with a big smile on his face.


    There was no response, Lin Mufeng was still like an unmoving ancient Buddha, Lu Hu also seemed to have seen that he was at the most crucial moment of his cultivation, his neck involuntarily shrank, his steps were light, and he carefully sat on the chair.


    However, right at this moment, Lin Mufeng moved, his hands formed a seal again, the Orange Light on his body surged, the rich color was almost no different from the sun in the sky, the vast energy, even Lu Hu who was at the side could not help but secretly tremble, and indeed, he was a madman ¡­


    Once again, he confirmed his thoughts. Only a madman would have such a pure Heavenly Energy.


    Secretly convinced, Lu Hu couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Because he realized that Lin Mufeng''s strength had advanced by a lot once again, and sitting there without moving, had actually brought about a kind of absent-minded feeling to him.


    He rubbed his eyes and was shocked!


    Whoosh!


    Letting out a breath of impure air, Lin Mufeng''s eyes suddenly opened wide. Two thick streams of Orange Light shot out and struck the wall a few meters away.


    Smiling faintly, Lin Mufeng did not answer and stood up, clenching his fists, he waved his arms, a feeling of being full of power filled his heart, he was overjoyed, in the end, the night was not in vain, the pain was not endured in vain, after an entire night of training, he finally reached the Peak Orange Rank.


    He swung his endless energy, allowing Lu Hu to directly ignore him and look at his own fist. An unconcealable joy emerged on the corner of his mouth.


    Depressed, Lu Hu held his head and did not speak anymore.


    Su Hou and Xiao Xing woke up one after another, and both of them started to drink from their canteens. However, what Su Hou drank was wanton, and what the Little Demon Empress drank was Shu Ya. Seeing her raise her head in one gulp and then smile, both Hu Zi and Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but turn their heads around.


    This scene, sigh ¡­ A transvestite!


    "Aiyo, I''m so thirsty ¡­" Su Hou finally recovered and looked at the two of them, revealing her pure white teeth.


    Lin Mufeng smiled slightly, "The three of you drank so much yesterday."


    "You drank quite a bit too ¡­" Lu Hu was immediately dissatisfied, and then looked at him in puzzlement: "But, why aren''t you drunk?"


    With a frown and a deep thought, Xiao Xing''s honest and cute appearance made his eyes blossom with light again.


    Lin Mufeng chuckled, he did not explain, but just at this time, a familiar voice came out from outside.


    "Young Master Lin? Wu Feng? " The three of them turned to look at Lin Mufeng at the same time. Last night, he was drunk and did not know about that battle, so how would he know that the boss who extorted money had already been taken in by him.

 C73 The Blood Pill was sold out!

    With a light wave of his right hand, the door opened. Wu Feng and his two little brothers from yesterday stood outside.


    "It''s you guys again." Lu Hu jumped up and grinded his fists, wanting to duel with them.


    Xiao Xing quickly pulled him back, he was more careful and immediately noticed that something was amiss, Young Master Lin? It doesn''t sound like the kind of thing someone would say, does it? Looking at Lin Mufeng once again, he had a rough idea in his heart.


    "What is it?" Lin Mufeng asked indifferently.


    "Nothing, I am just here to ask Young Master Lin if you have any orders." Wu Feng revealed a fake smile.


    "Damn ¡­" Monkey also came back to his senses and cursed, "Crazy, you can do it! Shall we collect protection fees from now on? "


    Crack. Lu Hu slapped him. Su Hou shut his mouth in embarrassment, but who knew, Lu Hu asked in a daze, "Do you still need us to collect?"


    And then he pointed to the three people in front of the door. "Won''t they just hand it over to us?"


    "You all ¡­" Xiao Xing was instantly speechless.


    "There''s nothing much to do. You all can go do your own things." Lin Mufeng instructed lightly.


    Wu Feng and the other two also bowed and left. The moment his figure disappeared, Lu Hu immediately pounced on Lin Mufeng.


    "Quickly tell me, what is going on? Why did the person who fought with us yesterday become your man today, and even respectfully call you Young Master Lin, and that man at the front. It seems to be their boss? "


    His voice was rough, and he spat out saliva. Lin Mufeng trembled and laughed, "Let go of me first!"


    Lin Mufeng then came back to his senses, chuckled, and released his arms. He told the three of them everything that had happened last night in a simple manner, and when he heard it, the three of them were shocked one after another. Some of their eyes were wide open, some were gulping saliva, and some were even using their tender little hands to cover their mouths in shock.


    "Wu Feng is a Middle Yellow Rank? You defeated all the people from Middle Yellow Rank? And even accepted him as a little brother? " Lu Hu opened his eyes wide. "As expected of someone from our dorm 335."


    "Madman, are they really going to rely on you?" Xiao Xing was more meticulous and immediately pointed out his doubts.


    Lin Mufeng smiled lightly, "About this, I naturally know."


    The few of them made a ruckus for a while, then went out to eat breakfast. Lin Mufeng then left them, quietly pondering.


    There were only a few days left in the duel with Pu Kong. Just as Pu Kong had said, he was already at the peak of the Yellow Scale and could step into the early stages of the Green Scale at any moment. But the difference between Lin Mufeng and him was a whole realm, if he could not break through to the Yellow Scale before the duel, Lin Mufeng would have no chance of winning at all other than using his blood sucking heavenly soul.


    "Yellow Scale?" Lin Mufeng smiled slightly. As long as he could succeed in refining the Infantry, he would be able to reach the early yellow step very easily. As for the Infantry, Lin Mufeng remembered the Origin Edge in the ring.


    It was just that the only question was where to refine the Infantry. When refining the Infantry, he had no protective power, and right now, Lin Mufeng was in a dangerous situation, he had to find a place that was absolutely safe, without any accidents at all.


    "Ah, cold wind brother, you have reached Peak Orange Rank?" Yu Xin slowly walked over, and upon seeing Lin Mufeng''s strength, his eyes lit up as he asked in surprise.


    Lin Mufeng replied as he scratched her nose dotingly. Then, he started to laugh complacently.


    "Where are you preparing to refine the Infantry?" Regarding Lin Mufeng, it could be said that Yu Xin knew everything about him, and knew that he should refine the Infantry.


    "Let''s find a safe place in a few days. This is definitely not a good place."


    "Madman, madman, someone is looking for you." Su Hou ran over anxiously and grabbed Lin Mufeng''s hand.


    "Crazy, when did you hook up with such a mature woman? That face, that body, that temperament, and that pair of arrogant protrusions. "Oh, I''m going to die." Su Hou held his chest tightly.


    Lin Mufeng was silent, but the smile on Yu Xin''s face became even wider.


    "Oh, you''re going to die? Do you want me to send you on your way? "Don''t worry, my method is very good. It doesn''t hurt at all, killing him in one hit is very quick." Lin Mufeng tilted his lips, and said to Su Hou with his cold eyes.


    "Huh?" Only now did Su Hou realize the situation. Lin Mufeng''s gaze that he had received from Yun Che, made his heart tremble, and he chuckled as he hurriedly said: "It''s fine, that girl actually doesn''t look too good. His protrusion isn''t as tall as a little demon, and his appearance isn''t as beautiful as Third Sister. "He''s not even as righteous as Tiger."


    With that, he quickly left, while Yu Xin laughed even more.


    "It must be Xiao Qiang, what''s the matter, come with me to take a look?" Lin Mufeng said to Yu Xin.


    "Forget it, I''m not going." Yu Xin shook her head lightly, "I''m going to the Academy to visit my seniors. You can go see her yourself."


    After sending Yu Xin off, Lin Mufeng hurried back to his dorm. As expected, the person who came was Xiao Qiang. Xiao Qiang sat on Lin Mufeng''s bed, casually chatting with Lu Hu and the other two. Looking at Su Hou''s wretched appearance, Lin Mufeng knew what kind of idea was going through his mind.


    "Ah, Madman has come. Brothers, let''s go out and don''t disturb him." Su Hou waved his hand, giving off the feeling of being reprimanded. The three of them smirked at Lin Mufeng, and then walked past him.


    "Your three roommates were simply, simply ¡­" After thinking for a while, Xiao Qiang finally thought of a word. "All sorts of perverts have their own characteristics."


    "Abnormal?"


    Lin Mufeng stopped smiling and asked softly.


    "Can''t I look for you if I''m fine?" Xiao Qiang playfully shot a glance at him, and a trace of resentment appeared in the depths of his eyes. Yu Xin had accompanied him by his side every day, while he himself? Once in a while you have to give a reason...


    Jealousy!


    Lin Mufeng laughed softly as he pulled her into his embrace, greedily smelling the fragrance of his hair. After a few rounds of skin-to-skin interactions, both of them were already aware of the ambiguous relationship between them. What they lacked was merely a sentence.


    Xiao Qiang''s mature temperament, proud figure, and alluring fragrance made Lin Mufeng''s body want to move. Her eyes revealed traces of confusion from time to time, and her lower abdomen burned up.


    Nestling in Lin Mufeng''s embrace, Xiao Qiang''s breathing also fluctuated, and he let out a sigh in his heart. His enemy, seeing that he himself was in a mess, suddenly felt like he was bulging as he looked down, and his face immediately flushed red. He promptly came out of Lin Mufeng''s embrace, pointed at him and said somewhat angrily, "You, you ¡­"


    He wanted to say something, but no words would come out of his mouth. In an instant, his face was like a ripe apple, making others want to take a bite out of it.


    Lin Mufeng laughed, of course he knew what the other party was referring to, but he could only pretend to be stupid, "I ¡­ "What about me?"


    Looking up and down, our Captain Xiao almost vomited blood due to his stiff voice. The three perverts outside the door who were eavesdropping also started to giggle as the admiration they had for Lin Mufeng deepened.


    "You, you ¡­" Xiao Xing covered his mouth with one hand and pointed at Su Hou with the other as he screamed.


    Su Hou looked him up and down, "You, you dead transvestite!"


    "Cough." Lin Mufeng coughed dryly, concealing his awkwardness. Say it, the [Wood Evil Pavilion] has just opened. Since you''re busy right now, you must have something to discuss with me. "


    Xiao Qiang also straightened her expression, the redness on her face gradually fading as she softly said, "The blood pill has been sold out."


    But his words, in Lin Mufeng''s ears, had a different tone: "What? So fast? How much do you want to set the price? "


    How many days has the Wood Evil Pavilion been in operation? Two days, three days? It had not even been four days and the blood pill was sold out just like that. He couldn''t believe it.


    "Ten thousand gold per pill." Xiao Qiang said proudly.


    Lin Mufeng was stunned once again.


    Ten thousand gold coins, two hundred plus stones, that was two million? The net profit of a few days was more than two million yuan. It was much more than the Lin Family''s income for a year. The shock was even stronger. He never thought that the [Blood Pill] would be so popular.


    "It''s sold out in two days?" Lin Mufeng confirmed once again.


    Xiao Qiang nodded lightly.


    Swoosh!


    He finally found out why Xiao Qiang came here. Even though she did not have anything left, he still had to find, the origin of the goods. Furthermore, he had boasted at that time about the changes she had undergone, it was completely unexpected.


    Although he was clear about the effects of the blood pill, he did not know its value. In the entire continent, there were pills that could recover Heaven power this quickly, but every single one of them was extremely rare and expensive, easily worth a few tens of thousands, or even millions of gold coins. It was not something that a person with Orange like a normal Heavenly Soul Master could afford to use.


    And right now, the upright school was recruiting for students and the peak of the crowd, the [Blood Core], had appeared out of nowhere and had definitely become a hot topic. Even the large families in the imperial city were alarmed, because even Xiao Qiang still had over a hundred orders in her hands, with ten or so of them.


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth lifted into an evil smile, and suddenly spoke to Xiao Qiang: "There is room for appreciation!"


    "Two days worth of extremely low price. I believe that the reputation has already spread. It is time to raise the price. However, it needs to be a little bit more expensive than those medicinal pills ¡­"


    Xiao Qiang nodded slightly. She thought so too, a [Blood Pill] could be used well and could even save a person''s life. What could be more valuable than one''s life? Only ten thousand gold coins? Too low, with [Wood Evil Pavilion] ''s reputation already gone, if so much of the profits were to go away ¡­


    Xiao Qiang was not stupid, she could easily guess everything, so she pursed her lips into a smile and extended her hand out.


    It was as white as jade, tender and smooth, causing Lin Mufeng to be stirred up and he immediately hugged his into his embrace. Xiao Qiang also let out a rare shy sound and didn''t struggle.


    "I still have a few dozen pills, you can take them as an emergency measure. However, with the reputation of the [Wood Evil Pavilion] spreading so fast, it''s not a good thing." After pondering for a moment, Lin Mufeng said.


    "Mm, you''re right. Someone has already noticed us, but I can still deal with them." Nestling in his embrace, Xiao Qiang said softly.


    "Alright. Is that what you came here to say? " Lin Mufeng suddenly asked.


    Xiao Qiang also stood up with a swoosh, and said somewhat angrily, "Then what else can there be? Now that the Wood Evil Pavilion''s gate has been blocked, those people are clamoring to buy the [Blood Pill], they will not leave if they don''t sell it to them. It was also with great difficulty that I sneaked out from the back door.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mufeng took out half of the more than one hundred Blood Cores he had left behind and gave them to Xiao Qiang.


    I''ll give you so much for now. I''ll refine another batch in a few days.


    "Is this easy to refine?" Xiao Qiang had some doubts, but she shook her head, "It wasn''t easy!"


    "That''s good!" Letting out a breath, Xiao Qiang nodded her head, "This thing is too valuable, we cannot let others know of the method to refine it. Otherwise, you will be at a disadvantage. "For the past two days, those who have paid attention to us have mostly coveted the profits of the blood pill. There are even some who are willing to offer millions to purchase the refinement method ¡­"

 C74 Refining the weapons soul!

    "Oh ¡­" Lin Mufeng was a little interested.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine!"


    "Mm ¡­" Xiao Qiang nodded, she turned and was about to leave, but Lin Mufeng quickly stopped him. Oh right, you should release an information to purchase the blood of various Heavenly Beast, the higher the level, the better. "


    "Buying blood?" Xiao Qiang paused in her steps, without asking further, he replied and turned to leave.


    She couldn''t even ask him about this little b * stard''s matters. As for his instructions, she just had to follow them.


    To refine the Blood Pill, there was no need for any sort of ingredients, as long as the Heavenly Beast blood was inside, it would be fine. This was also why Lin Mufeng wanted Xiao Qiang to buy a large amount of the Heavenly Beast blood. However, they might not have much Heavenly Beast blood in the near future, so they had to make a trip to the Heavenly Beast Forest.


    But the most important thing was to find a secluded place to absorb the Infantry and reach the Yellow Scale.


    Pu Kong''s challenge was imminent, he did not have much time to waste.


    Lin Mufeng''s residence in the imperial city was this very dorm, so it was impossible to find any sort of secluded, safe place in the imperial city. After carefully thinking about it, he left behind a piece of paper for the several people in the dorm and went to inform Yu Xin. Lin Mufeng disguised himself and mixed into the crowd of people and left the imperial city.


    Yu Xin originally wanted to help him, but she was rejected. Cultivating was better the more quiet it was, what if evil heavenly spirit appeared?


    For the sake of safety, he had to be alone.


    Despite the majesty and grandeur of the imperial city, it was just like any other town. There were countless secluded areas. After searching for more than half a day, before the sky turned dark, Lin Mufeng finally found a hidden cave, which was the perfect place for him to absorb the Infantry.


    "hemoptysis, protect me." When the alabaster knife flew out, Lin Mufeng said to Xie Wuji who was inside before he took a deep breath and took it out. With his right hand, he lightly held the Origin Edge up in the air.


    The Origin Edge released a faint rainbow colored luster, slowly floated, and floated in the air. Lin Mufeng''s face was expressionless, but his heart was churning, and his eyes were sharp as he stared straight at the five-colored luster.


    He knew that the five-coloured light was Yu Xin''s Heavenly Soul, it had been extended down from the multicolored neon towel, but he never expected that it had not dissipated yet.


    Regarding this Infantry, both Xie Wuji and Yu Xin praised it extremely, but they did not know much about it. Lin Mufeng was also a little nervous. Although he was absolutely sure that he could refine the Origin Edge, he knew that the refining process wouldn''t be easy.


    Letting out a long breath, Lin Mufeng suppressed the nervousness in his heart. No longer hesitating, he slowly closed his eyes, and the alabaster knife floating above his head hummed as it emitted a series of buzzing sound, and a surge of killing intent spread out from within the blade, instantly filling the entire cave, and it could faintly be felt outside, as if some animals that were searching for food in the darkness had met an extreme fear, suddenly, all their hair stood up, some of them turned around to flee, but some of them collapsed onto the ground, their mouths releasing a humming sound, and they were scared to the point of not daring to move.


    With both hands clasped in front of his chest, he quickly formed a seal. Circulating her Heavenly Energy, a powerful aura burst forth from him, and a thick aura of Heavenly Energy rippled out in the air.


    The imprint in his hand rotated rapidly and his will slightly adjusted. The [Origin Edge] quickly trembled and the [alabaster knife] suddenly let out a long groan. It turned into a white light and shot towards the five-colored ball of light formed by the invisible blade.


    Bang!


    The alabaster knife flew out, and was actually blocked by the multicolored ball of light, making it unable to approach the Origin Edge at all. The Origin Edge steadily floated in the air, and the multicolored ball of light was flowing with light. Lin Mufeng frowned, he could not get close to the Origin Edge, and could not let it attach itself to him.


    Yu Xin''s multicolored light was that powerful?


    He didn''t expect that even the brilliance outside would be so difficult to deal with, and this was the first time he encountered such a situation.


    His heart suddenly tightened, Lin Mufeng clenched his teeth, his hands suddenly changed forms, and formed seals once again. An overwhelming energy rushed out from her body and rushed into the alabaster knife. With the help of this energy, the alabaster knife trembled and let out a loud roar that resonated through the heaven and earth. It flew up and went straight for the five colored ball of light.


    Boom. A shockwave came from the point of impact and created a powerful wind that blew up all of the leaves in the cave and sent them flying in all directions. After receiving Lin Mufeng''s full power, the alabaster knife roared out one after another, slashing thirty-six times in succession, and finally broke into pieces the five-colored ball of light emitted by the Origin Edge.


    Ka-cha. The multicolored ball of light turned into specks of rainbow light and disappeared into the air, revealing the Origin Edge''s true form.


    "As expected of the Infantry left behind by that family, just by printing them, they were able to serve as a form of protection. It was only able to be broken through by someone with Peak Orange Rank using their full strength." Inside the alabaster knife, Xie Wuji exclaimed. He was very clear about Lin Mufeng''s strength, it was someone who could fight against people from the Middle Yellow Rank, but even with such difficulty, if it was someone else, they would not be able to break through the rainbow colored light.


    Thinking back to the time when he was beaten up by someone of the same level without any temper at all, he couldn''t help but to laugh bitterly. If he knew that the people of this family were so abnormal, only fools would go and challenge him. From the looks of it, he was just a fool.


    After shattering the multicolored ball of light, Lin Mufeng didn''t have time to rest as he formed a seal and ordered the alabaster knife to fly towards the Origin Edge.


    The five-colored light dissipated, but the Origin Edge let out a soft hum. Another transparent energy shot out and heavily collided with the alabaster knife.


    This energy seemed to dissolve in the air. Looking at it with his naked eye, he could only see the ripple that was repeatedly being emitted from both sides.


    With a thought, the direction of the bone blade deviated, avoiding the energy.


    The shock in his heart became even more intense, he had never expected that the Formless Blade would have such a self-awareness, his face could not help but flicker with excitement, even the hemoptysis inside the bone blade was amazed, obviously, he did not expect it either.


    "Not bad, not bad!"


    The more difficult it was to refine a Origin Edge, the more benefits he would gain from refining it. Both of his hands changed seals consecutively, and more Heavenly Energy gushed out of his body into the alabaster knife.


    The bone blade rotated at high speed, circling and flying around the Origin Edge. Although Origin Edge were tyrannical, they were not inferior to the alabaster knife that was controlled by Lin Mufeng. They gradually fell into a disadvantageous position.


    "Withdraw!"


    Lin Mufeng bellowed, the air around the Origin Edge started to vibrate, forming gales of air currents that were like sharp arrows, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, flying straight towards the alabaster knife with a ''sou'' sound, and attaching itself to it in the blink of an eye.


    This time, he didn''t dodge and the crisp sounds of bangs rang out.


    Xie Wuji who was inside the alabaster knife suddenly shivered, a bad feeling gushing out from the bottom of his heart. Without much time to think, he released his Heavenly Energy to protect the bone blade from harm. However, just as he released his aura, a shocking killing intent burst out from the alabaster knife, and visible killing intent shot out in all directions.


    The cave wall was seedling and shattered into pieces. Dust scattered everywhere and was covered in them as streams of killing intent shot out countless small holes in the wall. The cracking sounds continuously rang out, causing even Xie Wuji to feel a chill down his spine ¡­


    What just happened? He didn''t understand! He only knew that the dense killing intent and violent killing intent caused his heart to tremble.


    "How ¡­ How many people did he kill?" Not only was Xie Wuji shocked, even Lin Mufeng was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. They would have to go through thousands upon thousands of massacres to form a true killing aura. However ¡­


    Did he kill himself? He could probably count the number of people he had killed with one hand!


    The bone blade caused Lin Mufeng to be even more conflicted. He had a feeling that the bone shard was not as simple as it seemed.


    Shaking his head, he did not think anymore. Looking at the silent and motionless Origin Edge, he willed it once again. With a light wave of his right hand, the Origin Edge floated up and slowly gathered towards the white bone blade.


    The two slowly approached each other and began to melt!


    The Origin Edge had fused with the alabaster knife, but it was not refined at all. A dense, transparent energy appeared within the veins, and an invisible killing intent shot out in all directions.


    The energy suddenly calmed down, and the figure of the Origin Edge appeared once again. This was a Origin Edge that had shrunk by a few dozen times. It let out a faint chill while attacking in all directions.


    Back when he was refining the Zong Stage Infantry in the Heavenly Beast Forest, Lin Mufeng had suffered this kind of situation. At that time, the clan rank Infantry charged left and right, causing Lin Mufeng a lot of trouble.


    But this one, just from the first wave of impact, was already slightly injured, was this still a Infantry of the yellow realm?


    Even though he suspected something, Lin Mufeng did not panic.


    Having learned his lesson, the first thing he did was to summon her blood sucking heavenly soul. The seals on his hands changed in succession, and strands of black gas came out of his body, appearing very strange in the dark night. A black silhouette soundlessly appeared behind Lin Mufeng as the blood sucking heavenly soul slowly opened its empty eyes. In an instant, it''s bloodthirsty, murderous, violent and cruel thoughts spread out in all four directions, causing even itself to tremble.


    "This blood sucking heavenly soul is becoming more and more terrifying ¡­" Xie Wuji''s eyes shone as he pondered in his heart.


    The instant the blood sucking heavenly soul appeared, the orange colored Heavenly Energy around it slowly turned black. When this happened, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt the Origin Edge shake, and its attack actually became a little weaker.


    Without any time to think or think, he seized the opportunity and turned her Heavenly Energy into black, before twining it around. The Origin Edge fiercely trembled and temporarily retreated backwards. Suddenly, it exploded with a shocking amount of power as numerous transparent daggers started scurrying towards its muscles and veins in all directions.


    It was as if the sharp blade was piercing through the body. If he were to be struck by it, the insides of the tendons and veins would definitely be punctured.


    He quickly used her Heavenly Energy to form a black barrier around the Origin Edge, trapping it inside. The colourless knife struck the black barrier, causing it to shake violently and almost break. Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled, he never thought that Origin Edge were so hard to refine.


    Amongst the alabaster knife, Xie Wuji was also holding his breath. The tenacity of the Origin Edge was beyond his expectations.

 C75 Yellow realm!

    Defense was not the goal. Attacking was the best defense. Seeing that the black barrier was in danger but had finally stopped the Origin Edge''s attack, Lin Mufeng finally relaxed and began to control his Heaven power to attack the Origin Edge.


    With such a high intensity consumption, even with Lin Mufeng''s pure Heavenly Energy, it was hard to maintain. As such, he grabbed a handful of Blood Cores and stuffed them into his mouth, replenishing his Heavenly Energy at any time.


    A few black threads extended out from the barrier. After being cut dozens of times, they finally wrapped themselves around the Origin Edge. Being wrapped by this black thread, the Origin Edge suddenly trembled, and its attack frequency became even more crazy, as if it was fighting with its life on the line.


    The situation was even more difficult, but with this first thread, was able to refine it much more smoothly. Very quickly, the second and third thread were wrapped around it, and gradually, a trace of black appeared on the colorless light of the Origin Edge.


    Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. Within these seven days, Lin Mufeng was completely still, like an old monk in meditation.


    At this time, the Origin Edge''s five colored light was gradually suppressed, the black light already occupied the majority of it, and only a trace of the tip of the blade remained, ready to be completely refined.


    Weng! *


    After another black thread wrapped around it, the Origin Edge finally let out a tremble, and a scream of despair sounded out in Lin Mufeng''s heart.


    "Withdraw!" He opened his mouth and spat out a single word. The bright energy in his lower abdomen was absorbed by the Black Heavenly Energy like flowing water, fusing into his veins and muscles.


    A shocking aura burst out from his body and swept across the surroundings. The stone wall beside him was swept away by the Qi and immediately released cracking sounds. Under Xie Wuji''s panic-stricken gaze, it shattered.


    Shards of stone filled the entire cave. Dust filled the air, making the already pitch-black cave even more pitch-black.


    The white alabaster knife above his head produced clanging sounds as it moved its blade. Just as Lin Mufeng was about to completely refine the Origin Edge, the eyes of the blood sucking heavenly soul that was standing tall at the back turned strangely for a moment, and then slowly disappeared.


    Lin Mufeng stood up, looking around at the terrifying scene, he was extremely happy.


    "I''ve finally refined it." Lin Mufeng had reason to be happy. A Origin Edge had consumed seven days and seven nights worth of time, and there were barely any blood cores left in his body. After such a difficult refinement, it had finally been completed, and he couldn''t help but be happy.


    Lin Mufeng waved his hand, and the alabaster knife landed in his hand. After refining the Origin Edge, the alabaster knife underwent some unknown changes. The entire blade now looked even more fluid, as if it had been forged thousands of times. Its entire body was emitting an astonishing aura.


    "hemoptysis, look, the seams on the alabaster knife have actually become smaller. This, what''s going on?" While stroking the alabaster knife, Lin Mufeng suddenly noticed this change and immediately asked Xie Wuji.


    "Ahem, that''s the reason, huh." Xie Wuji could not resist Lin Mufeng''s question and replied that he did not know.


    Since he did not get the answer, Lin Mufeng did not mind. No matter how it changed, as long as it did not harm the alabaster knife, it would be fine. But now it seemed that the crevice had shrunk. Not only did it not harm the alabaster knife, it had some benefits and could not help but smile in satisfaction.


    Throwing the alabaster knife''s question to the back of his mind, Lin Mufeng slowly extended his right hand and clenched his fist. A faint yellow radiance appeared on top of his fist.


    "early yellow step."


    After so much time, he had finally entered the Yellow Scale Realm, and the Heavenly Energy in his body had also become much thicker, almost double from before. His heart trembled, how did I defeat a yellow level powerhouse back then?


    The difference between the two was not a small one!


    Lin Mufeng was extremely satisfied with the successful refining of the Origin Edge and the promotion to the Yellow Scale. He yearned for it in his heart and was about to return to Star Blue Academy. Seven days had already passed, and his battle with Pu Kong was nearing its end. Time was of the essence, and he actually felt his blood boiling.


    "What? Aren''t you going to look at the new soul skill?" Xie Wuji said slowly.


    The light in his eyes flickered, the excitement in his eyes became even stronger, and his forehead shot out a yellow light, causing the alabaster knife to fly out once again.


    "illusory absence of thousand knives, what soul skill is that?" Lin Mufeng asked suspiciously.


    Xie Wuji said casually, "Who cares what soul skill it has, we''ll find out after we try it out."


    Lin Mufeng could not help but laugh and nod his head!


    "illusory absence of thousand knives, out."


    The alabaster knife suddenly trembled, and a transparent energy knife that was like a wave appeared in front of Lin Mufeng.


    "This is the illusory absence of thousand knives?"


    Not only was Lin Mufeng stunned, even Xie Wuji was stunned. Who would have thought that the majestic Origin Edge would actually give him such a lousy soul skill?


    He couldn''t believe it!


    "Whiz!"


    The energy knife shot out and cut a big tree tens of meters away in half. Its power was not weak at all.


    "Not too strong!" Lin Mufeng frowned, refining was so difficult, he never thought that he would actually obtain such a soul skill!


    "Don''t be impatient ¡­" Xie Wuji didn''t quite believe it either!


    "Huh?" Lin Mufeng suddenly exclaimed, the two of them immediately became spirited.


    "How is it?"


    Lin Mufeng did not say anything, but formed a seal with his hand, and a large amount of Heavenly Energy poured into the alabaster knife.


    Weng! *


    The alabaster knife trembled continuously, and a energy knife appeared below it. After the small knife appeared, Lin Mufeng did not stop his cultivation at all, and immediately after, a second, third, and fourth energy knife appeared.


    "Don''t stop, let''s see how many can come out at most." Xie Wuji was excited, if there were enough energy knife, then although the power of this soul skill could not be compared to Heaven-Devouring Tower, it was still much stronger than the Silver Soul-Drill.


    Lin Mufeng continued to maintain the infusion of Heavenly Energy, causing energy knife to appear one after another in the empty space around him. This situation continued for a few dozen breaths of time, until finally, a hundred energy knife s appeared. His Heavenly Energy was almost depleted, and his soul skills also seemed to show signs of crumbling ¡­


    Astonishment filled his heart as he quickly used the blood pill to recover!


    "One hundred, a whole hundred..." Xie Wuji''s eyes stared straight at him, "A hundred blades shot at the same time, who dares to fight? Whether it''s duels or gang fights, you''ll have powerful soul skills in the future. "


    He was very excited, Lin Mufeng was very excited too!


    Each blade seemed to have been condensed from transparent air, bringing with it a whistling sound of wind, and a majestic energy, slashed through the air, rushing straight ahead. Not far away, the uncle who was as thick as a man''s arms was suddenly cut into pieces, disintegrating into a few pieces, and fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    When Lin Mufeng saw this, he was shocked. After using up all the Heavenly Energy in his body, he quickly took out the blood pill and swallowed it. He did not expect that the soul skills that he thought were ordinary in the beginning would actually have such power.


    There were only a hundred or so blades released, which was thousands of miles away. Thinking about the pain he had felt from using up all his Heavenly Energy, Lin Mufeng''s heart lit up, could it be that he was not strong enough?


    It''s possible!


    He then asked about the hemoptysis and hid himself within the bone blade. Xie Wuji also stared blankly and uncertainly nodded his head, Lin Mufeng did not ask too, he heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the white bone blade in his hand, his thoughts flying, just now when he was refining the Infantry, he suddenly released a cold killing intent, even now he was throbbing a little ¡­


    Too terrifying.


    He could not help but tighten his grip. He had an intuition that this bone blade was not as simple as it looked.


    At this time, Xie Wuji also regained his senses, and started laughing out loud, "Brat, I didn''t think that you would be so lucky. Infantry at the Yellow Scale realm, actually brought you such a strong soul skill.


    "Luck, luck!" Sometimes luck is also a type of strength. " Xie Wuji repeatedly praised him, but he was feeling extremely conflicted. As expected of something from that family, he just didn''t know why he was so foolish back then.


    He shook his head and sighed, his gaze turned back to Lin Mufeng. With this, Pu Kong would not pale in front of him!


    Just now when he was using his soul skill, his Heavenly Energy was exhausted. Out of habit, he maintained his peak state at all times, and furthermore, he was about to duel with Pu Kong, it was because he did not want anything unexpected to happen at this time ¡­


    The two hands quickly formed into a seal, and the Heavenly Energy in his body circulated rapidly, and the Heavenly Energy was like a sharp arrow, flying back and forth, expanding like snowballs, turning from a small stream into a ravine, then into a river again, over and over again, as the yellow light also lit up in this dark cave.


    Four hours later, a white figure appeared outside the cave. Her charming eyes scanned her surroundings and grabbed at the air. A black ball of light appeared in her hand. She looked at the pitch-black cave entrance and a thought-provoking smile appeared on her face ¡­


    If Lin Mufeng saw him, he would have recognized him as the man in white who bought the [Night Wyrm''s Soul] from the auction house back then. But what he did not know was that this man in white had followed him for so long, and every single movement he made in the past few days was clearly investigated.


    Bang!


    A faint sound rang out as the ball of light in his hand exploded, turning into specks of black starlight and slowly dissipating under the illumination of the sunlight. The man glanced at the entrance of the cave and walked towards it step by step.


    Swish!


    Impressively standing up, he asked, "Who are you?" "Who are you?"


    Even though he was extremely apathetic, his heartstrings couldn''t help but shiver. It had been almost ten days, and that illusion was actually real. Was someone monitoring him? Even Xie Wuji did not realize ¡­


    His mind was blank, and there was only shock in his heart!


    At this time, hemoptysis also woke up in a daze. He opened his eyes and locked onto the person in front of him, "What a familiar aura ¡­"


    "All healed?" The man stopped in his tracks. His face was fair and flawless, somewhat ice-cold, and his actions revealed an enchanting temperament. Lin Mufeng was stunned once again. "My name is Great!"


    He began to laugh. It was a bit cold and charming, and there were all sorts of things about it that would make one''s bones stand on end.


    Xie Wuji looked at him for a long time, then suddenly said two words in his heart: evil spirit Master!

 C76 large

    Lin Mufeng''s heart also gradually sunk down. In front of the other party, he actually didn''t feel any hint of the fluctuations of Heavenly Energy, and was just like an ordinary person. But even so, it made his heartstrings even higher ¡­


    This person was not simple, he was definitely not simple!


    This person''s face was a bit familiar. His mind suddenly recalled the scene at the venue. Was the Night Wyrm''s soul taken by him?


    His heart trembled. "What are you trying to do?"


    Out in the wilderness, the other party must have some sort of motive since he appeared. After being momentarily shocked, Lin Mufeng also regained his senses, took a deep breath and asked.


    The white dressed man laughed sinisterly, clapped his hands, and walked forward once again. Not even taking a step, Lin Mufeng also took a step back, his back pressing against the inside of the cave, causing his body to stop, as his slightly reddened eyes stared straight at him, "I think, we''ve met before!"


    His laughter grew even more devilish. "I have no ill intentions. I''ve come here today just to invite you to join us."


    His words sounded relaxed, but Lin Mufeng felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted, "Inviting me to join your guild?"


    "Yes!" The great elder nodded his head, "Although your strength is currently low, your talent is extraordinary. In a few years, the inner circle will be very optimistic about you, and I am also very interested in your evil Heavenly Soul ¡­"


    As he spoke, he gently turned his head around and a burst of black aura suddenly emerged from Lin Mufeng''s body.


    His mouth opened wide, and suddenly inhaled deeply, licking his tongue, which actually had a lingering smell. His actions, caused Lin Mufeng to be stunned, the strings of his heart once again tensing up, and a trace of killing intent surfaced in his eyes.


    The other party knows that I''m a evil spirit Master?


    The secrets of the evil spirit Masters could not be revealed. No matter how strong the other party was, he had to keep him here, or else...


    There would be endless future troubles!


    Although he was shocked by the other party''s casual display of power, he regained his clarity in a short period of time. He seemed to have seen through his thoughts as he smiled with interest, "Want to fight?"


    Moving his fingers, without even waiting for Lin Mufeng''s reply, the aura on his body suddenly skyrocketed, and with a whistle of the wind, a faint black aura coiled around his body, causing Lin Mufeng to unconsciously stare ¡­


    With a sneer, his face returned to his usual indifference. Since the other party was a evil spirit Master, then he didn''t have to worry about his identity being exposed. How many people would believe the words of a evil spirit Master ¡­


    Sure enough, the young man chuckled, "Don''t worry, I already knew your identity. If you wanted to report, you would have been killed by the [Heaven Soul Palace] by now. Why are you still standing here and talking to me? However, since you want to make a move, then I will play with you. I have also already used my early yellow step to fight you.


    At the end of his speech, a surging battle intent was emitted. It was difficult to imagine that this gentle and refined man would actually be so crazy.


    Under the stimulation, Lin Mufeng felt his blood boiling, "I dare! "How would I dare not to!"


    As he spoke, a pitch-black light shone out from between his eyebrows, and the blood sucking heavenly soul formed behind him. The cave was narrow, and the Heavenly Soul was like a human figure, standing there, and following its appearance, a ruthless, bloodthirsty and cold aura appeared once again. Dust flew everywhere, and in the dark cave, a hurricane raged as rubble flew everywhere ¡­


    His clothes fluttered, and his body was like a wooden stake, standing in place without moving, but his eyes released a bright light, which were locked behind Lin Mufeng, "That''s right, the Evil Form of the Heavenly Soul, is actually so unique, it seems like it has never appeared on the continent before ¡­"


    twin heavenly souls had outstanding talent and meticulous thoughts. If this kind of person was not absorbed, it would definitely be a huge loss. "How about we make a bet?"


    "Oh ¡­" Lin Mufeng slightly restrained his aura, "How do we bet?"


    "I can tell you this, I am from the Royal Palace, if you lose, you must follow me and join the Royal Palace, serving them. If you win, leave with me, I will not cause any trouble for you in the near future!"


    Royal Palace ¡ª


    Lin Mufeng did not reply, but instead pondered for a moment. Seeing that his brows were furrowed, he did not question further.


    This was something that Xie Wuji had asked him to agree to. Royal Palace knew about it, but had not revealed the slightest bit.


    He was doubtful in his heart, but he did not have enough time to think carefully before he gave a decisive reply, causing him to nod his head in admiration. He did not say anymore nonsense as a yellow light shot out from between his brows and a black shadow walked out from within the yellow light.


    The shadow was short, only two-thirds the size of a normal person. He had a pair of black horns on his head, and his face was covered with strange patterns, revealing a pair of scarlet eyes. His long tongue stuck out of his mouth, and blood would occasionally drip from the corner of his mouth. Its arms were too long and hung over its knees. The fingernails were half a foot long and were extremely sharp. It seemed as if they could even pierce through steel plates.


    When the black figure appeared, an evil, brutal and savage aura immediately swept across the place, as if it was going to kill everyone in the world. Even Lin Mufeng was affected accidentally, and he felt a sense of fear in his heart. It was as if he had met his natural enemy. He could do nothing but lower his head and wait for death.


    "What Heavenly Soul is so strange?" He was shocked, the Evil Spirit that this Sky Soul gave him felt was similar to his own blood sucking heavenly soul, it was dense with Evil Qi, even he was impressed.


    "ghost servant! It''s actually ghost servant! "


    The moment his voice fell, Xie Wuji instantly roared out. The shock on his face was rich, and the depths of his heart was filled with shock.


    "ghost servant?"


    Lin Mufeng let out a light moan, and an ominous feeling surfaced in his heart. He had the feeling that even if the opponent''s strength was controlled in the early yellow step, it would still not be that easy to win.


    "ghost servant is an extremely evil heavenly soul. It loves to kill, and the more people he kills, the faster his cultivation would increase. Moreover, he has all kinds of strange abilities. In the past, there was a evil spirit Master who used the ghost servant as his heavenly soul. From the moment his fifteenth Heavenly Soul was awakened, in a short span of fifty years, he had risen to the early stage of the Violet Rank, causing endless slaughter. He had once massacred a small city in one night, and his actions were cruel and sinister.


    "His strength is tyrannical, almost at the peak of the continent." The more Xie Wuji spoke, the more he trembled, the more he looked at the man in white with a different look in his eyes, as he said to Lin Mufeng with a dark face, "..." Wish you good luck! If you have the chance, I will help you execute the Heaven-Devouring Divine Art. "


    Gritting her teeth, her slender fingernails popped out with a swooshing sound. Streams of evil, bloodthirsty and violent streams of aura flowed out and actually started to fight against the great ghost servant.


    The enemy was very strong, but Lin Mufeng was not to be outdone.


    His white face was gloomy and cold as he looked at Lin Mufeng. He licked his lips and smiled seductively, "After dozens of years, I have seen a lot of evil heavenly spirit, but I have never seen anyone in your form. Judging from the Qi he is emitting, he is clearly of good quality. If such a talented person does not enter my [Royal Palace], it will definitely be a huge loss ¡­ "


    As he said that, the conviction in his heart grew stronger. Lin Mufeng''s potential had deeply attracted him.


    Without a word, a cautious look appeared in his eyes, "Let''s do it!"


    A tyrannical aura suddenly gushed out from his body, and a hint of scarlet flashed in his eyes. He waved his palm, and a sharp fingernail instantly pointed forward.


    "I''ll let you make one move ¡­" He smiled indifferently.


    The opponent was strong, so he did not dare take it too seriously. As soon as he started, he used almost all of his strength, his shiny fingernails shot out a foot long black light, and under the light of the afterglow, it was extremely strange and cold. All of it appeared, and the black color that seemed like the dead of the world was like a sharp sword, with a swoosh, it cut through the air and pierced towards the opponent.


    Behind him, a red light suddenly flashed in the eyes of the ghost servant. It was dark red like blood and carried a pungent smell of blood, directly pouncing onto the two black lights, one black and one red, both carrying a dense amount of energy as they intertwined between the two of them. The hurricane whistled, and its voice sounded like the simultaneous cries of thousands of ghosts, causing Lin Mufeng to be somewhat dazed.


    It was as if they were crying, like the howls of wolves, like the cries of ghosts. In the darkness of the night, it was especially frightening.


    hemoptysis was also shocked, he immediately shouted out, and turned around, his body trembling, seeing the other party''s smiling yet not smiling face, a hint of shock surfaced in his heart.


    "It''s not a good thing to be distracted in battle!"


    Lin Mufeng''s pupils contracted once again, and took a deep breath. He never thought that in the first exchange, he would almost be considered as a complete defeat, he knew that if the opponent had made a move just now, he would probably be dead.


    He meant no harm?


    Lin Mufeng''s mind was set, the energy in the air also dissipated, his hands slowly clasped together, and he smiled at the large man, a black light flashed on his feet, his body trembling, and he disappeared from the spot with a swoosh.


    "Oh ¡­"


    He revealed a hint of interest, and also began to move, his speed was like the wind, and the ear-piercing whistling sound, was even faster than Lin Mufeng''s.


    His speed was so fast?


    Lin Mufeng immediately extended his hand, and gathered Heavenly Energy to block the attack. The energy rebounded, and his body continuously retreated, but the big fellow also smiled naughtily as he charged forward fiercely, the black and red light mixed with it was just like a long snake, tearing at him once again.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes trembled. Both of his feet also fiercely stomped on the ground, and his body bounced up to dodge that attack. The fingernails in his hands seemed to pierce through the air as they drew out a silver arc of light that clawed towards the opponent''s neck.


    The big one did not want to be outdone either. A black and red screen appeared in front of him.


    Pow!


    Crack! With a crisp sound, a few cracks appeared on the energy barrier and it instantly shattered. Lin Mufeng''s strength had also dissipated as he smiled sinisterly, his body suddenly moving as he released his Heaven power.


    Narrowing his eyes, Lin Mufeng did not retreat any further and similarly raised his hand to meet it.

 C77 old woman in front of the door

    Under the glow of the setting sun, two black and white figures could only be seen flashing continuously, accompanied by loud bangs, and occasionally the sound of clothes being torn would be heard. The scene was extremely terrifying, and under the force of the hurricane, the mud that was splattered everywhere was so thick that it caused people to be unable to open their eyes, but as the two of them walked past, the dark and grey deep pit on the ground caused them to suck in a breath of cold air.


    When the two of them were fighting, they had already rushed out of the cave. The cave was safe and sound, but outside of the cave, it was full of devastation.


    After a moment...


    A ray of black light was finally unable to withstand the corrosion of the red light and exploded, turning into a cloud of black fog that slowly dispersed. The red light was also quite weak and entangled with the second ray of black light for a while before exploding at the same time, turning into two pieces of fog.


    Swoosh!


    Lin Mufeng''s black robe was torn to shreds, half of his arm was exposed, and a trace of blood leaked out of the corner of his mouth. Fortunately, it was not damage to the core, and only some external injuries looked rather frightening. On the other hand, the other party was much better. His white robes were only slightly dusty. It was obvious that he had not used his full strength. He was more than skilled!


    Strong! Very strong!


    After that exchange, Lin Mufeng had the deepest feeling in his heart. Although his attacks were sharp, they did not land on his opponent''s body, but what about him? Each and every one of them were so powerful, but at the last moment, they were able to retract all their Heavenly Energy from their bodies ¡­ "Aoo ¡­"


    He did not want to hurt me, so a trace of goodwill rose. Looking at his playful smile, Lin Mufeng took a deep breath and nodded his head, "I lost ¡­"


    Moreover, he thought that his fastest speed was akin to a snail in the eyes of his opponent, slow to the point of death. Every time it could easily lock onto his position, there was no need to continue fighting in a battle that could not be compared.


    He wisely chose to admit defeat.


    He did not expect him to admit defeat so quickly. After which, he nodded his head appreciatively. If this were to continue, he would also lose. Instead of waiting until the end, he might as well choose now.


    In truth, Lin Mufeng''s guess was not wrong. Although the greatest amount of Heavenly Energy was early yellow step, it was at a level that was outrageously high, and with the addition of his rich experience, it was something that a lowly youth like him could not even compare to.


    "However ¡­" Lin Mufeng frowned slightly, but he hesitated. Tomorrow, he still had to fight with Pu Kong. If they went to Luo You Hall together, perhaps ¡­


    He wanted to say something but hesitated.


    As if he understood his thoughts, he lightly smiled and said: "The bet just now doesn''t count. As for joining the Royal Palace, you think about it yourself. When you reach the Green Rank, I will come and find you."


    While he was speaking, his figure gradually became empty, and slowly disappeared into thin air. Lin Mufeng was stunned for a moment, then took a step forward, about to grab him, but instead pounced on empty air.


    "Oh right, with your current strength, if you go against Pu Kong, it will be evenly matched, unless you summon the evil spirit Master!"


    In the sky, another faint voice came out, like a devil''s note, it reverberated through the forest and could not disperse for a long time. Lin Mufeng was stunned on the spot, what was the other party''s intention? Just to show good will in order to recruit him?


    It''s not that simple!


    Lin Mufeng felt a little helpless coming and going without a trace. However, he understood in his heart that he owed him a wager and a favor!


    After spying on him for so many days without any ill intentions, the corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth hooked into an evil smile.


    "hemoptysis, what realm is he in?" After he asked in his heart, Xie Wuji realized that he should be able to understand the situation more thoroughly than him.


    Sure enough, the hemoptysis spoke up, and then sighed, "Little ¡­ Heavenly Soul, ghost servant! Middle stage Blue Scale! "


    "ghost servant ¡­" hemoptysis softly sighed again, his thoughts seemed to have returned to the past.


    With just a few words, Lin Mufeng chilled his entire body from head to toe. He knew how powerful the ghost servant was, but when he heard the two words "Blue Scale", his heart suddenly trembled. He was just one step away from becoming a saint, and judging from how young that person was, he was at most twenty years old ¡­


    Initially, he thought that his talent was extraordinary, but at this moment, he felt that he was a frog in the well, a narrow-minded person!


    "Remember that he is from the Royal Palace ¡­"


    He did not have any impression of him, nor did he ask. He did not know, nor did he want to know, that the man had given him a huge impact, so the Royal Palace must be extraordinary as well.


    As if seeing through his thoughts, hemoptysis laughed bitterly on his own. He and your girlfriend are on the same level!


    Looking at the location of the big brother in front, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but clench his fists as a wave of pressure suddenly rose. The other party had said that the green realm would return again, and his heart couldn''t help but tighten, he had a premonition that there would be a fierce battle at that time.


    He could befriend this person, but behind him?


    Strength, strength ¡­ Once again, Lin Mufeng felt that power was important, he took a deep breath, and his mind slowly calmed down. There was no other choice but to grasp the opportunity to cultivate, and there was nothing he could do.


    In just a few breaths of time, he had thought through everything. What was most important right now was that there was still a fierce battle waiting for him. Pu Kong, that disciple from the Pu clan in the capital, had cultivated for seven days.


    As he walked through the forest, his speed was just like that of a spirit ape, as fast as the wind. The large trees were like nothing, they could not stop his footsteps and were suppressed by the man.


    Inside the bone blade, hemoptysis looked back with a gentle gaze.


    Inside the forest, Lin Mufeng''s figure had just disappeared, the big brother''s ghostly figure appeared again, looking ahead, his mouth formed a smile, "Hmm, your talent is not bad, your adaptability is not bad, and twin heavenly souls is also here ¡­."


    "I''m really looking forward to his growth!"


    The white silhouette started to fluctuate again, seeming to merge with the air, transforming into a sphere of black mist and slowly dissipating.


    The sun gradually set. The neon light of the sunset filled half of the sky. Not far away, auspicious clouds bloomed, sprinkling down colorful lights. The scenery was pleasant and beautiful.


    But even under this kind of contrast of beauty, our Young Master Lin continued to frantically rush forward by himself. Like the wind, the Orange Light beneath our feet had long since disappeared and was replaced with a faint yellow glow ¡­


    Although the color was light, the energy it contained was several times that of the Orange Light. In a few breaths time, it had crossed several hundred meters, its speed was so fast that it had doubled.


    Looking at the city walls in front of him, Lin Mufeng took a deep breath and walked towards Star Blue Academy.


    In these seven days, although he did not know what had happened in the imperial city, his gains were huge. After breaking through to the orange colored realm, he reached the early yellow step, and his strength was equivalent to that of a Count from his previous life.


    Very happy, especially the soul skill obtained from refining the Origin Edge, Phantom Thousand Blades!


    Although he wasn''t able to fully display his power right now, a hundred or so would be enough! All in all, this time, the harvest was great, and the training went smoothly. Only the big brother who came out of nowhere had a bad mood and brought some pressure. The rest was very good!


    Currently, his entire mind was focused on tomorrow. Fighting with Pu Kong might seem easy, but it was actually very difficult, and one must not forget, if Pu Kong did not make a breakthrough, the difference between the two of their realms would be too, and there would be three levels ¡­


    The enormous chasm was difficult to bridge!


    After looking at the four words written on the door, Lin Mufeng''s speed also slowed down. He glanced ahead of him, and then turned around and headed towards his room.


    However, just as he arrived at the entrance, a dirty old woman suddenly appeared in front of him. Her ice-cold voice made him stop in his tracks.


    "You haven''t been in the dorm these few days, what are you doing?" Don''t you know the academy''s rules? You''re not allowed to leave the academy for a long period of time without permission? " A pair of old eyes stared at him.


    Lin Mufeng could not help but freeze for a moment, then turned around and bowed as he slightly shook his head. He really did not know anything about the academy''s rules.


    The old woman ignored him and said harshly, "It looks like you don''t put the academy in your eyes."


    Lin Mufeng frowned, the old lady had immediately put on a big hat for him, which made him unhappy.


    "I have already done what I was doing. I might not be aware of the fact that I have violated the rules set by the academy, but I know that I have already violated it. I am willing to accept any punishment given by the academy ¡­" Lin Mufeng''s voice slowly turned cold, he raised his head and glanced at the old lady, and was about to circle around her and enter the courtyard.


    Looking at her attitude, the old woman seemed to be slightly angry. "He''s really a youth. He doesn''t know his place."


    "This matter can be big or small. To Lil ''Li, it is just going out for a few days. In any case, nothing happened, so it is understandable." And speaking of Da Li, it would be provoking the prestige of the academy, and could possibly result in expulsion from the academy. "


    "Expelled?" Lin Mufeng''s brows furrowed even more. In his impression, he did not provoke her, but now, looking at the words, they seemed to want to entangle themselves over such a small matter ¡­


    Lin Mufeng started to doubt him again, looking at the other party''s sharp chin, a trace of displeasure rose.


    Originally, he was a little unhappy because of her, but now she had appeared again, adding oil to the fire. After a few words, he naturally wouldn''t look too good.


    Snorting, a cold smile formed on his lips, he ignored the old granny and continued to walk towards the small courtyard.


    The old woman revealed a look of dissatisfaction. Lin Mufeng didn''t ask for permission to be away for a few days. Originally, she had only gone through the motions of teasing and asking casually. Furthermore, this youth was stuffed here by the fire geezer, he was also very curious about him, but who would have thought that Lin Mufeng would ignore her even if he did not give her face.


    "Stop right there." The old lady bellowed, she suddenly straightened her body, a burst of incomparable force suddenly erupted from her body, enveloping Lin Mufeng.


    He didn''t speak at all, as though he hadn''t heard anything. His expression didn''t change at all, and he continued to walk into the courtyard.


    His aura was as heavy as a mountain, firmly pressing down on Lin Mufeng''s shoulder. It was as if a huge mountain was falling from the sky, wanting to press him down on top of the mountain. Lin Mufeng clenched his teeth, and started channeling her Heavenly Energy secretly. The surging Heavenly Energy coursed through his body quickly, and under the pressure, Lin Mufeng took another step forward.


    "Good kid, if you''re able to walk into the courtyard in front of me, then I won''t pursue today''s matter." The old woman''s eyes lit up and she immediately said.


    Whoosh!


    A flash of light blue light shone from the old lady''s body, and immediately disappeared, but the imposing aura was even more majestic, and directly suppressed Lin Mufeng to the point of bending his back. His entire body was crackling, and his expression became extremely unsightly. At this moment, he felt that the pressure this old woman gave him was actually this great ¡­

 C78 A person of admiration!

    "Humph!"


    The Heavenly Energy in his body circulated frantically, and a light yellow Qi appeared from all over his body. Under the surprised gaze of the old lady, Lin Mufeng actually slowly stood up straight, and took another step.


    "Good aptitude, fire geezer really doesn''t do anything boring. When this guy walked in a few days ago, he was only using orange stage, but unexpectedly, after going out for a few days, he became a Yellow Scale." The old lady was surprised at Lin Mufeng''s speed of levelling up, but she did not stop and continued to put more pressure on him. Of course, she only wanted to put pressure on Lin Mufeng to teach him a lesson. She didn''t want to ruin the excellent students that the academy had just accepted.


    Lin Mufeng growled, his face red like blood. Under the pressure from the sky, his body that had just straightened up slowly bent down.


    Even her aura was so powerful, this old woman was very strong!


    Hiding within the bone blade, Xie Wuji did not dare to secretly attack.


    "Move."


    A flash of determination appeared in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, and an undetectable Black Heavenly Energy hidden within the yellow Heavenly Energy burst out abruptly.


    Looking at his back that was gradually straightening up, the old woman was even more surprised and could not help but increase her strength.


    Gritting his teeth, Lin Mufeng had the impulse to curse in his heart. Bearing the increasing pressure, he lifted his trembling feet and took a fierce step forward. This step was like the walk of an old man in his late twenties, the speed was extremely slow.


    Who did I offend?


    Lin Mufeng wanted to cry, he wanted to cry but no tears would come out. One was big, the old lady, the two of them were ridiculously strong, they were not of the same realm, but the two of them were obviously targeting him. The old lady was not bad, she was kind, but the old lady was ¡­


    It was like there was a golden wheel pressing down on his back, making him unable to move at all!


    As his feet landed on the ground, he felt a sweetness in his throat. A mouthful of fresh blood rushed up and was forcefully swallowed. He then forcefully used his heaven power and prepared to take a second step.


    "Brat, don''t try to be brave. Your strength is too low, and that old woman has no ill intentions towards you." Xie Wuji advised Lin Mufeng inside the alabaster knife.


    Lin Mufeng turned a deaf ear and shakily lifted his left foot, preparing to take the second step. However, although he lifted up his leg, he couldn''t move it out no matter what. The pressure that the old woman gave him was too great and he really couldn''t resist.


    The old lady stood behind Lin Mufeng with her hands behind her back, and revealed a strange smile. Lin Mufeng was trembling from head to toe, his face pale white. He raised his left leg high, but was unable to take a step forward.


    The pressure that was pressing down on his shoulder suddenly disappeared. Lin Mufeng abruptly stomped his left foot, and a fishy smell rose up his throat. He could not hold himself back any longer and spat out a mouthful of blood with a pu sound.


    "Not bad, you''re not bad. Not bad, you were actually able to withstand ten percent of my strength."


    There was no longer that strange smile on the old woman''s face, but a satisfied smile. Lin Mufeng bent his body, his hands covering his knees, he turned and glanced at him, his gaze cold, "If you want to continue fighting in this matter, then come at me!"


    There was no fear in his eyes!


    He was such a person. No matter how strong he was, he had his principles!


    "Oh ¡­" The old woman smiled with interest. "That just now was just to teach you a lesson. Since you''re in the academy, you should abide by the rules and respect the old man. This is for your own good." "Alright, just be honest now. I didn''t mean to make things difficult for you ¡­"


    He thought about the situation that he had just been in and could only come up with a random reason. He said that he had reached Peak Orange Rank a few days ago, so he went out to search for Infantry s, and after absorbing the refined Infantry s, he successfully levelled up to early yellow step. However, because the strength of the refined Infantry was a bit beyond his expectations, he suffered some light injuries.


    "So that''s how it is." The old lady''s eyes lit up, she nodded her head and did not ask anymore, extending a hand towards Lin Mufeng, a blue light shone onto his body, causing him to feel a burst of comfort, the energy that he had expended was almost fully recovered, his injuries from earlier were also almost completely healed.


    "Thank you, senior!" Lin Mufeng bowed.


    The old woman did not reply. She waved her hand at him and returned to her dirty appearance. Then, she wandered away like a ghost.


    Lin Mufeng also wanted to turn around and leave, but before he could even take a step, the old granny behind him seemed to have thought of something, he turned around and said, "That''s right, go and beat up that brat Pu Kong tomorrow, I placed a heavy bet on you!"


    Speak, ignore Lin Mufeng''s puzzled gaze, turned and walked into her dirty wooden hut.


    Ye Zichen shook his head and walked into the room, then saw the other three people squatting in front of the room and looking at him.


    "It''s here, it''s here ¡­"


    Although Lin Mufeng had left a 10 feet long note, he had been gone for 7 days. All of them started to worry, especially after the challenge tomorrow, there was still no news of the crazy people in the dorm!


    The few of them were about to go out and find him, but they were squatting at the entrance and discussing in low voices.


    But the monkey''s words caused them to be stunned for a moment, and they all fiercely looked forward. In front of them, was that familiar black skinny figure of Lin Mufeng, unsteadily walking forward.


    In shock, Su Hou immediately stood up and supported him.


    "Madman, what''s wrong?" Seeing that her face was pale and the blood on the corner of her mouth had not dried, Lu Hu also rushed forward and asked. Xiao Xing stood at the side with an ugly expression, and her eyebrows slightly knitted together.


    His heart was warmed by the expressions of the few of them.


    Chuckling lightly, he waved his hand and the four of them walked in.


    Lin Mufeng sat on the chair and swept his gaze over them. Looking at the look in their eyes, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, then roughly told them everything that had happened in the past few days. Naturally, the difficulty in cultivation had been skipped by him, and the appearance of the large beast had also been deleted.


    Lu Hu and the others were stunned when they heard it, their expressions were all stunned, they looked straight at Lin Mufeng, and after a long while, they slowly turned around and said in a stiff voice, "Are you done talking?"


    "It''s over." Lin Mufeng spread his hands.


    "I didn''t expect that old woman to be so powerful. Looks like I have to be careful in the future ¡­" With that said, Lu Hu immediately caused the two to resonate with him. The one who had the strongest Qi had suppressed himself to such an extent, and it was even just a tenth of his strength ¡­


    I want to live a little longer!


    Monkey had already made up his mind. The old woman was not to be trifled with. The three of them looked at each other, and they could see the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Lu Hu laughed, "Alright, alright, now that you are back, we can sleep in peace. These past few days, you have been keeping us busy."


    "What is it?" Lin Mufeng did not understand.


    "It seems like you don''t know yet." Xiao Xing pursed his lips and laughed. The news of you defeating Wu Feng last time had already spread, and many of the students who were bullied by Wu Feng, as well as some new students, had come over to acknowledge you as their boss. There are also some girls who come over every day to block the entrance of our dorm 335. They really want to see you, no matter how I persuade them not to leave.


    Lin Mufeng was stunned, such a thing actually happened? He had always thought that the boring Star Chasers existed only in their original world. He hadn''t thought that there would also be one here. But he had only defeated a single Wu Feng, there was no need to be so sought after right?


    "You can''t say that." "Su Hou stood up, and his expression miraculously recovered its calmness. The strong being respected, this was a principle that would never change. No matter where it was, even if it was an academy, it was divided into different grades and groups. Without tyrannical strength and with no experts to protect you, you''ll be at a disadvantage wherever you go. "


    Regarding these words, Lin Mufeng deeply agreed. Strength was the foundation of everything, and it could be placed anywhere.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng ¡­" At this time, Yu Xin happened to be rushing over. Upon seeing Lin Mufeng, she immediately rushed over, shook his arm, and said while smiling.


    Lin Mufeng also laughed lightly, "You''re back."


    "Hmm? "Are you hurt?" Suddenly, he saw traces of blood at the corner of Lin Mufeng''s mouth and Yu Xin''s expression changed, "Who injured you?"


    "It''s nothing, just some minor injuries." Lin Mufeng waved his hands nonchalantly. He did not want to worry about such a small thing.


    Seeing that she did not say much, Yu Xin obediently did not ask. Instead, he sized her up, and a trace of happiness flowed out of his eyes, "You broke through?"


    "Yes!" Lin Mufeng very naturally nodded his head. Raising his right hand, a faint yellow light shot out from between his fingers, causing Yu Xin to be startled.


    "Th, Yellow Scale. "Heavens, Madman, you''re too sick."


    Lu Hu and the other two were dumbstruck. It was one thing for a person who was younger than them to be slightly stronger than them, but to be able to advance to the Yellow Scale, how could they, these self-proclaimed geniuses, still be able to live.


    Even the Little Demon Empress gouged him out with her eyes with resentment. This caused Lin Mufeng to immediately retract his hands, and he felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Lin Mufeng is back. I saw him come back."


    "Really, really? Is he really inside? "


    The outside world suddenly became bustling with activity, knocking on the door repeatedly like a market. After the three of them recovered from their shock, Su Hou revealed a strange smile on his face, "You can settle this yourself!"


    With a swoosh, the three of them disappeared at the same time.


    "This bunch of hateful students." Yu Xin pouted, her face revealing dissatisfaction.


    Lin Mufeng frowned, "What?"


    "Let''s go out and take a look!" With a wave of his hand, the door opened without any wind, and the crowd immediately appeared in front of Lin Mufeng. Seeing the door open, a group of students immediately rushed over, filling the courtyard up to the point that most of them were all girls.


    "You, you are Lin Mufeng? That injured Xue Shao, defeated Mu Ran, and even defeated Lin Mufeng who was a hoodlum? "Handsome ¡­" A girl with a fat figure and freckles on her face squeezed in front of him and pointed at him while panting heavily.


    Before he could finish his sentence, one voice after another was heard.


    "I''m too skinny. If only I could be a bit stronger."


    "That''s what I like. Big Brother Mu Feng, let me introduce myself. My surname is Li, and I just turned 18 this year ¡­ "


    "Brother Feng, this little brother has been looking up to you for a long time. Brother Feng, please accept this little brother. This little brother is willing to give you 100 gold coins every month to show respect to you ¡­"


    In the room to the side, Lu Hu, Monkey, and the Little Demon Empress were actually chuckling. Lin Mufeng''s embarrassed appearance, and the deep sense of joy in their hearts ¡­ one by one, they looked at each other, and looked at you, taking joy in your misfortune, and everything floated onto their faces ¡­


    Sometimes, they thought, it''s not a good thing for people to be too famous!

 C79 Before the challenge!

    Just like now!


    Lin Mufeng was truly a little helpless.


    His gaze swept over them, and his expression turned cold, "Scram!"


    The originally rowdy crowd instantly quieted down. Su Hou also heard this and couldn''t help but smack his lips, no matter how he said it, he didn''t expect that the madman would be so cold to make them scram ¡­.


    Aren''t you afraid of angering the masses?


    Lu Hu on the side raised his thumb, and patted his head with some regret. How could he think of such a simple method?


    As his words fell, the crowd immediately quietened down. Dozens of people stared at him with dull eyes.


    "Scram!"


    Lin Mufeng said again. He was happy that he was quiet and hated this kind of situation. Heh, would you treat such a person who has attracted the attention of others as a brother?


    After a moment of contemplation, everyone''s thoughts finally turned back to normal. They looked at him in disgust, rolled their eyes a few times, and slowly walked out of the room.


    "What''s so great about that? Isn''t it just having a good master?" When I have a master like you, I''ll definitely teach you a lesson. "


    Some women muttered in dissatisfaction.


    However, their footsteps did not dare to stop. After the crowd dispersed, another wave of students walked over. Lin Mufeng''s face darkened as they coldly glanced in front of him.


    "This is Lin Mufeng, Young Master Lin?" The young man in the lead asked.


    Lin Mufeng nodded lightly, "I am."


    Seeing him nod, the man''s face revealed a look of happiness, and immediately bowed down. Lin Mufeng waved his hand, indicating that there was no need.


    "What is it?" He asked softly.


    "..." We''re all students here and came a year earlier than you. My family''s condition isn''t very good. Previously, every month, Wu Feng would squeeze me out and even the living expenses that my family gave me would be snatched away, causing my studies to be affected. Now that Wu Feng was subdued by the Young Master Lin and did not charge any more protection fees, it really helped us solve a huge problem.


    After saying that, these people wanted to bow in salute, but Lin Mufeng hurriedly stopped them.


    "You''re welcome."


    His face was still cold and expressionless, but his calmness made Su Hou and the other two feel pain. Seeing their conflicted expressions, Yu Xin could not help but smile.


    The group of people didn''t mind and left after thanking him. Some of those who wanted to take Lin Mufeng as their boss were politely rejected by him.


    In the room, two people sat on chairs.


    "Tomorrow is the battle between you and Pu Kong." Yu Xin suddenly said.


    Lin Mufeng answered, "That''s right."


    "How is it? Are you confident?"


    "No!" A strand of yellow gas appeared in Lin Mufeng''s hand and wrapped around his fingertip, revolving non-stop. Although he had reached the Yellow Scale realm, he was not completely confident in his ability to deal with Pu Kong.


    Yu Xin''s phoenix-like eyebrows knitted together. She nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "It''s said that Pu Kong has reached the peak of the Yellow Scale ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" Lin Mufeng softly moaned, but his heart suddenly tensed up, "When?"


    "Yesterday!"


    "That''s good!" He heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, he reached the peak of the Yellow Scale yesterday, so within a short period of time, it would be difficult for him to find a suitable beast spirit Infantry to refine into the green realm. Although his strength has improved a bit, it''s not a huge leap forward ¡­"


    "Cough cough, today''s weather is pretty good ¡­" Xiao Xing coughed dryly, then swaggered in, looked at the rooftop, and explained everything to himself.


    Hearing this, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. However, Lu Hu and Monkey followed behind and laughed out loud. "Madman, if you continue to linger around like this, the little demon will get jealous."


    Lin Mufeng was speechless.


    Xiao Xing glared at him, and said with his delicate voice: "Big Brother Monkey, I know how to be jealous, but to eat, I can only be jealous of you!"


    As she spoke, she gave him flirtatious glances, and her actions caused Su Hou''s expression to change, as he awkwardly shut his mouth.


    Three freaks!


    Yu Xin stopped smiling and turned his head, "It''s getting late, you still have a duel with Pu Kong tomorrow, go rest!"


    "After the duel is over, I plan to go out and train for a month." Lin Mufeng nodded and said to Yu Xin and the rest.


    "Ah?" You''re going out again? " Su Hou was startled. Yu Xin was also stunned for a moment.


    "What are you going out for? Could it be that cultivating in the academy isn''t enough? "


    Of course, Lin Mufeng couldn''t tell others about him killing Heavenly Beast and refining the blood pill. He only said that life in the academy was too comfortable for a person like him to cultivate. The reason why he entered the academy was only to obtain the experience of his predecessors, and these experiences could be learnt anytime.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had already made up his mind, Yu Xin could only remind him to be careful. Lin Mufeng caressed Yu Xin''s long hair with a smile: "I will only go out after this matter is over, I''m not in a hurry right now."


    After chatting for a while, the four left to let Lin Mufeng focus on resting.


    After so many things had happened today, would he have the mind to rest? His mind was spinning and his hands were clenched tightly. What was the heaviest thing on his body right now, pressure!


    What did the pressure originate from? His strength was low!


    The early yellow step seemed to be very strong, but he knew very clearly that in the entire Sky Fortune Continent, if one looked at the entire continent, they would not even be able to protect themselves!


    The Green Scale!


    It was a heavy burden, his strength was great, and the pressure it gave him was too great. There was still that bet, the green realm coming back to find him, and the challenge tomorrow.


    His strength was still very low. Now, he did not dare to waste even a second. As long as he had time, he would quickly cultivate!


    As he sat down cross-legged on the bed, his hands formed a seal, and streams of Heavenly Energy flowed rapidly through his meridians, making loud rumbling sounds as they flowed along the river. As compared to the Heavenly Energy that the blood sucking heavenly soul was controlling, the alabaster knife''s Heavenly Energy was even colder. The black Heavenly Energy was like a mist, and within the mist were all sorts of violent, cold, and bloodthirsty aura.


    The old woman, who was not far from the dorm, suddenly raised her head and let out a light cry. Her pair of dim yellow eyes burst out with a ball of bright light, as she looked in Lin Mufeng''s direction. After a long while, the glow disappeared. The old woman slowly lowered her head, returning to her lazy look.


    "fire geezer sees people very well. This child''s talent is really good, and he is even more hardworking than the others. He will definitely be a rising star in the future of our Star Blue Academy." The old woman whispered in a barely audible voice as she slowly walked away.


    A huge amount of Heavenly Energy gushed in from the sky and poured into Lin Mufeng''s body, making him feel so comfortable that he was about to cry. He had already sustained some injuries. However, after being pressured by the old woman at the door again, his injuries only worsened. However, the old granny had also treated him. After all, he was from Blue rank master and had almost completely recovered from his injuries. Now that he was cultivating again, all the injuries on his body were completely healed.


    As the sky grew dark, Lu Hu and the other two returned, but they did not make a sound, afraid that they would disturb his cultivation. Lin Mufeng did not speak either, and continued to absorb the Heavenly Energy.


    He cultivated for an entire night. When the first ray of sunlight shone into the dormitory and onto the ground, Lin Mufeng suddenly let out a long breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    Pow!


    The yellow light flashed in his eyes and disappeared. It was like a sharp sword that was about to pierce the blind man''s eyes.


    Lin Mufeng had just risen into the early yellow step, so he had not consolidated his powers yet. He had already engaged in battle with the old lady, and even though he was injured, he had to fight with her. After a night of cultivation, he finally consolidated his strength in her early yellow step and officially became an expert in Yellow Scale.


    "Madman, you''ve awoken. How''s your training?" When Lin Mufeng woke up, the other three were already standing in the courtyard with expressions of concern.


    Seeing their gazes, Lin Mufeng''s heart felt warm. He answered with a smile.


    Hearing that Lin Mufeng had confidence in this battle, they all started to cheer.


    "Beat that f * cking Pu Kong up today, and wake him up properly. The person in our dorm 335 is also someone he can mess with." Lu Hu clenched his fists and said fiercely.


    "Yeah, beat him up until he walks around the corner when he hears the name of our dorm 335." Su Hou also agreed.


    Even the reserved and elegant Xiao Xing cursed out at this moment, and they also said the same words.


    Yu Xin also rushed over at this time, the five of them looked at the sun in the sky and smiled at each other, then closed the door and left.


    "Look, that''s Lin Mufeng."


    "Which one?" The one in black? He is Lin Mufeng? "You''re so thin, but your strength is nothing, right?"


    "He is the Lin Mufeng who is going to duel with Pu Kong? I wonder who would be stronger compared to Pu Kong? "


    On the way out, many students saw him and immediately began whispering among themselves. With Lin Mufeng''s hearing, how could he not hear what they said? However, his expression didn''t change in the slightest.


    "Look, so many people already know who we are. As long as Lunatic puts Pu Kong down, our dorm 335''s reputation will definitely spread far and wide, and a lot of beauties would be easy to capture. When the time comes, Madman will charge in front and we will follow. Not a single beauty will be left behind. " Su Hou said with a mischievous smile.


    Bang! With a plop of a chestnut on his head, Su Hou realised that he said the wrong thing and immediately tried to salvage the situation: "Of course, lunatics are just laborers, having a Miss Yu Xin is a blessing in disguise. Thank god, how can he covet other beauties? Leave those beauties to us. "


    Bang bang bang. "Lu Hu patted his chest with all his might. "Monkey is right. If there are any girls that can''t be dealt with in the future, just let me do it."


    Lin Mufeng also laughed, and turning to look at Xiao Xing, he nodded at him.


    Hu Zi was defeated and shook his head, "He doesn''t count!"


    Lin Mufeng and his group went to the academy''s dining hall to eat, the sound of discussions coming from time to time.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng, you have become famous in the academy." Yu Xin smiled, her eyes bent like crescent moons, which made him look especially lovable.


    Lin Mufeng could not help but freeze for a moment, his lower abdomen suddenly became hot, and he immediately shifted his gaze away, not daring to look again.


    "Eat, eat, eat. Once you''re done eating, go to the arena and beat Pu Kong up until all his teeth are lying on the ground." Fortunately, Lu Hu came out and spoke, and Lin Mufeng also took this opportunity to eat one mouthful after another.


    After eating, the five of them rushed to the arena.


    Each academy had their own corresponding arena for the duel. After all, the academy was a place of cultivation, and the students there were not the type to take a step back. Without a specially prepared arena, if a conflict broke out between two people and an accident happened while they were secretly fighting to the death, the blame would eventually fall on the academy.


    The Star Blue Academy''s stage was in the corner, with both width and length at least a hundred meters. It was separated by a chain to the surroundings, and beneath it laid Startide Stones. This was an extremely hard rock, so it was impossible to even think of damaging it if one was below the Green Scale level. However, this kind of stone was extremely expensive, and only renowned nobles could use it. For Star Blue Academy to be able to make such a huge stage out of Starwave Stone, it could be imagined how expensive it was.

 C80 I bet two million!

    Lin Mufeng and the rest rushed to the side of the stage, where the stage was surrounded by people. Not only were there students of the academy, but there were also teachers. There were also members of the great clans of the imperial city.


    "Who do you think will win?" someone asked.


    "Of course it''s the second year''s Pu Kong." The person looked at the person who asked with an expression of shock, "It''s not that I''m looking down on Lin Mufeng, he''s still too young. Even though he''s able to defeat Wu Feng, that scum, how can Wu Feng compare with him? Moreover, Pu Kong is currently at the advanced stage of the Yellow Scale, and is only a step away from it.


    His face was taunting, obviously feeling that the person who asked this question was extremely childish.


    "Not necessarily. Lin Mufeng made several moves, and everyone saw it. Injuring Xue Shao, defeating Mu Ran, and then easily defeating Wu Feng, these were all based on his true strength, I had very high hopes for him ¡­ " At this moment, another student stood up and shot him a mocking glance.


    "Brother, I know you don''t have a good impression of Pu Kong, but you shouldn''t let your imagination run wild. You heard it too, Pu Kong is at the peak of the Yellow Scale and is about to enter the realm of the Green Scale King. As for that kid, orange stage, the difference between the two is a whole realm. Don''t forget how Lin Mufeng looked when both of them were heavily injured. That Mu Ran was just using his early yellow step. "


    I don''t care if you believe me or not, I believe you. Since Young Master Lin was able to defeat Wu Feng so easily, then Pu Kong, the second generation Patriarch, must not be able to do anything.


    "Hmph, this time I will make Lin Mufeng''s reputation go down the drain." Amongst the crowd, there was a well-dressed young man who was clenching his fists with a look of excitement on his face.


    His companions at the side also agreed with him, "Right, after Pu Kong defeats him, we''ll go up and humiliate him together. You dare to snatch Yu Xin from us, you''re courting death. "


    "It''s been a long time since the academy has been so lively."


    In the stands, several teachers from the academy were also casually chatting.


    "This Lin Mufeng is not simple, even the few great families in the capital have sent people to watch."


    "Mn, it is indeed not simple. From the moment he entered the imperial city, he had done many shocking things, and he even managed to capture the little princess of the Fu family, Fu Yuxin. Those so-called aristocratic families definitely do not want him to have an easy time." "Just watch and see. If he can win against all the experts here, then if he loses, then it probably won''t take long before this news spreads throughout the capital. At that time, many people will come over to humiliate him." Another teacher said with a faint smile.


    "Looks like he''s in a very bad situation."


    They were all experienced people, so they could treat this as a joke. Normally, they would just look at the topic with smiles in their eyes. They were all staring in confusion, unable to figure out what was going on in their hearts.


    "He''s a genius, but before he grows up, he''s only an ordinary person. "The number of geniuses that we have seen remain unknown in the end is just whether or not they can survive this trial."


    Many people were sighing in their hearts!


    "Big Brother Mu Feng, no one thinks that you can win." Hearing the surrounding discussions, Yu Xin said with a low laugh.


    "Oh ¡­" "Is that so?" Lin Mufeng did not mind, his expression was indifferent and relaxed, he did not feel nervous at all, as though he did not care about the challenge at all.


    Looking at his calmness, Lu Hu and the other two could not help but secretly admire him. If it was herself, she would definitely not have been able to do it to such an extent, but only Yu Xin smiled slyly, making it sound so normal. She knew, that the more important it was, the calmer our Young Master Lin would be.


    "Betting, betting on, betting on Lin Mufeng 1: 10, betting on Pu Kong 10: 1, hurry up if you want to win some pocket money, you can''t betting anymore when the competition starts." A voice shouted, someone had actually set up a gambling house in the academy.


    "One to ten? Which bastard set this odds? " Lu Hu was startled and angry.


    "One hundred to one is better, so we can earn a bit more for living expenses." Xiao Xing said leisurely.


    Su Hou also laughed mischievously. "That''s right, that''s right, let''s go bet quickly."


    His eyes suddenly lit up, Lu Hu immediately pulled them along and rushed over. Lin Mufeng frowned, and also walked over, 1: 10? Heh ¡­ It seemed like he wasn''t very popular.


    "One hundred thousand gold coins, I bet on Pu Kong winning." An arrogant voice sounded, it was clear that the person who had come was Li Rong, who he had taught a lesson on the day of registration.


    At the moment, Li Rong''s face was full of pride, she was calm, and it seemed that she had already decided that Pu Kong was victorious.


    With Li Rong taking the lead, the surrounding students all immediately took out their gold coins, without exception, they all bet on Pu Kong to win. Seeing the people''s bets, the complacency on Li Rong''s face grew.


    "It''s her?" Lin Mufeng laughed in disdain, and started to consider how much money he should take out to bet, could the Zhuang family afford it?


    "One million gold, Pu Kong wins."


    Another one, and the entire area was in an uproar, eyes turning at the same time, the one who had placed the bet was Gu Yunchong, but looking at Xue Shao and the rest who were following behind him, he knew that the money was with them.


    "How is it? One million gold coins, I bet on Senior Pu Kong''s victory. Is anyone willing to bet with me?" Seeing that the Zhuang family had kept the gold coins well, Gu Yunchong suddenly shouted to his surroundings.


    Compared to Li Rong''s one hundred thousand gold coins, this one million gold coins brought the atmosphere to a climax. Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell with one glance that Gu Yunchong and the others were absolutely sure that he would win if they dared to take out a million gold coins to bet. If not now, then when?


    "I bid 100 gold coins to bet on Senior Pu Kong''s victory."


    "I bid 2000 gold coins to bet on Pu Kong''s victory."


    A bet of a million gold coins? This number caused Lu Hu and the other two to become dizzy, their steps that were rushing forward immediately stopped, and almost fell to the ground. Although they had a small amount of savings, they had never thought that they would sometimes see the number of a million gold coins.


    "F * ck, I bet! How much money do you have on you? Give it all to me! I''ll make sure these guys lose all their pants this time!" Su Hou clenched his teeth and said.


    "I have 10 gold coins here." Lu Hu reached out his hand, and neatly arranged ten large gold coins that glittered with golden light.


    Su Hou almost fainted as he looked towards Xiao Xing, who gave him a faint smile and took out ten thousand gold coins.


    "I''ll pay a million gold coins to win." At this moment, a voice sounded from above, causing the surroundings to fall into silence. With a smile on his face, Pu Kong followed the path that the crowd in front of him automatically split apart and arrived in front of the Zhuang family.


    The Zhuang family took the one million gold coins that Pu Kong had given them, and felt like crying but had no tears. Why didn''t anyone bet on Lin Mufeng winning?


    But at this time, Su Hou came to the front, and smirked at the Zhuang family, "Eleven thousand one hundred and ten gold coins, wins."


    "Hahahaha, 11,110 gold coins! Do you want me to give you another gold coin to make five gold coins?" Ye Meng laughed.


    Laughter came from the surroundings as Su Hou glared at Ye Meng and escaped with the gold coins.


    "Betting."


    "Oh, poor people, your parents have worked so hard to earn that much money, and it''s all been ruined by you. Don''t cry later. "Don''t worry, Master Xue will give you guys a bite to eat. You won''t be hungry, we''re all classmates." Xue Shao deliberately shouted loudly.


    Puff! The laughter grew louder, but when they saw a thin black figure approaching the table step by step, the laughter gradually died down and eventually disappeared.


    Lin Mufeng!


    Ye Meng''s pupils shrank, and his voice also came to a sudden halt. The originally excited crowd instantly closed their throats, and their pupils tightly stared forward ¡­


    Now, he had become the focus of everyone''s attention!


    Glancing at the gold coins that were recorded down to bet on Pu Kong''s victory, Lin Mufeng was stunned for a moment.


    "Hehe, this little amount of money is nothing to Young Master Lin, after all, Miss Fu''s family is very rich." Gu Yunchong casually said, meaning that Lin Mufeng was just basking in the glow of Yu Xin.


    "Lin Mufeng, my big brother Pu Kong is betting 1 million gold coins on me to win, how much are you betting? I think we should bet on my big brother Pu Kong winning. Although he lost later, but we should still earn some money to go back. " Li Rong''s face was filled with mockery. In her eyes, Pu Kong was still at the peak of the Yellow Scale, an entire realm higher than Lin Mufeng. No matter how she thought about it, there was no reason for her to lose.


    "Oh, a million." Lin Mufeng caressed the left side of his face, as if he had thought of something, and suddenly laughed.


    Knowing better, Li Rong was speechless, and her face turned red from holding in her anger.


    "What is he laughing at? What''s so funny? " The surrounding students were perplexed.


    "You still don''t know? "Left side, left side, what does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?"


    The man told him about what had happened a few days ago, adding fuel to the fire. When the man heard it clearly, he immediately burst out in laughter, and the others beside him also laughed wildly.


    "I bet on Lin Mufeng! Ten thousand gold!"


    "I''ll suppress!"


    "I''ll suppress!"


    Pu Kong''s expression did not look good, and Lin Mufeng was also slightly startled. He sneered in his heart, originally only wanting to ridicule Li Rong, but did not expect to cause a butterfly effect ¡­


    "2 million gold coins, I win, do you dare to accept?" As the laughter stopped, Lin Mufeng smiled towards the manor house. His charming eyes made the middle-aged man in charge quiver, and with an embarrassed smile, he carefully brought out the gold coins that Lin Mufeng had given him. Only now did he realise that this young man was not someone to be trifled with ¡­


    Indeed, if anyone thought that Lin Mufeng was easy to bully, they would be extremely wrong.


    "Hua!"


    The crowd immediately exploded into a frenzy. None of them believed their eyes.


    "How much? "How much did he bet?"


    "2 million gold coins, he bid 2 million gold coins and bet on his victory." The surrounding students felt dizzy. Good heavens, this world was too crazy. There was actually a person who was going to lose without a doubt. He was betting 2 million gold coins on his victory. That was 2 million gold coins, not 200 Jin of potatoes. What was he trying to do? Could it be that he thinks that with the bet of 2 million gold coins, he can immediately advance to the Green Scale?


    The mocking gazes that shot over were all blown away by the 2 million gold coins. Not only the surrounding ordinary students, even Pu Kong and the others were dumbstruck. After a long while, Pu Kong finally pointed at Lin Mufeng with trembling hands: "Good, good, as expected, good courage. Since you are so anxious to give me money to spend, then I will accept it. "Zhuang family, Zhuang family, what are you still standing there for? Why aren''t you writing it down yet?"


    "Eh, fine, fine!" The dealer seemed to have awoken from a dream.


    2 million gold coins. The last time Xiao Qiang came, it was not only to repay for those few days, it was also to send a short period of profit to him.


    If we were to see him throw out everything in one breath, I wonder what kind of expression our hardworking Captain Xiao would make.


    "My payout is 1: 10. If I win, I''ll need to be given 5 million gold coins. Do you have that much?" After keeping the record, Lin Mufeng suddenly asked.


    The Zhuang family''s complexion suddenly became unsightly, and Lin Mufeng sneered.

 C81 Black dandelion

    "Let''s begin." Lin Mufeng coldly snorted.


    At this time, Su Hou also ran back with a chuckle, looking at Lu Hu and Xiao Xing walking in a proud manner, which confused them.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Xing asked.


    Su Hou muttered beside his ear, and Lu Hu also went over. After a while, he suddenly shouted loudly, "Alright, monkey, you dare to do this, let this madman know and not skin you alive!"


    "Be quiet!" Su Hou was shocked.


    Lu Hu also laughed strangely, and then rushed forward, "Did you help me buy it?"


    "Yes!" He nodded, "All of our gold coins are worth half of the total. Hehe, just wait until we get rich!"


    Then, he muttered in his heart, "You guys are half against half, brother bought it at two to one. Madman, don''t blame me for not believing you, I really can''t believe you. Just let me make some money, haha ¡­"


    Extremely pleased with themselves, the three of them stood together with sinister smiles on their faces, causing the students passing by to distance themselves from them.


    At noon, the blazing sun hung high in the sky like a furnace, radiating hot light as it enveloped the entire arena. Although sweat was dripping hot, all the spectating students were extremely excited; one of them was having a good dream, while the other was looking forward to the start of the fierce battle right before their eyes.


    The surroundings quieted down, and only the few teachers from the academy stood up.


    "Cough, cough!" One of the teachers cleared his throat and said, "Since you''ve chosen to fight in the academy''s arena, it''ll naturally be us who will be the judges. The two of you are both students of the academy, so it''s only a small conflict between you two. There''s no deep hatred between you two, so I hope that no one can kill you until the duel ends, or else we''ll punish you according to the academy''s rules. Victory or defeat would be determined by whether one person admitted defeat or had no ability to resist. Alright, let''s begin. "


    Lin Mufeng and Pu Kong looked at each other and stepped onto the stage at the same time.


    "Kid, it''s too late to regret it now." Standing face to face with Lin Mufeng, Pu Kong sneered.


    Lin Mufeng closed his eyes and did not speak, he quietly circulated the Heavenly Energy in his body.


    Being ignored by Lin Mufeng, Pu Kong was rather unhappy. He wanted to say something more, but instead let out a cold laugh as a layer of dense yellow light suddenly emerged from his body.


    "Peak of the Yellow Scale!" In the viewing platform, a few teachers who were judges cried out in shock. The news was true, he had really broken through to the peak of Yellow Scale yesterday, and was only one step away from entering the realm of Green Scale King ¡­


    For Pu Kong to have such strength at such a young age, it was indeed rare, but it couldn''t be blamed on the teachers to be surprised. Since he had already reached the peak of the Yellow Scale, raising his Green Scale would be as easy as lifting his hand.


    "Brat, your luck is too good. I just broke through to the peak of the Yellow Scale yesterday. If you give me some more time, after refining the Infantry and promoting your Green Scale, you won''t even have the qualifications to stand in this arena. " Pu Kong could not hide the complacency in his tone.


    "Big brother Pu Kong, defeat him, fiercely hit him, and make him scram." Outside of the stage, Li Rong shouted loudly, her expression was filled with excitement. When she was slapped by Lin Mufeng the last time, she had long hated him to the bone.


    Hearing these words, Lin Mufeng''s brows slightly knitted, Yu Xin also coldly glanced at him, a ball of fire igniting in his heart.


    "You talk too much nonsense." Lin Mufeng opened his eyes and looked at Pu Kong.


    Swoosh!


    A ray of yellow light shot out from his body and lingered in the sky for a while before turning into specks of yellow light that fell down.


    "''s early yellow step has also reached the level of Yellow Scale. There''s going to be a good show to see now."


    The crowd was stirred, and those who thought there was no suspense in the duel were interested once again.


    "early yellow step." Pu Kong was surprised for a moment, but then he relaxed. So what if he had early yellow step? Wasn''t there still a difference of three realms between them?


    "Pu clan, Pu Kong." Pu Kong cupped his fists and slightly bowed. As a descendant of a Venerable family, he still had the most basic of courtesies.


    Lin Mufeng also nodded slightly, "The Lin Family, Lin Mufeng."


    A ray of black light shot out from between Pu Kong''s brows, and a strange looking plant slowly formed behind Pu Kong. This plant was three meters tall, had over a hundred palm-sized leaves, and the strangest thing was that it was covered with balls of fluffy fur. As the breeze blew, the plants began to sway slowly. Some of the balls started to scatter with the wind, scattering in all directions.


    "evil heavenly spirit?" Lin Mufeng said out loud.


    "How ignorant! That''s the Pu Clan''s inherited Heavenly Soul, dandelion." A burst of ridiculing laughter came from the surroundings, Lin Mufeng also mocked himself. If it really was the evil heavenly spirit, how would Pu Kong dare to openly fight him one on one.


    He stretched out his right hand and a faint yellow light appeared. A white light shot out from Lin Mufeng''s brows and the snow-white bone blade flashed with a strange light. With a wave of the alabaster knife, a chilling aura immediately burst out, and the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped by a lot. Lin Mufeng gestured to invite him in.


    Looking at the snow-white blade edge, a few of the teachers were stunned. They were quite familiar with Pu Kong''s Heavenly Soul, but they did not have much impression of this bone blade.


    Little did he know, Lin Mufeng did not even kill a few people!


    Don''t look at how Pu Kong normally acted like a dissolute young master, but when they fought, he still had a solemn face. Following the formation of his hands, the dandelion behind him started to sway slightly. Dandelion flowers began to float around Pu Kong.


    A powerful aura rose from his body, and a thick yellow light enveloped his entire body. With the infusion of Pu Kong''s Heavenly Energy, the dandelion grew even more powerful, and its swaying increased as well.


    "It''s him again." On top of an extremely tall tower in the academy sat two old men. One of them looked at Lin Mufeng with an astonished expression.


    "Why don''t we make another bet?" An old man beside him said.


    If anyone else saw this, they would know that these two old men were the people who had bet on the side during the duel between Lin Mufeng and Mu Ran. One of them was the fire elder that they had met at the entrance of the academy when Lin Mufeng and the others had registered earlier.


    "You still want to bet?" The old man from before smiled at fire geezer.


    "Why not?" Thinking about how Mu Ran made him lose a good thing, fire geezer felt a bit of pain in his heart. However, this was an extremely good opportunity for revenge. fire geezer was naturally not willing to let it go.


    "Still the same?" The old man asked.


    "That''s right, I bet on Pu Kong this time. The stakes are just like last time." fire geezer gritted his teeth.


    "Alright. Then I''ll still bet on Lin Mufeng winning. The wager will be based on the Nine-scaled Snake Soul that I obtained from you. " The old man readily agreed.


    "Stinking brat, if you don''t win back the Nine Unicorn Snake Soul this time, don''t think you can stay in the academy anymore." Hearing that the old man agreed, fire geezer secretly became ruthless, and he looked at Pu Kong with eyes full of viciousness.


    A chill was emitted from the alabaster knife, and it formed into a roaring gale around Lin Mufeng. When the Qi clashed with the dandelion flowers that Pu Kong released in the air, a violent explosion sounded out immediately, exploding a few dandelion flowers.


    "Good, he''s actually able to attack the enemy with his imposing manner." The old man on the tower praised.


    Lin Mufeng had learned this from the old lady. The last time he had met the old woman, he hadn''t needed to do anything. He had only used his aura to knock her down. If it wasn''t for the old woman having no ill intentions, she probably wouldn''t even need to make a move to kill him.


    After a few rounds of fighting, it was naturally impossible for Lin Mufeng to not have any gains. Last night when he was meditating and cultivating, he had also recalled his fight with the old lady and the old man from start to finish. Not only did he correct his mistakes, he had also learned this profound art of fighting with one''s imposing aura.


    A few flowers bloomed. Pu Kong did not even blink and only made a hand seal quickly, the black dandelion behind him shook even more violently, more flowers bloomed, half of the stage was covered with flowers, which even enveloped towards him.


    Lin Mufeng launched a few attacks, but they were all blocked by the dandelion flowers. As soon as anyone approached these flowers, they would immediately explode, causing the person to be injured.


    "Look, Pu Kong has the upper hand."


    "A freshman is a freshman, I wonder how powerful the seniors are." No matter how much of a genius he is, or how weak he is, he must obediently stay there. This is not his home, and no one will take care of him. "


    Seeing how Pu Kong''s single move had pushed him so close to, the surrounding students started to look down on his strength.


    Whoosh!


    Upon seeing this, the gambling house''s owner heaved a sigh of relief. If Lin Mufeng really won, then they would definitely be so compensated that they wouldn''t even be able to turn the tides.


    Lin Mufeng turned a deaf ear to the clamor of the outside world. At this moment, his mind was racing as he thought of a way to defeat the enemy. Pu Kong''s attack was very simple, it relied on the flower of the Dandelion Souls to injure the enemy. Right now, he was surrounded by flowers, making it impossible for him to get close. If he couldn''t get close, he wouldn''t be able to attack him.


    He narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the distribution of flowers. Some of them were floating in the sky, some on the ground, and some were even floating around like a mine, waiting for the enemy to come around. After carefully considering the distance between each flower, Lin Mufeng had an idea.


    With a flash of yellow light, he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in the flower garden.


    Bang!


    A flower had been ignited by Pu Kong, trying to hurt Lin Mufeng, but he had already disappeared again, appearing on the other side.


    Following the change in Lin Mufeng''s body, every time he appeared, a flower would automatically explode or get detonated by him. And every time these flowers exploded, Lin Mufeng would disappear from his original location ahead of time and reappear on the other side.


    As if walking on the edge of a blade, each time it was extremely dangerous, causing Yu Xin and the others to feel as though they were in the air, unable to let go. And what caused the spectators to be completely silent was, no matter how dangerous it was, Lin Mufeng was still safe, and had barely avoided every explosion.


    "What a fast speed." fire geezer sighed.


    "If Pu Kong were to win just from this move, then he is wrong." Another old man said lightly.


    Pu Kong was also a little anxious. In the past, anyone who fought against him, as long as they were not stronger than him, would not be able to force him to use any other moves. But now, Lin Mufeng''s strength was so much weaker than his, so this move was unable to harm him.


    "All martial arts in the world are unbreakable. Only speed is unbreakable." Recalling what he had said in his previous life, Lin Mufeng once again had an epiphany in his heart. The yellow glow beneath his feet grew dimmer, which meant that he was using less Heavenly Energy each time, but his speed had increased by a lot.


    Following the rumbling sounds of an explosion, a large amount of the flowers Pu Kong had released were consumed. However, his only gain was that Lin Mufeng''s black clothes were covered in dust.


    "Damn, looks like I have to use another move." Pu Kong suddenly changed his hand seals, and the dandelion behind him shook a few times, causing the fluffy flowers to fall apart at the same time, transforming into a myriad of sharp Heavenly Energy needles, enveloping the entire stage.

 C82 The wind flowers filled the sky!

    His attack this time was comparable to a mini soul skill. Lin Mufeng was caught off guard. Even though he was extremely fast, a few Heaven Force Needles had pierced through his left arm.


    A few thin needle marks appeared on Lin Mufeng''s left arm, wounding his bones and piercing into his bones. Gritting his teeth, without making a sound, a yellow light quickly flashed under Lin Mufeng''s feet and in a few flashes, he appeared in front of Pu Kong.


    "Whiz!"


    The blade slashed down, cutting through the air. Pu Kong had no choice but to reach out to grab the dandelion and fight it in close combat.


    Pu Kong''s Dandelion Heavenly Soul was of a much higher level than Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife. Not only could it release flowers for long-range attacks, it could also be used as a weapon for close-combat.


    A faint yellow light and a thick yellow light clashed against each other, and a massive amount of Heavenly Energy flowed out, covering the entire area. With the sound of the collision, no one was able to clearly see what the two of them were fighting against each other, excluding the two old men.


    "Good boy, what a sharp knife technique." Sigh, it was a pity that it didn''t hit. Hmm, Pu Kong is not bad too. fire geezer watched it with interest, occasionally commenting.


    "You old fellow, you really do not respect your elders." Two juniors fighting to the death over there, yet you are here watching the show. " Another old man didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at fire geezer''s performance.


    "Come on, aren''t you just here to watch?" My Nine-scaled Snake Soul has fallen onto Pu Kong''s body, can I not take a good look? " fire geezer casually replied.


    BOOM!


    The yellow light exploded as the two human figures separated, pulling back and creating some distance between them. At this moment, the people around them could clearly see their appearances.


    Lin Mufeng''s black robe had a few cuts on it, and a bit of fresh blood seeped out, falling onto the ground and making dripping sounds. As for Pu Kong, he received a slash from Lin Mufeng. A wound the length of a palm rolled on his skin and white bones could be vaguely seen.


    "A draw?" The surrounding people were all very surprised. With his strength at the peak of the Yellow Scale, Pu Kong actually won in the first round with a draw.


    "You actually hurt me?" Looking at the wound on his leg, Pu Kong felt that it was unbelievable. In their first clash, not only did Yun Che not gain the upper hand, he had even been injured once by Yun Che.


    Both sides'' injuries were light, so it would not affect the following battles. However, this gave Pu Kong a signal that the strength at the peak of the Yellow Scale that he was so proud of might not necessarily win.


    Looking at Pu Kong''s disbelieving face, Lin Mufeng''s face was filled with indifference. Even though the peak of the Yellow Scale was three realms higher than his own strength, it was not impossible to surpass it. He took a deep breath and slowly raised the white bone blade without even looking at the wounds on his body.


    Streams of yellow light burst out from the alabaster knife, like the resplendent evening sky, while an intense killing intent blotted out the sky and covered the earth. This tempest let out a mournful howl, as if it wanted to tear everything in the world to shreds. The students at the edge of the arena were only slightly hit by the tempest, but they felt like they were in the middle of a world of ice and snow in winter with not a single piece of clothing on them.


    "What a powerful aura." Below the stage, Mu Ran''s eyes flashed with a deep sadness. When Lin Mufeng was still only in Orange, she had already defeated him, and now, he had already successfully broken through to the Yellow Scale. In the same stage, Mu Ran understood that he had no confidence in defeating Lin Mufeng. Unknowingly, a trace of despair rose in Mu Ran''s heart.


    "Indeed, Heaven rewards the diligent." Xiao Xing and Lu Hu''s faces revealed a smile. Everyone could see Lin Mufeng''s strength, but at his age, no one knew how he obtained it. When Lin Mufeng woke up from his severe injury, he cultivated non-stop. There were only a few people his age who had this kind of determination.


    Rumbling Heaven power fell from the top of his head, infused his body, and then entered the alabaster knife s. The blade resonated outwards, Lin Mufeng''s feet flashed with a yellow light, and he suddenly disappeared.


    "We can''t lose, and we even have to win beautifully. Otherwise, we won''t have the face to stay in the academy any longer." Pu Kong roared in his heart, and suddenly waved the dandelion, causing countless flowers to splash out, protecting him within. Then, he quickly formed seals with his hands, and streams of extremely dense Heavenly Energy was poured into the dandelion, this black dandelion was even more robust.


    More branches and leaves grew out, standing tall behind Pu Kong like a gigantic tree. As the branches and leaves swayed, a dense killing intent spread out from them, resisting the alabaster knife''s killing intent.


    Bang!


    The dandelion dropped a branch, blocking Lin Mufeng''s attack. After his attack failed, Lin Mufeng''s figure disappeared and reappeared in another location.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! In the few consecutive attacks, Lin Mufeng had always gone away the moment he came into contact with them, and did not even try to clash with Pu Kong head-on. Pu Kong had all the Heavenly Energy in his body, but he was still unable to unleash it.


    "Lin Mufeng, you coward. If you have the ability, don''t run.


    "Lin Mufeng, if you are a man, don''t run. With your guts, how could you be worthy of Miss Yu Xin''s favor? Did you do something shameful?"


    Pu Kong was still shouting, when he suddenly stopped, a flash of killing intent appeared in his eyes. Brother, woman, family are his weak points, using women to insult himself, heh ¡­ You miscalculated.


    "You want to go head to head against me? Fine, I''ll give you this chance, and we''ll see exactly how strong you are at the peak of Yellow Scale! "


    "Too stupid, how could he agree to fight Pu Kong head on?" Below the stage, Lu Hu and the other two anxiously stomped their feet. The strength of his early yellow step and the strength of his peak Yellow Scale clashed head on. Not to mention the others, just the quantity of his Heaven power caused Lin Mufeng to suffer a huge loss.


    Yu Xin''s face turned cold. Good, good, you actually dare to say such words. It''s fine if you lose today, but if you win, you won''t get any good results.


    "You dare to face it head on? "Alright." Pu Kong was so overjoyed that he did not even give Lin Mufeng the chance to go back on his words.


    A yellow light blossomed from his body, and the dandelion behind Pu Kong shook continuously. The sound of the wind whistled, and the entire stage felt as if it was in a valley. The sunlight shone and the spring breeze caressed his face. A hundred flowers bloomed beautifully, especially the black dandelion in the middle of the valley. The half-meter tall dandelion was like a huge tree that covered the sky. And on the dandelion tree, there were several tens of thousands of bright dandelion flowers. Each flower was the size of a fist, and it was extremely adorable with its fluffy fur.


    "Flowers in the Wind!"


    Pu Kong roared, the warm spring wind suddenly turned into a mournful cold wind, the wind was like a blade, like a sword, cutting into people''s skin, and the 100 flowers that were blooming in the valley suddenly became withered, and only the tall dandelion tree proudly swayed.


    However, although the tree was uninjured, the flower withered. Tens of thousands of bright dandelion flowers fell from the trees, fluttering in all directions. It was like a cold winter snow, fluttering in the wind and filled with a dense killing intent.


    "The wind flowers fill the sky. I didn''t expect this kid''s mastery to be this great." On the tower, the fire geezer nodded his head, his expression filled with praise. Seems like there is hope for today''s victory, Lin Mufeng is still young, I was fooled by such excitement, aiya ¡­


    Although he sighed, he didn''t conceal the excitement on his face, causing the person beside him to roll his eyes.


    Although the soul skill was fixed, it still depended on the user''s mastery. With Heavenly Energy of the same cultivation level, the more he researched and grasped it thoroughly, the stronger he would be able to unleash.


    Facing the blade like wind and snow-white flowers that filled the sky, Lin Mufeng''s expression did not change. Both of his hands quickly formed seals, and a large amount of Heavenly Energy poured into the alabaster knife. Another sound slowly echoed out in the wind. No matter how strong or wild the wind was, it could not cover up the sound.


    The silver light continued to spread, slowly forming a silver tornado in front of Lin Mufeng. The front of the tornado was large and the back was small. After it appeared, it was like a flood dragon going out to sea, soaring into the nine heavens, howling as it pounced towards the wind flowers that filled the sky.


    "Silver-soul-drill." Lin Mufeng roared in his heart as the silver tornado suddenly let out a whistling sound and dove into the wind flowers. At this moment, from the outside, it looked like a silver dragon with a vigorous body, zigzagging around in the wind. However, every time any wind or snowflakes touched the Silver Dragon''s body, the wind would shatter into tiny pieces and scatter into the air, while the snowflakes would completely shatter and dissipate into the air, turning into pure Heavenly Energy. Every time it met with the wind flowers, the Silver Dragon would tremble and slowly shrink in size.


    This was a beautiful scene. The silver dragon soared high into the sky, and from time to time, brilliant and beautiful fireworks blossomed around it, as if they were all shattered pieces of Heavenly Energy. The spectators below the arena were mesmerized by the scene before them. No one could have imagined that such a beautiful scene would actually contain such a terrifying killing intent.


    Lin Mufeng''s face was pale white, he channeled all his Heavenly Energy into the alabaster knife and worked hard to control the silver tornado formed by the Silver Soul-Drill. After leveling up to early yellow step, he was able to control Silver Soul-Drill more easily than before. However, he wouldn''t be able to release a soul skill that consumed a lot of energy.


    The Silver Dragon and Feng Hua were in a stalemate in the air, and through the fluttering snowflakes, Lin Mufeng saw Pu Kong''s complacent face. Pu Kong had no reason not to feel proud. With early yellow step''s strength, the amount of Heavenly Energy he had was at least half of his. As long as he continued to exhaust it, he would be able to win for sure.


    The silver dragons were gradually shrinking, and the number of wind flowers was also slowly decreasing. Finally, when they reached a critical point, the silver dragon suddenly let out a furious roar and completely collapsed. The wind flower also disappeared at the same time, turning into a sky full of yellow light.


    Two grunts came out from the yellow light, and two human figures shot out, colliding onto the side of the stage, and were bounced back by the iron chain, it was Lin Mufeng and Pu Kong.


    The current Lin Mufeng had his black robe torn apart, revealing a large amount of blood stains on his body. Strands of blood were flowing down along the alabaster knife. Pu Kong was also in pain, he stood up shakily, with a trickle of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, his face was pale and unsightly.


    A wave of sighs sounded out from below the stage. Compared to Pu Kong, Lin Mufeng was undoubtedly in a much more miserable state. Not only were there many wounds on his body, even the palm of his right hand was cracked.


    "How is it? Do you still want to compete? " Seeing Lin Mufeng''s miserable state, Pu Kong asked.


    "Fight!" Lin Mufeng''s voice was firm and filled with an endless chill. If he had thought that he would admit defeat after a single soul skill exchange, he wouldn''t have reached such a state.

 C83 Soul skill!

    "How reckless." Pu Kong shook his head, seeing that Victory was waving at him, his mood suddenly became much better, and he threw a flying kiss down the stage. Below the stage, Li Rong was so excited that her face was flushed red, and she kept shouting "Big Brother Pu Kong, I love you" "Big Brother Pu Kong beat down that bastard".


    "Hey, we made a fortune this time. It''s just that the odds are a little low." The ones who bet on Pu Kong to win were elated, and the few students who bet on Lin Mufeng to win because he defeated Wu Feng and solved the crisis of their monthly protection fee were ashen.


    "It''s over. The living expenses for the second half of the year are all gone." A student muttered.


    "What are you panicking for, the result still hasn''t come out, it''s just a soul skill competition, there are two soul skills in Yellow Scale, the next soul skill, Young Master Lin will easily take care of Pu Kong." Although the other student''s expression was also very ugly, he still insisted on saying it. However, he himself also believed that these words were just a form of psychological comfort.


    "Good bro, you''re right. From now on, you''re an honorary member of our dorm 335." Lu Hu came over and hugged the student, and said loudly.


    The student smiled bitterly, not daring to reply. Although she had a good impression of Lin Mufeng and decided to bet on his victory, she didn''t have much confidence in herself now. She should think of a way to earn some money and make up for the living expenses in the second half of the year first.


    Although Yu Xin was worried in her heart, he wasn''t like the others. He believed in Lin Mufeng just like how Lin Mufeng believed that he could win.


    Unlike the others who were in a different mood, although Lin Mufeng''s injuries were severe, he was still extremely satisfied in his heart. There was no other way. Last time, when the two of them fought soul techniques, although Lin Mufeng won, he was heavily injured. But now, it was different. After a single soul skill, he had only suffered minor injuries. Although he was a bit more ruthless than his opponent, he was still within acceptable range.


    "Enough laughing?" Throwing a few Blood Cores into his mouth, his Heavenly Energy recovered quickly. After fighting back just now and unleashing his soul skill, the Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body had long since almost dried up.


    Pu Kong also threw a few pills into his mouth. The current him did not have much Heavenly Energy left in his body, but he was an expert on Peak Orange Rank after all, and the Heavenly Energy in his body was almost double that of Lin Mufeng''s. This was also because of the extremely pure and refined Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body.


    "Big brother Pu Kong, get him off the stage." At this time, seeing that the two were about to fight, the surrounding people were quiet, Li Rong''s sudden words, were clearly heard by the thousands of people present.


    "Stupid woman, I will definitely make you regret saying those words." Xiao Xing muttered in his heart as he fiercely glared at Li Rong. Amongst the four of them, he was the only one who was the least sensitive to beauties.


    BOOM!


    As he suddenly took a step forward, the aura on Lin Mufeng''s body suddenly became violent and violent. This violent aura mixed with the cold aura of the alabaster knife seemed to pierce into Li Rong''s mind in an instant.


    "If you don''t want to die, then shut up." Lin Mufeng''s cold eyes swept over Li Rong, and the curse that was about to surge out of his mouth was immediately forcefully retracted. His eyes reddened, and he looked at Pu Kong.


    "Big Brother Pu Kong ¡­"


    The sound of her father''s voice sounded in''s ears as she sobbed. Pu Kong''s expression was extremely ugly. During the duel, Lin Mufeng actually injured Li Rong through the air. Although this time it was against the rules, but it was still a slap on Pu Kong''s face.


    "I will make you kneel down." Pu Kong said with a gloomy face.


    Lin Mufeng declined to comment. He had long thought of Li Rong as an eyesore, and relied on the fact that he could find a good man to flaunt his might all day, being sharp and unkind, and bully those who like him. However, he did not know that there were hidden talents in the academy, and Pu Kong''s strength was nothing much. However, even if she had to provoke others, Lin Mufeng did not care, but if she had to provoke him, it would not do. Even if it violated the rules of the academy, he had to teach Li Rong a lesson, so as to not be pestering by his ear all day.


    "Cough." Seeing Lin Mufeng lecturing Li Rong, a teacher stood up. Lin Mufeng, although Li Rong''s words are unpleasant to listen to, your attacks are actually in violation of the academy''s rules. "


    "Did I violate the rules of the duel?" Lin Mufeng retorted.


    The teacher was stunned for a moment before replying, "No, that''s not the case."


    "Then, let the duel continue." Lin Mufeng lowered his eyes and used all his power to restore the Heaven power in his body.


    "How is it? Today, you have to return my Nine Unicorn Snake Soul to me. " fire geezer laughed proudly at the elderly beside him.


    "It''s still too early for it to end. Can''t hold it in anymore?" The old man was noncommittal.


    fire geezer let out a sigh, "Don''t lie to yourself. This time, we can clearly see the difference in strength between our soul skills. I admit that Lin Mufeng is indeed a genius, or else I wouldn''t have allowed him to enter the academy free of charge.


    "That''s not necessarily true." Another old man looked at Lin Mufeng. You saw the competition between Mu Ran and yourself, didn''t you lose to me in the process? "


    "That was that time. This time, you will definitely return it to me." When he thought of the Nine Unicorn Snake Soul fire geezer, he felt angry in his heart. Why would he gamble with him, in the end, he gave away such a treasure for free? Mu Ran brat, hurry up and cultivate. Once you become stronger, you will have to go out and work hard for me.


    Pu Kong did not waste any words, and started to use all his power to recover his Heaven Energy. Although his Heavenly Energy was greater than Lin Mufeng''s, he knew that it would be easier for him to recover just by a little.


    The two of them did their best to adjust the situation, and the place immediately became silent. Only the occasional sound of conversation could be heard from below the stage.


    With the help of the Blood Pellet, Lin Mufeng recovered very quickly. Streaks of yellow light circulated on his body, and the alabaster knife began to buzz and vibrate.


    Pu Kong did not show any signs of weakness, he did not need to wait for her Heavenly Energy to fully recover, both hands quickly forming a seal, and the Dandelion''s Heavenly Soul behind him slowly started to sway.


    "Although I was unable to refine Infantry and enter the Green Scale, the Infantry that I refine when I advance into the Yellow Scale is not much weaker than the one in the Green Scale. This time, I''ll let you experience my second soul skill." Pu Kong clenched both his hands tightly, intending to use his soul skill to defeat Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng looked at Pu Kong coldly. Second soul skill? If the blood sucking heavenly soul had not been able to be exposed, he would have been able to easily defeat Pu Kong just now, even if he used her second soul skill.


    Streams of yellow light gradually surfaced on Pu Kong''s body, like a layer of yellow armor. The dandelion behind him shook its body lightly, and one leaf after another fell down, revolving around Pu Kong like a fairy scattering flowers. After a few rotations, all the leaves attached themselves to Pu Kong''s body and merged with his yellow Heavenly Energy. Like flowing water, they flowed layer by layer, covering Pu Kong''s entire body, including his head, as his yellow armor gradually turned into a black armor.


    Lines of runes appeared on the surface of the armor, looking like mottled bark that exuded an ancient feeling. When Pu Kong wore this armor, it was as if a big tree had suddenly turned into a human, and his body still retained the shape of a tree.


    In addition to the leaves falling down, there were some branches on the dandelion. These branches looked soft, but they were hard and hard as gold. They continuously twined and squirmed in Pu Kong''s hands, and with the mixing of Heavenly Energy, they gradually turned into a black long spear.


    The long spear was two meters long, it was completely black, one piece was a sharp spear tip, it flickered with a terrifying cold light, the other end was held in Pu Kong''s hand and was slightly trembling.


    Using leaves as armor and branches as spears was the second soul skill Pu Kong obtained after refining a Infantry and raising his Yellow Scale. Back then, in order to refine this Infantry, Pu Kong had to put in all his effort. However, with the so called high risk and high profit, it was extremely difficult for Pu Kong to pay such a high price, which resulted in him receiving a huge benefit.


    This soul skill was a combination of attack and defense, and its attack and defense were ridiculously strong. In the end, he discovered that with Pu Kong''s ability, he was actually able to jump ranks to challenge others. Although he was still inferior to Lin Mufeng, who was able to directly surpass two or three realms, ordinary Heavenly Soul Master who were only one realm higher than him, were not his match.


    This was also why Pu Kong was so confident that he could issue a challenge to Lin Mufeng.


    When Pu Kong unleashed his second soul skill, Lin Mufeng took a deep breath, channeled his Heavenly Energy, and prepared to use his second soul skill, illusory absence of thousand knives.


    As long as he circulated her Heavenly Energy according to a specific route, he would be able to release her Heavenly Energy outside his body, condensing it into three-inch long energy knife. However, this was not a simple task.


    After clashing with Pu Kong''s attack, the damage to Lin Mufeng''s body was not light. A few of his meridians were damaged, and the circulation of his Heaven Energy was blocked.


    Surges of pure Heavenly Energy flowed out from the specific meridian channels, fusing into the alabaster knife. Amidst the clear sound of the blade, many transparent energy knife gradually appeared, and lined up in front of Lin Mufeng.


    "This is his second soul skill? Why is it so strange, but it seems to be quite powerful. " Looking at the illusory absence of thousand knives, fire geezer stroked his beard and said.


    The other old man did not say a word as he watched Lin Mufeng use his soul technique.


    Compared to the Silver Soul-Drill, this illusory absence of thousand knives did not have that much power. Lin Mufeng''s face gradually paled, and blood faintly trickled down the corner of his mouth. Although he had the help of the Blood Core, it was still quite significant for Lin Mufeng to use the Silver Soul-Drill at full power just now to recover.


    "Hold on, no one can provoke you. No matter who it is, you have to make them fall at your hands. "


    A gentle breeze blew, and a moment later, it turned into a chilly wind. As the illusory absence of thousand knives was released, the surrounding temperature gradually decreased, to the point where each drop of water would turn into ice. Just as the Heavenly Energy in his body was about to be exhausted, the hundred or so energy knife s were finally released, and lined up orderly in front of Lin Mufeng.


    On one side was a dense cluster of energy knife s, and on the other side was the long spear armour that combined attack and defense.


    "illusory absence of thousand knives."


    "Ten Thousand Victory Spear Armor."


    Following this loud shout, the hundred energy knife s in front of Lin Mufeng immediately flew into the air. Some of them came from the front, some from the sides, some from above, some even went around to the back, and some even went underground to attack from below.


    With Ye Wen''s armor as a form of defense, Pu Kong was not afraid of Lin Mufeng''s energy knife at all. The energy knife flew onto Pu Kong''s body, causing a cracking sound as it broke apart, and released a burst of flower after flower of Heavenly Energy.

 C84 Victory!

    The flower was beautiful, but it contained a killing intent. Pu Kong took big steps as he rushed towards Lin Mufeng. He thought that he could rely on his spear armour to block Lin Mufeng''s attack, but he underestimated the might of the illusory absence of thousand knives.


    One of the energy knife was broken, and the other two energy knife were also shattered on the armor, but what about the three or four? All of a sudden, after taking a few steps forward, Pu Kong suddenly realized that he was being suppressed to the point that he couldn''t advance even a few steps forward.


    The situation had reached a deadlock. Pu Kong roared. He wanted to rush over several times, but was stopped by Lin Mufeng''s attacks. Although the thousand energy knife of the illusory absence of thousand knives were exhausted quickly, and one-third of them crumbled in the short span of a few breaths, Pu Kong''s armour was still heavily damaged.


    "I cannot continue like this, or I will lose for sure." Pu Kong clenched his teeth, his body suddenly rose up as he swung his spear with both hands.


    Bang bang bang sounds could be heard incessantly. Pu Kong''s spear had shattered dozens of energy knife, but the energy released when the energy knife collapsed had caused the spear to tremble continuously. A terrifying energy passed through the spear and into Pu Kong''s body, causing him to groan in pain.


    Sparkling energy knife danced around the floor, and every strike of the energy knife gave Pu Kong an unimaginable amount of damage. Pu Kong''s face inside the helmet was extremely ugly, but Lin Mufeng''s face was equally ugly.


    In order to unleash the illusory absence of thousand knives, Lin Mufeng had used all of his strength. Not only was the Heavenly Energy in his body squeezed to the point where there was not much left of it, he had even squeezed too hard, to the point where his meridians were damaged.


    The sound of the energy knife flying through the air was like the scythe of a death god. Was he still a freshman? Was this still a seventeen year old youth? Compared to him, she was nothing. Even if he lost today, it wouldn''t tarnish his reputation.


    "Even if he loses, he wins." The fire geezer praised.


    "Who said he was going to lose?" Another old man glanced at fire geezer.


    "Old fellow, don''t be unconvinced. It''s not like you don''t know Pu Kong''s last move, when he completely consumes all of his illusory absence of thousand knives''s energy, it''ll be time for him to make his move. " The fire geezer said.


    Hearing this, the old man no longer said anything, he only stared at the stage without blinking.


    Bang! The last energy knife crumbled into specks of yellow light and dissipated in the air. Pu Kong''s body was also riddled with scars, and the long spear in his hand had long since disappeared into a tree branch due to excessive damage.


    "A draw?" Looking at the two people on the verge of collapse, the students below the stage looked at each other in dismay.


    Looking at Lin Mufeng, Pu Kong suddenly laughed out loud: "Do you think that it''s a draw? "Hahahaha."


    "Die for me." When the laughter stopped, Pu Kong''s face turned sinister as he roared fiercely.


    Hua la, the heavily injured leaf armor on Pu Kong''s body suddenly crumbled and once again transformed into countless black leaves, flying high into the air, and struck towards Lin Mufeng''s entire body at lightning speed.


    "Crap." fire geezer and the other old man''s face changed drastically at the same time, but they didn''t have time to do anything.


    The black leaves on the black dandelion tree looked as if they had been polished with the best black jade. After being infused with yellow Heavenly Energy, it was sparkling with yellow light. In that moment, it turned into the world''s sharpest weapon, whizzing through the air towards Lin Mufeng.


    What formed Pu Kong''s armour had a total of more than 300 leaves, and after a wave of attacks from energy knife s, only a few dozen of them could still be successfully launched over. As for the rest, either they were completely destroyed while on Pu Kong''s body, or they had just been shot out, but because of their heavy injuries, they could not withstand the Heavenly Energy being poured in, and exploded in mid air.


    This scene exceeded everyone''s expectations and not one of their expressions changed greatly. Only a few people revealed a slight smile because they knew Pu Kong''s trump card.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng!" Yu Xin''s face paled. She wanted to rush forward, but held herself back. The battle between Lin Mufeng and Lin Mufeng was a duel between men. If Yu Xin were to rush forward and save Lin Mufeng, even if Lin Mufeng escaped, he would never be able to forgive himself.


    "If you die, I''ll destroy the entire Pu clan and then go accompany you." Yu Xin thought.


    "What should we do?" Seeing the leaf flying out, Lu Hu and the other two panicked, they did not know what to do.


    Different from Yu Xin and the others, Li Rong was so excited that she almost jumped up. At this moment, she completely ignored the rules of the academy as she shouted loudly, "Kill him, kill him!"


    "Lin Mufeng is dead, Yu Xin is mine." At the same time, Gu Yunchong and the others were secretly pleased.


    "You can''t blame me for this. Who told you to court death?" The spinning leaves were getting closer and closer to Lin Mufeng, enveloping him within, and there were even a few pieces that were about to cut through his throat, but Lin Mufeng remained motionless, as though he was petrified. A cruel smile surfaced on Pu Kong''s face. Failing in a match was a common occurrence, under the gaze of so many, no one could say that Pu Kong had deliberately killed people.


    "Not good." The expressions of the few teachers from Star Blue Academy who witnessed all of this changed. They stood up and were about to take action to stop Pu Kong and save him.


    Suddenly, the complacency on Pu Kong''s face froze and with a loud shout, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body softly collapsed onto the ground. After Pu Kong fell, the dandelion heavenly soul behind Pu Kong immediately turned into a ray of yellow light and shot into the center of Pu Kong''s brows. Losing Pu Kong''s control, the flying leaves all exploded at the same time, forming balls of yellow light. The intense explosion caused the entire stage to be filled with potholes, it was like the land after the storm.


    Everyone could not help but be stunned by this sudden scene. They stood there blankly, looking straight ahead.


    Bang!


    Lin Mufeng stepped onto Pu Kong''s chest, his body tenaciously standing straight as he looked down at Pu Kong from above. The alabaster knife steadily held onto the blade tip aimed at Pu Kong''s throat.


    Pu Kong opened his listless eyes and looked at Lin Mufeng''s pale but calm face, feeling confused in his heart.


    "What is it? What was going on? What just happened? Impossible, impossible! How could I lose! " Carrying these questions, Pu Kong''s eyes turned black, and he fell into a coma.


    Silence!


    A deathly silence!


    The change in the situation, the speed, the difference between the front and the back, made everyone confused. No one could react in time, they could only stare blankly, and even the few teachers were startled, and forgot to announce the end of the battle when they looked at Lin Mufeng.


    "Can we announce the results now?" Lin Mufeng suppressed his voice and asked.


    "Ah?" "Yes, yes!" Although they were puzzled, they did not ask much. They could clearly see Pu Kong''s fall, one of the teachers and the others looked at each other, then raised their hands and said loudly. "I declare, in this challenge, is unconscious, Lin Mufeng wins!"


    That simple sentence was like a thunderclap that resounded through the sky, shaking the eardrums of everyone present. Their hearts thumped, "Lin Mufeng won?" His victory was extraordinary. In a situation where he was destined to be defeated, but in the end ¡­


    The most surprising thing was that no one could see how he had done it, not even the judges.


    If it were not for the deep grudge between the two of them, they would have suspected that Lin Mufeng and Lin Mufeng had secretly discussed this matter.


    "Ai!"


    The teacher announced the results, expecting a warm round of applause from the audience. He didn''t expect to hear a wave of laments at the same time. There were even some who directly started cursing.


    "Lost? How could he lose? You were clearly just a bit away from getting rid of Lin Mufeng. "


    "Trash, truly trash. Someone at the peak of the Yellow Scale is unable to defeat a single person with such a profound strength."


    "Damn, if I knew it would be Lin Mufeng''s victory, I would have lost half a year''s worth of money. How would we spend the next half year?"


    When the cursing entered the teacher''s ears, he finally understood why such a situation happened, but his heart immediately started to ache: He had also spent one hundred thousand gold coins to win against Pu Kong.


    "It wouldn''t be a loss to be beaten to death." He fiercely threw these words at Pu Kong, and even forgot to get people to help Pu Kong, causing the few teachers to leave the stage with unsightly expressions.


    "Victory? "Did you hear that, Madman won." Su Hou yelled excitedly while hugging his two dorm mates. Then, as if he had thought of something, his face suddenly became pale, "Victory, he actually won! If he won, it would be 1: 10!"


    The last sound was so weak it could not be heard.


    "That''s right, Madman won. In the final moment when the situation was so dangerous, he actually turned the tables." "This is really, really ¡­" Lu Hu also muttered to himself. With his poor vocabulary, he really couldn''t think of how to evaluate Lin Mufeng.


    Xiao Xing had heard the monkey''s last sentence, and his white face was filled with an excitement that was hard to suppress. Even if it was half-way through the auction, he had earned fifty thousand gold coins in one go, fifty thousand ah!


    The joy in his heart could be imagined. Poor Su Hou, no one knew about his little thoughts, but looking at their happiness, he even squeezed out a smile on their pale faces. The conflict and tragedy in his heart, he could not speak.


    At this time, on the tall tower, the old man who bet on Lin Mufeng''s victory had a praising smile on his face.


    "Not bad, not bad. Breaking through on the spot is truly not simple."


    In the last strike, other than the two old men, the rest of the people present, including the few judges, could not see clearly how Lin Mufeng had won. It was just that after seeing Pu Kong use the last half of his soul technique and destroy the Ye Armor, the dozens of leaves had enveloped Lin Mufeng, and in the next moment, he could easily kill Lin Mufeng. Just as he was worried about Lin Mufeng during the fight, Pu Kong suddenly lost, and furthermore, he lost in a complete mess, falling to the ground, with Lin Mufeng''s foot stepping on his chest.


    How could this be? Everyone was puzzled.


    "What incredible speed." fire geezer also nodded.


    In the beginning, Lin Mufeng''s speed was indeed fast and it was also the fastest he could reach, but it was not the limit of the speed he could reach in the first place. Just as Pu Kong had launched his attack and the leaves were enveloping his entire body, Lin Mufeng himself did not react when he was in danger. In fact, he did not have the strength to react when he wanted to, but fighting against enemies that exceeded his capabilities for a long time had long caused him to have a fighting instinct. Just when danger was approaching, Lin Mufeng suddenly broke through again, and his speed suddenly increased by a notch. In that moment of life and death, he actually dodged Leaves'' encirclement, and immediately arrived behind Pu Kong, severely injuring him.


    However, there was a price to pay for all of this. Lin Mufeng who had already exhausted all of his Heavenly Energy and his meridians were forced to use this move, the injuries in his body becoming even more severe. Just as the judges announced that Pu Kong had lost, and that Lin Mufeng had won, before the judges could leave the competition grounds, he fell onto the ground with a thud and fainted.


    But he did not fall, and just so happened to hit Pu Kong''s body. The heavily injured and unconscious Pu Kong could not help but twitch, and was almost smashed to death by Lin Mufeng.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng." Yu Xin immediately rushed up the stage, pouncing onto Lin Mufeng''s body. She took out a jade bottle, quickly took out a pill and stuffed it into Lin Mufeng''s mouth.

 C85 Blessed by misfortune, soon to go on a long journey

    The jade bottle was carved from high quality jade and had a seal of Heavenly Energy on it. Furthermore, the moment the bottle was opened, Lu Hu and the rest who followed immediately smelled a rich fragrance, and knew that the pill was not an ordinary pill.


    Sure enough, once the pill entered his mouth, it changed into a milky white flow that flowed into his throat, following that, Yu Xin placed both of his hands on Lin Mufeng''s body, an endless flow of Heavenly Energy mixed with the faint fragrance of Yu Xin''s body, rushing into his body, helping him to dissolve the pill.


    With a groan, Lin Mufeng moved and struggled to open his eyes. However, he found that he could not, and his head tilted to the side, as he fainted.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" Li Rong, Gu Yunchong and the rest rushed to the stage and pushed Yu Xin and the others.


    "You want to fight?" Xiao Xing''s beautiful face turned cold as he looked at Li Rong. Towards this sarcastic woman, he did not have any good impression at all.


    "Whoever fights with you guys, save them! Stop delaying me!" Li Rong was about to cry. Pu Kong''s failure in the battle had already caused her to tremble in fear. If anything had really happened to Pu Kong, to her, who depended on Pu Kong for everything, it would be no less than the collapse of the heavens.


    Looking at Pu Kong who was still being suppressed by Lin Mufeng, Su Hou suddenly realized and immediately picked him up. However, when it was angry at the damage Pu Kong had caused, it carried Lin Mufeng and kicked him twice hard on his thighs. However, Pu Kong had passed out in bliss, he did not know what the skinny black monkey was doing. As for the others, they pretended not to see him and chose to ignore him.


    "What a nice little girl. She actually used a Lifestyle Pill that her master left for her to save lives. That''s something we can''t even get our hands on. A lover is indeed the most important thing." Seeing Yu Xin opening the jade bottle and stuffing the pill into Lin Mufeng''s mouth, the fire geezer''s eyes lit up, and immediately pouted as he spoke in envy.


    "Let''s not talk about that for now. Let''s talk about today''s bet." Another elderly man looked at fire geezer indifferently.


    "Oh my, my stomach hurts. There are three people who are in a hurry. This old fellow, let me take a look first ¡­ " fire geezer suddenly bent down, clutching his stomach, his face had a look of pain, and even his eyebrows wrinkled. If someone who he did not know saw the fire geezer like this, they would definitely be terrified.


    "Un, alright. Just like last time, I''ll go and pick from your place tomorrow!"


    "En..." "It doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    fire geezer casually stood in his original position, his face full of hatred, and his teeth chattered. Pu Kong, Mu Ran, and Lin Mufeng, hmph, hmph, hmph, you three, just you three, just you wait!


    "If you want me to calculate, what other good stuff do you have? I''ve already given the Nine-Eyed Snake Soul to you, what about the Six-Eyed Toad? Where was the Ghost Snake? Oh, I''m going on a long trip recently, why don''t you give me the Dragonhawk? " The old man counted with his fingers, and fire geezer quickly opened the window of the tower. In a flash, he disappeared, and only his voice could be heard.


    "I have a stomachache again. I''ll see you later."


    "Send this madman back first. Lu Hu, come with me." Yu Xin brought Lin Mufeng down the stage, and Su Hou let Xiao Xing follow him back, but he pulled Lu Hu to another place.


    Seeing Su Hou and the other two coming over, the faces of the people here immediately turned pale, as pale as flour.


    "This is the receipt. I''m here to collect the gambling debts." Exhaling a long breath, Su Hou looked at the few people in front of him and felt his heart ache even more.


    Regret, regret... His intestines turned green!


    Su Hou and Lu Hu''s bet was no more than 11,110 gold coins and 2 points. As for Su Hou''s bet, he was directly saved by the Zhuang family, counting, they only needed to be given 10 times the original amount, which was around 50,000 gold coins. However, Lin Mufeng had bet 2 million gold coins on his victory, and if it was his bet on Lin Mufeng, it was 20 million gold coins.


    Twenty million gold coins was already not a huge sum, but instead an astronomical figure. Not to mention these few students, even in a large family like the capital, how much could they possibly have twenty million gold coins?


    Lin Clan?


    No, no, no. The Lin Clan''s savings of so many years was only a mere ten million!


    Looking at the receipt in Su Hou''s hands, the few students who had set up the gambling house had even thought of eating alive with their mouth wide open. If it was a gambling house set up by an organization outside, they would just leave. However, this was an academy, and everyone here was a knowledgeable student. Even if they wanted to renege on the debt, they would not be able to run away from the academy.


    Moreover, these people didn''t even have the guts to renege on their debt. Lin Mufeng''s strength was obvious to all, if they pissed him off, he would have a reason to attack, and that would be seeking death.


    "We have no money." Thinking back and forth, since they had nowhere to go, the few of them simply stretched out their necks, showing an expression as if they would kill if they wanted to.


    His eyes were filled with darkness, devoid of any trace of brilliance. It was unknown how much time had passed since he began walking alone. Perhaps it was a day, perhaps it was a month, perhaps it was a year. Other than the darkness in front of his eyes, there was no other color, nor was there any sound.


    Lin Mufeng walked alone in the darkness. He remembered that he had fought with Pu Kong on the stage before. First, he had fought with him in a bloody battle, then he had used his soul skills, the Silver Soul-Drill and the illusory absence of thousand knives, respectively, and had fought with Pu Kong until both of them were injured. However, Pu Kong was still a descendant of a big clan, his foundation was greater than his, and that Myriad Victory Spear Armor actually still had the second half of Ye Shi''s blade skill. If it wasn''t for his sudden breakthrough and speed increase, he would have died at Pu Kong''s hands.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but be grateful for the battles that he had experienced since his Heavenly Soul awakened. If it weren''t for these battles tempering him and causing his body to automatically make a breakthrough in the face of danger, he would have at least shed a layer of skin in this battle at the very least.


    Lin Mufeng did not hate Pu Kong. Even though there was a rule set by the academy, a battle was ever-changing, and anything could happen in an instant. At that time, neither of them held back. One of them was careless and died at the hands of the other, so the only thing they could do was to blame themselves for not being skilled enough. If Pu Kong died in his hands, even if the Pu Clan wanted to take revenge, they wouldn''t dare to pursue this matter. They could only find other excuses, or make a move in the dark.


    Lin Mufeng walked and pondered as he walked. He felt that he had spent a long time in this darkness, but was still unable to leave.


    "What''s going on? Am I too injured to move? " Lin Mufeng made a bad guess.


    "Whiz!"


    Just at this moment, a thin line of blood streaked past his eyes. This was the only color Lin Mufeng had seen other than darkness after such a long time.


    Not long after he began to chase, he saw another streak of blood flying in his direction. After the two blood threads met, they suddenly fused together and turned into a thicker blood vein that continued to fly forward.


    The blood threads were extremely fast, but Lin Mufeng effortlessly followed along, and with a thought, he followed behind the blood threads. More and more blood appeared in front of him. Gradually, the world seemed to have turned into a world of blood in front of him.


    What exactly is this place? The doubt in his heart grew even stronger, but in the next moment, his eyes widened. This was because the blood that filled the sky suddenly turned into a human figure that was exactly the same as him.


    It was exactly the same, without the slightest deviation. Her pointed ears, scarlet pupils, elegant long hair, dripping bloody fangs, and sharp fingernails made it seem as if Lin Mufeng was carefully observing her in a mirror.


    "No, this is not what I look like. This is what I looked like in my previous life. Or perhaps, this is the appearance of a blood sucking heavenly soul. " Lin Mufeng suddenly understood what was going on and was shocked. Why did he run into the blood sucking heavenly soul?


    His scarlet pupils slowly rotated, the endless darkness suddenly contracted and concentrated towards the blood sucking heavenly soul. Gradually, the darkness turned into a large black robe, draped over the blood sucking heavenly soul''s body.


    Lin Mufeng felt his body move, and a certain space was thrown out, landing in another place, he immediately looked around at his surroundings.


    "He woke up. He woke up." Lin Mufeng opened his eyes and saw that the space in front of the bed was filled with heads. The closest one was Yu Xin''s face, which was extremely tired and slightly pale.


    All of them looked over to where Lu Hu, Su Hou, Xiao Xing, and a few other people that they did not know all gathered at the bedside, looking at Lin Mufeng with faces full of excitement.


    "You all ¡­" Just as Lin Mufeng wanted to ask why they were all gathered in front of my bed, Su Hou suddenly screamed out, "Ahhh ¡ª Madman, this madman has been beaten stupid, he doesn''t recognize us."


    Bang. A chestnut exploded on his head as Yu Xin angrily rebuked Su Hou: "You''re the fool."


    "You''re not stupid?" "How is that possible? Those who were heavily injured and woke up a long time ago had problems with their memories." Su Hou looked at Lin Mufeng, and waved his hand in front of his face. Do you know who I am? "


    "I don''t know him." Lin Mufeng suddenly wanted to play a joke on them.


    "You really don''t know him? Do you know me? " Hearing that Lin Mufeng was actually "unknown", Yu Xin became anxious and pushed Su Hou away, almost falling in front of him.


    "Of course, you''re my Yu Xin." Lin Mufeng smiled.


    "Do you know them?" Hearing Lin Mufeng say that he recognized his, Yu Xin heaved a sigh of relief, and pointed at Lu Hu and the others one by one, Lin Mufeng also called out their names.


    "Strange, you know them, but why don''t you know me?" Su Hou shouted that there was a problem.


    "It''s too embarrassing to know you, so I don''t dare to know you." Lin Mufeng said, and everyone immediately started laughing. Su Hou also realised that she was being toyed with by Lin Mufeng, and immediately pounced on him, reaching for his neck with her hands.


    "Go away, Big Brother Mu Feng just woke up and needs some rest." Yu Xin chased everyone out while she stayed behind to accompany Lin Mufeng.


    Outside, Lu Hu could not help but stare, but Su Hou laughed mischievously, "It''s good that you''re used to it, it''s good that you''re used to it, I can understand your impatience."


    Hu Zi came to his senses and nodded heavily.


    While enjoying Yu Xin''s care, Lin Mufeng secretly thought back to the situation she encountered when she was unconscious. Why did she run into the body of the blood sucking heavenly soul? What were those blood veins?


    "What are you thinking about?" At this time, Yu Xin was like the most considerate wife, feeding spoonfuls after spoonfuls of soup to Lin Mufeng. Even though he had managed to regain the ability to move after waking up, he was enjoying the atmosphere. He didn''t want to break it.


    Hearing Yu Xin''s question, Lin Mufeng didn''t have anything to hide, he only told him about the situation when he was unconscious, but he still kept it a secret from the blood sucking heavenly soul. When he heard that Lin Mufeng had appeared in a boundless dark world while in a coma, Yu Xin had never heard of this kind of thing before, nor could she explain it to Lin Mufeng.


    "Forget it. Don''t even think about it if you can''t figure it out." Lin Mufeng gently caressed Yu Xin''s soft hair.

 C86 fog-veined forest

    Yu Xin fed Lin Mufeng all the broth in her mouth and chatted with him for a while. Seeing that he was a little tired, Yu Xin instructed him to rest well and walked out.


    He did not rest, and using cultivation to replace rest had already become Lin Mufeng''s instinct. He checked his body and found that it was in a terrible condition. Not just his meridians were damaged, but there were also many areas where his Heavenly Energy was circulating in, as well as some uncontrollable Heavenly Energy that was rampaging through his veins, causing major damage to his body at the same time.


    However, luckily Yu Xin''s Lifestyle Pill was used to suppress the injuries in his body, and during the past few days when he was unconscious, Yu Xin did not hesitate to use her Heavenly Energy to comb through his meridians for healing him, so his injuries were already much better.


    "It''s always like this." With a self-deprecating laugh, Lin Mufeng sat cross legged and started to recuperate the scattered Heavenly Energy, slowly repairing his broken meridians.


    This healing process took three days. In order to give Lin Mufeng a quiet place to heal his injuries, Lu Hu and the other two had to borrow a room to stay in for the past three days. And because Lin Mufeng had defeated Pu Kong, the other students in the dorm were extremely polite to them, and faintly showed signs of being their new leader.


    Slowly circulating his Heaven power, Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief. After much effort, his meridians were finally restored. It was fortunate that he had the help of Yu Xin''s medicinal pellet, otherwise such a heavy injury would have to be repaired for at least ten days.


    Since it was named "Lifestealer", it meant that one could fight for one''s life with the heavens. No matter how serious one''s injuries were, as long as one had a sliver of energy, one could consume this pill to preserve their life. At the very least, it could be delayed for a while.


    Even if it were the Palace Mistress, she only had a few pellets. Giving Yu Xin one was also because she was really fond of him, but who would have known that such a precious pellet would be stuffed into the mouth of her lover just like that? If her master were to find out that such a rare pill was only used to treat a young man who had nothing to do with the organization. Moreover, he was only seriously injured and didn''t have any life threatening circumstances, who knew how angry the palace master would be.


    After repairing his meridians, the Lifestyle Pills contained a huge amount of medicinal energy stored in his veins. Since it had already eaten its fill, it could not vomit even if it wanted to. With a flash of determination in its heart, it decided to use all of its strength to refine it.


    Threads of purple energy leaked out from Lin Mufeng''s meridians, slowly fusing into the circulating yellow Heavenly Energy. This time, the benefits were hard to describe. The rarity of the Lifestyle Pill wasn''t only due to the rarity of the herbs, but what was even more precious was the fact that a portion of the Purple Rank Expert''s essence energy was consumed before one could refine a Lifestyle Pill, and this essence energy was extremely difficult to replenish. Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, no one would risk their cultivation to go back and refine this.


    The purple energy that was being emitted was a portion of the Purple Rank Expert''s essence energy. Only the essence energy of the Purple Rank Expert was the reason why this pellet had such a miraculous effect. After absorbing the purple Qi, it was like a Purple Rank Expert releasing his Heavenly Energy to help Lin Mufeng recuperate from his injuries. The effects were indescribable.


    Just by absorbing a bit of purple energy, the Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body underwent an earth-shattering change. The surging flow of Heavenly Energy suddenly grew thicker, like a waterfall crashing down a mountain. Wave after wave of pain spread out from his meridians. Lin Mufeng knew that he was going to level up again.


    He had only been promoted to early yellow step for a few days, and he was about to advance again. If word of this speed were to spread, it would be enough to embarrass a group of Heavenly Soul Master that thought that they were geniuses. But Lin Mufeng clenched his teeth and endured, using all his strength to suppress the power in his body, preventing it from levelling up.


    No matter how strong he was, he had to have a solid foundation. Otherwise, everything would just be a reed by the river, with a light foundation and a light foundation. A little wind and rain could knock him down to the ground, forever mixing with the soil and never getting up again. Lin Mufeng was extremely clear of this principle, no matter how much his meridians swelled and ached, he did not care, and only continued to compress and compress her Heavenly Energy, purifying and purifying it again, and slowly, her pale yellow Heavenly Energy started to change to a bright yellow color.


    When he rose to the peak of the early yellow step, he was just a hair away from breaking the barrier and breaking it when he finally managed to control his strength. If the Heavenly Energy flowing in his body had been a small stream previously, then now, it was a large river flowing in it. However, the most important thing was that the width of the stream did not change, it only changed the speed and quality of the water flowing in it.


    Whoosh!


    Letting out a long breath, Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes. A ray of yellow light flashed in the darkness, illuminating the entire dormitory in an instant. Feel it... With the strength in his body, Lin Mufeng nodded his head in satisfaction. Although his cultivation level hadn''t risen, his current strength was definitely higher than before he was injured. If he had fought with Pu Kong again, his victory would not be so tragic.


    "Is it a blessing in disguise?" Lin Mufeng muttered to himself, the matter at hand had ended, and he could finally help the Wood Evil Pavilion out. The light in his hands flickered, and his pupils dropped, as he looked at the crystal clear bead, his lips slightly parted, and muttered under his breath, "The blood pellets should be sold out by now, right?!"


    fog-veined forest, looks like I really have to make a trip!


    He was busy, very busy, very busy with repairs, very busy fighting, however, it was sufficient. Lin Mufeng was also in there, thinking back to the pain from the battle two days ago, his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    He was in pain and happy! It would be perfect to use a phrase to describe him.


    In the southern part of the Star Blue Empire, the fog-veined forest had been continuously formed, as if it was a natural mountain. Within the enormous forest, Heavenly Beast s ran rampant and were extremely dangerous. It even threatened the normal life of ordinary people. Every year, in order to stop the expansion of the fog-veined forest, the Star Blue Empire Royal Family would spend a lot of energy, but it was all to no avail. They could only use the stupidest method, sending people to cut down the trees.


    Under Yu Xin''s reluctant gaze, she walked out of the academy, and in the end, she arrived here.


    Standing outside the fog-veined forest, Lin Mufeng exhaled a long breath. Ever since his heavenly soul had awakened, a series of encounters and tempering had caused his strength to increase by leaps and bounds. However, it had also caused his heart to tighten, and he hadn''t been able to relax for a long time. Now that he was here, facing the quiet fog-veined forest, he suddenly had a feeling that he had returned home, and actually felt that his suppressed strength was about to move, as if he was about to break through to the Middle Yellow Rank.


    "Perhaps, hiding deep in the forest and living a quiet and free life is what I long for."


    Originally, Lin Mufeng was strongly against coming to the fog-veined forest to gain experience. Even the fire geezer came over to persuade him after hearing the news. The reason was clear, Lin Mufeng had just woken up from a severe injury. Although his injuries had recovered, he still needed to recuperate fully, and it would not be good if there were any hidden injuries.


    Moreover, the Academy''s new students had already started their classes. Lin Mufeng had already left the lessons for quite a few days. He left just like that, not giving the academy any face at all, which made fire geezer feel quite dissatisfied.


    "Actually, there''s nothing much to learn in the academy. It''s just cultivation. Only when you''re on the verge of death can you improve faster." Seeing that Lin Mufeng''s thoughts could not be changed, Yu Xin changed her tone and started to advise fire geezer.


    "You little girl." fire geezer did not know whether to laugh or cry. He was still not married yet, and now they were all on his side.


    However, when Lin Mufeng went to request for leave, it alarmed many people. Ever since they had entered the Capital, Lin Mufeng''s actions and actions had been extremely shocking. Pu Kong, who had just defeated a second year student, actually had to request another month of leave.


    "Are you sure you want to take leave of absence for a month?" One of the school''s leaders asked Lin Mufeng, and the three words "one month" had been emphasized by him.


    "Yes." Lin Mufeng nodded.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Practicing." Lin Mufeng answered quickly.


    "Experience?!" Hearing these two words, the veins on the leader''s forehead jumped, as if they were on fire. This guy went out to gain experience a few days ago, and in just a few days time he broke through to Yellow Scale. This time he went out for a month, and when he came back, did he already reach Green Scale?


    I can''t imagine, what if I let him go? Then she glanced at him.


    No matter what the Leader of the Institution thought, he had already approved Lin Mufeng''s fraud. After all, a talented person like him would always have his own methods. What the academy did was to help them, not to forbid them.


    However, when Lin Mufeng left, all the students looked at him weirdly.


    "Monster!" "Madman!"


    This was the most pertinent evaluation that every student had of him!


    "I''m taking a month off. "It seems like he hasn''t had a single class up until now." A few students were whispering to each other.


    Another student obviously admired him and loudly echoed, "If he is an expert, then an expert must be different from the others." "Like us, we train in class honestly, so our strength can''t compare to theirs."


    Even though those words were absurd, many students nodded their heads in agreement. That''s right, if he wasn''t different from the others, then why would he be so much younger than me, and yet be so much stronger than me?


    Different from the imperial city''s atmosphere, the fog-veined forest carried a hint of fragrance, but it was also a wild taste, causing Lin Mufeng to be intoxicated in it. After taking in a deep breath, he slowly closed his eyes and carefully savored the air that came from the fog-veined forest.


    Suddenly opening his eyes, Lin Mufeng swept his gaze across the few passersby. These people were all Heavenly Soul Master, and from the looks of it, they were all infamous Soulhunter.


    "Interesting. The first time I entered the forest, I encountered the Soulhunter, and now that I have entered the fog-veined forest, I met him as well. The corner of his mouth curled up into a strange smile, as if he hadn''t seen those Soulhunter s, and he slowly walked into them.


    Swoosh!


    Not long after he stepped into the fog-veined forest, he heard the sound of sharp swords piercing through his ears. His heart tightened, his feet swayed, and he dodged to the side, turning his head to look, only to see a terrifying looking Heavenly Beast rushing towards him.


    The corner of his mouth hooked up into an evil grin, like a low level Heavenly Beast s could no longer arouse his interest, but this was also money, he casually killed it, collected all the useful things, and after sucking up all the blood, Lin Mufeng continued to walk deeper into the cave.


    "It''s just early yellow step. Brothers, find a chance to get rid of him." Seeing that Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Energy was only yellow, the Soulhunter s that were sneakily following him at the back felt relieved. For Heavenly Soul Master of the same realm, even if he was slightly stronger, how could he possibly defeat several people?


    If they knew that Lin Mufeng was able to kill three Soulhunter s with his own power with his Medium Orange Rank, it was unknown whether or not their footsteps would be so steady or not. Although there were some elements of a sneak attack at that time, it was undeniable that sometimes a sneak attack was also a part of one''s strength.

 C87 Phantom

    Feeling the faintly discernible gaze behind him, the corners of Lin Mufeng''s mouth curled into a cold smile.


    Without stopping, he killed a few Heavenly Beast and continued to walk inside. After going deeper for more than five kilometers, the Soulhunter behind him hesitated.


    "Big brother, this is too deep. If we were to meet any strong guys, it wouldn''t be easy for us to get our hands on them with more people." A Soulhunter said with a trembling voice. The number of Heavenly Soul Master that die in fog-veined forest every year is countless, so the fog-veined forest also has the name Heavenly Soul Master Graveyard, no wonder he was this terrified.


    The leading Soulhunter replied: "I know that it''s dangerous, but I know even more that with that brat''s strength, he definitely has some sort of motive for daring to go so deep. If there''s really something, and we don''t follow up, wouldn''t that mean we''ve missed out on it? "


    The surrounding Soulhunter s nodded in unison. Their group continued to advance in the direction that Lin Mufeng had walked in without hesitation.


    "Strange, why is there nothing else?" Not long after, they suddenly discovered that they had lost track of Lin Mufeng, and the complexions of several Soulhunter s drastically changed.


    The Soulhunter in the lead reacted quickly, "Everyone be careful, we might have been discovered."


    "As expected of the Soulhunter, you sure are vigilant." Lin Mufeng stood on a treetop not too far away and looked down at the Soulhunter who were completely on guard. A hint of ridicule surfaced on his face. If just being careful was enough to live, then no so many Heavenly Soul Master s would die every year.


    Lin Mufeng jumped down, and with a few leaps, he arrived in front of a Heavenly Beast. This Heavenly Beast looked like a leopard on the outside, with a single horn on its head and blood-red eyes. The fur on its body was completely stained with dark red spots, and with a slight shake, it looked as though blood was flowing out from its entire body.


    The last time Lin Mufeng taught the two students who charged protection, one of them used a Blood Vein Leopard. However, when compared to the real Blood Vein Leopard, his Heavenly Soul was like a little grass compared to a big tree. It was not even worth mentioning.


    The Blood Vein Leopard was an extremely aggressive type of Heavenly Beast. Seeing Lin Mufeng appear in front of him, he practically did not even think about it, roared, and pounced forward.


    "A pretty good Heavenly Beast." Lin Mufeng chuckled. A black light flashed under his feet and he retreated.


    A man and a beast, both were running towards the Soulhunter as fast as lightning. From afar, they could hear the roars of Blood Vein Leopard. The leading Soulhunter suddenly turned deathly pale.


    "Dammit, let''s go, he actually lured the Heavenly Beast to attack us."


    The group of people retreated hurriedly, but their speed could not compare to Lin Mufeng and the Blood Vein Leopard. In a moment, Lin Mufeng had caught up to them. A black shadow passed them and left them behind.


    "Thank you for your hard work, follow me all the way and offer me your Blood Vein Leopard, please accept."


    Lin Mufeng''s voice was still resounding by his ears, but he had disappeared. The leader of the Soulhunter fiercely stomped his feet, he stopped in his tracks and turned, ready to face the attacks of the Blood Vein Leopard.


    The Blood Vein Leopard, no matter whether or not you were an innocent passerby, as long as it saw you, you would be its target of attack, not to mention that you were even blocking its path forward. Seeing the Soulhunter ready, the Blood Vein Leopard roared and pounced forward.


    From afar, the roars of Blood Vein Leopard could be heard, and Soulhunter''s screams could occasionally be heard. The sneer on Lin Mufeng''s face grew heavier. He quickly made a few turns and lured two more ferocious Heavenly Beast over.


    "You ¡­ "Damn it." Seeing the Heavenly Beast behind Lin Mufeng, a few of the Soulhunter s'' faces paled. They wanted to bite this youth to death with their mouths ¡­


    When using Heavenly Beast to deal with us, they didn''t expect that this young man, who didn''t look surprised at all, would have such a malicious thought.


    "With this strength, with this little scheming, you actually want to become the Soulhunter? You''re courting death." Lin Mufeng was disdainful, they were too far away from the few people he met in forest.


    The following battles progressed very quickly. The attacks of the three fierce Heavenly Beast were not something these Soulhunter could defend against. After losing a few people, they wanted to run away recklessly, but were caught by the three Heavenly Beast and swallowed into their stomachs.


    "Unfortunately, they should have a lot of benefits." Watching the three Heavenly Beast leave, Lin Mufeng floated down from the tree. The strength of the three Heavenly Beast was too strong, so Lin Mufeng was not confident of defeating them.


    The Heavenly Beast swallowed the Soulhunter''s corpse into its stomach and naturally swallowed their storage rings as well. Although he did not know if they should digest it or be pulled out along with the filth, at least Lin Mufeng would not be able to obtain it.


    After changing directions, Lin Mufeng planned to retreat to the outskirts of fog-veined forest. The Heavenly Beast here were too strong, and if they were not careful, they would end up with injuries. Being injured in this fog-veined forest where danger lurks from all over, it was no different from courting death.


    The difference in strength between Heavenly Beast and forest was the same. The deeper one went, the stronger they were. After retreating a distance, a crow suddenly flew over, like a streak of black light, it shot towards Lin Mufeng''s head.


    Lin Mufeng''s expression was calm as a white light suddenly shot out from between his brows, landed in his hands, and transformed into a cold alabaster knife. A surge of ice-cold imposing aura burst out right after, and the crow who had charged in front of Lin Mufeng suddenly froze, and almost fell down. After Lin Mufeng''s strength increased greatly, the alabaster knife also improved. The light shining from it became even more dazzling, and started to flow like water.


    With the blade in hand, Lin Mufeng jumped up brazenly and attacked the crow. This was a strange crow. Its appearance was not much different from an ordinary crow. Black feathers covered its entire body, but its head was like a skeleton. Its eyes were filled with a ghastly fire.


    "This is a Phantom, it''s not very strong, just like you, although it has very strange attacking methods in the early yellow step. If I don''t tell you this, you should be able to handle it. " Inside the alabaster knife, Xie Wuji spoke slowly.


    Being intimidated by the alabaster knife''s aura, the Phantom became extremely angry, opened its mouth and spat out a dark grey ball of air, which smashed into the alabaster knife.


    With a light clank, Lin Mufeng felt the alabaster knife tilted slightly as it moved across the side of the Phantom and only managed to cut off a few feathers.


    "Whiz!"


    The Phantom flew past Lin Mufeng''s side, its speed was outrageously fast, a pair of pitch black bird claws grazed past his ribs, almost scratching him.


    "That''s all."


    Although Lin Mufeng was very concerned about the strange attack methods that Xie Wuji had mentioned, these two attacks by the Phantom had proven that the Phantom was not very strong.


    With a backhand slash, a cold light suddenly flashed across the alabaster knife. With a ''chi'' sound, a trail of blood appeared on the Phantom''s back. As soon as the black blood appeared, it was sealed by the cold aura of the alabaster knife.


    The Phantom''s eyes shone with a green light, and two lumps of green light appeared in front of Lin Mufeng''s eyes. Lin Mufeng''s vision blurred, and many different scenes actually appeared.


    "This is ¡­ a mental attack?" Lin Mufeng was shocked. The Phantom''s attack was actually the same as Mu Ran''s, it was also an attack on a person''s will. If it was another person, they might have become Phantom s. However, Lin Mufeng wasn''t even afraid of Mu Ran, who had inherited from Mu Ran''s family, so why would he be afraid of a mere Phantom?


    "Die for me." Seeing the pain that was about to appear from the bottom of his heart, Lin Mufeng roared angrily and shot out a white light straight at the Phantom''s ghost head.


    The things that Lin Mufeng didn''t want to think about the most were the things that happened in his previous life. These things were hidden deep in Lin Mufeng''s heart, like Lin Mufeng''s weakest but also the most fatal thing. Once it was flipped up by someone, not only would Lin Mufeng be injured, whoever flipped through these memories would also receive his desperate attacks.


    "Chi!"


    The Phantom swept across, the Phantom did not expect that Lin Mufeng, who he had released with all his might, was completely unaffected. Without enough time to dodge, the alabaster knife slashed him, causing a ghost head to drop, rolling on the ground.


    "Caw ~ ~ ~"


    The ghost head fell to the ground and actually didn''t die. After a miserable scream, the two ghost flames in his eyes exploded at the same time, turning into specks of green light that shot in all directions.


    Gua Gua! Not long after the green light was shot out, the surrounding area was filled with the continuous cries of Phantom s.


    "Crap!"


    Lin Mufeng''s heart sank. With so many voices, he was naturally clear that the Phantom, the social Heavenly Beast, also had their own territory. He never thought that killing one of them today would attract so many people ¡­


    After a slight tremble, the indifference on his face appeared once again. Lin Mufeng was not afraid either. The Phantom had successfully provoked the anger in his heart. Right now, not to mention the weaker Phantom, even if a group of Blood Vein Leopard came, he would first kill a few before thinking about other things.


    His five fingers lightly pressed onto the Phantom''s corpse, and a strand of black light shot inside. A wisp of visible black energy quickly escaped the Phantom''s corpse and entered Lin Mufeng''s body. A large amount of blood gushed out and disappeared into his hands.


    The Phantom''s corpse gradually shriveled up and turned into something like a dried up bone.


    There were a few more dried corpses in the forest, and after swallowing them, the negative emotions did not get his attention. Originally, after swallowing a few Heavenly Beast, that violent and bloodthirsty aura was unconsciously refined by him, so he did not have a lot of corpses in his body. Furthermore, the Phantom was only a early yellow step Heavenly Beast, its strength was not very strong!


    Taking his hand away from the Phantom''s corpse, Lin Mufeng swept his eyes over the ghost head that was not far away. A black soul rushed out from the top of the ghost head, wanting to escape.


    "Come back here."


    Lin Mufeng extended his right hand and grabbed at the air with his five fingers. With a wuu sound, a gigantic black vortex appeared behind the Phantom''s soul, causing the soul of the Phantom to let out a sharp scream as it was sucked into Lin Mufeng''s hand. The soul of a Heavenly Beast was as hard to come by as the soul of a Infantry, so this beast spirit could be sold for a considerable price.


    Putting away the Phantom''s beast spirit, a cold light flashed in her eyes as she looked at the few Phantom flying over.


    Black feathers, death aura that radiated from his body from time to time, and terrifying ghost heads. Those who were timid would probably faint from the fright. However, Lin Mufeng was not afraid. She swung her alabaster knife without dodging it, and actually waited for the Phantom''s arrival in place.


    "Good kid, good guts. You''re really much stronger than me when I was younger." Seeing Lin Mufeng actually waiting for the Phantom at the same place, Xie Wuji couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration. At his age, he could only secretly hunt a few Heavenly Beast at the outskirts of fog-veined forest. Moreover, if he met a group of Heavenly Beast, he would run as far away as he could.


    In front of him, four Phantom s flew over at the same time. There were three on the left and three on the right, a total of ten of them.


    Before their body even got close, the ten Phantom s let out strange cries at the same time. Green light rose up on the ghost heads, they actually took the initiative to attack first, and at the same time released a mental attack towards Lin Mufeng. Under the green light, the ghost head looked even more eerie and terrifying.

 C88 Family Turbulence

    In an instant, the unforgettable scenes from his previous life once again appeared in front of Lin Mufeng''s eyes. Especially at the last moment, under the sunlight, he despairingly watched his body turn into dust bit by bit.


    "You, you, all of you, die!"


    Drops of tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes. Lin Mufeng suddenly roared in rage, instantly waking up from the illusion. A yellow light flashed under his feet and his body disappeared from where he stood. When he appeared again, he was already under a Phantom at the left rear.


    Puff!


    The alabaster knife turned into a ray of cold light and pierced straight into the Phantom''s body. The Phantom let out a caw as it shook its body. The green light inside the ghost head immediately weakened, and it seemed like it was going to go out.


    A sinister and cruel aura permeated the entire forest, the temperature was as cold as winter. Lin Mufeng was also like a devil, his body was extremely cold, like the Arctic Frost, which brought about a little bit of killing intent.


    The other nine Phantom attacked Lin Mufeng at the same time, the gray energy bullets shooting towards him, but were easily dodged by Lin Mufeng.


    "No one can remind me of those things. No one. Mu Ran did it, so he lost, you guys ¡­ Heh, then let''s use our lives to calm down! "


    Lin Mufeng whispered as the alabaster knife danced wildly. Every time it moved, a cold light would flash and one of the Phantom would be injured.


    One of the Phantom had its head chopped off by Lin Mufeng, and the other one was kicked away by him. It broke through a few large trees, and looked like it was about to die.


    While fighting with the Phantom on the side, Lin Mufeng reached out with his left hand and placed it on the corpse of a Phantom. A large amount of blood essence was absorbed into Lin Mufeng''s body, causing his face to turn dark, and the shadow behind him to sway, as though the blood sucking heavenly soul was about to come out.


    "Don''t, please summon two heavenly souls at the same time, you won''t be able to take it." Xie Wuji immediately advised.


    Lin Mufeng became more clear-headed, and smashed the Phantom''s corpse with a palm strike. He felt that the Heavenly Energy in his body had grown a little stronger, and at the same time, he also took over the Phantom''s beast spirit and kept it.


    After killing two Phantom in a row, the anger at the bottom of Lin Mufeng''s heart lessened slightly. Looking at the few Phantom s desperately attacking, he sneered, and the yellow light beneath his feet flashed, his body was like the wind, like a black bolt of lightning, jumping in the forest, actually faster than the Phantom s'' flying speed by a bit.


    Following the constant sounds of blades chopping into flesh, the remaining Phantom s were either injured or killed. As Lin Mufeng fought, he used the blood sucking heavenly soul''s power to devour the Phantom''s flesh and blood essence. In that moment, the meridians in his body began to swell.


    Gua!


    The last Phantom let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Lin Mufeng grabbed the air and the Phantom''s corpse flew into her hands. Following that, a streak of black aura escaped and quickly shriveled up.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was killing the Heavenly Beast in the fog-veined forest, something secretly happened in the Lin Family who was far away in the Han Ku Kingdom.


    "Patriarch, can you give me a satisfactory answer regarding the death of my son Lin Yuan?" The third brother of the Lin Family, Lin Tiankuo, who had been patiently enduring all this time, finally could not hold it in and asked Lin Tianfeng.


    "Nephew Lin Yuan." Lin Tianfeng sighed. There were a lot of people who knew about this at the time. Because of this, under the leadership of Captain Xiao Qiang, our Lin Family and the Ruojia fought to the death, and each of us had more than ten casualties. In the end, it was still the law enforcement clan elders who came from the Hangu College who intervened, and only settled down in the end. "


    "That is to say, my son did indeed die in the hands of the Ruojia." Lin Tiankuo seemed to have realized something.


    "About this, I can''t give you an accurate answer, because no one saw Ruo Chengfeng killing him with their own eyes. It''s only because the deaths of our Lin Family''s clansmen in the Snow Wolf Island were all caused by the people of the Ruojia, that''s why I said that. " Lin Tianfeng''s words were real and fake, making it hard for him to determine whether or not they were real. But Lin Tianfeng did not lie, he did not know that Lin Tiankuo''s son was killed by his own son, he only thought that it was the young master of Ruojia, Ruo Chengfeng who did it. At that time, when Lin Mufeng killed someone, there was only Lin Fei by his side who was unconscious. And the reason Ruojia said that Lin Mufeng was the one who killed them, was only to sow discord between them.


    "Ruojia." Lin Tiankuo''s expression changed as he looked deeply into Lin Tianfeng''s eyes. Without saying anything else, he turned and left.


    Lin Tianfeng immediately cautioned Lin Tiankuo from behind: "Third brother, I also feel heartache over Yuan''er''s death, but you must restrain your grief and not act rashly. The current Ruojia is even stronger than us. If we want revenge, we need to slowly seek it out. "


    "I know." Lin Tiankuo did not turn around, and only threw out those words.


    "What was the situation then? "Speak."


    Looking at the Lin Family disciples kneeling on the ground in front of him, a hint of insanity flashed past Lin Tiankuo''s eyes.


    "At that time, Young Master Lin Yuan and Ruojia''s Ruo Chengfeng wanted to join hands and kill Lin Fei, and occupy the position of captain of Xiao Qiang. However, the two of them had disappeared at the same time, and we didn''t know what had happened." The disciple collapsed onto the ground as he looked at Lin Tiankuo in fear. It wasn''t easy to get back home, yet to be called by Lin Tiankuo to ask questions, and such a sensitive matter, caused him to feel that something was amiss.


    "Damned thing, to actually do such a thing." When Lin Tiankuo heard that his own son had colluded with members of other families, and even secretly harmed the descendants of his own clan, a burst of anger arose in his heart. But no matter how angry he was, that was still his son.


    "And then?" Lin Tiankuo endured his anger and asked.


    "Later on, the Ruojia began to attack us. More than a dozen of us died, and even vice-captain Chu Huai almost died in Kunlun''s hands. Luckily, Young Master Lin Mufeng came back in time and defeated Kunlun, only then did he save us." The disciple quickly said.


    "Lin Mufeng." In his heart, Lin Tiankuo had already more or less believed what Ruo Wuhai said. Lin Yuan had indeed died in Lin Mufeng''s hands. Otherwise, with the situation at that time, who could have killed Lin Yuan and the rest without making a sound?


    "You want me to work outside loyally for the family, without even time to take care of my son, but I have never had any regrets. I only hope that the family can become strong and not be bullied by others. It''s just that I never thought that Lin Tianfeng would be so vicious, not only did he make it difficult for me to return home, he even caused the death of my son. Your son is his life, so is my son''s life not his life? "


    Lin Tiankuo clenched his fist, his veins popped out and blood trickling down.


    "Scram." "Do not tell anyone about what happened today, or else ¡­" The ruthlessness in his eyes really frightened this disciple. He nodded his head again and again, bowed to Lin Tiankuo and ran off in a hurry.


    "Lin Tianfeng, kill me and pay with your life. Since your son killed my son, I will make your son pay with his life. No, I want you and your son to pay for my son''s life. My son Lin Yuan, just you wait, the person who harmed you will quickly come to see you. "


    Lin Tiankuo growled, as tears rolled down his face.


    Lin Mufeng didn''t know what was going to happen to the clan in the slightest. All of his attention was focused on the Phantom in front of him, which was obviously five times bigger than normal people.


    Its body was as big as a great roc, and its pitch-black feathers were as sharp as swords, emitting a metallic luster. The two huge claws only lightly brushed against a tree, but the big tree, which was held by several people, fell down with a loud bang, raising a cloud of smoke and dust.


    After killing ten Phantom and absorbing all their soul essence and blood, Lin Mufeng''s strength had improved greatly, and the negative emotions had accumulated quite a bit. It was just that he had not refined the blood essence and energy absorbed, so after refining, he could break through his early yellow step in one go and reach the Middle Yellow Rank. Just as Lin Mufeng finished tidying up the battlefield and was about to leave, a pair of sinister eyes locked onto him.


    With just a glance, Lin Mufeng could tell that this large Phantom was not to be trifled with. At least, it was at the peak of the Yellow Scale, and even had the strength of its Green Scale. Just as expected, Xie Wuji anxiously warned from inside the alabaster knife: Be careful, that is King of the Crows with an early stage Green Scale.


    Early stage of Green Scale! Lin Mufeng licked his lips, revealing a slight smile. If he were to absorb its blood, it was unknown how many blood cores he could concoct.


    Lin Mufeng came out this time to refine the blood pill. But as soon as he entered, he was followed by a few Soulhunter s. After circling around, he only killed a few Phantom but not enough to kill a single one. Now that the King of the Crows had delivered it to him, it was perfect time for him to search around.


    "Brat, have you thought about it? This is Green Scale after all." Xie Wuji warned Lin Mufeng. In his opinion, it would be better for Lin Mufeng to just honestly fight against the Heavenly Beast s with Yellow Scale. One must know that every time a stage was raised, the difference in their strength would be earth-shattering. King of the Crows in the early stages of Green Scale were even more tyrannical than Heavenly Soul Master in the early stages of Green Scale.


    "hemoptysis doesn''t need to say anything, I have my own decisions."


    Lin Mufeng said indifferently, Xie Wuji immediately shut his mouth. Although Lin Mufeng was young, he had always seemed to be a courageous person. Since he said that, then there was no need for Xie Wuji to worry.


    Gua!


    A hoarse voice came out from King of the Crows''s mouth. It was extremely unpleasant to the ear, and carried a kind of strange and sinister feeling. The ghost head of King of the Crows was like a enlarged version of a human skull. The two balls of green fire in his eyes were at least the size of a fist.


    "I killed them. "Why, do you want revenge?" Lin Mufeng hooked his fingers at King of the Crows.


    Whoosh. When the King of the Crows heard what Lin Mufeng said, he was immediately enraged. It was fine that it killed its little brother, but it still dared to provoke him like this. It was truly a reckless human.


    King of the Crows looked up and called out to the sky. He spread his wings, and like a black cloud, a large shadow was cast on the ground.


    Seeing the two terrifying bird claws grabbing towards him, Lin Mufeng did not dodge. With his entire body surging with Heavenly Energy, he used both hands to grab onto his blade, and suddenly slashed out.


    Clang!


    The alabaster knife and the bird''s claws clashed, and actually produced a metallic sound, and a large amount of sparks flew. Lin Mufeng''s eyes congealed, and his body involuntarily retreated, only stopping after he was more than ten meters away.


    Both of his arms trembled, Lin Mufeng almost couldn''t hold onto the alabaster knife. Looking at the gaping wound on his palm, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but click his tongue. This King of the Crows sure had a lot of strength, such a hard claw.


    Grabbing onto and forcing Lin Mufeng to retreat, the King of the Crows cried out complacently. He was unforgiving, spinning, and continued to rush towards Lin Mufeng.


    Its enormous wings flapped, bringing with it a wave of cold wind. The surrounding trees were whooshing, and some of the smaller ones were making cracking noises. The trees were bent in a big arc, as if they were going to break if they couldn''t withstand the force of the wind.

 C89 Gu Lei!

    After absorbing all the blood essence in King of the Crows''s body, Lin Mufeng immediately sat cross legged on the ground. After running for a while, he had absorbed a large amount of Heavenly Beast blood essence and soul, and the energy in his body had gradually become full, as if it was about to burst.


    Calming his mind, Lin Mufeng activated the Heavenly Energy in his veins and started to refine the mixed energy. If his veins could be said to be a clear channel, then the energy would be a turbid river. Every time the energy was channeled into a single step, he could feel a burning pain coming from his veins.


    Lin Ming grit his teeth, closed his eyes, and endured the pain. He began to slowly refine the energy that he had absorbed.


    Thus, Lin Mufeng''s strength was completely incomparable to before, and the rate at which he absorbed and refined it was also much faster than before. Just as he was refining the special energy in his body, a faintly discernable black shadow appeared behind him. The blood sucking heavenly soul slowly opened its empty eyes.


    "Didn''t you just summon them back? You can actually come out on your own without being summoned?! " Inside the alabaster knife, Xie Wuji looked up in the air in shock.


    As the sky gradually darkened, a bright moon scattered its radiance in the sky. The light shone through the tall trees of the fog-veined forest and fell on the ground, forming mottled spots of light.


    The fog-veined forest began to issue out continuous beast roars, causing Xie Wuji to become nervous. The more night fell, the more frequent the Heavenly Beast''s activities would be. If any Heavenly Beast were to accidentally barge in, it would have a significant impact on Lin Mufeng, who was currently refining the special energy within his body.


    Hiding within the bone blade between his brows, Xie Wuji released all of his attention as he carefully guarded Lin Mufeng. After a long while, the blood sucking heavenly soul automatically disappeared, and the white bone blade shot out with a whoosh, transforming into a sharp cold light under the waterfall of moonlight. Occasionally, he would fly up and down, and occasionally he would spin left and right. Occasionally, he would blunder through the path of Heavenly Beast, but he was also killed at the first chance by Xie Wuji, so it did not affect Lin Mufeng at all.


    Whoosh!


    Just as the white color of a fish''s belly appeared in the east and the first rays of sunlight shone down from the horizon, Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes. Exhaling a mouthful of turbid breath, he stood up.


    "Kid, have you refined all of them?" Xie Wuji walked over and asked. The surrounding corpses of no less than ten Heavenly Beast s were evidently all his masterpieces.


    Lin Mufeng casually swept a glance over it, and then looked at the hundred or so red pearls on the ground. With an indifferent expression, he casually waved his hand and collected all of them, and muttered softly, "Mn, I''ve refined all of them ¡­ "Thank you!"


    The last sound came from the bottom of his heart.


    Xie Wuji''s face did not change as he said without a care: "Don''t be polite with me, even if you die I won''t be able to live, furthermore I still need you to do something for me."


    Lin Mufeng laughed and spoke no more.


    "Are we going to search for Heavenly Beast here, or go deeper?" Xie Wuji asked.


    "Let''s go inside. The Heavenly Beast outside are too weak. Dozens of them can''t even compare to the energy contained in one of the blood inside." Lin Mufeng said.


    First, he absorbed all of the Heavenly Beast''s blood that Xie Wuji had killed, and then absorbed a lot of energy.


    After tidying everything up, Lin Mufeng held onto the alabaster knife, and once again walked towards the depths of fog-veined forest.


    A breeze blew and the beasts roared. The fog-veined forest, this renowned forest, welcomed a killer today.


    Bang!


    Throwing the corpse of the Rhinoceros on the ground, Lin Mufeng felt a burst of pain in his meridians. In these few days, there had been eighty or so Heavenly Beast that had died in Lin Mufeng''s hands, and all of them were at least at the Yellow Scale. There were even two at the Green Scale.


    These two Green Scale Heavenly Beast were not unlucky like the King of the Crows, and were coincidentally restrained by Lin Mufeng. Of the two Green Scale Heavenly Beast, one was a Black Scaled Python and the other was a Rhinoceros. In order to get rid of these two, Lin Mufeng had to put in a lot of effort.


    Just like the single-horned rhinoceros in front of him, its skin was abnormally tough and durable. When the alabaster knife slashed at it, only a faint white mark was left, not a single trace of blood to be seen. The Rhinoceros was extremely powerful, and with every attack, Lin Mufeng would vomit blood. If not for the blood sucking heavenly soul''s strange ability, Lin Mufeng would have already been chased away by the Rhinoceros.


    After sitting down, Lin Mufeng immediately started to refine the energy in his body. After cooperating multiple times, Xie Wuji did not need Lin Mufeng''s instructions to immediately control the alabaster knife and travel to protect Lin Mufeng.


    At this time, because Lin Mufeng had absorbed too much of the special energy, and because he was affected by the Heavenly Beast''s soul, his eyes were blood-red, filled with a chilling aura, filled with despair, brutality, and brutality. The surrounding weaker Heavenly Beast s did not even come close to this place, they only felt a slight scent and immediately fled far away with their tails tucked behind them.


    With great difficulty in controlling the Heavenly Energy in his body, Lin Mufeng began to slowly refine the turbid unique energy. Absorbing blood essence and turning it into energy was a good way to quickly advance, but there was one advantage to it, and one disadvantage was that the negative impact was too great, and it was even able to affect Lin Mufeng''s state of mind.


    Think about it, if a being suddenly died, its heart would not be filled with despair, anger, ruthlessness, unwillingness, and other thoughts. All of these thoughts were in its soul, it would be fine if Lin Mufeng could absorb its blood, but if he could absorb its soul, how could he not be affected by the emotions.


    She gritted her teeth and absorbed the blood and soul of a few Heavenly Beast s in a row. There was even a Single Horned Rhino with a Green Scale in particular, and its blood was extremely abundant, causing Lin Mufeng to feel that he was unable to control this power a little. The negative emotions had already deeply affected Lin Mufeng''s mind, and he was just a sliver away from turning him into a wild beast that only knew how to kill and destroy.


    Taking a deep breath, traces of black aura appeared within his body and gradually permeated into the murky energy of the yellow colored Heaven power. This was Lin Mufeng channeling his blood sucking heavenly soul''s power. Slowly, the turbid energy began to break down, turning into ordinary Heavenly Energy as it was absorbed by his meridians.


    A thumb-sized red pellet appeared between Lin Mufeng''s brows and fell to the ground. After going through a large amount of devouring and absorption, Lin Mufeng''s Middle Yellow Rank realm had long since been consolidated, and what he needed to do now was to concoct a Blood Core with all his might. One would cost him over ten thousand gold coins, so even if he did not care about the money, he would still be rather excited.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was refining the special energy in his body to refine the Blood Core, not far away, about five kilometers away from him, a tall and sturdy youth was waving a gigantic golden hammer and fighting against a Heavenly Beast.


    The youth was extremely strong, his body had a faint green luster, he was clearly an expert in Green Scale. He was wearing a jacket made from Heavenly Beast''s fur and a rope woven from some kind of hair was tied carelessly around his waist. His right hand was holding a golden hammer that was three times the size of his head. There were eight sides to this golden hammer. Every time it was swung around, threads of lightning would emerge from it, causing the opposing Heavenly Beast''s body to tremble and its fur to emit a charred smell.


    "As expected of someone with strength at the middle stage of the cyan scale, even my hammer of the Thunder God wouldn''t be able to harm him." Young Gu Lei was secretly surprised in his heart. Although the opposing Heavenly Beast looked to be in a sorry state, it was only a superficial wound. Its strength was not affected in the slightest. His Thunder God''s Hammer was a clan rank Heavenly Soul, and the energy it contained was also known as the number one attack from lightning attributed energy, and all of this was completely useless against this Heavenly Beast, causing him to be shocked.


    "Unfortunately, I''ve already used my soul skill once, and I don''t have much Heavenly Energy left. Otherwise, I could kill it with my soul skill, and I would have given me a pretty good soul." Gu Lei secretly felt that it was a pity, but he was also a decisive person, he knew that he would not be able to do anything to the Heavenly Beast for the time being.


    "Awoo ¡­" "Awoo ¡­" "Awoo


    However, the Heavenly Beast had been staring at Gu Lei for a long time, with this kind of wound, how could it let him leave so easily, until it used its soul skills to kill a few Heavenly Beast of similar strength, suddenly attacking Gu Lei. Gu Lei had been extremely cautious this whole time, so he had not been injured by Yue Yang. However, in a situation where he had exhausted all his Heavenly Energy, he was not a match for this Heavenly Beast, so he decided to just retreat.


    A human and a beast began to surround fog-veined forest to hide and seek. Originally, he could absorb the Heavenly Energy while he moved, but the Heavenly Beast was too tight, it could not let Gu Lei recover. It would attack once in awhile, forcing Gu Lei to release the Heavenly Energy that he had just absorbed.


    He ran for more than half a day. It was only when the moon reached its zenith that Gu Lei finally brought the Heavenly Beast to a place not too far away from Lin Mufeng.


    "cyan scale''s Heavenly Beast? Heavens, who the hell would be so reckless? If you want to die, don''t drag us down. " Seeing the movement from afar, especially the extremely dazzling cyan light coming from the Heavenly Beast''s body, Xie Wuji cursed loudly. Forget about cyan scale, even a single Green Scale could probably make Lin Mufeng hate Lin Mufeng.


    However, at this point of time, while he was still refining the unique Heavenly Energy in his body, Xie Wuji was in a hurry. A snow-white scimitar was floating above a person''s head, rotating like a windmill. The cold moonlight shined on the scimitar, reflecting a cold light.


    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die."


    Xie Wuji was at a loss. If it was the past him, forget about cyan scale''s Heavenly Beast, even if it was Blue Scale''s Heavenly Beast, he wouldn''t put it in his eyes. But today, he only had one soul, and in front of''s Heavenly Beast, he couldn''t even be considered as a dish.


    "Why?" Lin Mufeng suddenly opened his mouth as he became overjoyed, "You''re awake? Hurry up and run, a brat lured the Heavenly Beast over. "


    "That damned brat, he actually lured such a powerful Heavenly Beast here ¡­ "Damn it!"


    Xie Wuji was a little angry. He might as well be in trouble.


    Looking at Gu Lei and the Heavenly Beast that were swimming not far away, Lin Mufeng revealed a surprised expression. A Heavenly Beast of cyan scale, this kind of strength, could kill him with a single claw. But this youth and the Heavenly Beast had been fighting for such a long time and still had not lost, it could be seen how strong he was.


    "This youth is very strong. I wonder which family he''s from, to actually be able to appear alone in this forest ¡­" Seeing that he was not much older than, Lin Mufeng was dumbstruck.


    "This, this guy?" Not running? Is he going to help? " Seeing that Lin Mufeng was actually walking towards the youth, Xie Wuji was shocked. However, he knew that he had always been firm in his decision. He didn''t say anything to stop him. He only tensed his heart and was ready to attack at any moment.

 C90 Help!

    "Don''t come over, this is a Armored Beast from cyan scale, its strength is very strong."


    Gu Lei''s eyes narrowed slightly as a bright light flashed across his eyes. He said this, and with the black clothed Lin Mufeng and the dark expression on his face, it seemed that he was no different from the Soulhunter. He was also secretly suspicious and even more cautious for a bit, and the meaning of his words was clear.


    The light in her eyes naturally could not escape from Lin Mufeng''s eyes, and immediately revealed a faint smile, with a sense of self-mockery in her eyes, it was not easy to be a good person, and she herself was not someone that was suited to be a good person. However, he did not leave, causing Gu Lei to feel a wave of dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Gu Lei did the same.


    One was fighting while the other silently watched, one was cautious and the other was relaxed, seeing that Lin Mufeng was no longer going forward, Xie Wuji also calmed down and sighed: "Armored Beast, it''s actually a Armored Beast."


    "There''s actually such a Heavenly Beast in the forest, a Armored Beast, the moment it grows up, it will have the strength of Green Scale, and once it matures, it will also have the strength of cyan scale. Moreover, it can slowly increase, to the peak, and it can even reach the strength of Violet Rank ¡­"


    "That powerful?" It was also the first time Lin Mufeng had heard it.


    Xie Wuji nodded his head, looking ahead, he said, "Actually, strength is not the main thing. The main thing is the habits of the Armored Beast, it is very cunning and greedy, and the things it has its eyes on, will never stop until it reaches its goal. This fellow had provoked a Armored Beast somewhere and was followed by it. Let''s go. Both sides are too strong, so we can''t interfere. "


    hemoptysis was still a little worried.


    "No rush ¡­" Lin Mufeng leisurely stood to the side, "The Armored Beast are powerful, but this youth is not weak either ¡­"


    At this time, as he stood there, whether it was Gu Lei or the powerful cyan scale Heavenly Beast, none of them took him seriously. Both sides were entangled with each other, each move and each move gave Lin Mufeng a huge inspiration.


    "So, the Heavenly Soul can also be used like this."


    Looking at the silver arc in Gu Lei''s hand and the lightning flashing hammer, Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled. The silver light lingered around and it gave off a majestic atmosphere, and with every hammer strike, the ground would shake, and the power of the previous hammer strike would be even faster. If this hammer and this hammer were to strike down, unless one used a strong defense, sooner or later one would be exhausted to the point of death.


    The Armored Beast was not simple, as expected of the name of iron armor, she was covered in a layer of black armor, and was actually able to withstand Gu Lei''s attack without getting hurt. Every time Gu Lei attacked, the Armored Beast would use the iron armour on its body to block and then wait for the right opportunity to attack. As time passed, Gu Lei was also heavily injured by the Armored Beast.


    Lin Mufeng finally saw through it. Meeting a Armored Beast could be considered Gu Lei''s bad luck. Gu Lei''s Heavenly Soul attack is that kind of overbearing attack. If one strike isn''t enough to kill the other, then strike with the other, until the opponent dies. No matter how strong the attack was, when it landed on the body, it was blocked by the layer of skin that resembled an armor, and thus lost a bit of strength. The two sides were like a spear and a shield as they fiercely clashed. It wasn''t about who was stronger, but who could endure for a long time.


    But it looked like Gu Lei could not hold on much longer.


    The Armored Beast had, after all, been preparing for a long time, so Gu Lei was unable to recover his Heaven power. If this continued, Gu Lei would be exhausted to death sooner or later.


    "Crap ¡­"


    Sensing that the Heavenly Energy in his body was getting weaker and weaker, to the point where he was a little tired from even swinging Thunder God''s hammer, a bitter smile surfaced on Gu Lei''s face. In the past, it had often been him who had used his storm-like attacks to defeat or exhaust enemies. Unexpectedly, it was his turn today, and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    "Brat, this guy can''t hold on any longer. What do you want to do? To go or to help make up your mind. " Seeing Lin Mufeng still standing there indifferently, Xie Wuji anxiously said.


    "No rush, this guy can still hold on for a bit longer." Lin Mufeng''s face revealed a playful smile. He was not anxious, he could see that Armored Beast were indeed tyrannical, but they were also weak in one aspect, and that was that their speed was not fast enough. Compared to experts of the same cultivation level, Armored Beast''s speed was only two-thirds of theirs. Of course, two-thirds of the cyan scale experts were also terrifying, and most people could not handle them. But the key thing was, Lin Mufeng was not an ordinary person.


    Both sides clashed back and forth, and Gu Lei''s brows slowly furrowed. The hammer in his hand grew heavier and heavier, so much so that he could barely move it. The opponent''s attacks were also becoming more and more powerful. In this short period of time, Gu Lei had suffered more injuries than he had suffered in the forest of Heavenly Beast.


    His gaze moved to Lin Mufeng who was standing quietly at the side. Seeing the smile on his face, but not moving at all, Gu Lei could not help but reveal a look of despair. The hammer in his hand fell to the ground, making it difficult for him to lift it ¡­


    The Heavenly Energy was exhausted, and she was seriously injured! Sigh, she asked for it! Xie Wuji said. Originally, Lin Mufeng wanted to help you, but your eyes? How many people want you to help them, that suspicion, that caution?


    Seeing that he has almost lost his ability to resist, our Young Master Lin s are still very calm.


    The Armored Beast was indeed cunning, but when it saw Gu Lei''s appearance, it did not attack immediately. Instead, it walked around Gu Lei a few times, and attacked him a few more times, until Gu Lei fell to the ground unsteadily from where he was standing. It even shed the hammer of the Thunder God, rolling a few meters away from Gu Lei before it could finally relax.


    It looked with disdain at Lin Mufeng who was standing indifferently at the side, and rushed towards Gu Lei. A Ranker''s flesh and blood all had a certain amount of energy. Eating Gu Lei would allow it to cultivate a little faster.


    "Die for me." Just when the Armored Beast thought that the situation was settled, Gu Lei had no way to retaliate at all, it suddenly opened its eyes and roared out, and a gold light suddenly burst out from the nearby Thunder God''s hammer, flying up into the sky and ruthlessly smashing onto the Armored Beast.


    Bang!


    The Armored Beast was unable to dodge in time and was struck in the back of the head by the hammer. After this attack, Thunder God''s Hammer also transformed into a green light with a hum and shot into Gu Lei''s forehead.


    "What a pity!" We still haven''t been able to kill them! "


    Gu Lei sighed regretfully, his face was pale white, and blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth. He had forcefully released his third soul skill, but because he did not have enough Heavenly Energy, he did not use it at all. Furthermore, he had suffered from the backlash of the soul skill.


    However, when he looked at Lin Mufeng, the despair disappeared and was replaced with a smirk. Someone was accompanying me, although he had injured the Armored Beast, that strength was still not something that a with Middle Yellow Rank could handle.


    "Brat, why are you still standing there like an idiot? Hurry up and leave. Don''t you see that guy hasn''t even knocked him down yet?" Xie Wuji urged, he really wanted Lin Mufeng to immediately disappear from the eyes of the Armored Beast.


    "Go?" "Why do you want to go?"


    "What does he want?" From a distance, Gu Lei saw Lin Mufeng smiling at him, the two rows of white teeth were extremely bright and clean. Doubt arose in his heart, and with a swoosh, he saw the black figure disappear into the distance.


    A cold suddenly approached from the side. The Armored Beast was startled and busied itself with work. It immediately turned its body, wanting to use its iron armor to block the attack. Unexpectedly, the other party''s speed was too fast. Before it could turn around, it felt its eyes turn cold and darkness shrouded its vision.


    Aoao ¡­ The Armored Beast roared in pain, and the Zhang long tail behind it whipped its tail desperately in all directions, releasing * whoosh * sounds. Its power, was actually not weaker than Gu Lei''s Thunder God''s hammer.


    Gu Lei opened his eyes wide in shock. A scratch appeared on the face of the furious Armored Beast and a stream of blood flowed out. However, it''s right eye was blind.


    "Such a fast speed!"


    Gu Lei was shocked. When Lin Mufeng made his move, he saw that yellow light clearly, it was only at Yellow Scale.


    "Unfortunately, only one eye was injured."


    Retreating back, Lin Mufeng''s face paled slightly. He had just used blood sucking heavenly soul''s power, but he could only injure one of its eyes.


    "It''s a pity." Xie Wuji nodded.


    The Armored Beast with one eye was in a berserk state, the thick tail behind it lashed out horizontally like an iron whip. A few large trees that were in the arms of more than a dozen people were struck by the tail, and immediately began to emit crackling sounds as it broke from the middle.


    "Catch." Lin Mufeng thought for a while, then took out a Blood Pill and threw it to Gu Lei.


    "What is it?" Gu Lei struggled to take the blood red pill that was as big as a finger, releasing a dense amount of energy from it. Just by smelling it, he felt his body much better.


    "A pill that can recover Heavenly Energy, it''s up to you to believe it or not."


    Lin Mufeng said indifferently. Normally, this kind of Heavenly Soul Master would be wary of the other party, afraid of giving him a poison. After all, they were not related in any way, so no one could be sure that the other party was really helping them.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gu Lei swallowed the pill into his stomach, a bit of pure Heavenly Energy was released out, fusing into his meridians, he immediately felt the situation in his body improved greatly, and knew that the other party was not lying to him.


    "Thank you." Gu Lei thanked him and immediately sat down to recuperate. As long as he could recover a portion of his strength, Armored Beast that were not much less injured than him would definitely have no chance of escaping.


    The Armored Beast did not want to escape either, its remaining eye stared straight at Lin Mufeng as it opened its bloody mouth to drool. Lin Mufeng could smell a fishy stench coming from it. The Armored Beast was cunning, but it also bore a grudge. Lin Mufeng suddenly injuring one of its eyes, it had long since thrown Gu Lei far, far away, and only''s figure remained.


    "Whiz!"


    The Armored Beast scurried over, raised its right claw and released a gust of wind. A yellow light flashed under Lin Mufeng''s feet, and his body disappeared in an instant. The gust of wind passed the place he was standing just now, and cut a huge tree behind him in half.


    It was one thing for Gu Lei to fight the Armored Beast, and it was another for Lin Mufeng to do it himself. Right after they started fighting, Lin Mufeng felt that Armored Beast was indeed not someone he could handle, even if he was using blood sucking heavenly soul s.


    Even if Gu Lei''s hammer of the Thunder God struck its body, it would be able to block it, not to mention Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife. Only by attacking its weakness would it be effectively able to harm it. But after being blinded by Lin Mufeng''s sneak attack, the Armored Beast had tightly protected its remaining eye, not giving Lin Mufeng the slightest chance at all.


    "If you want to be a fisherman, you need strength. Kid, you need to work harder." Xie Wuji said. Lin Mufeng was currently in a very dangerous situation. Once he was injured by the Armored Beast, escaping would be a problem.

 C91 Cooperation between people!

    A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Although the Armored Beast is already injured, it is not something that Lin Mufeng can easily mess with.


    Other than that sneak attack, which had blinded the Armored Beast with one eye, Lin Mufeng had been unable to cause any effective damage to it. Instead, he had nearly been hit by the Armored Beast''s attack several times and broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Kid, now do you know how great the difference in rank is? cyan scale is cyan scale, even if it is severely injured, it is not someone you can provoke right now. " Xie Wuji taught him a lesson.


    "So what if it has cyan scale? Since I can blind one of its eyes, I can kill it as well."


    Relying on his speed, Lin Mufeng revolved around the Armored Beast, and the Armored Beast that suffered once had extremely tight protection, the two fought for a long time, but no one was able to do anything to him.


    However, it had been fighting with Gu Lei for a long time and was ambushed by him. It was naturally heavily injured, especially since it did not have much Heaven power remaining, it was unable to unleash its strongest attack.


    Previously, it had harassed Gu Lei, preventing him from recovering her Heavenly Energy, and now it had landed on its body. Lin Mufeng''s attacks were indeed not too dangerous for it, but the disturbance had made it unable to recover. It could only watch as Gu Lei slowly recovered.


    During this time, the Armored Beast also wanted to take the chance to kill Gu Lei, but with Lin Mufeng desperately fighting him, Gu Lei had become much more vigilant, and the Armored Beast was simply unable to harm Gu Lei at all.


    Whoosh!


    Gu Lei suddenly spat out a mouthful of impure Qi, which had traces of blood mixed in. With a leap, a green light shot out from his brows, and the golden Thunder God''s Hammer appeared in his hand once again.


    "You''re done?" Lin Mufeng swept a glance at him and asked softly.


    Gu Lei nodded his head: "I have recovered thirty percent of my strength, it''s enough to kill it."


    His left hand clenched into a fist, and a look of disdain flashed across his eyes as he looked at the Armored Beast. Although he originally had profound strength, relying on the strength of his Heavenly Soul, he relied on the same strength that Lin Mufeng had, and possessed the ability to challenge someone above his level, which was enough to contend against the Armored Beast at the early stage of the cyan scale.


    This point caused Gu Lei to feel extremely aggrieved in his heart.


    "Wrath of the Thunder God." Without holding back, Gu Lei unleashed a powerful soul skill the instant he attacked.


    This was the third soul skill that Gu Lei had faked his own death and used when he levelled up to the Green Scale. An endless flow of Heavenly Energy surged into the Thunder God''s hammer, causing Gu Lei who had just recovered a little to immediately turn pale white. Lin Mufeng immediately threw over a few more blood cores. After Gu Lei swallowed them, he felt a little better.


    The golden hammer glowed brightly. Rumbling sounds came from it, suppressing all sounds in its surroundings. It was like rolling thunder in the sky, vast and shocking.


    If it was said that Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife was inclined to have a cold and strange path, then Gu Lei''s hammer of the Thunder God would be a representation of the vastness. In the golden yellow light, the hammer of the Thunder God slowly rose and gradually grew. Finally, it grew to the size of a bluestone in his hand, as if he was holding the hammer in his hand.


    A gust of wind rose up from within the arena and grew stronger and stronger, finally forming into a howling gale tornado. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The trees around them produced rustling sounds, and some of the tree trunks that were broken by the Armored Beast rolled about in the strong wind. Finally, they merged with the wind and were swept up, forming a hurricane.


    Seeing Gu Lei use his soul technique, the Armored Beast instinctively felt that something was wrong. It wanted to rush over to stop him, but Lin Mufeng stopped it with all his might. The alabaster knife landed on the Armored Beast''s body, leaving behind a white mark. The Armored Beast swung its tail and sent him flying.


    "Pfft!"


    As he flew through the air, Lin Mufeng spat out a mouthful of blood. The Armored Beast''s strike was heavy, the force of the strike causing''s internal organs to tremble.


    Bang! With a loud sound, a small tree beside him was smashed apart. Lin Mufeng wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth and climbed back up. By now, Gu Lei''s soul skills had also been prepared.


    A golden sledgehammer that was like a giant boulder appeared in the sky. Its might was shocking. Amidst the rumbling thunder, the ground below began to crack and crack, and terrifying cracks spread in all directions. With his Green Scale, Gu Lei relied on this soul skill to challenge Heavenly Beast.


    "Wrath of the Thunder God!"


    Gu Lei roared, the golden hammers suddenly flew out, in mid air, it was truly like a hammer made from ten thousand thunderbolts, bringing about countless lightning bolts, a dazzling gold light, it suddenly smashed down towards the Armored Beast, at that moment, the entire space was filled with gold electric arcs, from far away, it was extremely beautiful.


    The Armored Beast had already been locked on by Thunder God''s hammer, it didn''t even have time to run. The only thing he could do was to howl in rage and raise his forelimbs to viciously smack the hammer in midair.


    BOOM!


    The sound of the collision was extremely loud. Lin Mufeng felt a gust of wind in front of him, and without enough time to defend, he was blown away.


    After an unknown period of time, the rumbling finally finished. Lin Mufeng crawled up from the ground, spat out a mouthful of dust, and looked forward.


    Trees snapped, birds and beasts disappeared, and this gale swept out who knows how far, breaking all the surrounding trees. Some of the trees were uprooted and thrown into the distance, forming a clearing of over a hundred meters in diameter.


    The center of the impact had already been reduced to rubble, and a large crater with a diameter of more than ten meters had appeared on the ground. At the bottom of the hole, there laid a Armored Beast whose skin and flesh was split open with blood dripping all over. It struggled but was unable to raise its head. Not only that, there was not a single good spot on its body. Even half of its tail was broken.


    Gu Lei fell onto the ground more than ten metres away from the huge pit, with large mouthfuls of fresh blood gushing out of his mouth, he had already fainted. This blow was obviously a result of both sides being injured.


    Terrifying!


    Lin Mufeng could not help but take in a breath of cold air. The scene in front of him, was simply unimaginable for him to imagine that the gigantic pit was created by a Green Scale expert,. That kind of strength, that realm, that scope, must be at least at the middle stage of the cyan scale, or even at the peak of the cyan scale!


    Not only him, even Xie Wuji had a stunned expression, and was somewhat stunned!


    "Formidable, formidable." hemoptysis praised: "This young man''s aptitude is not inferior to yours. Just by relying on thirty percent of his strength, he was able to use a soul skill that was on the same level as the Armored Beast. Although Armored Beast was also heavily injured, one could still see the potential of this young man. In time, he would definitely be a rare expert. Furthermore, judging from his actions, he is not a sinister and sinister person, and you can interact with him. "


    Lin Mufeng slightly nodded his head, took out a few recovery pills and stuffed them into Gu Lei''s mouth. As for Armored Beast s, they were so heavily injured that they couldn''t even move a muscle. There was no need for Lin Mufeng to guard against them.


    The moonlight was bright and sparse, the cool moonlight sprinkled onto the ground, only then did Gu Lei slowly wake up. Seeing that Lin Mufeng was meditating and protecting his, Gu Lei nodded his head in gratitude: "You saved my life again."


    "We can''t say who will save who, but we''ll be taking what we need." Lin Mufeng said indifferently.


    The more Lin Mufeng was like this, the more Gu Lei felt that this person was not simple, that he did not care about his wealth, and did not want to add insult to injury. Furthermore, he did not seek to repay kindness by saving others'' lives.


    "Seeing how young you are, you''re definitely younger than me, so I called you ''little brother''. I am Gu Lei from the Star Blue Academy, and I am grateful for saving my life. In the future, if you have any problems, come find me directly from the water in the fire. " Gu Lei solemnly said to Lin Mufeng.


    "Star Blue Academy?" A hint of astonishment surfaced on Lin Mufeng''s face, and coincidentally, he was caught red-handed by Gu Lei.


    "What? Is there a problem?"


    "I''m also a student of the Star Blue Academy. I just enrolled this year." Lin Mufeng said truthfully.


    "Is it a classmate?" Haha, I was just saying, where did such a powerful youth come from? " Hearing that Lin Mufeng was actually his alumni, a hint of familiarity obviously appeared on Gu Lei''s face, and his speech became a lot more casual.


    "The Armored Beast is still down there. Are you going to get rid of it first or heal your injuries first?" Lin Mufeng pointed to the Armored Beast lying in the pit. At this time, the Armored Beast was so shocked that it was on the verge of death, and even if no one moved, it would not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    "It''s up to you. I''ll go and treat my wounds first." Gu Lei waved his hand, he then sat in a meditative pose, and did not care about the distribution of the Armored Beast.


    Lin Mufeng nodded, and his evaluation of Gu Lei went up another level. If these Heavenly Beast with cyan scale were to be brought outside, it would definitely cause a huge ruckus. And just because Gu Lei helped him out, he did not mention about the distribution of the Armored Beast, and obviously let him own it for himself.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng did not plan to keep it for himself either. What Heavenly Beast could be useful for was blood and beast spirit. He jumped to the bottom of the pit, and under the resentful gaze of the Armored Beast, Lin Mufeng pressed his palm on its head.


    "Chi!"


    In the middle of the night, a black vortex appeared out of nowhere, and at an extremely fast speed, it absorbed the blood into Lin Mufeng''s body. The Armored Beast struggled and roared, but suddenly its eyes revealed a look of fear, and did not dare to move an inch.


    In the darkness, Lin Mufeng did not notice Armored Beast''s fear and thought that he was only injured to the point of being unable to move. He happily absorbed all of the Armored Beast''s blood and soul and a wave of pain that he had never experienced before flared up in his heart, causing his face to twist from the pain.


    After all, she was a cyan scale Heavenly Beast, the difference being almost two great realms from him. The energy contained within the Armored Beast''s body was extremely abundant, causing Lin Mufeng''s meridians to be unable to store this energy.


    He looked at Gu Lei, who was immersed in cultivation, and sat down without any hesitation, quickly absorbing the special energy in his body.


    Bang!


    A thumb sized blood pill fell from Lin Mufeng''s forehead. Not only was the blood pill larger than before, the energy it contained was even purer.


    Following the fall of the first blood pellet, the second and third blood pellets fell and were collected by Lin Mufeng. He had only refined a portion of the blood, but he had already refined nearly a hundred blood cores.


    "After killing that many Heavenly Beast, I could only refine a few dozen of them, and nearly a hundred of them were refined out of a portion of a Armored Beast''s blood. If I refine them completely, I can at least refine another two hundred. As expected, the stronger the Heavenly Beast, the more energy it has in its blood. " Lin Mufeng thought.


    After this refinement, an entire night had silently passed, and when Lin Mufeng finally came out from the bottom of the pit, waves of white had already risen from the east side.


    Gu Lei also fiercely opened his eyes and a thick green light revolved around his body. It was obvious that he had recovered from a few of his injuries.


    "Bro, thank you." Gu Lei said sincerely. If not for Lin Mufeng, he would definitely not have survived this ordeal.


    "There''s no need to be polite, I''ve also gained a lot of benefits." Lin Mufeng nodded, hesitated for a moment, and took out a few newly refined Blood Pills. These few pills can replenish your Heavenly Energy, and can be used in times of danger. The Armored Beast''s corpse is down below. I only took its blood.


    "What, you''re leaving?" Gu Lei understood what Lin Mufeng meant.

 C92 mysterious old man

    "Yes. I came out this time for the sake of training. " Lin Mufeng nodded.


    "Why not follow me. With your strength, although it''s not safe here, it''s useless outside. If you follow me, at least you''ll have someone to take care of you. "


    "If that''s the case, that''s good too. I''ll just have to trouble you, senior brother."


    Lin Mufeng pondered. The more energy one had in refining the blood pill, the better, and such blood could only be concocted at the same time as higher levels. As long as he followed Gu Lei, he wouldn''t cause any trouble as long as he didn''t use any of his blood.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s agreement, Gu Lei laughed out loud happily, the laughter caused his wounds to twitch, and then he moaned a few times.


    Just like this, half a month passed. Under Gu Lei''s lead, Lin Mufeng obtained a large amount of Heavenly Beast blood, all of them high level Heavenly Beast''s.


    However, there were some side effects as well. In front of Gu Lei, Lin Mufeng did not dare to use the blood sucking heavenly soul to refine the unusual energy in his blood, and could only secretly refine some of it every day when he was cultivating.


    Fortunately, Gu Lei''s one year experience was about to end, and he was about to leave the Heavenly Beast Forest and return to the Star Blue Academy. Otherwise, if this continued, Lin Mufeng would have no choice but to think of a way to leave Gu Lei and move on his own.


    "Little brother, after I leave, you have to leave here and go outside to train. This place is too dangerous, with my strength, I almost died several times. " Gu Lei reminded Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng thanked him as well, saying that he would be leaving soon to digest what he had gained in this period of time. Gu Lei nodded in satisfaction, he then made an agreement with Lin Mufeng that they would meet again in the future, and flew off.


    "It''s finally gone."


    Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief and the hemoptysis''s eyebrows relaxed as well. He hurriedly found a hidden place to refine all the mixed energy and negative emotions that he had absorbed during this period of time.


    The damage that the mixed energy had caused to the meridians was only secondary. The main reason was that when the Heavenly Beast was on the verge of death, that kind of despairing, helpless and resentful aura had a huge impact on Lin Mufeng''s mind. Right now, Lin Mufeng''s spirit was on the verge of going berserk, and there was a constant danger of it going berserk. If he didn''t quickly refine the negative emotions, it was very possible that he would fall into the Path of Demon and become a tool for slaughter.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Mufeng exhaled, sat down slowly, and began to refine the unusual energy in his body. With Lin Mufeng''s own strength, it would be impossible for him to refine so much different type of energy. But fortunately, with the blood sucking heavenly soul''s help, Lin Mufeng was confident in refining it all.


    A black mist appeared from Lin Mufeng''s back, and slowly condensed into form. The blood sucking heavenly soul slowly opened its pair of scarlet eyes. A cold, ruthless and bloodthirsty aura swept across the surroundings and actually created a whirlwind.


    Su Yun''s mind sank into his body and activated the power of the blood sucking heavenly soul. Streams of Black Heavenly Energy gushed out, turning the originally yellow colored body into a pitch-black color. The mixed energy that had fused into his meridians, upon encountering the Black Heavenly Energy, immediately emerged, completely incompatible with it.


    The pitch black Heavenly Energy gushed into the Black Dragon, running through its meridians, devouring all the Heavenly Energy and negative emotions.


    Every time he consumed it, the Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body would decrease by a little. However, the concentration of Heavenly Energy would become even purer.


    Slowly, a subtle change began to take place in his aura. A black mist rose up, forming a terrifying and bizarre pressure that slowly dispersed outwards. Upon encountering this pressure, the weaker Heavenly Beast immediately fled as if they had seen their natural enemy.


    Black clouds covered the sky. The blood sucking heavenly soul''s power was completely released, as though a demon from hell was awakening, the violent aura made people''s hearts palpitate.


    As Lin Mufeng refined the special energy within his body, the blood sucking heavenly soul''s power increased at an extremely terrifying speed. In a trance, he even felt that if this continued, he would directly leap into the Violet Rank realm.


    Of course, this was only an illusion. Not to mention where he could get so much energy for him to absorb, even if he had it, he wouldn''t be able to absorb it. For example, to refine all the excess energy into a blood pill, not to mention the Infantry.


    As his consciousness sank into his body, Lin Mufeng was completely unaware of the world outside, and he was only relying on Xie Wuji to protect him. Xie Wuji rode his alabaster knife and circled above Lin Mufeng''s head. A ray of light flashed in all directions, and it was filled with dense cold air.


    "Eh, this is?" Just as Lin Mufeng was about to refine with all his might, an old man flew past not too far away. He suddenly stopped in his tracks, and shot towards the direction where Lin Mufeng was located as he asked, "evil heavenly spirit?"


    Shock filled his face, and he immediately turned around as he flew towards Lin Mufeng.


    This old man wore a green robe and was a bit thin. However, his eyes were bright and full of life. If someone were to see it at this moment, their mouth would definitely open wide in shock with a face full of jealousy and envy. Flying through the air, that was an ability only Violet Rank or a few powerful Blue rank master possessed.


    Moreover, this old man was the one who made the bet with fire geezer. He had already said during the bet that he had something to go out for, but he did not expect to pass by here at this time, and even sensed the aura of the evil heavenly spirit.


    "evil heavenly spirit, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen a evil spirit Master. Judging from his strength, he''s still very weak, probably because he''s a newly born evil spirit Master, not some old friends of his. "We can''t let him go astray. If we can''t teach him, we must kill him before he matures." The old man mumbled to himself as a resolute expression appeared on his face. After which, he sped up abruptly ¡­


    He arrived at the edge of the Qi in the blink of an eye and looked forward. His expression was no longer indifferent. How is this possible? Isn''t his soul a set of alabaster knife? "


    Looking at the youth dressed in black and sitting cross-legged, the elder''s expression changed. He then looked at the hovering white blade above his head. The expression in his eyes was a bit better, there was shock, there was happiness, and there was ruthlessness ¡­


    Lin Mufeng had dueled twice, and he had seen it clearly. Although his aura was a little different from this aura, his appearance ¡­ Almost exactly the same!


    Lin Mufeng''s aura was ice-cold, proud and aloof, with an aura that made it hard to believe. This person''s aura, however, was bloodthirsty and ruthless, which was indeed very different from before.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng was cultivating, the old man stopped and sat down opposite to him, quietly waiting for him to wake up.


    "What is this?" Blood pill, this was a blood pill. I never thought that this kid would have such a move. " Seeing the bead that fell from Lin Mufeng''s brow, the old man''s heart moved, and he saw what it was with a glance. After all, the Blood Pills sold by the Wood Evil Pavilion caused a huge disturbance within the imperial city. People like the elderly would naturally pay attention to it.


    "So this is how the Blood Core was refined. It seems to be even better than the ones sold in Wood Evil Pavilion. But from the looks of it, the Wood Evil Pavilion is also related to this fellow. "


    A rarely seen feeling of excitement rose in the old man''s heart. He hoped that this young man would quickly finish his training and wake up, so that he could ask him about it in person.


    The sale of the Blood Pills caused a huge uproar within the imperial city. That was because since ancient times, there had only been a few types of pills that could quickly recover Heavenly Energy, and all of them were extremely valuable.


    And when the Wood Evil Pavilion made her move, she obtained several hundred of these pills, and at a cheap price. Although there was the suspicion of having a good reputation, it still brought a huge impact to the Merchant Union of the imperial city, and also brought a huge shock to the Heavenly Soul Master s ¡­


    Just think about it, when two of them were fighting, one had the blood pill while the other did not, and when both of them ran out of Heavenly Energy, one could only rely on the Heavenly Energy in the air to recover, and the other could only take the pill. A Heavenly Soul Master without Heavenly Energy would not be much stronger than an ordinary person, and the outcome of the match between the two could be imagined.


    "No, Lin Mufeng also used this pill back then." The old man''s expression suddenly changed. He clearly remembered that when Lin Mufeng fought with Mu Ran and Pu Kong, he had also used this pill to recover his own Heaven power.


    "Could it be, he is Lin Mufeng?" The old man''s pupils contracted as he looked at the bone blade hovering above his head.


    "twin heavenly souls!"


    The old man suddenly stood up, he looked at Lin Mufeng, and revealed a look of disbelief. twin heavenly souls, this brat actually has a twin heavenly souls.


    It was extremely difficult for an ordinary person to awaken the Heavenly Soul. Just by thinking about it, since Lu Hu had awakened the Heavenly Soul, he became a small noble and did not have to suffer any more. One could understand the status of the Heavenly Soul Master. And awakening a evil heavenly spirit was even harder.


    If one Heavenly Soul Master was among the ten thousand people, then there would only be one evil spirit Master among the ten thousand Heavenly Soul Master. evil heavenly spirit was not only hard to come by, it was also harder to awaken than most Heavenly Souls. However, even though evil spirit Masters were notorious, and almost everyone shouted for them to beat him up, once they grew up, they would definitely be strong people who looked down on the continent.


    That''s why some powers would do their utmost to kill the evil spirit Master!


    If one were to say the probability of awakening a Heavenly Soul was one in ten thousand, and the probability of awakening a evil heavenly spirit was one in ten thousand, then the probability of awakening a twin heavenly souls was one in ten thousand. There were billions of people in the entire continent, but there were only a few known twin heavenly souls. However, these people would become world-shaking figures in the future.


    However, compared to the above three, the s who had awakened the Heavenly Soul were one in a billion. Moreover, they were evil heavenly spirit s who had awakened the same Heavenly Soul with other normal Heavenly Souls. He had seen a few twin heavenly souls s before, but Lin Mufeng, who had evil heavenly spirit s with him, was the first person the old man had ever seen.


    Excited, excited, the scene in front of his eyes was like a bolt from the blue, striking right into his heart. A evil spirit Master, a twin heavenly souls''s evil spirit Master, moreover, this person ¡­


    The feelings in his heart were hard to describe!


    Then looking at Lin Mufeng, the old man''s face became gloomy. If it was really as he thought, then no matter what, he had to raise Lin Mufeng up. Not only would he cultivate him to be an expert, he would also cultivate him to be a peak expert.


    The old man flew over, causing Xie Wuji''s expression to change greatly, he immediately hid deep within the bone blade, not even giving the alabaster knife a chance to retrieve his bone blade. War chestnut, he was tightly guarded inside his blade, he did not dare release any of his Qi, there was no other way, the opponent was too strong, if he was strong, he would be able to detect him.


    To be able to fly in the air, one had to at least have the strength of their Violet Rank. Any one of these people could easily shatter Xie Wuji and Lin Mufeng to pieces with a flick of a finger. Fortunately, the old man had no ill intentions towards Lin Mufeng, so Xie Wuji held back and did not inform Lin Mufeng, wanting to see what intentions the old man had towards him.


    The energy contained within the Armored Beast''s blood was simply too enormous, and it took Lin Mufeng an entire day and night to finish refining it all. After completely refining it, the number of blood cores refined would also reach an astonishing four hundred.


    Whoosh!


    After exhaling a long breath of impure Qi, Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes and his expression immediately changed greatly ¡­


    In front of him, in the center of his pupils, an old man was looking at him with a smile.

 C93 Master

    Not good! The matter regarding the blood sucking heavenly soul and the blood pill had been exposed!


    Lin Mufeng immediately thought of this, but he did not panic, he first kept the blood pill, then tidied up his clothes and bowed to the old man: "Thank you senior for protecting this junior."


    "Yes." "Yes." The old man nodded. Training in the wild is very easy to cause problems, you were too careless. "


    The old man nodded with satisfaction and asked gently: "What''s your name? Where did they come from? "How old are you this year?"


    Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled. He frowned slightly and thought about it quickly, but his expression remained calm: "This junior''s name is Feng Mu, and is from a small village in the empire wilderness. I''m afraid even senior might not have heard of this name before. Seventeen years old this year. "


    Lin Mufeng made up a set of identity and also increased his age by one year.


    "Oh ¡­" The old man looked at him with a deep smile, but didn''t say anything. After a long while, his expression suddenly changed. "Nonsense!"


    The cold and harsh voice immediately made Lin Mufeng stare blankly, and he did not know where the problem was.


    "Your name is Lin Mufeng, and you are from the Lin Family of Han Ku Kingdom. You are sixteen this year, and have just entered the Star Blue Academy. Pu Kong, who had once injured Xue Shao, defeated Mu Ran, and then defeated him in the Second Year competition in the Star Blue Academy arena, had a deep relationship with the Fu Clan''s Third Miss, and was a male and female friend. Furthermore, you are secretly controlling the Wood Evil Pavilion. The blood pills that are being auctioned in the Wood Evil Pavilion are yours to refine. The old man stared at him.


    His heart was filled with shock. At this moment, it was his turn to be shocked. He never expected that the other party would recognize him and be so familiar with him ¡­


    Shock!


    The blood sucking heavenly soul suddenly released a burst of terrifying power, its pair of blood-red eyes stared at the old man, waiting to take action.


    To be able to investigate him thoroughly! Just who was this old man to understand him so well? Could it be that the elder of some family in the capital wanted to kill him while he was away training?


    It wasn''t impossible. After all, the relationship between Lin Mufeng and the two of them, had caused many families who wanted to soar into the skies to be disappointed, wishing that they could kill him right now.


    "May I ask what your name is?"


    did not admit it, nor did he deny it. He only asked with a cold voice.


    Although the sound was soft, it was heavy. Lin Mufeng was shocked, his face stunned. His small heart continued to twitch, and the blood sucking heavenly soul behind his also turned into a black light that shot into the space between his eyebrows as he hurriedly stood up.


    "Vice Principal?"


    Lin Mufeng still wanted to confirm, "Are you really the Vice Principal?"


    "Yes!" The old man nodded slightly.


    "Student is a first grade freshman, Lin Mufeng. Greetings, Vice Principal." Lin Mufeng also did not hesitate and immediately bowed.


    By saying this, Lin Mufeng admitted to what Lan Tianci had just said. Seeing him act so respectfully, Lan Tianci nodded his head and indicated for him to sit.


    As the number one academy in the empire, Star Blue Academy''s principal and vice principal were legendary figures. In the past, Lin Mufeng had always held him in great admiration and respect. Now that a person whom he had worshipped in the past had suddenly appeared in front of him, Lin Mufeng felt that it was somewhat inconceivable.


    Seeing that even though Lin Mufeng was slightly surprised, his expression was neither servile nor overbearing, and Lan Tianci became even more joyous. After muttering to himself for a moment, the old man directly asked: "Your heavenly soul is the evil heavenly spirit, right?"


    Since he had already seen it, there was nothing left to hide. After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mufeng nodded his head and frankly admitted that it was indeed the evil heavenly spirit.


    "What happened to the alabaster knife? Is it really twin heavenly souls? " Lan Tianci looked at Lin Mufeng nervously.


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head again, and for a moment, Lan Tianci felt as if a pie had really fallen from the sky and hit his head.


    "twin heavenly souls, it''s actually really twin heavenly souls." Lan Tianci was a little incoherent.


    Looking at Lan Tianci''s abnormal condition, Lin Mufeng secretly asked Xie Wuji: "hemoptysis, what is wrong with him?"


    "He should have been provoked by your twin heavenly souls, not to mention, your evil heavenly spirit." Xie Wuji laughed bitterly. Forget about Lan Tianci, even he was quite shocked when he first found out about Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul.


    A single evil heavenly spirit is enough to make people go crazy, and it is actually a twin heavenly souls. This is simply a gift from the heavens to our Star Blue Academy. " Lan Tianci nodded. He did not have any special enmity towards Lin Mufeng.


    "You should know about the hostility towards evil spirit Masters in the continent." Lan Tianci calmed himself down and started to think about the words. So, I want to know how you''re going to get there. "


    "How should I go in the future?" Lin Mufeng was a little surprised. What did this respected Vice Principal mean by asking him this question?


    "Junior does not have too much of a plan. I just need to take things one step at a time and work hard to cultivate. When my strength reaches a certain level, I''ll let myself and my family live a good life." Lin Mufeng remembered what Lu Hu had said and said it out loud.


    However, Lan Tianci saw through his thoughts with a glance, and laughed lightly: "Hehe, you don''t need to probe me. If I have any other ideas about you, I won''t ask you. "


    "Senior, please give me your guidance." Lin Mufeng bowed once again.


    "evil heavenly spirit, those are Heavenly Souls that are not allowed by the large organizations of the continent. Once they are discovered, they will definitely be hunted down. That''s why your situation is particularly dangerous. "


    There was a problem! Lin Mufeng looked at the old man. He didn''t understand what the old man meant, but he kept quiet and waited for him to continue.


    "It seems that even though you know that the evil heavenly spirit cannot be known by others, you still haven''t realized the specific danger that the evil heavenly spirit is in. A hundred years ago, a Heavenly Soul Master awakened the evil heavenly spirit, causing the originally simple and honest nature of a person to immediately change, becoming a ruthless, sinister, and bloodthirsty executioner. The number of Heavenly Soul Master that died under his hands, added up to a thousand. This was not all that much. There was also one more thing, it was something from a few decades ago. After becoming a evil spirit Master, they killed even more people, and many of them were from the royal families of the Four Great Empires. "There''s more ¡­" The old man spoke while looking down on himself, actually trying to threaten him. If the fire geezer knew about this, who knew how happy he would be.


    Lin Mufeng listened to what he said quietly, and started to get more and more curious about the old man''s intentions. Saying all this was just threatening him. Could it be the same thought as'' Great God '', that they wanted him to join an organization?


    After talking for a while, the old man saw Lin Mufeng''s calm face, and did not react at all. His old face flushed red, and he laughed dryly.


    "After hearing all these, do you understand the danger of evil heavenly spirit?"


    "This junior understands." But what does all this have to do with me? " Lin Mufeng said indifferently.


    "It does, of course it does." "" The old man quickly said. If the news that you are a evil spirit Master were to spread, most likely everyone in the world would come chase after you. And because you had the twin heavenly souls''s alabaster knife as a cover, others didn''t know you were a evil spirit Master, but how could you deceive yourself? I saw you cultivate just now and was invaded by the demonic energy. If not for your stronger will, you would have become a wild beast that only knows how to kill. Am I right about all of this? "


    Lin Mufeng nodded. Indeed, the old man was right, but he did not know one thing, it was because he had absorbed the Heavenly Beast''s blood. If he didn''t absorb the blood, there wouldn''t be any effect at all. Of course, Lin Mufeng would not tell the old man these words.


    "So, your situation is very dangerous. What if you lose control of yourself and fall down? "Don''t even mention causing so much harm to others, you just have to let down your own family members."


    "You mean to kill me in the bud?" Lin Mufeng probed.


    "No, no, no. A genius like you, how could I bear to kill you? I just wanted to remind you that if you had a good master to teach you, you would definitely be able to suppress evil heavenly spirit and have a brighter future. " The old man quickly said.


    "The fox tail has finally been revealed ¡­" The hemoptysis inside the bone blade revealed a sinister smile.


    Speaking till here, Lin Mufeng could not understand what the old man meant, then he would not be Lin Mufeng. He then knelt down and kowtowed to the old man, "Senior, please accept me as your disciple."


    "Haha, haha, quickly get up. You''ve already called me master, how can I not accept you as my disciple?" The Vice Principal was immediately happy as he reached out to help Lin Mufeng up. After muttering to himself for a moment, Lan Tianci said: "Master came out this time for a matter, I need to immediately go and take care of it, I do not have time to teach you. When you return to the Star Blue Academy from your experiences, I will look for you. "


    "Thank you, Master."


    Lin Mufeng stood up and said. He never thought that the dignified Vice Principal of Star Blue Academy, an expert of Violet Rank would actually take him in as a disciple.


    A miracle!


    The pie in the sky often happens, but this pie always falls on my body! Lin Mufeng said this. Actually, he did not know that if it wasn''t for the fact that his own strength was not bad, his talent was outstanding, his state of mind was firm, and adding the twin heavenly souls''s weirdness, Star Blue Academy''s Vice Principal, a dignified Violet Rank expert, his fame shook a region, why would they have set their eyes on him?


    "Hehe, don''t thank me. If you want to thank me, I would like to thank you first." Lan Tianci stroked his beard.


    Lin Mufeng did not speak. Lan Tianci then continued: "Do you still remember the duel between you, Mu Ran and Pu Kong? I was watching. "


    "Oh ¡­" This is a small grudge between your disciple and someone else, please excuse me master. " Even though Lin Mufeng''s voice was respectful, it still revealed the coldness that came from the depths of his bones.


    "Heh, I did laugh, but someone was crying. "Because of your duel, I won two bets and obtained the noble rank Nine Unicorn Snake Soul and the other beast spirit." Lan Tianci grinned widely, "I don''t have anything good on me. When I return to the Academy, I will personally look for you ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng was silent.


    "Oh right, you''re the one who operated the Wood Evil Pavilion, right? You refined the Blood Pill as well? " Lan Tianci suddenly stopped laughing, and his face turned serious.


    "Yes." Since even the evil heavenly spirit was known by Lan Tianci, then the Wood Evil Pavilion didn''t matter anymore.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s indifferent face, Lan Tianci sighed: "I''m afraid you don''t know what a Blood Pill means to our Heavenly Soul Master."


    "A blood pill does not only mean that it can quickly recover Heavenly Energy, it also means that it can be used as a life-saving medicine in times of danger." "In the past, there were many people who could not even buy a single pill to recover their Heavenly Energy, but now you have sold so many of them, you have really stirred up some people''s nerves."


    "Please guide me, Master." Lin Mufeng also understood in his heart, so he never revealed his identity, and let others know that he was the true backer of the Wood Evil Pavilion.


    "Regardless of whether it is the special effect of the blood pill or its profit, it makes one jealous. In the long run, there would definitely be a lot of people targeting the Wood Evil Pavilion. Once they find out that you did all of this, you can imagine what they would do. " Lan Tianci slowly analyzed it for Lin Mufeng.

 C94 Man-Faced Spider

    Lan Tianci told Lin Mufeng about what kind of situation the Wood Evil Pavilion would encounter little by little.


    Although he had all sorts of experiences from his previous life and knew a lot of ways to manage his business, he was, after all, not a professional in this field. Furthermore, the Wood Evil Pavilion was not just an ordinary shop, because of the sale of the Blood Core, it had affected too many people''s mental state.


    "So, you as the master of the Wood Evil Pavilion, must not reveal your identity. Once you are exposed, you just have to wait for a continuous stream of attacks. " In the end, Lan Tianci warned Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng nodded. He had already expected this situation, so he kept letting Xiao Qiang stand in front.


    "Alright, this trip was worth it. To think that I would be able to receive a disciple like you." The old man was extremely satisfied with Lin Mufeng''s attitude of listening attentively to him.


    "I''ll leave first. When you return to Star Blue Academy, let me know." As Lan Tianci finished speaking, a purple light flashed beneath his feet, and he floated up into the air, flying away.


    "Fly." Seeing Lan Tianci flying high up in the sky, Lin Mufeng clenched his fists. Being able to fly, not only was it convenient for travelling, it also represented a certain amount of strength.


    "Good kid, you''ve struck it rich this time. To think that you would actually acknowledge such a master." Xie Wuji said with admiration.


    Others might not know, but Xie Wuji was very clear about it right now. Don''t look at Lin Mufeng''s current glory, it was all temporary. Once it was found out that he was actually a child of a small kingdom''s small clan, those people in the imperial city who were already dissatisfied with him would probably immediately make a move, publicly and secretly making it difficult for Lin Mufeng to even move an inch.


    It was even possible to send assassins. If there really was a family that sent out their elders to kill when he was favored by the clan, then Lin Mufeng would have died an injustice.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng wanted to increase his own strength as much as possible, and also increase his own strength. The Wood Evil Pavilion was a good example. Once the Wood Evil Pavilion officially matured, Lin Mufeng would have the confidence to challenge the other clans in the imperial city.


    But now, it was better to have someone to cover them with. With Lan Tianci here, if the families in the imperial city wanted to deal with him in the future, they would have to consider whether or not they could withstand Lan Tianci''s fury.


    "Alright, an external force is an external force after all. My own strength is still the most reliable." Watching Lan Tianci leave, although Lin Mufeng was also quite happy in his heart, he still spoke in a calm manner.


    "Yes, that is the truth." Seeing that Lin Mufeng was not overwhelmed with joy, Xie Wuji praised. He was neither arrogant nor impetuous, and his aptitude was outstanding. It was no wonder that he fell into his hands. If such a person didn''t become an expert, then there would be no justice.


    After another few days of time, he had completely refined all of the blood he had obtained from following Gu Lei. Lin Mufeng had already refined more than three thousand Blood Pills. According to the price of one Blood Pill for ten thousand gold, Lin Mufeng already had over thirty million gold on him, let alone the soul of the Heavenly Beast.


    Although Gu Lei contributed the most to the hunt because of the Heavenly Beast, so long as Lin Mufeng did not need any other materials, Gu Lei still gave some of his soul force to him. There were more than twenty high-grade Heavenly Beast souls in total, and every single one of them was worth a lot of money.


    The current Lin Mufeng, alone, had more financial resources than the entire Lin Family.


    "What should we do next?" Should I return to the Star Blue Academy or continue hunting Heavenly Beast? " Xie Wuji asked. He was gradually putting Lin Mufeng as his leader now, and was no longer viewing him as a senior.


    "To hunt Heavenly Beast, of course." Lin Mufeng revealed a smile. Although there were a lot of blood elixirs, they were still insufficient. And there are only a few dozen Heavenly Beast souls, which are not enough for future use. "


    A gentle breeze stirred the waves. Lin Mufeng put the blood sucking heavenly soul between his brows and, with the alabaster knife in his right hand, he walked towards the depths of the forest of Heavenly Beast with large strides.


    "Die!"


    Deep within the Heavenly Beast forest, a black-robed youth had a cold expression. He held a bizarre bone blade in his right hand, and slashed it against the neck of a Heavenly Beast.


    This Heavenly Beast was struggling hoarsely, looking at the Heavenly Energy, it was yellow in color, obviously a Heavenly Beast at the peak of the Yellow Scale. But in the hands of this youth, it could only last for ten breaths.


    This youth was Lin Mufeng.


    Ever since Lan Tianci left, Lin Mufeng gradually made his way into the depths of the Heavenly Beast forest. High levelled Heavenly Beast were everywhere, and Lin Mufeng went on a killing spree. In just half a month, he had collected over a hundred souls and his blood was unknown.


    Of course, there was a price to pay. Here, Heavenly Beast s of the Green Scale could be seen everywhere. If Lin Mufeng encountered Heavenly Beast s of the Green Scale, he could somewhat resist them, but if he encountered Heavenly Beast of the cyan scale, he would immediately turn and leave. Even so, there were several times when Lin Mufeng was heavily injured, and was barely able to escape from the mouth of the strong Heavenly Beast.


    "hemoptysis, Protector."


    Letting out a breath, Lin Mufeng and Xie Wuji bid farewell and found a relatively safe place to start refining the Heavenly Beast''s blood.


    High level Heavenly Beast''s blood contained too much energy, Lin Mufeng could only refine it bit by bit. But even so, his strength was increasing at a speed that even Xie Wuji could not compare to. It had to be known that Xie Wuji''s Eclipse was a blood sucking expert, so Xie Wuji could naturally use this method to raise his strength.


    As the night darkened, the sounds of beasts roaring rose and fell within the forest of Heavenly Beast.


    The trees were swaying in the wind, and many Heavenly Beast took advantage of the night sky to hunt the Heavenly Beast that was weaker than them for food.


    Easily absorbing a portion of the special energy from his body, Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes. The black aura roiled behind his back and the three meter tall blood sucking heavenly soul appeared faintly. A pair of empty eyes shot out two rays of light from the black aura, which was even more eerie and terrifying.


    After absorbing so much of the Heavenly Beast''s blood, even Lin Mufeng himself did not know how strong the blood sucking heavenly soul had become. However, he could feel that the speed at which he was absorbing the blood was a bit faster than last time, and the refining process was also much easier. Of course, using blood sucking heavenly soul s to kill Heavenly Beast s was much easier.


    "Peak of the Middle Yellow Rank." Clenching his fists, Lin Mufeng secretly nodded. All the refined energy in the past few days had been converted into his own Heavenly Energy, and he could feel his meridians filling up, as if they were slowly showing signs of leveling up. If Lin Mufeng had not been firm of will and knew that the power he received would not be stable, and if she had not forcefully suppressed it, it was possible that he would have reached the peak of the Yellow Scale.


    However, all of this energy was not in vain. Right now, Lin Mufeng already had more than ten thousand blood pellets in his hands. Over ten thousand blood cores, and that was a hundred thousand gold coins. Even the few great clans of the imperial city would be shocked to hear this amount.


    Not to mention the Heavenly Beast and its soul, which were worth even more.


    "One more thing, time to go back." Lin Mufeng thought. The only thing he was missing was killing an evil Heavenly Beast.


    The alabaster knife had already absorbed the Origin Edge and levelled up. Furthermore, it had acquired a pretty good soul skill, the illusory absence of thousand knives. However, the blood sucking heavenly soul was still in the Orange and had not levelled up.


    blood sucking heavenly soul s were human-shaped heavenly soul s, if they wanted to advance, they had to absorb the Heavenly Beast''s soul. In the past, Heavenly Beast did not meet the requirements to advance, some souls were directly refined into energy by the blood sucking heavenly soul. And Lin Mufeng''s final goal this time, was to find an Evil Attribute Heavenly Beast and absorb its soul to help it level up.


    "Evil attributed Heavenly Beast are not easy to find." Xie Wuji was also a little worried. He thought about the Evil Attribute Dark Night Wyrm he saw at the Imperial City Auction last time. Unfortunately, Lin Mufeng not only did not have enough gold coins on him, but he also could not reveal his identity.


    "Find it again." Xie Wuji consoled Lin Mufeng.


    Just then, Lin Mufeng''s eyes lit up, a yellow light flashed under his feet, and his body suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already more than ten meters ahead.


    He felt a very familiar aura coming from not too far away.


    Lin Mufeng waited for a while, and then saw a Heavenly Beast accidentally knocked into the spider web, and was immediately tied up and unable to move. Immediately, the spider web shook, and a Heavenly Beast the size of a calf quickly crawled out and pounced towards the Heavenly Beast''s corpse.


    This Heavenly Beast had a big head and abdomen and eight legs. It crawled very fast, and was obviously a spider. But the moment he turned his head to look around, Lin Mufeng gasped. This spider, actually had a face.


    "Man-Faced Spider." Seeing this Heavenly Beast, Xie Wuji was immediately excited.


    Lin Mufeng was suspicious, "Man-Faced Spider? The name of this Heavenly Beast? "


    This is an evil attribute Heavenly Beast with Green Scale, it just happens to be your soul after you advance to become a blood sucking heavenly soul. " Xie Wuji couldn''t help but to be envious of him. It was one thing to awaken the evil heavenly spirit, but to think that the soul of the evil heavenly spirit would rush to send it to him.


    Of course, Xie Wuji only said that, he knew that it was definitely not due to luck. If it was another person, they would not have been able to stay in the Heavenly Beast forest for such a long time, and they would not have been able to train so hard, and it would also be impossible for them to meet the Man-Faced Spider with such ''luck''.


    "Brat, you have to be careful. Man-Faced Spider is like ordinary spiders, they also rely on spitting silk to trap their enemies. However, its silk is poisonous. As long as one is trapped by it, it will definitely be unable to escape the fate of being eaten. "


    Lin Mufeng nodded and did not rashly step forward to attack. Instead, he slowly watched from the side while hiding.


    The Man-Faced Spider crawled to the side of its prey and bit onto it with its fangs. Immediately, the Heavenly Beast twitched all over and foamed at the mouth.


    When the Heavenly Beast completely calmed down, it opened its mouth and started to eat the food. It swallowed the same food as a human and relied on its teeth to crush and swallow its prey. It was not like an ordinary spider and absorbed the prey''s juices.


    After swallowing all the Heavenly Beast, the Man-Faced Spider burped and slowly hid to the side to rest.


    Know yourself and know your enemy. Lin Mufeng patiently waited to see, and in one night, a total of six Heavenly Beast of different sizes crashed into the spider web of the Man-Faced Spider and were all killed and eaten by it. Among them, the strongest had actually reached the peak of Green Scale.


    "Very strong." Lin Mufeng said in a heavy voice.


    Xie Wuji chuckled: "He''s not an ordinary strong martial artist. However, there''s a weakness, isn''t there? "


    If one only looked at the situation in front of them, Man-Faced Spider''s methods of killing would be relying on just a spider web. If she were to carefully dodge the spider web, Lin Mufeng was very confident in getting rid of this Man-Faced Spider.


    "Good sunshine." Lin Mufeng suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky. The rising sun shone through the dense foliage, casting mottled spots of light on the ground. Lin Mufeng''s heart suddenly became very calm, and was not as nervous as he thought it would be when he was about to fight with his formidable enemy.


    "If that''s all you have, Man-Faced Spider, give me your soul." Lin Mufeng said slowly. The alabaster knife drew a cold light and appeared in front of him.

 C95 The Sly Man-Faced Spider

    Man-Faced Spider did not hunt for food in a fixed place, otherwise, every Heavenly Beast would have a certain level of intelligence. They knew that that place was dangerous, so they would not go back to that place. Furthermore, Man-Faced Spider also had enemies, so it had to be careful to become food for other Heavenly Beast as well.


    Lin Mufeng was very patient. A Man-Faced Spider could kill a Heavenly Beast at the peak of the Green Scale, so he had to be extra careful with this strength. In the Heavenly Beast Forest, anyone who acted rashly without thinking had already been decapitated.


    Within two days, the Man-Faced Spider had changed to three different locations. Now, it lay in a hollow tree, quietly waiting for its prey to arrive.


    Lin Mufeng quietly descended onto the tree, looked down at the tree hole, and actually didn''t have a good idea in his heart.


    After following the Man-Faced Spider for three days, other than seeing it use its spider web to hunt, he had never seen it use any other method. The fact that he could not find out the background of the Man-Faced Spider made Lin Mufeng feel uneasy.


    A barefoot centipede came running from afar. This centipede''s body was as black as ink, but its hundred odd legs were red. That was why it was called the Barefoot Centipede. Looking at the green light that was flickering on its body, it was also a Heavenly Beast with Green Scale, and its strength was not low. However, its expression was one of panic, as if it was running for its life.


    The Man-Faced Spider''s spiderweb was in front of them. It was dozens of meters high above them and close to the ground. Furthermore, the spider web would change color according to the surroundings. The barefoot centipede rushed over, but as expected, it was stuck to the spider web.


    Man-Faced Spider quickly climbed out of the tree hole and rushed towards the centipede. But even faster was a black shadow behind the centipede. With a swoosh, she picked up the centipede in her mouth and flew dozens of meters away from the Man-Faced Spider.


    "Chi!"


    The Man-Faced Spider spat out a line of spider silk from its mouth, trembling towards the newcomer. The Heavenly Beast twisted its body and easily dodged the Man-Faced Spider''s attack. It then picked up the centipede in its mouth.


    This was an Iron beak eagle, and like the Man-Faced Spider, it was a Green Scale Heavenly Beast. However, this kind of Heavenly Beast s were usually extremely fast and could fly, so they were not afraid of the Man-Faced Spider''s attacks.


    The Man-Faced Spider also knew that it could not do anything to the Iron-beak Eagle. It stuck out a few spider threads at the Iron-beak Eagle and tried to return to the tree hole. As for the Iron Beak Eagle, it remained silent as it flew away with the centipede.


    Just as the Man-Faced Spider was about to enter the tree hole, a cold light shot out and went straight for its eyes.


    Letting out a scream, the Man-Faced Spider suddenly opened its mouth, two tusks about a foot long extended out, and with a clang, they caught the cold light. The cold light jumped around a few times in the Man-Faced Spider''s mouth, then it suddenly flew high into the sky.


    The Man-Faced Spider was enraged, this was the first time someone ambushed it like this. Following the trunk of the tree, it climbed up quickly. After failing to hit its target, Lin Mufeng had already left the tree and went around to some other place.


    "I reacted quickly." Lin Mufeng frowned, feeling that the matter was very troublesome.


    The Man-Faced Spider was extremely cautious. After it could not find the assailant, it immediately left the place and quickly ran to another place.


    This time, the Man-Faced Spider learned to be careful, not hiding in the hollow of the tree, but hiding in the bushes. A large net surrounded him from the front and back, then quietly waited for the prey to deliver itself to her doorstep.


    "Force your way through." Truly, there wasn''t a good opportunity, so Lin Mufeng decided to take action. This time, he did not use the alabaster knife, but summoned the blood sucking heavenly soul instead.


    Almost the instant the blood sucking heavenly soul appeared, the Man-Faced Spider immediately jumped up, swiped its eight long legs, and quickly ran into the distance. In terms of strength, Lin Mufeng was still beneath the Man-Faced Spider, if not he would not have taken up so much time. But Man-Faced Spider were cowards, coupled with the blood sucking heavenly soul''s astonishing Qi, the Man-Faced Spider actually ran away without fighting, which made Lin Mufeng very gloomy.


    The Man-Faced Spider''s eight legs moved extremely quickly, and Lin Mufeng was not slow either. With a flash of yellow light, Lin Mufeng appeared out of nowhere and caught up with the Man-Faced Spider.


    There were so many Heavenly Beast in the Heavenly Beast forest, but when the Man-Faced Spider ran around aimlessly, it attracted many strong Heavenly Beast. Especially the blood sucking heavenly soul''s aura. Although it scared away many of the Heavenly Beast, it still attracted even more powerful existences. A Heavenly Beast with cyan scale suddenly rushed out to chase after Lin Mufeng and the Man-Faced Spider, but this man and beast actually cooperated together to beat the Heavenly Beast away.


    After beating away the cyan scale Heavenly Beast, it was now Lin Mufeng''s turn to fight the Man-Faced Spider.


    After running for a while, the Man-Faced Spider seemed to know that it was unable to get rid of Lin Mufeng, and suddenly stopped and looked at him.


    The face that was originally gorgeous like a peach blossom was now covered in hatred. The Man-Faced Spider hissed as it quickly closed its mouth, as though it was complaining about Lin Mufeng chasing after it.


    "Give me your soul." Lin Mufeng''s voice was cold and the blood sucking heavenly soul appeared behind him once again.


    Seeing the blood sucking heavenly soul, the Man-Faced Spider could not help but shiver. Its eyes revealed a look of fear, but its fear was immediately replaced by madness. If there was a choice, the Man-Faced Spider would not fight Lin Mufeng head on, but it was clear from Lin Mufeng''s words that it was not going to let go no matter what, and the Man-Faced Spider was not a fool who would surrender without holding back.


    A bundle of white light spat out from the mouth of the Man-Faced Spider. Lin Mufeng''s legs moved, and he immediately dodged to the side. With a chi sound, two meters behind Lin Mufeng, there was a large tree with several people holding onto it.


    So powerful!


    Lin Mufeng was shocked. If he was shot by the spider silk, it would definitely be the result of a back-to-back penetration. Furthermore, the spider silk was obviously poisonous. If he were to be hit by it, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Lin Mufeng became even more cautious, the yellow light beneath his feet flashed rapidly, and his body suddenly disappeared as he circled around the Man-Faced Spider, trying to find his weakness.


    The gray, interspatial eyes of the blood sucking heavenly soul behind him stared at him, giving him a lot of pressure. The Man-Faced Spider continued to spin in place, staring straight at Lin Mufeng, ready to attack at any time.


    Slowly, the two fangs in his mouth extended outwards, his fingers also grew an inch long fingernails, in an instant Lin Mufeng''s eyes became completely red. The him who used the blood sucking heavenly soul, had the characteristics of a blood sucking heavenly soul. With the power of the blood sucking heavenly soul, he became stronger and his speed became faster.


    With a sou sound, Lin Mufeng disappeared from his original position. A few streaks of red light streaked across the sky, landing on the back of the Man-Faced Spider. Then, the sound of something whistling through the air could be heard. It could be seen just how fast he was.


    The Man-Faced Spider''s body stiffened, and a claw mark appeared on its back. She trembled a few times as a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s that simple?" Lin Mufeng and Xie Wuji were startled at the same time, they did not expect to injure the Man-Faced Spider in one move.


    With this precedent, Lin Mufeng became energized. He transformed into the blood sucking heavenly soul and attacked from time to time, the wounds on the Man-Faced Spider''s body became more and more numerous, but he was able to easily dodge the attacks of the Man-Faced Spider.


    "Man-Faced Spider are not strong enough."


    Xie Wuji looked at the battered Man-Faced Spider, and felt that it was inconsistent with what he had previously known.


    Man-Faced Spider, cunning, tyrannical, savage, was a relatively unique Heavenly Beast of the evil attribute. Although Xie Wuji did not know if there were people who had levelled up using the soul of Man-Faced Spider before, there were a few who had killed Man-Faced Spider before.


    But from the looks of it, Man-Faced Spider was very weak and did not even have the strength of Yellow Scale.


    "Be careful!" Xie Wuji had a nagging feeling that something was wrong with the Man-Faced Spider, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong and could only remind Lin Mufeng.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mufeng nodded, he felt that something was not right. After all, he was a Green Scale Heavenly Beast, how could he be forced to such a sorry state?


    Although he was being careful, he still controlled the blood sucking heavenly soul and continued to attack the Man-Faced Spider. After enduring the attack for a while, the Man-Faced Spider finally started to form a net on the spot and was ready to defend itself.


    Using a net to protect himself, the Man-Faced Spider would occasionally shoot spider silk at Lin Mufeng to attack. The spider silk of the Man-Faced Spider had a strong attack power, and was also extremely poisonous. Lin Mufeng didn''t dare to be touched at all, and could only continue to move. The situation was in a deadlock.


    The sky gradually darkened, and without realizing it, they had battled with Man-Faced Spider for an entire day. Only half of the Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body remained, and that was after consuming the Blood Core from time to time, while the Man-Faced Spider''s body was glowing with a weak green light, looking like it was going to run out of Heavenly Energy.


    "Be careful!"


    Xie Wuji reminded her again. With regards to the Man-Faced Spider being defeated so easily, the unsettled feeling in hemoptysis''s heart became even stronger.


    Lin Mufeng felt the same way in his heart, but like Xie Wuji, he couldn''t think of any other way to turn the situation since the Man-Faced Spider had already fallen to such a state.


    Man-Faced Spider lied on the ground, gasping for breath. Both of her eyes were staring straight at Lin Mufeng. The venomous, resentful, hateful emotions that she felt caused Lin Mufeng''s heart to tighten. He had no doubt that if she were to devour the soul of the Man-Faced Spider, there was a large chance that it would be affected by the emotions contained within the soul.


    "Die!"


    With his claws, he slashed apart the spider web and rushed towards the Man-Faced Spider. Although it had transformed into a blood sucking heavenly soul, its claws were only a part of the weapon. When they came into contact with the spider web''s poison, it did not affect them at all.


    Just as the shiny nails were about to land on his body, the Man-Faced Spider suddenly raised its head, a sneer on its face.


    Lin Mufeng felt his feet go numb. Unknowingly, a spiderweb had appeared beneath him, and he was standing right in the middle of it.


    "I fell for his trap."


    Lin Mufeng and Xie Wuji''s minds flashed with the same thought at the same time, the attacks of the Man-Faced Spider had already came crashing down from all directions.


    A bundle of spider silk shot it out, straight towards Lin Mufeng''s forehead. In the moment of crisis, Lin Mufeng suddenly shouted out loud. His waist bent, his lower body not moving at all, and his upper body bent backwards, almost parallel to the ground, barely dodging the attack.


    His ten fingers moved consecutively, shooting out beams of blood light towards the spider web below. The most important thing right now was to cut through these spider webs and allow himself to move freely. Only by using his own advantage of being fast, would Lin Mufeng have a chance of beating the Man-Faced Spider.


    Streams of blood light were as sharp as blades, slicing through the spider web on the ground, causing Lin Mufeng to immediately jump out and retreat backwards. Since the Man-Faced Spider''s attack had no effect, it stopped its pursuit and looked at Lin Mufeng with a mocking expression.


    Waves of numbness emitted from his feet, and Lin Mufeng faintly felt that his legs seemed to be constantly controlling it, making him feel that it was terrible. He did not expect the Man-Faced Spider''s poison to be so potent that it could be transmitted into his body through his boots.


    "Hurry up and leave." Xie Wuji urged him repeatedly, and was about to fly out and block it for him.


    "You don''t need to do anything." Lin Mufeng said fiercely. Every time his strength increased, it was always in a life or death situation. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not want Xie Wuji to make a move.


    As the poison in his body slowly spread, Lin Mufeng channeled his Heavenly Energy to quickly rush downwards. With the combined power of the blood sucking heavenly soul, he was able to easily suppress the poison. However, when the poison accumulated at his feet, it had a huge impact on Lin Mufeng''s speed. ''s current speed was only one third of his speed before he was poisoned, so it was not even comparable to the Man-Faced Spider at all.

 C96 Crisis

    No enemy could be underestimated, even if the other party was just a Heavenly Beast. This was a lesson that Lin Mufeng had learnt after being ambushed by the Man-Faced Spider.


    When the Man-Faced Spider first laid its eyes on Lin Mufeng, it had thought that Lin Mufeng''s speed was its greatest threat. If Lin Mufeng could smoothly retreat even if he lost, it wouldn''t be able to keep him alive, so it had prepared this trap.


    He first ran in panic, giving Lin Mufeng the illusion that he was a coward who was afraid of him and would not dare to fight him. This could be seen from how they fled in panic along the way, preferring to escape into the territory of a high ranking Heavenly Beast. Even when they fought him in the end, they were forced to stop because of him.


    Furthermore, every time the Man-Faced Spider spat out its spider silk attack, a portion of the spider silk would scatter and fall onto the ground. Slowly, it formed a small spider web on the ground. On the other hand, Lin Mufeng did not notice the spider webs that had fallen to the ground. This way, Lin Mufeng would already be trapped inside the web and would not know it.


    Thirdly, the Man-Faced Spider had shown weakness once again. Lin Mufeng injured the Man-Faced Spider with one attack and gave Lin Mufeng the illusion that the Man-Faced Spider was not his opponent. Even though Lin Mufeng and Xie Wuji knew that the Man-Faced Spider was cunning, looking at its appearance, there was definitely a problem, but they never thought that the Man-Faced Spider would actually lay a trap for them using their injuries.


    In the end, he would just stay on the defensive and not attack as he slowly consumed his energy. Lin Mufeng possessed Middle Yellow Rank, while the Man-Faced Spider possessed a cultivation at the middle stage of the Green Scale. The difference between the two was a great realm, so of course Lin Mufeng would be at a disadvantage in terms of cultivation levels. When Lin Mufeng had almost used up most of his Heavenly Energy, the Man-Faced Spider pretended that it could not hold on and lured Lin Mufeng closer and paralyzed his legs.


    These few traps were linked one by one, which allowed Lin Mufeng to unknowingly fall into them. It was really hard for Man-Faced Spider to think of such a method, for a Heavenly Beast to have such a high intelligence.


    Lin Mufeng wanted to kill the Man-Faced Spider and obtain its soul to level up, but how could the Man-Faced Spider not want to kill Lin Mufeng and absorb his power? The evil heavenly spirit were all useful to each other, it all depended on who could kill who.


    With his speed greatly reduced, Lin Mufeng''s strength had been reduced by at least half, so the Man-Faced Spider would obviously not let go of this opportunity. The Man-Faced Spider''s body suddenly lit up with a bright green color, it spread open its eight furry legs and pounced towards Lin Mufeng.


    After all, Man-Faced Spider still had the strength of a Green Scale, even if Lin Mufeng used his blood pellet to replenish it, he was still not able to exhaust all of the Man-Faced Spider''s Heavenly Energy. Right now, the remaining Heavenly Energy from both were at a similar stage.


    "You''re courting death." Lin Mufeng bellowed, his fingernails extended out, transforming into ten blood colored sharp blades that slashed down in the air.


    Ding! The claw landed on the Man-Faced Spider''s back, leaving behind only a few faint wounds. As for the eight legs of the Man-Faced Spider, it waved them at the same time, and countless of attacks buried Lin Mufeng.


    Man-Faced Spider had eight legs, other than the six that were usually used for walking and climbing, the first two were actually used to assist in attacks just like the human hands.


    These two pincers were extremely powerful, their power and speed was no weaker than Lin Mufeng''s. When Lin Mufeng uses blood sucking heavenly soul s, his main attacking method is with his ten fingers on his hands. As for the Man-Faced Spider, it also relied on its two front legs to attack.


    The claws and the forelimbs clashed, producing a clanging sound, like the clashing of metals. The back of Lin Mufeng''s hand shook so hard that it became numb, but Man-Faced Spider was not so well off either. After colliding with Lin Mufeng a few times, he felt that he could not defeat Lin Mufeng on this level.


    Other than using its claws to attack, the Man-Faced Spider would occasionally spit out spider silk as a threat. Especially with such close range attacks, there were several of them. If Lin Mufeng wasn''t dodging very quickly, he would have been pierced through the forehead and turned into a corpse.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s blood sucking heavenly soul was not easy to bully. The strong corrosive force landed on the Man-Faced Spider''s back, corroding it into miserable cries, causing its body to emit thick white smoke.


    The black qi lingered in the air and Lin Mufeng and the Man-Faced Spider were trembling together. After a few rounds, the Man-Faced Spider suddenly screamed and pulled away from Lin Mufeng.


    Although the Man-Faced Spider''s strength was higher than Lin Mufeng''s, the blood sucking heavenly soul was incomparably bizarre and was actually absorbing the Man-Faced Spider''s blood bit by bit. In that moment, she had actually absorbed a fifth of the Man-Faced Spider''s blood, and almost lost all of it.


    The Man-Faced Spider''s face was filled with fear. Lin Mufeng could tell that this was a fear that came from the bottom of his heart, and not a disguise. And every time a Heavenly Beast saw a blood sucking heavenly soul, they would have such an emotion. Lin Mufeng had long since sensed it, but he didn''t know the reason.


    Hiss!


    The Man-Faced Spider did not rush to attack. Instead, it started to circle around Lin Mufeng.


    With the spider poison, as long as the poison spread, even without the Man-Faced Spider''s attack, Lin Mufeng would still die.


    The Man-Faced Spider were very sure about this, but how could they have known that the blood sucking heavenly soul was so mysterious? It could actually refine and suppress the poison in one place, making its body''s impact not as great as the Man-Faced Spider had imagined.


    Although his feet were still numb, it did not hinder Lin Mufeng''s movements. Seeing that the Man-Faced Spider was preparing to waste time, Lin Mufeng was also happy to waste more time with it. The longer time passed, the stronger the suppression the Spider Poison in Lin Mufeng''s body would be, and the less it would affect him.


    Inside the alabaster knife, Xie Wuji slowly calmed down, but in his heart, he was even more curious about the mysteriousness of the blood sucking heavenly soul. Just what kind of heavenly soul could have such a magical power? Not only could it absorb blood and refine it into Heavenly Energy, it could also suppress and refine the poison.


    Thinking about the various peculiarities of the blood sucking heavenly soul, Xie Wuji faintly had a premonition. As long as Lin Mufeng grew up, he would definitely occupy a position at the peak of the continent in the future.


    Lin Mufeng calmly replied, but the Man-Faced Spider became more and more uneasy. The human was so calm that it frightened him.


    The several consecutive attempts at attacking were all blocked by Lin Mufeng. The spider web on the ground had already been cut open by Lin Mufeng. As long as the poison was completely suppressed, Lin Mufeng could recover to his original level.


    Swoosh. Lin Mufeng dodged habitually and was about to counterattack, but at this moment, he heard Xie Wuji''s surprised shout, "Be careful!"


    Xie Wuji shouted late. When the bundle of spider silk flew to Lin Mufeng''s side, it suddenly spread out, turning into a spider web, covering Lin Mufeng''s head and wrapping him inside.


    Lin Mufeng suddenly raised his strength, wanting to break the web. However, the spider web was extremely tenacious, and the Man-Faced Spider actually spat out two more spider webs, forming two more spider webs in a row and entangling Lin Mufeng tightly.


    This was the Man-Faced Spider''s ultimate move. In order to wait for this opportunity, the Man-Faced Spider had to endure for a long time. Just like before, every time he would only use the spider silk to attack, giving Lin Mufeng an illusion that the spider silk could only penetrate his body and attack him.


    Xie Wuji was anxious, but now that Lin Mufeng had summoned his blood sucking heavenly soul, if he could summon his alabaster knife out again, the appearance of the two heavenly souls would have a huge impact on Lin Mufeng. Even after killing the Man-Faced Spider, Lin Mufeng''s situation became even more dangerous.


    Spitting out three spider webs consecutively, the Man-Faced Spider also consumed a lot of energy. It was obvious that this kind of attack was like a soul skill, it could not be used often. Seeing Lin Mufeng being tightly entangled by the spider web, he laid on the ground, ready to recover his strength.


    "Ahhh ¡­" Lin Mufeng roared, his eyes red. This was the first time he had encountered such a crisis. The last time he was heavily injured by Yun Yanyun''s hair, it was because his strength was insufficient and it was understandable. However, he was ambushed by two Man-Faced Spider s in succession, falling into such a state.


    "Open it for me." Lin Mufeng roared, streaks of blood colored energy circulated around his body, his hands constantly swiping at the spider silk, wanting to cut it apart. However, his hands were tightly entangled by the spider silk, making it impossible for his fingernails to move.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s struggle, the people of the Man-Faced Spider all revealed satisfied smiles. After much effort, he finally managed to capture the human. This way, he could properly make up for the loss. As long as they absorbed the energy of the evil heavenly spirit in Lin Mufeng''s body, they could be promoted to the next level, and even to the level of Blue Scale.


    The moment he thought about Blue Scale, the smile on the Man-Faced Spider''s face became even more wonderful. Regardless of whether it was in the human world or the forest of Heavenly Beast, strength was the foundation of everything. And cyan scale, the name Heavenly Soul King, was the beginning to becoming an expert.


    Standing up, the Man-Faced Spider crawled towards Lin Mufeng as it tried to think of a way to use its mouth. Lin Mufeng was entangled by the spider silk and fell onto the ground. Man-Faced Spider looked down from above and looked at Lin Mufeng''s face.


    Seeing the faint mocking expression on the Man-Faced Spider''s face, a humiliation that was difficult to dispel suddenly surged in Lin Mufeng''s heart. This sort of humiliation went straight to the bone marrow. Only by using the blood of the other party would they be able to cleanse it.


    The spider web tightened and slowly sunk into his flesh. Receiving such an attack, Lin Mufeng was unable to maintain his state of summoning the heavenly soul. The blood sucking heavenly soul helplessly turned into a ray of black light and shot into Lin Mufeng''s body.


    Losing the blood sucking heavenly soul''s support, Lin Mufeng''s strength dropped by a level. The place where the spider silk was tied to, had already been strangled with wounds, and blood slowly seeped out. In a few moments, Lin Mufeng had turned into a bloody person.


    "Hold on." Xie Wuji secretly encouraged Lin Mufeng. If he had asked to help Lin Mufeng just now, but saw Lin Mufeng''s current situation, he already knew that if Lin Mufeng was not able to personally resolve the crisis and kill the Man-Faced Spider, he would rather choose to die.


    "Hur hur." Looking into the Man-Faced Spider''s eyes, Lin Mufeng suddenly let out a terrifying sneer. The Man-Faced Spider was looking down at Lin Mufeng from above, and was alarmed by the sneer. It immediately retreated more than ten meters, and looked at Lin Mufeng in shock and bewilderment.


    Gritting his teeth tightly, Lin Mufeng slowly pulled his arms apart. Following the tightening of the binding force, blood even started to spew out, but Lin Mufeng did not care, he just slowly opened the spider silk bit by bit.


    The spider web cut deeply into his flesh, as if it was millions of daggers cutting through Lin Mufeng''s skin at the same time. Pieces of meat had already fallen out. Xie Wuji saw it too badly and immediately retracted his consciousness, not daring to look.


    "Even if I were to cut him into a thousand pieces, he wouldn''t amount to much." As Lin Mufeng thought of this, his heart, however, became completely calm.


    The poison on the spider silk seeped into his body, causing Lin Mufeng to fall into a trance, as if he was about to faint. However, it was a good thing that he could use the power of the blood sucking heavenly soul s in his body to quickly suppress and refine them, allowing him to barely be able to keep Lin Mufeng from being poisoned to death by the poison.


    The Man-Faced Spider was dumbstruck, this was the first time it had seen a spider web bound itself, and it actually forced the spider web apart with its own strength. The spider silk was very tenacious and would not be torn apart like this. However, how much pain would it have to pay to do this?


    The Man-Faced Spider suddenly regretted. It should kill this human as soon as possible. The sense of danger this human gave him was actually even greater than that of a few cyan scale Heavenly Beast.

 C97 refining

    Seeing the Man-Faced Spider getting closer and closer to him, Lin Mufeng smiled coldly.


    "alabaster knife, come out." Lin Mufeng bellowed, a white light shot out from his brows and turned into a white bone blade. This bone blade carried a ghastly chill. The moment it came out, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop.


    The alabaster knife did not cut through so many layers of spider webs as he had imagined. Lin Mufeng also did not intend to cut open the spider webs either.


    The Man-Faced Spider turned pale with fright. It never thought that Lin Mufeng would actually be able to find his Heavenly Soul, and even more so a completely different Heavenly Soul.


    The Man-Faced Spider wanted to create some distance between it and Lin Mufeng, but how could Lin Mufeng give it the chance to do so? The alabaster knife suddenly turned, transforming into a streak of white light and, in the midst of the buzzing, shot straight into the Man-Faced Spider''s mouth.


    Gee, gege. The Man-Faced Spider let out an intermittent sound, and a trace of blood flowed down from the corner of its mouth. He raised his forelimbs in an attempt to grab something, but he was too weak. His vision became blurry, and he could not even see the human''s appearance clearly.


    BOOM! The Man-Faced Spider''s body swayed a few times, and then fell down powerlessly.


    Puff. Lin Mufeng spat out a mouthful of black blood, reluctantly walked up and took away the Man-Faced Spider''s tyrannical soul, then sat down cross-legged and summoned the blood sucking heavenly soul, beginning to use all his power to refine the Spider Poison that was suppressing his body. Xie Wuji also controlled the alabaster knife to slowly cut off the spider web on Lin Mufeng''s body.


    The poison had seeped into his body from various wounds. If one were to be able to see the situation in Lin Mufeng''s body now, they would be shocked to discover that almost all of the blood in his body had turned black.


    blood sucking heavenly soul indeed had a way to deal with poison. First, they would refine the poison in the heart and then slowly spread it outwards, slowly refining and suppressing the poison in the blood bit by bit.


    In the sky, Xie Wuji controlled the alabaster knife to travel back and forth. They transformed into streaks of silver light and carefully observed his surroundings. Occasionally, his eyes would glance at the Man-Faced Spider''s corpse not far away, Xie Wuji shook his head and sighed. The Man-Faced Spider''s calculations were meticulous enough, and had succeeded in trapping Lin Mufeng. If it was any other person, they would have already cooked its stomach.


    But Lin Mufeng was still not an ordinary person. To be able to withstand the pain of thousands of spider silk entering his flesh and force it open, just what kind of courage was this? If it was Xie Wuji himself, he would not be able to do such a thing. In such a dangerous situation, Lin Mufeng was not anxious at all. He did not call out the alabaster knife to save himself, and instead, when the Man-Faced Spider approached him, he used his blade to suppress the enemy and killed his.


    Although he was shocked, he did not panic. This was Xie Wuji''s evaluation of him. Although these eight words were simple, in the face of danger, how many people were able to do it?


    After looking at Lin Mufeng with praise, Xie Wuji secretly felt proud of himself. It was fortunate that she followed him, otherwise, she would have to stay in Snow Wolf Island for a long time. When he was strong enough to face them head on, hmph, those bastards, just you wait. Xie Wuji could not help but be overjoyed.


    His entire body was dripping with blood, but Lin Mufeng did not feel any pain, he continued to circulate his Heavenly Energy. With the black Heaven power, the black blood gradually turned red, and Lin Mufeng''s Qi started to improve.


    The sky gradually brightened as the night passed in the blink of an eye. After a night of time, Lin Mufeng finally refined and suppressed all the poison in his body and weakly opened his eyes.


    "Sigh, I was really careless this time around." Lin Mufeng blamed himself.


    "This is not your fault. Who would have thought that a Heavenly Beast would have such a sinister trick?" Xie Wuji consoled Lin Mufeng.


    After going through all of this, Lin Mufeng had gained some knowledge. Heavenly Beast could also play tricks, and it was not purely to provide souls to humans.


    "Although it''s dangerous, at least we still got an evil type soul, it''s worth it." After thinking about the whole matter again and again in his heart, Lin Mufeng decided to make a mistake and said.


    With a wave of his hand, the Man-Faced Spider''s soul appeared in the air. The Man-Faced Spider''s eyes stared at Lin Mufeng, wanting to pounce over and bite him, then tear him into shreds and swallow him into its stomach.


    "Refine it now?" Xie Wuji looked around.


    "No. "I''ll wait a few days for my injuries to heal before I do anything else." Although he had killed the Man-Faced Spider, Lin Mufeng did not believe that he could refine the Man-Faced Spider''s soul in his current state. Don''t let it take advantage of you, and you''ll be in trouble if you disrupt your soul consciousness.


    Taking out a few Blood Pills and stuffing them into his mouth, Lin Mufeng started to use all of his strength to heal the injuries in his body. Although it could cause excruciating pain to an ordinary person, it was nothing to Lin Mufeng. The main injury was the corrosion from the poison, and it had been temporarily stopped, and the only thing left was to forcefully circulate Heavenly Energy and cause damage to the meridians.


    It was as if in every battle, his meridians would be damaged. Was he a masochist? Lin Mufeng could not help but mock himself.


    Once the injuries in his body had healed somewhat, Lin Mufeng would collect the Man-Faced Spider''s blood, and leave not a single trace of his corpse. The materials on this kind of high level Heavenly Beast was also quite good, so it could be sold for a good price.


    After finding a safe place, Lin Mufeng cultivated for seven or eight days before he was able to treat all of the injuries in his body. The poison had also been suppressed by his Heavenly Energy, and was forced out.


    Whoosh!


    After exhaling a long breath of impure air, Lin Mufeng opened his eyes. His deep eyes were just like the deepest darkness. No matter what kind of light was shone into them, they would be swallowed.


    "Brat, you want to refine the Man-Faced Spider''s soul?" Xie Wuji''s voice sounded in his mind.


    "Not bad, your injuries are almost healed. You can start refining them now." Lin Mufeng replied.


    Taking out the Man-Faced Spider''s soul, seeing Lin Mufeng, the Man-Faced Spider''s soul roared and pounced towards Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng laughed lightly as a wave of Black Heavenly Energy rushed out and wrapped around the Man-Faced Spider''s soul.


    The tall figure of the blood sucking heavenly soul appeared and disappeared behind Lin Mufeng. After absorbing the Heavenly Beast''s blood many times, although a large amount of energy was refined into a blood pill, a portion of it was still absorbed by the blood sucking heavenly soul and became its food for it to grow.


    The Man-Faced Spider''s soul struggled and roared in the Black Heavenly Energy, despair written all over its face, but Lin Mufeng remained unmoved. He quickly formed a seal with both hands and channeled her Heavenly Energy to refine the Man-Faced Spider''s soul.


    The first time the blood sucking heavenly soul levelled up was because it had absorbed Xie Wuji''s Eclipse. That was a coincidence, but luckily he had absorbed the Eclipse, and now, he would have to rely on Lin Mufeng''s own strength.


    Gradually, all the memories of the Man-Faced Spider disappeared, leaving behind the purest soul energy, as well as the fear, sorrow, despair, and nostalgia of the Man-Faced Spider before it died.


    If one wanted to absorb a soul, the most important thing was to endure the emotions of the other party. Seeing that the Man-Faced Spider''s soul had already been refined, Lin Mufeng didn''t hesitate to swallow it into his stomach.


    As Lin Mufeng devoured the soul of the Man-Faced Spider, all sorts of emotions appeared in Lin Mufeng''s mind, and he frantically attacked the soul of the Man-Faced Spider. As long as these emotions were completely erased, Lin Mufeng could absorb the soul into the blood sucking heavenly soul and help it level up.


    He sat cross-legged like a meditating old monk. No matter what happened, he would not be moved. Only the occasional tremble of his brows and the twitching of his face could prove that Lin Mufeng was in danger of refining and absorbing the soul.


    The sun rose and set, and like this, six or seven days passed by. An extremely immense aura suddenly surged from Lin Mufeng''s body. This aura, savageness, ruthlessness, bloodlust, ghastly, seemed to contain all the negative emotions. With Lin Mufeng at the center, it swept through the surroundings. The moment he came into contact with this aura, Xie Wuji was shocked. He looked at Lin Mufeng in shock and hid himself far away on the alabaster knife.


    Streams of black aura appeared from Lin Mufeng''s back, entangled with each other, and eventually formed a gigantic black shadow. This black shadow was dressed in a black robe and had a face similar to Lin Mufeng''s. However, its ears were pointed, its nails were sharp, and two fangs were revealed from the corner of its mouth. As he slowly opened his eyes, his blood-red pupils gave off a suffocating feeling with a single glance.


    "I finally succeeded." Letting out a long breath, Lin Mufeng stood up, turned around, and carefully examined this Heavenly Soul that wasn''t easy to obtain.


    The strength contained within the blood sucking heavenly soul grew, but its face was even paler. Looking at the blood sucking heavenly soul, Lin Mufeng felt like he was back in his previous life, the scene when he was promoted to a baron.


    "Baron, hehe, Baron." Lin Mufeng suddenly laughed, but his laughter was filled with bitterness. How many years had he trained before he was promoted to a baron? But now, in terms of strength, he could be considered a Count.


    "A sixteen year old Count, what a sensation it would be if I were to return to the clan." This thought flashed past Lin Mufeng''s mind, but was immediately erased by him. Was that family still worth him going back to?


    "Come out, time to go back and see Yu Xin and the others." Inexplicably, Lin Mufeng started to miss Fu Yuxin and Xiao Qiang.


    "Kid, you succeeded?" Seeing Lin Mufeng put away the blood sucking heavenly soul, Xie Wuji rode the alabaster knife and flew back.


    "Thank you, hemoptysis Protector." Lin Mufeng nodded his head in thanks to Xie Wuji.


    "Don''t say that. Come, let me see what soul skill you have comprehended. " Xie Wuji''s face was full of excitement.


    A soul skill comprehended? Lin Mufeng''s heart skipped a beat, and then he had a weird expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Could it be that his soul skills are poor? "If there''s one more, then there''s one more. Who knows when it might be useful." Xie Wuji consoled Lin Mufeng.


    "Here." Lin Mufeng did not say anything, but after circulating his Heaven power for a period of time, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of spider silk that coiled around the alabaster knife. The alabaster knife trembled slightly, but did not cut it.


    "Such tenacious spider silk." Xie Wuji praised. "With this technique, it''ll be easier to climb mountains in the future."


    No matter how Lin Mufeng looked at it, Xie Wuji seemed to be laughing secretly. Without another word, he put the spider silk back into his mouth, opened his mouth, and spat out more spider silk.


    "What are you doing?" Xie Wuji asked curiously. Before he could even finish his sentence, the spider web suddenly spread out and enveloped a short-tailed bird that was flying not too far away. The short-tailed bird cried out in surprise and struggled for a few moments before being torn to pieces by the spider web. Not long after, the poison seeped into its body and slowly fell to the ground.


    "Good move." Xie Wuji was overjoyed, this technique could be said to be the Man-Faced Spider''s trump card, it was actually learnt by Lin Mufeng. If he were to suddenly use this move when fighting with others in the future, he would definitely be able to win by surprise.


    "How big can a spider web be?" Xie Wuji suddenly thought of a serious problem and asked immediately.


    "As long as I have enough Heavenly Energy, it can be limitless." Lin Mufeng said with a smile. With my current strength, I can shoot out a spider web with a diameter of twenty-five meters. "

 C98 Li Chang Gao!

    The sun shone brightly and the morning clouds filled the sky. The morning sunlight was fresh and warm, radiating a bit of warmth onto one''s body.


    Facing this ray of light, the imperial city gate creaked open. The people who had already gathered outside of the city gate and wanted to go into the city quickly became noisy. Under the scolding of the city guards, they lined up to go in and out of the city.


    Amongst the people that entered the city, there was a skinny youth dressed in black that looked like he was covered in dust that slowly walked into the city with the crowd.


    Looking at the passing crowd, Lin Mufeng was in a daze. Having been in the forest of Heavenly Beast for more than a month, he who had long gotten used to the silence, suddenly came to the imperial city and sighed with emotion.


    In the Heavenly Beast forest, after going through all sorts of dangers, not only did Lin Mufeng succeed in obtaining an evil type Heavenly Soul and absorbing it, he also refined thousands of blood cores and hundreds of Heavenly Beast souls.


    It was difficult to estimate the value of thousands and hundreds of blood cores and Heavenly Beast souls. Once people found out about it, it would cause chaos throughout the capital.


    Following the stream of people, Lin Mufeng walked casually and unknowingly, he reached a certain place. This was the largest and most luxurious street in the imperial city. Any clan with some influence would be proud to have shops on this street.


    When Lin Mufeng first came to the imperial city, the few famous shops or auction houses he had entered were all on this street. As for this street, it was truly a place where every inch of land was worth money. If one wanted to obtain a good location, not only would they need a large amount of funds, they would also need a certain amount of influence.


    Not far in front of Lin Mufeng, although a shop had not opened yet, there were hundreds of people lined up in front of the shop. Other people were also constantly rushing over from every corner of the imperial city. Looking at their clothes, these people were all from Heavenly Soul Master and their strength was not low. There were also many servants wearing expensive robes. It seemed like they were here to wait on behalf of the various clans.


    Although there were a lot of people around, it was not noisy at all. Everyone''s gaze was focused on the store''s front door. Occasionally, there would be someone complaining in a low voice about not opening the door.


    With a squeak, the door of the shop was opened and all the surrounding Heavenly Soul Master s immediately rushed in. The silence just now immediately disappeared and was replaced by a scrambling figure, who angrily scolded out of embarrassment.


    "Brat, you dare to squeeze me? You''re courting death."


    "F * * k, f * * k, get out of my way. Don''t you know I''m a homicidal maniac?"


    "I am Xue Tu, whoever dares to block my way, I will massacre his entire family." "Out of the way, out of the way."


    "I am ¡­"


    All sorts of curses mixed together and instantly became an uproar. Lin Mufeng was stunned for a moment. No matter what, he was still a Heavenly Soul Master, how could he not care about his status and face?


    In contrast to Lin Mufeng''s surprise, the shop assistant who opened up the shop was extremely calm, he had probably seen this kind of situation a lot in the past few days. After making a "please" gesture, the shop assistant moved to the side and watched as these hot-tempered old men pushed and shoved their way into the shop, cursing and swearing.


    "Give me eight hundred Blood Cores. I don''t need anything, just money." A bearded man shouted loudly.


    "F * ck off, right now the entire store only sells five pills a day. How can I give you eight hundred in one go?" A young man who was obviously a young master of some family scolded.


    "Kid? Do you have any objections? Come on, let me practice a few moves with this pretty boy. " The bearded man''s hands quickly formed a seal and a yellow light flew out from his eyebrows. A pair of large axes that glowed brightly appeared in his hands.


    "I''m not afraid of you. "Uncle Ying, kill him." The young man slapped his face and shouted. A middle-aged man beside him answered and stepped forward. His fists were clenched so tightly that ''ka ka'' sounds could be heard. Dense yellow light was emitting from his body, almost to the point of materialization. He was clearly a peak Huang Jie.


    The bearded man''s expression turned ugly and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Enough, if you want to call outside, don''t delay us from shopping." Some of the people nearby were furious because they couldn''t squeeze their way to the front.


    "You want to die." The bearded man and the young man shouted at the same time.


    Lin Mufeng slowly walked to the front of the shop. Looking at the three large word "Wood Evil Pavilion" on top of the door, which had a righteous but strange atmosphere, and then looking at the various colored people quarreling inside, a slight smile appeared on his face.


    Wood Evil Pavilion was the first power Lin Mufeng had created. Using the blood pill as a guide, they slowly stretched themselves in the capital, a dangerous place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I believe, that before long, with just the Wood Evil Pavilion alone, Lin Mufeng will shock everyone within the capital.


    "Out of the way, out of the way." Just as Lin Mufeng was pondering, a domineering voice came out from behind him, and following that, a big hand rested on Lin Mufeng''s shoulder, and was about to push him away.


    Humph! Lin Mufeng was infuriated, his legs did not move, his shoulder suddenly shook, and a huge force surged out. That person was caught off guard, and with Lin Mufeng''s shake, his legs unsteadily flew five to six meters away, falling onto the ground with a clatter.


    "


    Ouch, it hurts. Young Master, you have to stand up for me. " The one that fell to the ground was a middle-aged man who looked to be about 35 or 36 years old. From his appearance, he was not Heavenly Soul Master, but a coachman.


    "Impudent! You dare to block my way? You are truly courting death." The curtains of the carriage opened, and a young man of about twenty years of age, with a pale complexion and dressed in expensive clothes, came out.


    From the looks of his appearance, this young man was quite well-dressed. However, his footsteps were light and his eyes were dark and dull. It was obvious that he had done too many things that had harmed his body.


    "You guys, cripple this brat. Don''t disturb my desire to pursue a beauty." This youth stood on the carriage, looked down at Lin Mufeng with contempt, and casually commanded.


    "Pursue a beauty? You came here to chase after beauties? " Looking at the hung three big words "Wood Evil Pavilion" on his forehead, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt a little strange.


    Following the young man''s orders, one of the four guards immediately walked over, without a word, he extended his large hand and grabbed at Lin Mufeng. The young man did not even look at them. He tidied up his clothes a little, brought the other three people and walked towards Wood Evil Pavilion in large strides.


    "A mere Middle Yellow Rank." Seeing the other party take action, Lin Mufeng snorted coldly, and did not dodge. He clenched his right hand, and a yellow light flashed beneath his feet, immediately disappearing from his original position.


    Bang, pata. With a light sound, the shadow flew high into the air before landing heavily on the ground more than ten meters away. He glided along the ground for another four or five meters before he finally passed out.


    Fighting the enemy in one move, Lin Mufeng didn''t have any complacent feeling in his heart, he only felt that it was very normal. The current him, was only interested in Green Scale.


    However, the coachman who was knocked to the ground by Lin Mufeng had a terrified look on his face. A Heavenly Soul Master with Yellow Scale was defeated in one move, and whether he was dead or alive, he didn''t know what kind of background this young man had. He suddenly realized that this time, the young master might have hit an iron wall.


    After putting down the guards, Lin Mufeng smiled at the coachman who was in a daze, then turned and walked into the Wood Evil Pavilion. The poor coachman was just an ordinary person, how could he withstand Young Master Lin''s smile. His entire body suddenly trembled and he almost fainted from fright.


    The Wood Evil Pavilion was currently in a mess. Because Xiao Qiang had listened to Lin Mufeng''s suggestion and used the sales restriction, she could only sell five Blood Cores a day. Therefore, every time the shop opened its doors, it was at the busiest time.


    "I bid 13,000 gold coins for the blood pill."


    "Why should I give it to you?" "It''s only thirteen thousand. I''ll pay thirteen thousand one hundred gold coins."


    The bidding was very intense, most Heavenly Soul Master s were rich people, even if they did not have much money, they could casually take out a hundred and eighty thousand gold coins. A blood pill that could recover Heavenly Energy could sometimes become a life-saving medicine, and compared to his life, no one cared about the tens of thousands of gold coins.


    The five blood cores were sold out very quickly, the highest price reaching twenty thousand gold coins each. After keeping the money, Xiao Qiang''s face lit up with happiness. She giggled and said: "Everyone, other than the Blood Core, this shop also has all kinds of Heavenly Beast materials. If there is anything that you like, come take a look."


    "Then, Miss Xiao Qiang, the most expensive lady in our shop, how much are you?" A voice sounded. The young man who had quarreled with Lin Mufeng outside the door, walked over to the counter while making a path for him.


    "Li Changgao, it''s you again." Seeing this youth, Xiao Qiang''s expression immediately changed, as if he had been pestered by him many times.


    "Of course it''s me again. In the capital, other than me, who else would be so infatuated with you, Miss Xiao Qiang? "Look, I''ve been thinking about you these past few days. I can''t sleep because I can''t eat, and my body is already so haggard. Can''t you give me a chance?"


    Li Changgao spoke with sincere emotion. Along with his broken heart and broken stomach, it was simply to the point of making people cry, but someone did not give him face, so he just laughed loudly, and spoke in a weird voice: "Aiya, yesterday I saw Young Master Li taking care of other people''s business at Fragrance Pavilion. Why is it that he was unable to eat or sleep, and his body is so haggard?"


    "What do you know? Young Master Li is heartbroken. He is determined to die because of love, so he is preparing to kill everyone." A business man on the other side answered immediately.


    Hahahaha. The entire Wood Evil Pavilion was filled with laughter, Li Changgao''s white face instantly turned green.


    "You, you two? Someone, throw these two reckless people out, don''t pollute Miss Xiao Qiang''s eyes. "


    "Yes, young master." The three guards behind him immediately emitted a yellow light and walked towards the two people who were talking.


    "Three servants, I''m afraid you won''t succeed." A yellow light appeared around their bodies at the same time, and their souls flew out.


    "If you want to fight, don''t ruin my business here." Xiao Qiang slapped the counter and roared.


    "If you have the guts, come out and fight." One of them hooked his fingers at Li Changgao.


    "Dude, you''re wrong, he doesn''t have any seeds. His seed has long been sucked dry by the ladies of Fragrance Court. "Hahahaha." Another person immediately followed up.


    Li Changgao was so angry that his face turned white and then black. After a while, he finally recovered and gracefully invited Xiao Qiang to travel with him to the imperial city.


    The battle outside ended very quickly. Two Yellow Scale against three Yellow Scale, the disparity was indeed a little big. However, the two of them were not stupid. When they first started to attack fiercely, they both ran away, laughing loudly all the way. Instead, they felt that the one who lost face was Li Changgao''s subordinates.


    "Let''s go, let''s all go. We won''t be doing business today." Under Li Changgao''s instructions, the three guards started to drive away the customers in the shop. The customers who were originally interested in the store, upon seeing this, did not dare to buy anymore, and all left in a panic.


    "Li Changgao, don''t be too excessive." Seeing that his customer had been chased away, Xiao Qiang could not help but be angry.


    "What do you mean excessive? I''m doing this for our own good. I can''t let someone else delay our romance, right?" Li Changgao lewdly smiled as he looked at Xiao Qiang''s chest, which was moving up and down from anger. He quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva as all kinds of thoughts overturned his mind.


    "Excuse me, do you sell Blood Pills here?" A voice came over, Xiao Qiang''s face revealed joy, but Li Changgao was furious. Just as he thought of pressing Xiao Qiang against the wall, he realized that he had been pulled, and was instantly enraged.

 C99 Lesson, development!

    "Which bastard..." Kid, it''s you? " Seeing Lin Mufeng''s appearance, Li Changgao was immediately stunned. Only now did he realize that he was missing a person.


    "Not bad kid, you actually managed to injure one of my guards." Li Changgao''s face revealed a sinister smile. I wonder if you still have the ability to injure the other three. "


    Xiao Qiang warned Lin Mufeng to be careful. Although Li Changgao was a silkpants, his bodyguards were genuine experts in Yellow Scale. was also very worried in his heart when he fought one against three.


    "F * ck off." In the face of Xiao Qiang''s signal and Li Changgao''s threat, Lin Mufeng only coldly spat out one word.


    "You, you dare to say such words to me?" Li Changgao''s face flushed red, the face he lost here today was no less.


    "Get rid of him." Li Changgao could no longer care about who the other party was, he just wanted to take back his face.


    "Li Changgao, this is the Wood Evil Pavilion, not your Li Family." Afraid that Lin Mufeng would suffer, Xiao Qiang immediately scolded him angrily.


    "Bitch, don''t be so shameless. "Wait until I send this brat away, then I''ll come and properly deal with you. When that time comes, I''ll make you kneel at my feet and beg me." Li Changgao was no longer as elegant as he was before, his face was full of malevolence.


    "Idiot." Lin Mufeng spat out two words, a yellow light flashed beneath his feet, and he suddenly disappeared.


    "Be careful, young master." The three guards only had time to call out before they saw a black shadow flash in front of them. Li Changgao had already been thrown out of the shop without any warning, and landed on the ground without a sound.


    "You, you killed Second Young Master?" "You dare to kill the Li Family''s Second Young Master?" Seeing Li Changgao''s end, the three guards were all dumbfounded, and one of them stammered as he pointed at Lin Mufeng.


    "Scram, if you continue with this nonsense, I''ll kill you all as well." Lin Mufeng shouted coldly, and the three of them suddenly woke up.


    "Kill him and take revenge for the Second Young Master. Otherwise, the Patriarch won''t spare us."


    One of them was at the peak of the Yellow Scale while the other two were at the Middle Yellow Rank. In other words, they were not bad experts. It was just that they couldn''t do anything as they were facing this freak Lin Mufeng, someone who could jump levels to challenge them.


    Bang bang bang. Three light sounds rang out, and before the three of them could summon their heavenly souls, they were all defeated by Lin Mufeng with a single punch. All of them were thrown out the door, pressed onto Li Changgao''s body, and stacked up onto him.


    "Ouch, it hurts so bad." Li Changgao let out a miserable howl like a pig being butchered, and the three guards were instantly overjoyed.


    "Young Master, Young Master, you''re not dead?" "Awesome."


    Knowing that they couldn''t beat Lin Mufeng, the three of them carried Li Changgao and stuffed him into the carriage. Then, they woke the guard who had fainted and quickly ran away with the carriage. As long as Li Changgao was not dead, even if they received some punishment when they returned home, it was only a few words of reprimand. As for the matter with Lin Mufeng, there was naturally an expert from the Li Family present.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t bother you anymore in the future. At least he won''t have the ability to do so." Looking at Xiao Qiang, whose eyes were slightly red, who came over and shook her head, Lin Mufeng said indifferently.


    "I don''t have that ability anymore?" Xiao Qiang was shocked, but quickly understood.


    "What? Jealous?" With the worry on his face gone, Xiao Qiang''s face had a playful look as he looked at Lin Mufeng.


    "Jealous? Is he even worthy of it? " Lin Mufeng snorted as he dragged Xiao Qiang to the back of the shop.


    Behind the shop was a small courtyard where Xiao Qiang usually stayed. Seeing Lin Mufeng pulling his all the way to her room, Xiao Qiang''s calm heart started beating rapidly.


    "What does he want? Could it be that he wanted to ¡­ No, he''s only fifteen. However, it wouldn''t be too much for him now that some boys from some families had begun to find maids to warm their beds at the age of fourteen or fifteen. But, should I agree or not? " Xiao Qiang''s imagination ran wild as he followed Lin Mufeng to his room.


    "Sit, what are you thinking about?" Lin Mufeng''s voice woke him up, and his face flushed red as he glared fiercely at Lin Mufeng.


    "Pfft, Xiao Qiang, what are you thinking about?"


    Lin Mufeng was a little confused, he did not know why Xiao Qiang was staring at him, but the woman had always been weird, and he was too lazy to ask, with a wave of her hand, thousands of blood cores appeared in the room.


    "Ah ¡­" With a loud screech, Lin Mufeng frowned. His Heavenly Energy quickly flowed out and tightly blocked Lin Mufeng''s ears, and only after Xiao Qiang had calmed down did he let go of his ears.


    "So many Blood Pills." Xiao Qiang gasped, her eyes sparkling. It was as if the thing Lin Mufeng placed in front of her was not a blood pill but piles of gold coins.


    "And this." Lin Mufeng waved his hand again. Over a hundred Heavenly Beast souls, skin, bones and other materials suddenly appeared in the room, almost filling it up. A pungent smell came out, Xiao Qiang retched for a bit, and then nearly vomited.


    "So many materials, how many Heavenly Beast did you kill?" Xiao Qiang''s eyes flashed with disbelief, looking at Lin Mufeng, he wanted to dissect him.


    "That''s not much?" grudgingly glanced at Lin Mufeng, and knowing that these were all things that Lin Mufeng did not need, Xiao Qiang straightforwardly put them away.


    "While I was gone, how was Wood Evil Pavilion?" Waiting for Xiao Qiang to take care of everything, and then holding the beauty in her arms, Lin Mufeng started to ask.


    Slightly struggling, Xiao Qiang kept herself in Lin Mufeng''s embrace with the reason that she couldn''t get rid of this bastard''s tyrannical body. After tidying up her hair, Xiao Qiang began to explain to Lin Mufeng the developments of Wood Evil Pavilion.


    "So far, the best selling item is still the blood pill. However, with the method that you have provided, we will begin to restrict the sale and sell them for only five Blood Cores a day. The higher the price, the better it will be in the long run, even though the income will not be as great as it was in the first few days. "


    "Besides the Blood Pill, the Infantry you gave me also sold for a good price. Especially a few high ranking Infantry, they are even more sought after, some people even came to the shop to order, and some people even gave me quite a bit of deposit, just that I don''t know what''s on your mind, I didn''t promise you that. "


    "Apart from these two items, I have also bought quite a few other items. But the most basic thing was still to rely on the blood pellets and Infantry to open up a market. However, Wood Evil Pavilion is on the right track now. Other than relying on you to provide the Blood Core, you can prepare the rest yourself. "


    Xiao Qiang explained the development of Wood Evil Pavilion in a few words, Lin Mufeng nodded. According to Xiao Qiang, the Wood Evil Pavilion was currently in a period of rapid development. As long as they could endure this period of time, they would definitely have a place in the Emperor Realm.


    "That''s right." Lin Mufeng tersely commented. Hearing this comment, Xiao Qiang frowned, her nose almost crooked from anger.


    "Just not bad?"


    "Hmph." Xiao Qiang snorted and stood up from Lin Mufeng''s embrace. Her pretty face also had a unique flavor to it.


    Lin Mufeng laughed bitterly in his heart. Even though he had lived two lifetimes, he had never met many women in his two lifetimes. If he wanted to please a woman, it would be better to let him fight a Green Scale expert one on one.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s silly look, Xiao Qiang felt sullen for a while, but he felt that this was good as well. At least they wouldn''t be fooling around outside, so he was secretly happy in his heart and asked: "Have you eaten? Why don''t we go eat together? "


    "Not yet, but I plan to wait a while, and go back to the Academy to eat with Yu Xin." Lin Mufeng replied honestly.


    "Scram for me." Xiao Qiang angrily picked up a chair and threw it at Lin Mufeng, only then did Lin Mufeng realize that he said something wrong, he snatched the chair and threw it to the side, then once again hugged Xiao Qiang tightly.


    After struggling for a while, knowing that he was unable to win against this bastard, Xiao Qiang could only sigh. He didn''t know what part of him was wrong, to think that he would actually fall for this bastard.


    "You''ve been out for more than a month. Are you hurt?" Xiao Qiang caressed Lin Mufeng''s body and asked softly.


    "Nope." Lin Mufeng shook his head and told his everything that had happened in the Heavenly Beast forest.


    When it came to calculation with the Soulhunter, Xiao Qiang covered her mouth and chuckled lightly. When it came to hunting Green Scale Heavenly Beast s, Xiao Qiang could only nervously hold onto Lin Mufeng''s clothes tightly, and when it came to meeting Gu Lei, Xiao Qiang could not help but sigh at the fact that there was actually a genius who was not inferior to Lin Mufeng among the students, and when it came to being tricked by the Man-Faced Spider, Xiao Qiang''s eyes turned red, and almost cried out. When she talked about Lin Mufeng winning the battle and killing the Man-Faced Spider, Xiao Qiang excitedly kissed Lin Mufeng on the face.


    "Others only saw your strength in front of others, but who would have known that you suffered so much?" muttered as he gently stroked Lin Mufeng''s chest.


    Hugging Xiao Qiang tightly, Lin Mufeng also enjoyed the current atmosphere. There was no battle, no fighting, no mutual calculation. It was just warm and comfortable.


    Hugging Xiao Qiang, Lin Mufeng''s hands started to become dishonest. No matter how calm and steady he was, Lin Mufeng was still a man.


    Xiao Qiang''s face was slightly red, her large eyes blinked, and looked at Lin Mufeng, revealing a faint bashful expression. Although Xiao Qiang was already over twenty years old, it was still the first time that a man admired him at such a close distance.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng''s face was getting closer and closer to him, Xiao Qiang couldn''t help but become nervous. She closed her eyes slightly, raised his head, and looked forward to it on the inside. At the same time, she felt a little proud of herself. No matter how good your Fu Yuxin family''s situation is, no matter how strong your strength is, no matter how beautiful you are, in this aspect, it is not my, Miss Xiao Qiang''s, who has the first hand.


    "Cough." The situation that Xiao Qiang expected did not happen. Lin Mufeng coughed dryly and stood up. Xiao Qiang could only stand up as well and look at him resentfully.


    "I remember now, I''m not far from becoming a Green Scale Cultivator, I should be preparing to become a Infantry." Unable to endure Xiao Qiang''s resentful thoughts, Lin Mufeng immediately changed the topic.


    "What kind of Infantry do you want, I can send a purchase message." Glaring fiercely at Lin Mufeng, Xiao Qiang asked helplessly.


    "It would be best if it could be a high level blade-type Infantry. It should be compatible with my alabaster knife." Lin Mufeng explained in detail about the Infantry that he needed, Xiao Qiang nodded, and casually called for a subordinate to give him the instructions.


    "Alright then, you can keep busy. I''ll be going back to the academy." Lin Mufeng said.


    "You''re leaving just like that?" Xiao Qiang asked with hidden bitterness.


    "Yes." I just returned today, and have not seen Yu Xin before. It''s time to go back and see her. " Lin Mufeng answered honestly.


    Xiao Qiang was so angry that she wanted to beat Lin Mufeng up, but she felt that she was not this bastard''s match. She couldn''t beat him. If I don''t hit him, I won''t stand for it. I might as well pounce on him, grab Lin Mufeng''s shoulder and fiercely bite.


    "Wu wu, my teeth." The one screaming in pain was not Lin Mufeng, but Xiao Qiang. After going through the modification with her Heavenly Energy, Lin Mufeng''s body was extremely hard. When Xiao Qiang casually bit down on it, the Heavenly Energy in his body automatically defended itself, and almost broke Xiao Qiang''s teeth.


    Seeing the tear-filled Xiao Qiang, Lin Mufeng laughed.

 C100 Teacher Yu Xin?

    "Father?" Yu Xin exclaimed, and then, her face turned cold. What are you doing here? "


    Fu Tianbo''s face turned gloomy, he had clearly seen how his daughter treated Lin Mufeng, and that meticulous care made him jealous in his heart. In contrast, his daughter treated him like an enemy. "Let''s go home." he said coldly.


    "I''m not going back." Yu Xin said coldly.


    The anger in Fu Tianbo''s heart surged, but when he saw that the others were looking over, he could only suppress the anger in his heart and spoke in a low voice.


    "Your master is here. She wants to see you."


    Teacher is here? Yu Xin was startled, why is she here? However, a look of joy soon appeared in her eyes.


    He only had one Consecutive Life Seizing Pill and had already given it to Big Brother Mu Feng to consume. If there was another Divine Pill, Big Brother Mu Feng''s injuries would quickly heal. "I remember Master must still have a few pills on him now." "Alright, I''ll go back immediately."


    Fu Tianbo was startled, but once again, a sour feeling surfaced in his heart. In the heart of his daughter, he couldn''t compare to her lover, and he couldn''t compare to her master either, this made him very angry.


    "Alright, let''s go back." After saying that, he pulled Yu Xin''s hand and was about to walk outside. At this point, he did not want to stay for even a second longer. His own daughter was the disciple of the famous Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace in the entire continent. How could a third-rate family disciple from a small kingdom be worthy of such a noble status?


    Fu Tianbo''s anger grew even stronger. His daughter''s infatuated expression towards that brat was like a thorn in his eyes. He grabbed onto Yu Xin''s hand and said loudly, "Quickly go, don''t make your master wait anymore." With that, he turned around and left. This time, he used all the strength he had in his hand.


    He was afraid that his daughter would break free once again.


    Yu Xin looked at Lin Mufeng reluctantly, but her father''s strength was extremely strong, and she was able to pull away for a distance in an instant. After turning a corner, Lin Mufeng''s face could no longer be seen.


    She could not help but snort and whispered, "Let me go, I will leave by myself." Saying that, he exerted force in his hand, and instantly struggled out of Fu Tianbo''s hand. He was the first to walk forward.


    Fu Tianbo looked at his daughter from behind with a complicated expression. With the help of Heaven Soul Palace, his own strength had increased by leaps and bounds in these ten years, and from the early stage of Green Scale, he had reached the middle stage of the Blue Scale. The Heaven Soul Palace was indeed powerful.


    He was extremely excited to be able to build a relationship with such a powerful force, but even though Yu Xin was his daughter, she did not have the slightest sense of intimacy with him, which made him extremely furious. He even suspected that if something were to happen to the family, would his daughter help the family with all her might?


    In the second great family of Star Blue Empire, Patriarch of the Fu Family, Fu Tianbo''s study, a middle-aged man with white hair sat on a chair. Beside him was an old man in flowery armor.


    Fu Tianbo then sighed and said, "I think simple old is clear about my daughter''s personality. She ¡­"


    "Sigh ¡­" Fu Tianbo sighed again, "Even though I found her, there''s still one thing for me to not be able to come back to! Recently, this girl has been very close to a youth with a mysterious identity. Their relationship is also very close, I''m afraid ¡­ simple old, this is a little difficult! "


    Hearing this, the old man surnamed Jian laughed disapprovingly, "I know, other than listening to her master, no one else will put it in their hearts, so, hehe ¡­"


    He laughed again, "Our Jane''s house has already sent people to the Heaven Soul Palace. With my Jane''s house''s strength and second young master''s talent, I believe that person will not be Tang Tuo."


    "Oh ¡­" Fu Tianbo''s eyes lit up as a bright light flashed in them, "That''s great, I never thought that simple old''s plans would be so meticulous!"


    "That''s only natural. The patriarch of the Jane''s house is extremely concerned about this matter and had arranged everything beforehand." Hearing Fu Tianbo''s fawning words, the old man also replied arrogantly.


    "A man should be married, a woman should be married. The words of the parents should be spoken by the matchmaker. Currently, all of the conditions have been met. The only thing lacking is Patriarch Fu''s agreement."


    The simple old laughed loudly. However, Fu Tianbo''s pupils darkened, he lowered his head without saying a word, and his thoughts drifted away. It was as if he had returned to a little more than a month ago, and when Yu Xin left home, that kind of gaze, that kind of coldness, once again appeared in his mind.


    "A bargaining chip?" A bargaining chip! In your eyes, I''m just a bargaining chip for the family''s power! "


    Yu Xin''s words resounded once again!


    "Is it really a bargaining chip?" Fu Tianbo was also a little suspicious. Although his children loved each other, as the master of the family, their responsibilities were also incomparably heavy. He had never thought that his three daughters would sacrifice so much for the clan.


    If they could really get married with the Jane''s house, the Fu family''s strength would definitely increase by another level. The Imperial Family wouldn''t need to fear them, and the entire Star Blue Empire would be able to summon the wind and summon the rain.


    He couldn''t help but find it difficult to make a choice!


    The old man was silent. He knew Angele was thinking so he waited for his response.


    However, at this moment, the door suddenly opened, and a graceful figure, curling up to look at her, walked in. However, at this moment, the door suddenly opened, and a graceful figure, curling up to look at, walked in.


    With a single step, she descended like a fairy!


    However, this goddess was like a goddess in a cave of ice. She was graceful and graceful, but exuded an endless iciness, a chilliness oppressing and chilling. The old man''s eyes shone brightly as he stared straight ahead, and the cup in his hand unconsciously stopped at his mouth, as tea flowed down onto the ground ¡­


    "Cough, cough!" Fu Tianbo glanced at him and coughed lightly.


    simple old finally reacted, he awkwardly laughed and cupped his hands towards him, "I presume this is the Third Miss, a talent from the younger generation!"


    These words, on one hand, were said to Fu Tianbo, and on the other hand, it was said to Yu Xin. The three great young mistresses who pitied us had only lightly glanced at him, and didn''t even bother to pay attention to him, as though they were nothing more than empty air ¡­


    simple old revealed a look of awkwardness, but he did not say anything. Yu Xin''s status was much higher than his. On the other hand, Fu Tianbo felt embarrassed, and shouted: "Yu Xin, why aren''t you bowing when you see your elder?"


    There was no response. The other side was like an ice wall!


    "You ¡­" Fu Tianbo slammed the table in anger and stood up.


    "Alright, alright, Patriarch Fu, please don''t be angry. It''s normal for children to have a bit of temper ¡­" Only then did Fu Tianbo slowly sit down. The anger on his face did not lessen, and he also gradually made a decision in his heart ¡­


    Good! "My wager, since you''re willing to be my wager, then you might as well contribute to our Fu family!"


    With an angry snort, the Patriarch of the Fu family turned to the old man with the simple surname, "If that person agrees, then this matter shall be settled!"


    "Oh ¡­" simple old''s eyes lit up, "Don''t worry Patriarch Fu, it won''t be a problem at all!"


    The smile on his face was thick. No matter what, he never thought that this matter would actually be so simple. Heh, heh ¡­ If you want your core disciple to be compatible with my second young master, then don''t treat him badly. Not only is his appearance outstanding, his talent is also extraordinary.


    Thinking up to here, his mouth could not close at all, he looked straight ahead, and asked carefully, "I wonder if Third Miss can take off his veil, and let this old servant have a look?"


    It was rumored that the Palace Master''s disciple was as good-looking as a Heavenly Immortal. Unexpectedly, the moment he finished speaking, Yu Xin only shot him a cold glance, as her jade teeth slightly opened. "You, don''t have the qualifications!"


    His appearance, would only be seen by the Big Brother Mu Feng.


    Once again, he was humiliated, but the old man did not feel awkward. He slammed the table fiercely, and the table under his hand immediately became a powder of insight, he stood up and stared at her, and after a long while, he let out a long sigh of relief and said: "If your master agrees, then you will be betrothed to the second young master of Jane''s house, and as for Lin Mufeng, stay away from him, draw a clear line!"


    "I believe Third Miss has also heard of my Young Master''s name. A perfect couple, if you two were to be together, it would simply be a match made in heaven!" The old man surnamed Jian also bragged behind him.


    She had already been standing outside the door for a long time, so she had clearly heard the conversation between the two. At this moment, she only wanted to laugh, to sneer, Jane''s house''s Second Young Master? He had heard of this person before. He was sinister and ruthless. Who didn''t know of him ¡­


    How could the patriarch not know?


    A sour feeling surfaced in her heart, and her mind was filled with Lin Mufeng''s figure. She turned her head to look at her father, and without saying a word, she stood there quietly, and slowly, a brilliant light appeared in her eyes. A tear fell down her cheek, and she knew that she was once again the bargaining chip of the family!


    After a long while, she looked at Fu Tianbo and gently said, "I will not agree to it, even if Master agrees!"


    With that, he ignored the reactions of the two and walked out.


    Behind him, Fu Tianbo stood there in a daze, crying, she was crying. In her impression, this daughter of hers had never shed a single tear, but she had always been looking at him coldly, and just now ¡­ Thinking back to all those years ago, that little girl who was acting so coquettishly in his arms while pinching his ear, his heart couldn''t help but be moved.


    Am I wrong? Am I wrong again?


    The simple old stood at the side, not saying a word. He stared at Yu Xin''s back until her figure disappeared, then recovered his senses, "Patriarch Fu, this, this?"


    Fu Tianbo waved his hand. He had no other choice since Yu Xin was like this.


    "That''s good too!" simple old nodded his head lightly, he did not say a word, but he secretly guessed that the reason why Third Miss did not agree, was probably because of Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng... Ye Zichen squinted his eyes. I have to find out who this person is.


    Fu Tianbo cupped his hands towards the old man, and considered it as an apology, "This girl has a strange personality, I hope simple old will forgive me, and do not take it to heart."


    "T-there ¡­ Patriarch Fu is being too courteous, why would I dare to lower myself to the same level as a child!" simple old also laughed.


    Just as his voice fell, an arc of light suddenly shot out from outside the window, the old man''s face congealed, his right hand reached out and grabbed it, a milky white mixed with deep purple bead appeared in his hands, simple old''s face became happy, Fu Tianbo''s eyes also squinted, he knew of this, the multicolored pearl, only used for long-distance communication.

 C101 ropin appearance

    His eyes slowly closed, and with a thought, he gently stroked the pearl. After a long while, he suddenly raised his head, and the excitement on his face was self-evident. He looked at Fu Tianbo, and said with a slightly trembling voice: "This one agrees."


    "Oh ¡­" Fu Tianbo''s eyes trembled, "Is that true?"


    "How could it be fake!"


    "Third Miss''s experiential learning is about to end. I''m guessing that the person will personally come to fetch it in another month! Patriarch Fu, what are you hesitating for? Since she has already agreed to it, you should be straightforward.


    Fu Tianbo muttered to himself once more. He was right, even in Tian Yuan Continent, with Jane''s house''s monstrous strength, it would not be difficult for him, but Yu Xin ¡­


    I''ve let her down too much!


    "Patriarch Fu ¡­" The old man urged: "For the sake of the clan''s development, it is unavoidable to make small sacrifices. And with the personality of the Third Miss, will he understand the clan master''s painstaking efforts? "Even if brother Tianbo''s heart is broken, I''m afraid ¡­"


    simple old kept on instigating from the side, causing Fu Tianbo to be moved by his words.


    "Brother, as the head of the family, you should be more decisive in dealing with matters. You''re still hesitant about such a huge benefit!" The old man sighed.


    Fu Tianbo came back to his senses, and slowly stood up. He paced around the study room, and after a while, his brows relaxed as he took a deep breath and turned to look at simple old, "Good! "Then it''s settled!"


    "Good!" The Patriarch of Fu Clan truly lives up to his reputation and has courage! " The old man also excitedly stood up.


    Fu Tianbo waved his hand slightly, he did not say a word, and his expression was somewhat sorrowful. Xin Er, don''t blame Father anymore.


    Children, parents, they all had their own difficulties. As the backbone of the family, he was the leader of the family, and his heart was in the family.


    Outside the door, Yu Xin stood quietly the entire time. She did not leave, but upon hearing her father''s last words, her expression was no longer ice cold, but instead revealed an inexhaustible sadness.


    The setting sun hung in mid-air, and the sunset glow illuminated the horizon. Wild flames burned through the clouds, and their shapes were all different. They were bright red and mixed together, outlining a beautiful scene.


    Under the shine of the scenery, Lin Mufeng was still unconscious, and in his dreams he dreamt. In the dream, he walked alone in the rain, raising his head to look at the sky, allowing the rain to fall on his face and into his mouth. The salt feeling made him not know that Yu Xin was sitting right beside him.


    Sad!


    Yu Xin''s heart was in great pain. There were many things she wanted to say to Lin Mufeng, but didn''t know where to start, so she could only watch the unconscious him. Other than pain in her eyes, there was only tenderness.


    One month. Teacher will be coming for another month. His eyes turned to look at the black sky, Yu Xin''s heart seemed to have made some sort of decision.


    Although the night was beautiful, it was in such a desolate place with the curtains drawn. Lin Mufeng was unconscious, Yu Xin was sad, but there were some people who were exceptionally excited.


    In the middle of the night, in the Star Blue Academy''s dorm, a slender youth was walking slowly. Under the moonlight, one could vaguely see the sinister smile on his face, and when he arrived at the entrance of the room, he suddenly paused for a moment and glanced inside. His eyes were filled with fierceness, if Lin Mufeng saw this, he would definitely be able to recognize that he was the person who escaped that day, Ruo Yuan''s little brother Ruo Ping ¡­


    who would have thought that he would also come to Star Blue Academy!


    Ruo Ping laughed coldly, he did not stay any longer, and arrived at the dormitory where Wu Feng was. Looking at the two figures standing in front of the door, he cupped his hands and said: "Tell Boss Wu Feng, Ruo Ping requests an audience!"


    "Ruo Ping?" One of them frowned, his voice sounded somewhat haughty, "What is it? "Brother Feng has already rested."


    With a laugh, Ruo Ping rushed forward and handed each of the gold coins over, "I also have some things that I need Boss Wu Feng to report to me, so I will have to trouble you two big brothers to help me out!


    "Sure!" That person weighed it and smiled knowingly. Then, he turned around and walked inside.


    In the house, Wu Feng was seated on a chair, frowning. Beside him, there was another lady who was leaning against his chest with her clothes half-covering, her face had a look of displeasure, she looked at Ruo Ping who was standing in front of her, and said softly: "Speak, what is it? It''s so late and you came to disturb my sweet dreams! "


    Ruo Ping laughed, bowed slightly, then turned and sat in the chair by himself. His actions made Wu Feng frown, but he endured for a moment and did not say a word.


    Ruo Ping glanced at the girl in his arms. Wu Feng understood and waved his hand, not allowing the woman to leave, "If you have something to say, say it!"


    His patience was almost gone.


    "I heard that Boss Wu was defeated by Lin Mufeng and became his subordinate?" Ruo Ping asked indifferently.


    This time, Wu Feng was completely angered, disturbing his sweet dreams, plucking the wounds at the bottom of his heart, what the heck is this, this person that he doesn''t know, actually dares to be so rude, and does not even put me, Wu Feng in his eyes, immediately he slammed the table and stood up, "What do you mean? If you have something to fart, fart! "


    However, his expression was still indifferent, and his hand still clenched slightly as he said while still smiling, "Don''t be angry, Boss Wu Feng. Could it be that you are willing to be slapped on the face by that Lin Mufeng fellow, and you don''t want to get back at him? Ever since Brother Feng lost to him last time, his position in the academy has dropped by a lot. I''m afraid that it will be difficult to gather all the gold coins that he presents to the Ye Family every month ¡­ "


    "I also heard that Boss Wu and the Ye Family were investigating Lin Mufeng''s identity, but were unable to find anything."


    His voice suddenly stopped, and he looked at her with a smile, when he said till here, if Wu Feng was unable to understand what he meant, then he was really unsuitable to be her boss, and waved his hand. The lady beside him also consciously retreated, and a kind smile flashed past her face, "Sit, sit."


    After greeting him, Ruo Ping did not hold back and picked up a teacup to his side and took a sip.


    Brother, if you say it, wouldn''t you know about the background behind Lin Mufeng? Not only was it shameful, it made it impossible for him to establish his prestige in front of the new students. Even some members of the Ye Family asked him about this matter, causing him to lose all face, Wu Feng had repeatedly tried to seek Lin Mufeng to get back at him for face, but ¡­ The strength displayed by his opponents in the past few battles was not something he could compare with. He could only endure it in his heart.


    Seeing Ruo Ping nod his head, Wu Feng became even more joyous, "Brother, quickly tell me, where exactly is Lin Mufeng from?"


    "No rush ¡­" Ruo Ping said unhurriedly, "I wonder if Boss Wu Feng is speaking nonsense or not?"


    A trace of ridicule flashed past Wu Feng''s eyes, and he laughed awkwardly, "No, no, I was too harsh on you just now, and here I am apologizing. Brother Ruo Ping, please do not take it to heart!"


    "That won''t happen. If I am also not a petty person."


    "Then what is Lin Mufeng''s background?"


    Ruo Ping laughed sinisterly, "Background?"


    The laughter was filled with ridicule, "Does he, Lin Mufeng, have a background? has a strong backer? "


    "Heh, heh ¡­" He is just a young master from the third largest merchant union in the Han Ku Kingdom, the Lin Family. It is not as mysterious as you think.


    Hmph, Lin Mufeng, my own brother died in his hands, and this debt will not be forgiven, although I do not know what he is thinking, these few simple words caused Wu Feng to be greatly shocked, and he stood up in shock, "Is this true?"


    "Are you sure you''re talking about the same person?" He vaguely remembered the words that the Ye Family Patriarch said to him, asking him to lurk beside Lin Mufeng to secretly investigate his identity, even that kind of huge being like the Ye Family did not have a clear understanding of him, how could he?


    It really made people suspicious. Right now, there were quite a few powers in the imperial city that had focused their attention on him, but none of them had figured out his identity. Therefore, many people had some scruples, wanted to do something, and were afraid.


    And this...


    "Han Ku Kingdom, Ancient Kingdom''s third largest merchant union, the Lin Clan''s Eldest Young Master?!"


    Wu Feng muttered these words again in a daze as he turned to look at him, somewhat unable to believe it.


    "It''s definitely him. Lin Mufeng, even if he turns to dust, I will still be able to recognize him. I am a disciple of the Ruojia, a disciple of the Ancient King City''s Ruojia. My brother died in his hands, so Lin Mufeng and I have an irreconcilable enmity! "


    "Oh ~ ~" Wu Feng smiled happily. The enemy of his enemy was his friend, if this news was true, the Patriarch would definitely reward him handsomely, and when he thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not even close, as if he had seen a bright future awaiting him.


    "Don''t worry brother, we will definitely get revenge for this!"


    He patted Ruo Ping''s shoulder, and said somewhat consolingly. It had to be said that he knew how to win over people''s hearts, and seeing that Ruo Ping was very valuable, he lowered his voice and walked in with him.


    Ruo Ping nodded, "I am afraid the two of us are not strong enough to deal with him."


    "Heh ¡­" "Don''t worry about that!" Wu Feng patted Ruo Ping''s shoulder and said: "At that time, even without us doing anything, there will naturally be people who will put him to death!"


    If Lin Mufeng''s identity was spread out, it would definitely cause a cannonball to rumble within the imperial city. A small clan of a kingdom would dare to be cocky here, hmph, seek death!


    Clenching his fist, Wu Feng''s face was filled with ferocity. Ruo Ping also smiled sinisterly at his side, and after thinking for a while, he said, "There''s one more thing ¡­"


    "Speak!"


    "I believe Boss Wu Feng has heard of the Wood Evil Pavilion, right? "The person holding the palm inside is also from the Lin Family, moreover ¡­" A faint red bead appeared in his hand, "This blood pill seems to have been refined by Lin Mufeng as well ¡­"


    "Oh ¡­" Wu Feng moaned softly, but he was still extremely shocked at the bottom of his heart. He naturally heard of the Wood Evil Pavilion''s reputation, especially this blood bead, he had always yearned for it. He never thought that the person in charge of this matter would actually be from the Lin Family, and that Lin Mufeng had refined this bead himself ¡­


    Impossible!


    Although it was a new shop, it had not even been opened for two months and it had already been named as one of the top ten places in the empire. In particular, the blood pills he sold, were not something almost all of the Merchant Union could compare to, and there was a faint feeling of being suppressed by it ¡­


    This kind of limelight ¡­


    "Is he really a member of the Lin Clan?" Wu Feng gasped.

 C102 Black Bow Powerful

    Time quickly passed as they cultivated. After lunch, they walked towards the plaza.


    The square was already packed with people, even more crowded than the previous semifinals. Although many teams had already lost their qualifications to be promoted, those teams mostly wanted to watch the performance of the top heroes of the world, and that was their main goal.


    The finals began at one in the afternoon. As usual, Lonely Wood explained the rules of the finals to the people on the platform.


    Compared to the semifinals, the finals didn''t involve five people fighting in a single group. Rather, they only needed to go up one by one. As long as three victories were won, the group would be victorious. There were only eight teams left in the finals.


    They were the Star Orchid Empire, the Black Bow Empire, the Black Bow Empire, the Blood Spirit Empire, the Southern Ocean, the Heavenly Flame, and the Ling Ming Empire.


    Putting aside the four empires, the other four couldn''t be underestimated.


    They were all at the early stage of the cyan scale, and in the previous few rounds, their performances were quite eye-catching. All of them had used the shortest amount of time to defeat their opponents, and their advantage was their speed, so every one of them was faster than their opponent by a hair''s breadth. Overall, their fighting style was somewhat similar to Lin Mufeng''s, but Lin Mufeng''s was just that he was able to fly faster.


    The people of the South Sea Demon Region had strange appearances, but their efforts were not weak. Not only that, their Heavenly Souls were unified into a South Sea Beast. Once the flames were spat out, its power would be incomparable. The other teams that they had fought against before were badly burnt.


    Besides the five victors in the first round, the other matches all had three to four victories, and there were always one or two defeats. Moreover, from the looks of the situation of the fights, they only had a slight advantage, and in the remaining finals, the people in this group were the least optimistic.


    The last pair was Ling Ming''s party. Three were male and two were female. Their Heavenly Souls were related to the name of the team, and they were all related to the sound. Amongst these groups, the group that was the most favored and believed to have the highest chance of entering the top four was the group that had defeated the four seeded teams.


    These few days, Lin Mufeng did not watch any of the other teams compete, but Lan Tianci had already instructed the people who came with him to record down some of the teams that he might meet, so that everyone would understand each other.


    In the finals, although the strength of the four groups were still inferior to the four seeded teams, they still could not be underestimated. A slight mistake could cause a landslide. If an empire''s team did not reach the top four, the empire would lose a lot of face.


    After Gu Mu finished speaking the rules, he gestured to the other four teams to start drawing lots.


    The method to draw lots was for the four teams to draw lots one at a time, with the names of their opponents written on the lots. The final result was that the four teams would face a seeded team each, thus avoiding a premature collision between the four empires, thus leaving them behind in the rankings.


    Soon, the results of the draw were announced. The Star Orchid Empire was in the second round against the Cheng Huo team.


    The first battle between the Black Bow Empire and the Long Wind Team would begin this afternoon.


    The Cora Empire versus the South Sea Team, third match.


    The last group would be the Blood Spirit Empire team against Ling Ming''s team, the last match.


    As the finals used five contestants to go up on stage to fight, and each match didn''t have a time limit, the results could be decided very quickly or it could take a very long time.


    The first battle, Black Bow Empire versus Long Wind Team.


    At this time, the ten arenas in the plaza had already been demolished. In the middle, there was a stage that was slightly larger than the ten arenas. This arena was specifically used for the finals, allowing everyone to watch at the same time.


    An overseer was already standing on the ring, announcing the first contestant for both teams.


    The order of entry for each team was already registered before the finals and could not be changed at will.


    The Black Bow Empire and Long Wind Team Dundus walked out at the same time and jumped onto the stage. After cupping their hands to everyone below, they signalled to the supervisors that they could begin the competition.


    After the overseer confirmed that the two were ready, he immediately announced the start of the fight and jumped off the stage.


    The people from the Black Bow Empire were tall and big, and their upper bodies covered the sky. Anger. A string of pitch-black fur hung down from his chin to his lower abdomen, giving him a rather mighty appearance. On the other hand, the Long Wind Team was skinny, like a gust of wind that could topple him.


    "Black Bow Empire''s Xiong Luan." Xiu Yuan. " The two of them reported their names at the same time.


    Xiu Yuan immediately took a step back, and was the first to summon his Heavenly Soul. A silver Heavenly Beast similar to a fox appeared above Xiu Yuan''s head.


    However, Xiong Luan did not summon out his Heavenly Soul with a face full of disdain. He simply did not put the other party in his eyes at all, even though the other party had the same cultivation level as him.


    "This person is so arrogant." Ni Cai said as she held Lin Mufeng''s arm.


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head. Indeed, from the current situation, Xiong Luan did not seem to be an expert on cyan scale at all, but an expert on Blue Scale.


    A trace of anger appeared on Xiu Yuan''s face. Although he knew that he might be inferior to the other party, but the other party''s contempt for him made him extremely furious.


    "Go." "Silvery Light, pass through!" Xiu Yuan bellowed, and immediately, the heavenly soul behind him scuttled out, at the same time, his body was like a fox, rolling on the ground, he immediately travelled a large distance.


    With this move, the audience''s interest was immediately piqued. Xiu Yuan rolled on the ground, but his body had disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he realized that Xiu Yuan had already traveled a large distance, the distance between the roll and the roll was shortened by a full seven to eight meters, instantly arriving at Xiong Luan''s side.


    A good sneak attack. Even when facing a frontal attack, if one did not know of this move, it was likely that one would suffer a little loss if suddenly faced with it. Who would have thought that the people of the Long Wind Team would still be hiding their secrets. Evidently, they were plotting to not only rank in the top eight. But no matter what, this battle alone was enough to make the continent famous.


    Xiong Luan''s expression slightly changed, and then, a cold smile appeared on his face. He extended his hand out, and a net suddenly appeared in his hand. It was as though he had fallen into a swamp, completely devoid of any signs of life.


    Ni Cai was shocked yet again, and unconsciously, she tightly pulled Lin Mufeng''s arm.


    Lin Mufeng also opened his eyes wide, wondering if the thing Xiong Luan released just now was his Heavenly Soul. In the previous few battles, the people of the Black Bow Empire also rarely used their Heavenly Soul, and a few people did not even use their Heavenly Soul at all. This was one of them, Xiong Luan had a rather deep and unfathomable meaning, and this was the first time he used such a method.


    Xiong Luan saw that Xiu Yuan''s attack was suppressed, without a trace of arrogance on his face, he suddenly erupted with strength, and instantly rushed out a distance, just as everyone was puzzled, he saw that Xiu Yuan, who was already behind Xiong Luan, seemed to be pulled back by something, and instantly fell to the ground, following that, his body curled up as though he was trapped by a huge net.


    Ni Sang, Ni Cai, Prince, and Fei Shaolei all looked towards Lin Mufeng at the same time. They could already see clearly that Xiu Yuan had an extremely thin net around him, and his methods were similar to when Lin Mufeng had defeated Pu Kong.


    Lin Mufeng''s mouth raised, it was interesting. He could already tell that Xiong Luan had not summoned his Heavenly Soul at all. That thin net should be one of the soul skills, like his own spiderweb.


    It had to be known that when using a soul skill before the appearance of the Heavenly Soul, the power of the soul skill could not release 100% of its power. Since Xiong Luan dared to play like this, it meant that he had enough confidence and strength.


    Suddenly, a silver light flashed, and a fox flew out from Xiu Yuan''s body, its silver claws swiping across the net, and then Xiu Yuan came out from the net. But looking at his face, his handsome face was blushing. It was clear that breaking out of the net had consumed a lot of his Heaven power.


    Xiong Luan''s narrowed eyes instantly opened wide, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Very good, you can make me use fifty percent of my strength now."


    When these words came out, Xiu Yuan''s face flushed red once again, causing the expressions of the other Long Wind Team members to change at the same time.


    The spectators did not say anything. From the attack just now, Xiu Yuan was not a match for Xiong Luan, he had the qualifications to say such words.


    In the continent, strength was everything. Everyone had already recognized Xiong Luan''s strength, so no matter how wild he was, he felt that it was only right.


    Xiu Yuan suddenly closed his eyes, and gradually, a sharp Qi rose from his body, like a sharp blade that cut through the mountains. As time passed, Xiu Yuan''s Qi became stronger and stronger.


    Xiong Luan did not take the chance to attack, and allowed his opponent''s aura to increase, as he prepared for his strongest attack. It seemed like defeating the opponent in the most powerful attack would be a little interesting.


    Xiu Yuan seemed to know the other party''s intentions and was constantly increasing his imposing manner.


    Below the stage, everyone''s attention was on her more and more, waiting for Xiu Yuan''s Qi to reach its maximum, waiting for him to make his strongest move. And even more people were looking forward to Xiong Luan defeating Xiu Yuan in his strongest strike. They wanted to know what kind of method Xiong Luan would use.


    After about a minute, the aura on Xiu Yuan''s body finally reached its peak. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and three tails appeared behind the Silver Fox above his head.


    Expectations were growing.


    Xiong Luan sneered, and something that looked like an iron rod appeared above his head.


    At this time, Xiong Luan finally summoned his Heavenly Soul. Obviously, the three tailed silver beavers had also placed some pressure on Xiong Luan.


    "Thousands of beavers, pass through." Xiu Yuan screamed, and the heavenly soul behind him flickered.


    At this time, Xiong Luan shouted loudly. The Heavenly Soul Staff was already in his hands, and he smashed it down fiercely.


    "Boom!" The arena was actually hit and left a small dent.


    Under the power of this staff, everyone suddenly felt as if they were stepping on the heavens.


    However, Lin Mufeng and the rest had their eyes opened wide. As Xiong Luan rolled down, the shadow of a fox appeared and was smashed right in the face by Xiong Luan''s iron rod.


    Xiu Yuan was also shocked. He waved both his hands hard, and this time, three silver beavers flew out at the same time. Although their bodies were still blurry, it was much clearer than when they had disappeared.


    Xiong Luan''s eyes revealed a look of disdain, the sudden appearance of the silver fox in front of him had caused him some trouble, if not for his special reaction which made him aware of the silver fox''s existence, even if he might not have been injured, he would have been in a sorry state. The opponent could only be a threat to him, and could only rely on sneak attacks to win.


    But now, if he wanted to rely on his advantage in numbers to attack, he could only use an egg to hit a rock. He still had a chance to deflect the sword, but now, there was no chance at all.


    In the blink of an eye, the black rod in his hand turned into an impenetrable shadow of the rod; even if he wanted to splash water, he wouldn''t be able to do so.


    "Tututututu!" The three silver beavers were immediately blocked by the black rod. Although Xiong Luan was retreating slightly, he was able to perfectly block Xiu Yuan''s attack.


    After these three moves, Xiu Yuan was panting like cattle, and his entire body was drenched in sweat.


    Xiong Luan sneered, "Are you going to jump down yourself, or do you want me to chase you out?"


    Xiu Yuan looked at Xiong Luan unwillingly and jumped off the stage.


    Xiong Luan squinted his eyes again and walked down.


    Everyone felt that the technique that Xiu Yuan had been preparing for for a long time was actually so useless. Everyone was also using the same cyan scale, but the disparity was too great, and Xiong Luan had purposely allowed him to accumulate his Qi. Not only did he not defeat Xiong Luan, but he had also given Xiong Luan a bit of pressure.


    However, this was merely the view of the people below the cyan scale. When one reached the cyan scale, or even had an extremely high eyesight, they could see that when Xiong Luan brandished his staff, his originally indifferent expression changed slightly, to the point where he almost could not hold the rod anymore at the last moment. And were Xiu Yuan''s attacks really just three silver beavers? No, the three silver beavers were just on the surface, but before the three silver beavers reached the pole shadow, they had already changed their forms. They were split into three, but Xiong Luan''s rod danced extremely closely, with a large amount of Heavenly Energy supporting it.


    For example, from the early stage of cyan scale to the middle stage of cyan scale, the gap between the two was even larger than the gap between red step and cyan scale. Only after stepping into cyan scale did one realize that they had truly stepped into the threshold of the heavenly soul at this moment, and only at this time did they have a true understanding of the heavenly soul.


    In any case, the first round ended just like that, with some feeling gratified and others unhappy.


    Lin Mufeng started to ponder if he had any chance of winning against Xiong Luan on any of the levels. It was clear that Xiong Luan did not use his full strength, and did not even receive one last blow from Xiong Luan, but because Xiu Yuan''s attack was stronger than what he had expected, he was slightly embarrassed. If Xiong Luan was completely focused, and did not have any intention of underestimating him, Xiu Yuan would not stand a chance.


    Lin Mufeng thought, and realised that if he wanted to win against Yue Yang for sure, he had to use evil spirit.


    When the evil spirit reached the late stage of the cyan scale, he had a good understanding of the realm of cyan scale. He suddenly realized that, in the past, he had relied on his cultivation of Green Scale to defeat the experts of cyan scale. On one hand, it was because he had the advantage in speed, forcing the opponents to attack him, making them unable to retaliate.


    On one hand, it was because of his evil spirit, which allowed him to display a strength that was about the same as an expert in cyan scale, but in reality, they were standing at the same starting point, which was why he had the possibility of winning.


    Now that he had personally felt the might of the evil spirit at the level of cyan scale, and compared it to the state of Green Scale, he realized that the difference between the two realms was simply too great. It was no wonder that there were very few people who could defeat their opponents beyond their cultivation realm. At the same time, Lin Mufeng was anticipating the alabaster knife s cultivating to the late stage of cyan scale and the same realm as the evil spirit more and more. He could sense that when the two heavenly souls were in the same realm, the power he could unleash would become greater.


    The overseer announced: "The first round''s Black Bow Empire''s Xiong Luan wins."


    Immediately after, two people stood up on stage and reported their names, the one from Black Bow Empire was called Sheng Kai, the one from Long Wind Team was called Li Yuan.


    The two of them continued to fight on the stage, and Ni Sang and the rest could already see that the difference in strength between the two of them was much greater than that of Xiong Luan and Xiu Yuan. They did not know if it was the tradition of the Black Bow Empire to be arrogant, but once they changed from being low-key to being low-key in the semifinals, they would treat each other with contempt.


    Li Yuan was the same as Xiu Yuan, he did not dare be careless, and summoned his own Heavenly Soul. It was a very small Heavenly Beast, about the size of a human head, and its entire body was covered with black fur.


    Sheng Kai glanced at Li Yuan coldly, a spear suddenly appearing in his hands. Saint Kai did not give Li Yuan the chance to attack, his spear thrusting out.


    The distance between the two was about five metres, but when Sheng Kai took a small step forward, it seemed like there was no distance between the two of them anymore. After thrusting out his long spear, in a split second, the spear had already reached Li Yuan''s chest.


    Li Yuan''s face changed, he suddenly jumped to the side and dodged the spear.


    On the other hand, Sheng Kai showed no mercy, his spear turned into a staff as he swept it towards Li Yuan who was running away.


    Li Yuan was already jumping in the air. He had nothing else to do, so he hurriedly lowered his head in the midst of danger.


    When the long spear reached Li Yuan''s head, it suddenly stopped, and then fell down with force.


    Immediately, the long spear heavily smashed onto Li Yuan''s body like a blunt instrument, striking him down to the ground with a "pa" sound.


    The longspear did not stop there, and continued to fiercely press down on Li Yuan who was lying on the ground like a poisonous dragon.


    Li Yuan did not care about the pain, and immediately rolled over, avoiding Sheng Kai''s attack.


    He saw that Saint Kite''s long spear was rubbing against the ground as it chased after his body. Rays of fire began to appear behind him.


    After a few more rolls, Li Yuan had already been chased to the side corner of Lei Tao, and there was nowhere for him to hide. Reaching such a desperate situation, Li Yuan suddenly roared angrily, and grabbed at Sheng Kai''s spear with his claws.


    The long spear suddenly lashed out like a flower, avoiding Li Yuan''s claws. At the same time, the spear rushed forward, passing through the two sharp claws and arriving underneath Li Yuan. Sheng Kai raised his hand, causing''s body to fly up. Then, he waved his hand and struck Li Yuan, sending him flying out.


    At the same time, Li Yuan was already at the corner of the stage, and upon seeing his body flying out, he immediately brandished his claws, wanting to grab onto the mast of the stage. Unexpectedly, Sheng Kai did not give him the chance, his spear striking horizontally, and instantly struck Li Yuan''s two claws.


    Bang! With a loud noise, Li Yuan''s body was thrown out of the stage uncontrollably after grabbing onto empty air.


    "Victory of the Black Bow Empire." The overseer''s voice sounded.


    Li Yuan stood on the ground, his face was filled with grief and indignation. In this match, he didn''t even display much of his strength.


    Even though it was good that he won, even if he didn''t, he still wanted to show his strength, to find a good way out for the future for all the forces on the continent to know his strength. If he was a member of the family, then he could be highly valued by the family, but now that he was beaten down by someone without even being able to put his strength to use, wouldn''t this competition be of no use?


    Saint Kai, however, was as indifferent as ever as he slowly walked down.


    Ni Cai held Lin Mufeng''s shoulder and said softly, "The people from the Black Bow Empire are so ruthless!"


    Lin Mufeng nodded slightly. A girl was always sentimental, maybe Li Yuan''s sorrowful expression made her heart soften a little.


    However, this was the truth. Without any strength, this was the result. The slightest request from the weak would not be met. Perhaps she would feel pity for him, but from the perspective of an expert, why would he pity you? What qualifications do you have to receive the other party''s pity? Only strength, only strength would change all of this. It was only through strength that one could hope that the pity of others would always be the monopoly of the weak.


    In the three battles that followed, after the third opponent obtained a very strong victory, the supervisor asked if he would like to proceed with the rest of the matches.


    After all, the underlying meaning of this competition was to uncover the talents of the younger generation, so under normal circumstances, the opponents of the victorious side would continue to compete, and they would also let the young people with some strength to fight against the winner. However, the rules of this competition were that there would be five rounds and three victories, and the right to speak was held by the victor.


    Unexpectedly, the people from the Black Bow Empire refused without hesitation. As a result, the other two people from Long Wind Team lost their qualifications to show themselves.


    When the Black Bow Empire team made their decision, Long Wind Team and the others were dumbfounded. After all, they were young and their mental states were immature. One of the young men even came looking for them angrily, hoping to have a duel with someone from the Black Bow Empire. However, he was mercilessly rejected.


    From Xiu Yuan''s previous match, it could be seen that these non-seeded participants who had entered the top eight, were all holding back, looking forward to fighting with the seeded team participants. However, the Black Bow Empire''s method of doing so had completely wiped away their hope, causing them to completely lose the opportunity to show off their skills on the stage.


    Although the surrounding crowd couldn''t bear it, they quickly dismissed the matter. Who would remember the loser? They talked more about the Black Bow Empire''s purpose in doing so. In the previous semifinals, the Black Bow Empire''s performance was extremely ordinary. They were ill-prepared and did not take this competition seriously. However, now that it suddenly erupted, everyone was shocked!


    At the same time, the other three groups of people were dissatisfied with the order in which they appeared. They were deeply afraid that the other three groups of people from the three empires would also act the same way as the Black Bow Empire, so only three of them would be able to show themselves. This way, those people would have to reconsider the order of appearance.


    The organizers also felt that this was a problem and immediately announced that the second match would be held tomorrow, even though it was still early in the morning.


    After this incident, everyone had lost all interest and left.

 C103 further insulting neon

    The battle had ended too early. It was only around three in the afternoon.


    Lin Mufeng thought for a while and said something to Ni Cai. Then, he walked towards the Linlang Pavilion where Yu Xin was. He had already promised Yu Xin yesterday to detoxify the poison for him. Furthermore, from the confirmation from the hemoptysis, other than the extremely precious medicinal ingredients, no matter how high Ni Chang''s cultivation was, she would still suffer the pain of her spider silk.


    Ni Cai, on the other hand, was relatively large. Even though she wanted to be together with Lin Mufeng at all times, she knew that it would be bad if she followed Lin Mufeng when she went to meet him, so she could only warn him to be careful.


    When he arrived in front of Linlang Pavilion, he saw Yu Xin walking out.


    But Yan Yan could not handle it and secretly sent a message to the Jane''s house. Yu Xin was worried that the people of the Jane''s house would harm Lin Mufeng, so she wanted to give Lin Mufeng a reminder. At the same time, she hoped that Lin Mufeng could treat his Master. She could not help but be worried.


    Lin Mufeng had a faint smile on his face, he was naturally happy to see Yu Xin, and after knowing that the poison on Ni Chang''s body was aggravated, he was even more pleased. Lin Mufeng didn''t have any good feelings towards Ni Chang. At that time, it was fine for them to despise him, but to separate the two of them made him feel extremely unhappy. Now that she made Ni Chang suffer a little, it was exactly what he wanted in her heart.


    As he followed Yu Xin into Linlang Pavilion, it was night when he came here back then. Although Lin Mufeng''s eyesight was not bad, the scenery during the day was after all different from during the night.


    The black aura on his Master''s face gradually grew. Even though Master had used all of her Heavenly Energy to suppress it, it was only to delay the release of the poison; it had no effect on the elimination of the poison.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s slow and unhurried manner of pointing fingers at everything, Yu Xin could not help but feel angry in her heart, "Big Brother Mu Feng, can you hurry up? She''s my master after all."


    Seeing that Yu Xin was panicking, Lin Mufeng smiled slightly, and hugged onto Yu Xin''s waist, then used her strength to suddenly jump up.


    Yu Xin was panicking in her heart, although the two of them had hugged before, it was already a year ago and they had been separated by such a long distance and all of these things happened again, making her feel like there was a barrier between the two of them. Now that Lin Mufeng suddenly hugged her, she felt a sense of nostalgia, and thought back to the happy and intimate days between the two.


    Lin Mufeng was only gliding, bringing someone with him right now was already more difficult, but he was intentionally being intimate with Yu Xin, so every movement he made was very close, and he would enjoy Yu Xin''s soft and tender body, which was captivating.


    How could Yu Xin know what Lin Mufeng was thinking? After realizing that he was flying, he started to shout loudly in his heart. However, due to the environment and time, she could only keep this joy in her heart. Furthermore, he felt that since Lin Mufeng valued him so much, he walked too slowly, so he used flying.


    After a dozen or so ups and downs, Lin Mufeng finally brought Yu Xin to the room that Ni Chang was in.


    Yu Xin immediately struggled out of Lin Mufeng''s embrace with a bashful expression.


    The Yu Xin in front of him was different from a year ago. Maybe the two of them were closer to each other at that time, but the feelings between the two of them were even more like one another. But now, it was a kind of love. Seeing Yu Xin''s bashful expression, his heart was moved. After enjoying the happiness with Xiao Qiang and Ni Cai, there was still a certain place in his body that was like that, showing that she was not satisfied.


    She was young, but when Yu Xin got off her body, he discovered that there was a spot with him, and when he looked, his face was even more red. He could not help but glare at Lin Mufeng for a moment, and then lightly knocked on Ni Chang''s door.


    "Master, it''s Yu Xin. I brought Lin Mufeng here, and told him to give it to you ¡­"


    Before Yu Xin could finish her words, a roar came out from inside, "Tell him to scram."


    Yu Xin turned her head and glared at Lin Mufeng, as if she was complaining that everything that she had done was because of him. However, Lin Mufeng gave a carefree laugh, as if he was extremely proud of what he had done.


    "Master, we don''t have any suitable pills ¡­"


    "Pills? Where''s the Lifestyle Pills that I gave you? If you didn''t use that pill on someone you shouldn''t have used, would I have ended up like this?" Ni Chang''s voice was filled with anger.


    Lin Mufeng was a little unhappy, all of this was caused by me, what right do you have to vent your anger on your own disciple? He immediately said coldly, "Hmph hmph, what a good master, he lost face and took out his disciple to vent his anger, what a great virtue, I wonder if this is considered a tradition of the Heaven Soul Palace?"


    "Big Brother Mu Feng?" Yu Xin immediately shouted out.


    "Shut up." In the room, Ni Chang shouted angrily, and then she heard the sound of the door breaking, and a slender palm broke the door open, grabbing towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng was startled, but he did not panic at all. He quickly retreated, and at the same time, shouted loudly, "So ugly, so ugly!" He knew that all the girls in Heaven Soul Palace were beauties. Although their cultivation was high, they cared deeply about their appearances, and his Gliding could only dodge a few of her attacks. If it took too long, he would definitely be at a disadvantage, so he used words to provoke her.


    Sure enough, when Ni Chang heard Lin Mufeng''s words, she immediately retracted his hands and covered her face with his hands.


    Lin Mufeng landed far away at the side. Even though the opponent no longer attacked, he did not dare to rashly approach. At the same time, he thought to himself that he had already been poisoned, but there didn''t seem to be any restriction on his strength. He had to be careful, because if he was caught by her, he might suffer a lot.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng?" Yu Xin hurriedly shouted. Although she knew that the reason why Lin Mufeng said that was to escape, women, especially pretty girls, hated his the most when others called her ugly.


    "Good, good, good, good. Your Master''s beauty is heavenly, her beauty is devastatingly beautiful, her beauty is like a crescent moon and her beauty is like that of a phoenix falling to the geese ¡­" Lin Mufeng''s face had an apologetic look, but his mouth was praising.


    "You? I''ll kill you! " Ni Chang roared, he did not care about his appearance anymore, and rushed towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng''s face changed, he immediately soared into the sky, and then quickly descended into the lake. At this moment, Lin Mufeng only had one thought in his mind, the old thief had gone berserk, and it was only safe in water.


    Yu Xin saw his own master rush over and then the two fly away. She was extremely worried, and immediately rushed out, shouting at the same time, "Master, no!


    A loud roar came from the sky, "There''s no need for him to help me. Once I take back the Life Seizing Pill, I will destroy his family."


    Although Lin Mufeng was escaping, he was still furious when he heard this, "What a b * tch, to actually be so ruthless. Fine, this young master will properly humiliate you today." His body sank down into the lake.


    With a "Tong" sound, Lin Mufeng dove into the water. Then, a head popped out of the water and scolded Ni Chang who was chasing after him, "Old thief, I''m in the water. If you have the ability, come and catch me!"


    Ni Chang was furious, she hesitated, but immediately rushed in.


    With that, Lin Mufeng''s face changed greatly! The old thief was so unaffected that he actually rushed down. Didn''t she not know water? He was trying to force his into a corner!


    "Master!" Yu Xin cried out in alarm, as she looked incredulously at his Master diving into the water. Was his Master''s hatred for Lin Mufeng really this strong?


    What Yu Xin did not know was that last night, when Ni Chang went back to her own room, she had prepared a few big pails of water, soaked his body in the water and started to wash it vigorously. Both Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin had not expected Lin Mufeng to hear his last sentence, "Alright, now it''s your turn." Although Ni Chang was still unconscious at that time, and did not know what it meant, she found a pair of slender hands rubbing on her chest.


    At that time, his head was dizzy and he didn''t have a clue what was going on. However, when he returned to his room, after some careful thought, he was able to guess what was going on. Yu Xin had always been with her, and also didn''t know how to water, so she had never heard of this method of saving others. At that time, only Lin Mufeng, her and Yu Xin could imagine that the one who was rubbing her chest was Lin Mufeng.


    She, a famed senior, was actually acting like this in front of a junior, especially a man, who was even rubbing his chest. At that time, she even had the heart to commit suicide. But when she thought about how Lin Mufeng, her nemesis was so carefree and unrestrained, she wanted to swallow his flesh whole. Before Lin Mufeng died, how could she look for fault with her life? Moreover, once he made a mistake, wouldn''t that mean he would expose the fact that he knew everything? If someone else brought this up, wouldn''t I still have a bad reputation even if I die?


    As long as he killed Lin Mufeng, his innocence could be preserved.


    Therefore, although she knew that her abilities were greatly reduced when she saw Lin Mufeng enter the lake, she couldn''t suppress the killing intent in her heart. She could only hope to kill Lin Mufeng and restore her innocence.


    Lin Mufeng dove into the water quickly. Since Ni Chang did not know how to swim, he only needed to stay in the water for a while.


    At first, Lin Mufeng thought he could make people stay underwater for a longer period of time using her Heavenly Energy, just like in the novels he had read in his previous life. However, he realised that after entering the water, her Heavenly Energy did not have that effect, and the time he stayed in the water only had to do with his human body''s ability to swim. This caused him to be overjoyed, and precisely because of this, his and Ni Chang''s dominant position in the water instantly reversed.


    After Ni Chang dived into the water, that unbearable suffocating feeling came again. After being stimulated by the water, she immediately sobered up by the hatred, and subconsciously escaped out of the water. Suddenly, a thought struck her.


    Lin Mufeng was waiting for Ni Chang to dive into the water to chase him, but unexpectedly, the moment Ni Chang entered the water, she ran towards the water. He could not help but sneer. Since she had already come down, there was no need to think about leaving. It was too late to wake up now.


    He immediately rushed over, and extended his hand out, grabbing towards Ni Chang''s leg.


    "Pah!" Lin Mufeng easily grabbed Ni Chang''s leg, and then pulled it down forcefully.


    Immediately, Ni Chang was easily pulled down from the ground. Just when he had a feeling that something was wrong, a hand had already grabbed onto her neck.


    Although Ni Chang had gulped down a few mouthfuls of water, her face still revealed a sinister smile.


    Crap, I''ve been tricked by this b * tch! Lin Mufeng reached out to grab Ni Chang''s arm that was grabbing her neck, at the same time she kicked out. Although he could not use her strength because of the strangling, he had no hope if she did not struggle.


    He was underwater, and as long as he could hold on for a while longer, or even for a few seconds, once Ni Chang could no longer hold on underwater, then it would be his chance to turn the tide.


    How could Ni Chang not know that she did not have any advantages while she was underwater, and that she was at a disadvantage at all times. She did not have the time to pinch Lin Mufeng to death and circulated her Heavenly Energy, rushing towards the lake surface.


    How would Lin Mufeng give her such a chance, he had already said that he would ruin his family, even if Yu Xin begged for mercy on his behalf, but he was afraid that the old thief would not buy it, and would not be able to escape death penalty either, it was unavoidable for his to live, the old thief might want to propose some harsh condition.


    He struggled with all his might. At this very moment, he didn''t care about the possibility of his evil spirit being discovered. When the Black Heavenly Energy was used, the power in his hands instantly increased greatly. However, his strength was still two steps short of Ni Chang''s.


    "Damn." Lin Mufeng suddenly cursed in his heart. In order to escape, he did not care anymore, and released the hand that Ni Chang was holding onto his neck, and rushed towards Ni Chang''s chest.


    Just as Ni Chang was pondering, the resistance from the opponent suddenly disappeared, and then, she realised that he was being attacked. Her cheeks immediately blushed, and the strength in her hands immediately decreased.


    Lin Mufeng was overjoyed, although his methods were despicable, it was still effective. Furthermore, the other party wanted to destroy his family, so why be polite. Before he died, he even considered about the relationship between man and woman, then Lin Mufeng would be extremely pedantic.


    He immediately shook his head, allowing it to escape Ni Chang''s control. At the same time, he hardened his heart, grabbing onto Ni Chang''s clothes at her chest, he forcefully pulled Ni Chang down.


    Ni Chang had stayed underwater for a long time, just now because of the sky. After being grabbed, he couldn''t help but open her mouth and gulp down a large amount of saliva. This caused the aura within her body to become even more chaotic. Having her chest grabbed by Lin Mufeng, she no longer had her usual aloof demeanor, but was instead like an ordinary person.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng released the clothes on his chest, holding onto Ni Chang''s ankle, afraid that Ni Chang would hug him, he knew that in the water, a drowning man would definitely use his strength to grab onto one of the straws, Lin Mufeng did not want to be hugged by Ni Chang like an octopus, furthermore, he would only be underwater for at most two to three minutes.


    After a dozen or so seconds, Ni Chang finally fainted. Lin Mufeng promptly brought Ni Chang to the surface of the water and began to breathe heavily.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng, Big Brother Mu Feng!" Yu Xin was extremely worried on the shore. One was her master, who had loved her and raised her since she was young, and the other one was someone he loved deeply. She had felt sorry for the two of them since they were injured, but now, seeing that the two of them had finally floated out of the water, her tensed heart finally relaxed.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng didn''t even have the strength to glide, and barely swam to the shore.


    "Puff puff!" Ni Chang who was at the side seemed to have woken up, and couldn''t help but spit a few mouthfuls of water.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng immediately waved his palm towards Ni Chang''s neck.


    Seeing that, Yu Xin subconsciously stopped Lin Mufeng: "Big Brother Mu Feng, what are you trying to do?"


    Lin Mufeng struggled with all his might, but he did not have much strength in his entire body, and was unable to struggle free. Seeing that Ni Chang was about to wake up, she immediately shouted, "Quick, knock her out, or else your Big Brother Mu Feng will die."


    Yu Xin was slightly stunned. Lin Mufeng''s words were very reasonable, but seeing that his own master had been knocked out, she did not stop him, unable to justify his actions.


    "Ahh, my darling Xin''er, don''t tell me you want to see me killed by her?" Lin Mufeng anxiously said.


    "But?" Yu Xin was still a little hesitant.


    "Puff puff!" After spitting out another two mouthfuls of saliva, Ni Chang slowly opened her eyes.


    Lin Mufeng heard the sound, and seeing that Ni Chang had opened her eyes, she immediately sighed, and said: "Xin Er, you caused my death." Finishing her words, she fell to the ground and started gasping for air.


    Yu Xin looked at Lin Mufeng, then looked at her master who had woken up. She could not help but feel a little guilty towards Lin Mufeng.


    A few seconds later, Ni Chang suddenly crawled up and grabbed Lin Mufeng who was beside him.


    Lin Mufeng had more or less recovered. If not for him grabbing onto Ni Chang''s neck underwater, he would definitely be full of energy now. He subconsciously struggled, but discovered that Ni Chang''s grip was not steady. He subconsciously shook again, and immediately shook Ni Chang''s hand away.


    This scene immediately startled Lin Mufeng; even Yu Xin was a little surprised.


    Suddenly, Yu Xin exclaimed, "Master, your face?"


    Lin Mufeng immediately looked over, to see that Ni Chang''s face was filled with black Qi, as if he was about to be poisoned. Only now did Lin Mufeng come to his senses, why did Ni Chang''s hand force become so small, it was the poison on her body. He couldn''t help but laugh at the thought.


    Just as Yu Xin was panicking, she heard Lin Mufeng''s loud laughter, and immediately shouted in anger, "Big Brother Mu Feng, quickly save Master!"


    "I don''t want him to save me!" Ni Chang''s voice was filled with determination.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at Ni Chang, and then said to Yu Xin, "You see, she didn''t want me to save her, so it''s fine, Xin''er, I''ll leave first, when the old thief dies, if there''s anyone missing to carry the coffin, I can come over and help."


    "Big Brother Mu Feng." Yu Xin was furious.


    "It''s not that easy to leave." Ni Chang suddenly crawled up and pounced towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng sneered and allowed the other party to hug him, but said: "Senior Ni Chang, men and women shouldn''t be so intimate, I hope you will behave with respect!"


    "Bastard!" Ni Chang cursed, following that, she spat out a mouthful of blood, which turned black red.


    Lin Mufeng lightly swung his hand, and threw Ni Chang to the side. Following Ni Chang''s actions, especially the use of Heavenly Energy, would only cause her poison to act even faster. Previously, she could still fight Lin Mufeng head on, but now, she was no longer Lin Mufeng''s opponent.


    "Yu Xin, quickly, kill him." Ni Chang shouted. After drinking, she panted heavily.


    "Master ¡­" Yu Xin called out, yet she did not know what to say.


    "Alright, old woman thief, let me save you." Lin Mufeng shouted, and walked over and grabbed Ni Chang''s arm.


    Ni Chang immediately struggled, but how could she have the strength to do so now? Lin Mufeng''s hands were like iron hands, grabbing her arms firmly.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng, quickly save Master." Yu Xin shouted.


    Lin Mufeng looked around and said, "Go back to your room." Lin Mufeng then carried Ni Chang and soared into the sky.


    Yu Xin immediately started running on the ground.


    Although all the windows in the small rooms in Linlang Pavilion were tightly shut, if one were to look carefully, they would realize that all of their eyes were staring right at them. Lin Mufeng naturally knew that there were people peeping, so he struggled fiercely in his embrace while roaring at Ni Chang: "You want everyone to see you being hugged by me, so struggle as much as you can!"


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, Ni Chang immediately stopped struggling, but her tears still flowed out slowly. A cold and penetrating hatred was emitted from Ni Chang''s eyes.


    Lin Mufeng''s body suddenly shook, and he almost fell down from the sky. Now, he was going to kill Ni Chang! But then, he remembered Yu Xin''s smiling face, if he killed Ni Chang, would Yu Xin still care about him in the future?


    "You want to kill me? "You better make your move now. Otherwise, once the poison is dispelled, it will be time for you to die." Ni Chang''s voice was ice-cold.


    Hearing what Ni Chang said, a wave of pride rose in Lin Mufeng''s heart, "Who do you think you are? I can hold you today, and tomorrow, too. "Humph!" With that, Lin Mufeng glared at Ni Chang, her strong self-confidence leaking out from her eyes.


    "Right now, you better shut your mouth or else the poison will act up faster. In the end, you''re going to blame for not saving you from the bottom of your heart."


    Ni Chang snorted coldly, closed her mouth, and then closed her eyes again.


    Lin Mufeng''s mouth raised, what do I have to fear?

 C104 Back to the Lin Family

    "Asgard Mistress has changed. Heaven Soul Palace is no longer the Heaven Soul Palace of the past."


    Ni Chang asked, puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "Big Sister Ni Chang, you insisted on Yu Xin marrying Yan Yan, and had an extremely good relationship with Asgard Master a while ago. Could it be that you didn''t realize that Asgard Master would always tolerate the Jane''s house, and whenever there was any matter involving the Jane''s house, Asgard Master would give in at every turn? I suspect that Asgard Master has some weakness that the Jane''s house may not have, or ¡­"


    Ni Chang was shocked, she finally understood that in the past few years, she had wholeheartedly wanted Yu Xin to marry Yan Yan Yan, but the other elders of the palace mostly did not agree or object, only the Mistress of the Palace was extremely supportive of her idea, and it was true that it involved the matters of the Jane''s house, so whenever the Jane''s house had any requests, she would immediately agree. It was as if the palace master was very afraid of the Jane''s house.


    "What do you mean?" Ni Chang asked.


    Han Mei smiled slightly. "Elder sister, ah, elder sister, how smart were you in the past. How are you in love now? If you think about what happened in the palace recently, you should know. "


    Ni Chang was shocked, and everything that had happened in the past few years of the palace flashed through her mind. It seemed that a lot of people had disappeared from the palace over the years. Now that she thought about it, perhaps they were executed by the palace master at that time. All these things, all these people were related to the people of the Jane''s house. All these years, precisely because she wanted to marry Yu Xin to Jian Yan so badly, she had become very close with the Asgard Mistress, and under the influence of the Asgard Mistress, he had become more tolerant of the Jane''s house. If not for this, how could she have tolerated Jian Yan so much?


    Based on his temper in the past, he would have already killed Yue Yan that disrespectful person, so what if he was from Jane''s house?


    "Then what you mean is, the Asgard Master wants to kill you this time?" Ni Chang asked in shock.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Han Mei''s mouth. "As long as I don''t openly resist, she has no reason to kill me."


    Ni Chang''s face revealed a trace of worry, "It''s all my fault for implicating my sister."


    "Sister, how did you become so cautious? What do I have to be afraid of? At most, she will just leave. Where in the world is she going to find me? "


    Ni Chang sighed again and was about to say something, but Han-Mei suddenly said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore, that''s right, Lin Mufeng is coming back soon, what do you plan to do? And just keep hiding in the corner? "


    "Really? That''s about right. They should be back by now." Ni Chang said softly with a strange expression. A trace of apprehension spread across her face.


    "Big sister, ah. Big sister, little sister won''t be able to help you with this matter. You handle it yourself. I''ll take my leave first." With that, he jumped up and left.


    With regards to Lin Mufeng, she really wanted to see him. After not seeing him for two months, she already felt that it had been decades, and it was precisely because of this that she had come to see his portrait more and more often these past few days. However, Yu Xin''s existence made her feel a deep sense of guilt. She didn''t dare to see it.


    The night became even darker, Ni Chang sighed, and flew off.


    In the Lin Clan''s courtyard.


    Lin Tianfeng, Lan Guyong, Lan Bing, Yue Yan, Ni Cai and the others were sitting in the room.


    The Purple Rank Expert was definitely not something they could resist. Fortunately, there was an expert helping them, otherwise, they would probably be dead today.


    Ni Cai was worried and shouted, "I want to make a trip back to the Academy soon. I want to inform Dean Lan of this matter, fire elder.


    His face darkened slightly. Previously, when he had been attacked by the Heaven Soul Palace and other forces, he had to rely on the help of the Star Blue Academy.


    However, he also clearly understood that since this was a battle that involved the Purple Rank Expert and not something they could resist, he would have to trouble them. He couldn''t help but look forward to his son''s return. Although his son was a evil spirit Master and his arrival would cause others to surround and attack him, with his son here, he at least had a backbone, so that everyone wouldn''t panic.


    Five days later, Lin Mufeng finally arrived at the Lin Family residence.


    After coming back to this place, especially when he heard the names of the people who called Lin Mufeng a demon on the road here. Even though he kept on warning himself, endured, and endured, he was still a little disappointed in his heart.


    This noon, the two camel cart s finally stopped in front of the Lin Family courtyard.


    Lin Mufeng slowly walked down from the carriage, after saying goodbye to his hometown for a few years, he returned back to this place. After all, this was his hometown. Last time, his father wrote a letter to him, saying that he had successfully entered the Star Blue Academy, and later, he represented the Star Blue Empire in becoming one of the five great contestants. The people in his hometown were all proud of him, and he originally thought that the people in his hometown wouldn''t be so shallow, but he didn''t know that the people in his hometown would say even more malicious things about him.


    Yu Xin softly nestled beside Lin Mufeng. She knew that at this time, what Lin Mufeng needed was support and comfort.


    "Who is it?" The two doors of the Lin Family blocked Lin Mufeng''s path.


    Lin Mufeng nodded his head slightly, these two doormen were very spirited, a rare smile appeared on his face: "Very good, I am Lin Mufeng."


    "AHH!" The two generals could not help but be shocked, one of them exclaimed, "A demon?"


    That person then covered his mouth tightly, "Ah, young master, young master is back."


    Lin Mufeng frowned, but Yu Xin stared at the goalkeeper who called Lin Mufeng a demon, his eyes full of anger.


    The man knew he had caused a disaster, and his head was bowed as if he was about to fall to the ground.


    However, Lin Mufeng waved his hand lightly, signalling that Yu Xin was fine, and then slowly walked in.


    The doorman hurriedly called out, "Young Master is back, Young Master is back."


    Hearing that, everyone in the Lin Family compound rushed out, and all of them stared at Lin Mufeng with strange expressions. It was unknown who shouted, "Greetings, Young Master."


    Only then did everyone react and they immediately greeted, "Greetings, Young Master."


    Lin Mufeng glanced at them, all of them were not from the Lin Family, but were newly recruited, none of them had seen Lin Mufeng, and most probably, they were looking at his "demon" appearance.


    At this time, Lin Tianfeng also walked out from the room, with Lan Guyong, Lan Bing, Yue Yan, Lin Fei and the others following behind him.


    When Lin Fei saw that Lin Mufeng had returned, although he hadn''t seen him for a few years, and although Lin Mufeng had become much more mature, the friendship between brothers had never changed. He immediately recognized him and shouted, "Young Master."


    Lin Mufeng saw that his good friend did not change at all, and still maintained the deep bond of brotherhood with him, causing the gloomy feeling in his heart to dissipate, he laughed out loud, "Brother Lin. "Hahahaha!"


    The two of them hugged each other tightly and laughed out loud.


    The two of them laughed for a while, then Lin Fei let go of Lin Mufeng. He knew that the Young Master had to meet his father, as well as his woman.


    Lin Mufeng smiled, then knelt in front of his father and said, "Mu Feng greets father."


    Lin Tianfeng laughed out loud and helped Lin Mufeng up. Compared to the last time they met, Lin Mufeng had matured a lot. He saw a young lady standing beside Lin Mufeng. She was a heavenly beauty, and although Lan Bing was already a devastatingly beautiful woman, her beauty was actually above the two of them.


    Everyone naturally knew who this woman was. Right now, the entire continent was covered with portraits of Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin and Ni Chang. However, when they looked at Spiritual Master Yu Xin, they felt that she was even more beautiful than the portraits.


    "This must be Yu Xin!" Lin Tianfeng laughed.


    Yu Xin''s face turned shy, and immediately said respectfully to Lin Tianfeng: "Yu Xin greets Uncle Lin."


    , however, was startled. He looked at Lin Mufeng, and a message was conveyed in his eyes: Currently, the entire continent is passing down the name Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin and their master to work together with Lin Mufeng. Why do they call me uncle now, and not "father"?


    Lin Mufeng could naturally understand the meaning behind his father''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Father, we have not married, nor have we ¡­"


    Seeing that, Lin Tianfeng immediately shouted out, and acted as if he had suddenly realized something, "Quickly get up, quickly get up."


    Although Lin Mufeng was a little displeased with himself for plotting against him back then, after all, he was his own father-in-law, especially since Lan Bing was here.


    Lin Mufeng always had a grudge against himself, so he immediately smiled and did not say anything else.


    Lan Bing hurried over to greet Lan Bing.


    Lin Mufeng nodded, he pulled the two girls'' hands and asked, "Is there only the two of you here?"


    He already knew that the Wood Evil Pavilion inside the imperial city had already been breached, so Xiao Qiang should still be here, along with Ni Cai. But why was there only the two of them right now?


    Yue Yan said, "Big Brother Mu Feng, Sister Ni Cai just left a few days ago and went to call for reinforcements."


    Lin Mufeng was surprised, "Help?"


    Yue Yan then told them everything that happened two days ago, all of them relating to Purple Rank Expert, no one dared to hide anything from them. Purple Rank Expert was not a realm that they could touch, they had clearly told them everything that had happened that day.


    The Purple Rank Expert, how could there be so many Purple Rank Expert in the continent? A thought suddenly rose in his mind: Could that black-clothed Purple Rank Expert be Ni Chang? The only petite Purple Rank Expert she knew was only Ni Chang, and compared to the men, the woman''s body was indeed petite. Hearing that the person''s voice was extremely rough, it couldn''t be ruled out that Ni Chang had concealed her voice on purpose.


    On the other hand, who was the woman who came to kill Yue Yan, Lan Bing and the others?


    Yu Xin had been listening at the side all along, and at this moment, she softly said, "That person might be my Junior Master, Han Mei." There was something else that she did not say. Lin Mufeng was only guessing who that black-clothed Purple Rank Expert was, but he was sure that it was Ni Chang.


    Yue Yan, Lan Bing, and the masked man in white flew out with white sleeves, while the other one struck over with an azure light. This was the soul of Han Mei and her master, Ni Chang. Master Han Mei''s Heavenly Soul was a white silk with plum blossoms embroidered on it. Normally, silk could be used as sharp blades, and at the same time, the plum blossoms on it could be used as weapons, but Master''s Heavenly Soul was Ni Chang''s feather coat. That green light came from the green jade on Ni Chang''s clothes, and the jade pendants could be shot out like secret weapons.


    "The person who painted me in that state?" Lin Mufeng laughed.

 C105 You, yousre talking nonsense

    When everyone heard this, they all burst out laughing. Although most of the paintings were posted in the Cora Empire, it was obvious that they had all seen it. Looking at Yue Yan, the two girls seemed to be secretly laughing, as if they were secretly keeping the notice like Yu Xin.


    "Oh right, where''s Xiao Qiang?" Lin Mufeng asked.


    That day, he had intimate relations with Yu Xin on the camel cart, but in the end, they did nothing, and it even caused some anger in his liver. At that time, he remembered Ni Chang and Xiao Qiang.


    Everyone in the room looked at each other and said, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Lin Mufeng looked at the crowd in confusion, "How could you not know that you aren''t with Xiao Qiang? That day in the imperial city, did you not see Xiao Qiang when something happened to Wood Evil Pavilion? "


    Lan Bing, Yue Yan shook his head at the same time. Even though the two girls were in the imperial city at the time, they didn''t know where Xiao Qiang was.


    Yue Yan thought for a while before replying, "It was your evil spirit at that time." At that time, we did not know anything at all, and not long after, we received news of the Wood Evil Pavilion being destroyed. After the matter of Lan Bing and I going to the Wood Evil Pavilion, or even after that, all the goods inside had already been snatched away. Furthermore, Sister Xiao Qiang had also disappeared, and we did not hear any news of Sister Xiao Qiang after that. "


    It had been nine months since the destruction of the Wood Evil Pavilion and he had always thought that Xiao Qiang was with them. He never thought that Xiao Qiang would not even be by their side, nor did he hear any news of Xiao Qiang.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng, don''t worry." Yu Xin immediately shouted out.


    When it came to the relationship with Xiao Qiang, Yu Xin and Xiao Qiang had spent even more time interacting, but Yu Xin was actually a little envious of her passionate and fiery elder sister. She was able to make Lin Mufeng be so infatuated with her body, but she no longer had any thoughts of jealousy in her heart, she only hoped that the women of the Big Brother Mu Feng could accompany her at the side of the Big Brother Mu Feng, so that the Big Brother Mu Feng could be happy, happy.


    Yu Xin''s love for Lin Mufeng had reached its limits!


    Seeing the three women''s expressions, Lin Mufeng slowly forced out a smile, and said: "I think Big Sister Xiao Qiang will be fine." He said this very bitterly. Nine months! In nine months time, I haven''t heard any news of Xiao Qiang, I''m afraid that Xiao Qiang is done for!


    "Yeah, big sister will be lucky." The three women called out at the same time.


    Suddenly, a ruckus sounded from outside. Then came Lin Fei''s angry roar.


    Lin Mufeng did not want to stay here any longer. When he was with the few girls, he would always think of the other two girls, so he might as well find something else to do.


    After arriving in the courtyard, Lin Fei''s voice became louder and louder outside the door. Go away, go away, what are you doing here? "


    "We want to see demons! We want to see demons!" The voices of the crowd outside the door sounded out.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked. Green gas flashed on his face and a black cyclone silently appeared on his two palms.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded beside Lin Mufeng''s ears, "My son, please bear with it."


    Lin Mufeng turned around. It was his father, Lin Tianfeng.


    "Father, don''t worry. When I returned, I had already made up my mind. I was only enduring for a little while, and the so-called taking a step back would cause the sky to widen. I would be able to endure a period of peace and tranquility." I understand! "


    Lin Tianfeng nodded and said, "It''s good that you understand." After Lin Tianfeng finished speaking, he sighed lightly.


    "Father, what''s wrong?" Lin Mufeng asked.


    Lin Tianfeng looked at Lin Mufeng carefully and asked, "Mu Feng, was what you said that day in the Kola Empire true?"


    Lin Mufeng thought about it for a while and decided to start from the moment he escaped until the moment Land of Death became the foster son of the Rakasha. Then, how he found out that the Land of Death''s army was about to invade the continent, and then he and Ni Chang escaped from the Land of Death, before he spread the news of the death army invading the continent.


    After Lin Tianfeng heard this, he secretly nodded his head and said, "I''m afraid that they have already found out about your escape from Land of Death, and they have delayed the invasion."


    "Father, do you really think so?" Lin Mufeng shouted in surprise. The father thought differently from the others, everyone thought that Lin Mufeng was a temptress, that the army of the Land of Death would not dare to attack the continent, but father thought that they were only stalling for time, that the evil spirit Masters would not give up on the idea of attacking the continent, and that it was only a matter of time before they attack the continent, that they do it again. This intention was truly vicious.


    The two of them talked for a full five hours, and when Lin Mufeng finally came out of Lin Tianfeng''s room, the sky had already turned dark.


    Returning to his room, Yue Yan, Lan Bing, and the other two girls were sitting in Lin Mufeng''s room, chatting. However, looking at their expressions, they seemed to be rather tired, but they were all trying to push themselves.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had returned, the three girls'' faces all blushed red.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng was shocked, he could obviously see the bashfulness on their faces. Especially Yue Yan, Lan Bing. The two girls, their eyes clearly showed that they were going to sleep together.


    It was normal for the two girls to have such thoughts. A few months ago, they had confirmed their relationship with Lin Mufeng, but were unable to get married.


    Now that Lin Mufeng''s identity was in a mess, the two girls didn''t have any regrets. After hearing his father''s words, Lan Bing had determined that Lin Mufeng was just unlucky, and adding the fact that she did love Lin Mufeng, under his father''s bewitchment, he had decided to hand his over to him. Following his father''s instructions, the more depressed Lin Mufeng was, the more he had to continuously support him, and only then would Lin Mufeng be able to cherish her in the future.


    was the only one who thought of Lin Mufeng wholeheartedly. Whenever he thought of Lin Mufeng, the first thing that lingered in her mind was the scene of Lin Mufeng saving her outside the forest of magical beasts. She had already made up her mind to accompany Lin Mufeng for life, no matter what Lin Mufeng''s situation was!


    The two girls gave the same thought to Lin Mufeng and told him to believe that the two of them would always stay by Lin Mufeng''s side.


    When Yu Xin saw the two girls thinking this, although she was not prepared to surrender herself to them, and had decided to wait for a suitable time, but looking at their expressions, she already had the intention of handing over her body. Although she was not ready yet, and did not feel much jealousy in her heart, but it was impossible to say that she did not mind at all.


    Therefore, the gaze she used to look at Lin Mufeng became even more tender, as if her soul had been drawn out of her body.


    Lin Mufeng almost sank inside. He also wanted to take Yu Xin or the other girls'' red balls, how could he not know about the love these three girls had for him? But how could he choose now? Could it be three at a time? His mentor thought, But are the three women willing? Besides, this was a huge disrespect to the three of them.


    He chuckled and said, "About this, it''s getting late. You guys rest early." I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first. " Then, he quickly escaped.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng leave just like that, without even saying a word to the three of them, the three girls felt somewhat dissatisfied. However, when they saw Lin Mufeng escape in a sorry state, they found it funny.


    It was the first night that Lin Mufeng accompanied anyone at home. Even though there weren''t any girls, he felt rather comfortable as he surrounded himself with the feeling of home, giving him an extremely comfortable feeling.


    Early in the morning on the second day, when Lin Mu had just woken up, she heard Lin Fei shouting loudly.


    Then a voice sounded out, "Tell Lin Mufeng to come see me."


    Lin Mufeng found the voice somewhat familiar, but he was unable to recall who it was at the moment.


    He quickly walked out of the room and immediately saw a man with a pretty face and a righteous face standing outside the door.


    "Mu Ran?" Lin Mufeng said softly. He was somewhat unsure.


    The handsome man sneered, "Lin Mufeng, you still recognize me? That day, I thought you were a mighty noble, but I never expected you to be a despicable person. Even if you possess the evil spirit, based on your actions, I never thought you to be a demon, I never thought that you would be so demon-like and mistreat Yu Xin. Hmph, I have misjudged you. "


    At this time, a lot of people had already gathered outside the Lin Family courtyard. Upon hearing Mu Ran''s words, everyone started to discuss.


    Immediately after, Yue Yan, Lan Bing and Yu Xin rushed out from the Lin Family courtyard.


    "Mu Ran?" Fu Yuxin exclaimed.


    When Mu Ran saw Fu Yuxin, he was overjoyed. He jumped in front of Yu Xin and cried out in joy, "Yu Xin, you''re here indeed. Great, great to see you. " As he said that, he attempted to grab Yu Xin''s hand.


    Lin Mufeng''s expression changed, he instantly appeared in front of Yu Xin and blocked him, then shouted: "Mu Ran, I have my eyes on you, so whatever you said just now, I did not mind, but Yu Xin is my wife, you better not cause me to get angry, clean your limbs."


    Mu Ran saw that Lin Mufeng was standing right in front of him, so he retreated a little and pulled some distance between them. He shouted unhappily, "You said that Yu Xin is your wife, who acknowledged you as that? Has Uncle Fu agreed? "


    Lin Mufeng sneered, and said, "When I, Lin Mufeng, say that Yu Xin is my wife, she is my wife.


    "Hmph, Lin Mufeng, you are so arrogant. One year ago, I, Mu Ran, did not participate in the academy competition. Mu Ran shouted.


    Lin Mufeng laughed coldly, "So you''re saying, you''re jealous that I participated in the Academy''s Grand Competition, and subsequently became famous in the entire continent? Hehe, if you care about this reputation, I will give it to you. If you, Mu Ran, want to be famous in the entire continent, you can have your reputation. I only want my Yu Xin. "


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, Yu Xin''s heart was immediately overjoyed.


    Mu Ran blushed and said, "Lin Mufeng, don''t speak nonsense. If I was the one who replaced the academy and the empire to fight, then the one who will be in Yu Xin''s heart won''t be you, but me. "

 C106 go too far

    "Hahahaha!" Lin Mufeng laughed out loud, "Do you think that Yu Xin has a false name in her eyes? I thought you were a good person, but in reality you are not worthy of Yu Xin. I had overestimated you. You and that Mu Qi, are no different from Mu Tong. "


    "Nonsense, don''t humiliate me. I, Mu Ran, will definitely love you, Yu Xin. I can do anything for you." Mu Ran''s face flushed red as he shouted.


    Lin Mufeng sneered as before, "You are propping up against the heavens, haha, what a joke. Then why didn you appear at the academy''s Large Competition back then? Why are you pretending to be a big tailed wolf? Just based on what you said just now, you aren''t worthy of Yu Xin. "


    "Nonsense, you''re lying, I was going there, was ¡­" In short, I love Yu Xin, and only I am worthy of him. You, it''s all you, you used flowery words to deceive Yu Xin, I will kill you. " Mu Ran roared, and threw a punch towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng sneered, but just as he was about to attack, he heard a loud shout from the distance, "If you want to touch my master, first ask if I agree."


    The voice was like thunder. Although the person who came was still far away, everyone felt a burst of fear when they heard the voice.


    Lin Mufeng was ecstatic! He immediately looked towards the voice and saw three people walking over. The man in the middle was on a horse, holding a huge mace in his hand. The angry roar from earlier was coming from his mouth.


    "Tuo Ba, Torre, Wei Ming!" Lin Mufeng shouted in joy. These three were the three people he had subdued in the Star Blue Academy that day. Wei Ming was an academy of the same level as him, but he had submitted to him in battle. As for Tuo Ba and the Torei brothers, they had pledged their allegiance to him because he had saved Tuo Ba. Who would have thought that they would come right after he came back. Back then, they were just joking and acknowledged him as their master. Unexpectedly, their statements were a mess, yet they had always trusted and acknowledged him as their master.


    "Master, master, master." The three of them arrived at the same time. He knelt down on one knee and bowed towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng immediately helped the three of them up, and said, "Mu Feng''s reputation is ruined, the three brothers have already fulfilled their previous promise, Mu Feng is extremely grateful. From today onwards, no one needs to address me as master or servant, just call me boss. "


    The three of them looked at each other, only to see the determination in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, and without rejecting, he bowed and said, "Boss!"


    Lin Mufeng laughed heartily, the haze around his brows had dissipated by half.


    "Boss, let me deal with this person. Even he wants to fight with Boss for a woman. It''s fine if he kills this kind of person." Tuo Ba shouted.


    That day, even though Lin Mufeng had obtained five spots in the academy, in reality, his victory did not receive much recognition.


    In that day, when Lin Mufeng was fighting with Fei Shaofeng, many people with great strength saw that there was a problem with that battle, and after that, he fought with Pu Kong, Luo Ba, and Tuo Ba for three battles, there was nothing to say about him defeating Pu Kong, but that battle with Luo Ba Qi was a trick, counted as a victory by coincidence. Everyone felt that Luo Ba''s strength actually surpassed Lin Mufeng''s.


    As for the last battle, Tuo Ba had the upper hand the entire time, if not for him suddenly going berserk in the end, both of them would have suffered injuries. Speaking of which, it couldn''t be considered as Lin Mufeng''s victory. It was just that because the battle was too intense, there was no clear victor. In the end, everyone could only let it go and consider it as Lin Mufeng''s victory.


    Mu Ran thought about it, and the reason why Lin Mufeng''s name was spread throughout the entire continent, was because of his evil spirit. If not for his evil spirit, he would have already been killed by the other participants from the other nations in the tournament. It was even possible that Lin Mufeng couldn''t even take care of the participants from those small powers.


    But even if he had the evil spirit, after that period of time, even if Lin Mufeng had it now, he felt that Lin Mufeng was not his match.


    But this Tuo Ba was a true cyan scale expert, on top of the fact that he had swallowed a thousand year old fire crystal last time, his strength had now greatly increased, and it was said that he had already reached the Blue Scale realm.


    Tuo Ba, Torei, and Wei Ming simultaneously sneered. They had clearly seen the fear on Mu Ran''s face.


    "Lin Mufeng, do you dare to fight me? Letting an expert do the work for you is considered very capable, you are just a cowardly turtle!" Mu Ran shouted.


    Lin Mufeng laughed out loud, "Mu Ran, I had thought that after seeing you for more than a year, you had grown up. I never would have thought that you were still so useless, and used to have a fair heart, now you don''t even want your face anymore. Since you want to fight me, then I''ll play with you. Ten moves! "


    "Lin Mufeng, you?" Mu Ran was furious, his opponent actually wanted to defeat him in ten moves, and actually underestimate him like that? It was an extraordinary shame and humiliation!


    However, Tuo Ba gave Mu Ran a cold look, and said, "My boss''s ten moves are already more important than you. Five moves is enough."


    With that said, everyone looked at Lin Mufeng.


    Five moves? Could it be that he really could defeat his opponent in five moves?


    Yu Xin, Yue Yan, Lan Bing and the other girls all stared at Tuo Ba, although he was young, his strength could not be underestimated, defeating his opponent in ten moves was already too much, but Tuo Ba said five moves, what if Lin Mufeng could not win? Isn''t that an embarrassment for Lin Mufeng?


    Wei Ming and Tuo Lei also glared at Tuo Ba. Tuo Lei said softly, "Big brother, aren''t you causing trouble for big brother?"


    Tuo Ba didn''t react and said, "Why are you staring at me? With boss''s strength, five moves is enough to defeat Mu Ran. "


    The few of them were speechless.


    However, Lin Mufeng burst out laughing, and said loudly: "Mu Ran, I had originally planned to give you some face, so it seems like your popularity is really low in ten moves, my brother must speak the truth, okay, five moves is five moves."


    "Lin Mufeng, you have gone too far!" Mu Ran shouted.


    "Come on, cut the crap." Lin Mufeng shouted.


    Mu Ran''s face gradually changed, turning red and turning green at the same time. Suddenly, he roared loudly, "Lin Mufeng, I''ll let you experience my power." After he shouted, a flash appeared between his brows and a large bird flew out from between his eyebrows. It was none other than the Heavenly Soul successor of the Mu Family, Qiu Niaoqingming.


    "Receive this." Mu Ran shouted.


    The Cyan Bird let out a clear cry, and a loud bird cry rang out. Instantly, many sound waves were emitted from the bird''s mouth, causing the surrounding people to tremble. They felt the air around them become heavier, and waves of pressure gradually attacked.


    Lin Mufeng looked at Mu Ran coldly, but shouted to the rest, "Quickly disperse all these people, they can''t take it."


    Torre, Wei Ming, and the others obeyed and dispersed. At this time, everyone listened to him and watched Mu Ran''s figure with fear. On the other hand, they were slightly moved by Lin Mufeng''s consideration of their safety. It was as if Lin Mufeng was not the legendary evil being.


    The bird''s cry became louder and louder and the pressure became heavier and heavier. At this moment, there were only a few people around, but the others couldn''t take it anymore and had to back away.


    Seeing that everyone had retreated, Lin Mufeng smiled coldly, "Do you think you can rely on such a small amount of pressure to suppress me?"


    "First move." With a wave of his hand, the alabaster knife appeared in his hand. "illusory absence of thousand knives!"


    With that, the alabaster knife turned into thousands of swords, piercing towards Mu Ran.


    Seeing that, Mu Ran was not afraid, and shouted: "Look at me, a bird crying out to the world." Suddenly, the bird''s cry sounded out a change. Waves of mournful sounds came out from the bird''s mouth, and suddenly, the surrounding air became gentle and gentle, as if there were many gentle fingers twirling around, coiling towards the alabaster knife.


    Lin Mufeng laughed coldly in his heart, how could the extreme cold of alabaster knife allow this soft and yin aura to entangle the alabaster knife? As he thought about it, the alabaster knife''s cold aura immediately increased. In an instant, countless ice shards appeared in the air, wanting to freeze the surrounding air.


    Seeing the might of Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife, everyone was shocked, even Yu Xin''s face changed.


    In Tuo Ba''s eyes, Lin Mufeng being his boss was enough, it was because of his character, but strength was not enough to convince him, but now, looking at Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife cold energy, even the air was frozen, this kind of power, it was probably difficult for his flames to resist, and he knew that fire and ice were opposite each other, in this situation, his flames consumed even more energy, and on that day, Lin Mufeng was unable to defeat him, and now, he was afraid that he was far from being Lin Mufeng''s opponent.


    As for Yu Xin, having been together with Lin Mufeng for the past few days, she naturally knew that the Big Brother Mu Feng''s strength had greatly increased, but she had never expected his strength to be strong to this extent. No wonder when she fought with the City Lord of Shattered Leaf City that day, she had held the upper hand.


    Those gentle auras were stimulated by the cold light that radiated from the alabaster knife and were instantly pierced and dispersed in the air.


    Seeing that, Mu Ran''s face changed, his eyes opened wide, and the autumn bird above him immediately became blazing, like a big bird spitting fire. A flame shot out from the autumn bird''s mouth, it was actually planning to use fire to counter ice.


    Ice is water, water is fire, but fire is fire, fire is water. Now, the two of them faced off against each other, just wanting to see who had more Heavenly Energy. This was truly a large amount of Heavenly Energy.


    Lin Mufeng might be inferior in terms of Heavenly Energy compared to the other experts, but Mu Ran''s strength had only been slightly stronger than him back then. From the late stage of Orange to the early stage of cyan scale, the speed at which one could progress could be said to be rare in the entire continent. He did not believe that this wooden progress could compare to his own.


    He immediately channeled all his white Heavenly Energy to fight against Mu Ran''s Heavenly Energy.


    Boom! - Ice and fire intersected. Instantly, bursts of fog flashed in the air. There was a "zizi" sound.


    But after they made contact, Lin Mufeng''s expression changed, he faintly realised that his cultivation was slightly weaker than Mu Ran''s. In terms of pure Heavenly Energy, he was actually slightly inferior to his opponent.

 C107 heavenly soul

    However, Mu Ran was also surprised in his heart. Back then, Lin Mufeng was one level lower than him, and then, in these two years, his own Mu Clan used all sorts of treasures to forcefully raise the strength of their brothers. It could be said that their cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds recently, but he never would have thought that Lin Mufeng''s progress would be even faster than his. It was just that luckily, with his current cultivation, he could barely suppress, and although he had died in the end and was heavily injured, as long as Lin Mufeng died, he felt that it was worth it.


    Lin Mufeng understood in his heart, how could he let the other party continue to hold on like this, and at that time, he would definitely die.


    In his mind, he could not help but think back to the expressions when he shouted for everyone to scatter the mortal world and protect them. It was clear that everyone had a good impression of him, if he used evil spirit and ridiculed the soul, he was afraid that these people would once again see him as a demon. He did not care about the evil spirit, but with his family here, even if he did not care about his father, how could the others not care about him?


    "Hehe, kid, don''t be afraid, let''s just use our white Heavenly Energy to fight him." A voice suddenly rang out.


    Lin Mufeng was overjoyed, "hemoptysis?" Back then, in order to save him, hemoptysis exhausted all of his energy and was forced to fall into deep sleep. He had no idea how long he would sleep for, but now he had awoken.


    The hemoptysis laughed, "That''s right, this old man has indeed slept for a bit too long. However, it''s all thanks to you, boy, it''s only been so long, but you have actually already reached the late stage of cyan scale. So I woke up so early. "


    The hemoptysis was naturally talking about Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit, and Lin Mufeng''s current evil spirit was at the late stage of the cyan scale, while the realm of the alabaster knife''s Heavenly Soul was at the early stage of the cyan scale.


    Lin Mufeng smiled slightly, the experiences he had during this period of time could be said to be legendary, but he had also experienced a lot of hardships. Wealth comes from danger. Today''s cultivation was all thanks to that battle. Otherwise, it would be impossible for it to reach its current level.


    "Senior, what should we do?" Lin Mufeng thought in a relaxed manner. Even if the white Heavenly Energy couldn''t compete with Mu Ran, the blood sucking heavenly soul could still easily take care of him. How could he, Lin Mufeng, be influenced by the thoughts of these people? Although he had to value the thoughts of others and not be headstrong, but if he could not even protect his own life, then it would be foolish to care about showing his face.


    "Little brat, I''ll teach you a method. I thought of it while I was sleeping, it won''t work on others, but for a person with two heavenly souls like you, it''s definitely the best."


    "Oh?" Lin Mufeng was overjoyed. Although he was powerful now, in the eyes of those powerful warriors, his strength was not at all mediocre. If there was such a method, he could fuse the two types of Heavenly Energy together, and resist them together. Even if he was not a match for those powerful warriors, it would be enough for them to just use two moves to escape.


    hemoptysis had already begun whispering in Lin Mufeng''s ear.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, the hemoptysis was actually this powerful, this method was truly unimaginable, it was truly seizing the luck of heaven and earth, the surprise of the sun and the moon.


    Mu Ran had originally felt that victory was within his grasp, and that he might be the one who would suffer the most serious injuries, but to be able to kill Lin Mufeng, everything was worth it. Not only had he killed his own enemy, he had also tasted his best wishes. He had also killed the demon that was publicly accepted in the continent. It would be much more convenient for the Mu Clan in the future.


    Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body suddenly increased greatly, and a wave of immense power was released from Lin Mufeng''s body. In shock, the Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body surged forward like a tsunami, causing him to be unable to endure it any longer, and his body was flung far away.


    Seeing that Mu Ran was blown away by the impact, everyone cheered.


    hemoptysis, however, laughed inside Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife, "What a pity, your grasp is not good enough, otherwise, you would have directly killed him, or else you would have at least severely injured him.


    Lin Mufeng was ecstatic, he did not care about whether he injured the opponent with his earlier move, and coldly looked at Mu Ran: "Mu Ran, do you want to continue fighting?" With the help of hemoptysis, he was now confident that he could defeat Mu Ran within three moves.


    Indeed, Mu Ran''s power had increased greatly, but his own improvement was even greater.


    Mu Ran retracted the fear in his heart. He realized that he was not injured, and his fighting spirit rose again; as long as he was not injured, he could unleash all his abilities. It would not be a problem to endure another three moves.


    Unknowingly, the thought of defeating Lin Mufeng had already disappeared from his mind, all he had was to endure through five moves from Lin Mufeng, and have Lin Mufeng break his promise in front of everyone present. Corrupting his reputation.


    He crawled up from the ground, and without saying a word, he activated his Heavenly Soul once again, and Qiu Niaoqingming appeared.


    From a distance, Lan Bing saw the situation, and called out, "Mu Ran, whatever abilities you have, just come out, Big Brother Mu Feng is not afraid of you."


    Lin Mufeng turned around and a smile appeared on his face. He waved his hand slightly and said, "Lan Bing, Yue Yan, Yu Xin, don''t worry."


    Mu Ran was furious in his heart. At this time, Lin Mufeng actually still had time to talk about love, this was clearly not putting him in his eyes. He roared angrily, and Qiu Niaoqingming''s huge body instantly became smaller. From a few dozen meters, it became a meter in size, then it became smaller and smaller, until it was only the size of a palm. Gradually, it became the size of a hummingbird. If one didn''t pay attention, one wouldn''t be able to see clearly.


    The look of contempt on Lin Mufeng''s face had already disappeared, and he looked at Qiu Niaoqingming the size of a hummingbird with all his attention, completely on guard.


    Seeing that, Yu Xin''s face changed.


    Yue Yan, Lan Bing and the other two girls saw and asked.


    Yu Xin said softly, "Rumours say that the Mu family''s Qiu Niaoqingming is very big and small, able to reach the sky at times, like a hummingbird at an hour''s time, but all of these are rumors, no one in the Mu family has cultivated to such a level for hundreds of years, who would have thought that Mu Ran would actually reach such a realm, I wonder how Big Brother Mu Feng will deal with that?"


    "AHH!" The two girls exclaimed at the same time, and their expressions changed when they looked at Lin Mufeng.


    Under Mu Ran''s control, the hummingbird sized Qiu Niaoqingming quickly flew up and started circling around Mu Ran, weng weng weng.


    Lin Mufeng was completely focused on the autumn bird, when suddenly, the autumn bird flew towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng hurriedly retreated while the alabaster knife covered his entire body.


    "Ding ding ding!" A burst of metal colliding sounds came out. The autumn bird''s mouth was actually harder than King Kong''s, and was in no way inferior to Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife.


    The surrounding people were all surprised. Just now, they clearly saw that this was clearly a huge bird, but now, it was not only small, but also able to clash head on with sharp blades. This large bird was truly mystical.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, this autumn bird was actually this powerful, what exactly was going on? He was very clear of the alabaster knife''s sharpness, especially after he had reached the cyan scale. This large bird''s toughness had shocked him.


    "What should we do?" Seeing that, Lan Bing and Yue Yan both broke out in a cold sweat. At this time, Lin Mufeng was frantically waving his alabaster knife to block the autumn bird''s attack, looking extremely pathetic.


    Yu Xin looked at the two girls, the worry in her eyes growing deeper. It was said that Qiu Niaoqingming was extremely powerful, not only could he affect a person''s mental state, he could also turn himself into a Divine Weapon. It was extremely terrifying, the only flaw was that he had expended a large amount of Heavenly Energy. However, the function of the autumn bird was different. If the Big Brother Mu Feng were to take it head on, he would not be able to hold on for long.


    No, I can''t go on like this. Lin Mufeng felt that his alabaster knife was actually being pecked apart by his opponent. The hemoptysis inside the alabaster knife had already started shouting, "Brat, quickly think of a way, what kind of rotten bird is this, my body is about to be torn apart."


    Lin Mufeng was secretly furious in his heart, it was just that the autumn bird''s speed was extremely fast, so Lin Mufeng could only quickly dance the alabaster knife s to block them. Otherwise, the autumn bird would use its extremely quick speed to drill in, its beak was even harder than the alabaster knife''s, and once Lin Mufeng''s body was pecked by the bird, he would not be able to withstand it at all.


    It seemed that he had to use his blood sucking heavenly soul or else he would not be able to block at all. Lin Mufeng thought.


    Seeing that, Yu Xin knew the danger Lin Mufeng was in, and was afraid that the autumn bird was even more powerful than she had thought, the Big Brother Mu Feng had to use the blood sucking heavenly soul to avoid it for a while, to fight against the Big Brother Mu Feng head on! Even if his Heavenly Energy was sufficient, the alabaster knife could not withstand the autumn bird''s toughness.


    In the past few days, she had already accepted Lin Mufeng''s evil heavenly spirit, but she was very clear about what the others thought of Lin Mufeng, and she had also noticed that Lin Mufeng was not very willing to let others see it, but at this moment, Lin Mufeng was fighting with someone else, and he could not lose, so what if his intentions were exposed?


    She immediately shouted, "Big Brother Mu Feng, what about your second soul? As long as the person who uses the evil spirit has good mental skills, then the evil spirit will also be a True Soul. If the person who uses the Heavenly Soul has bad mental skills, then the True Soul will also be a evil heavenly spirit. "


    With that said, Lin Mufeng''s heart trembled. That''s right, in his previous life, he was a saber. People complained that saber was a lethal weapon. Wasn''t this Heavenly Soul also a saber? War was clearly a human''s crime, but to complain about it was like a cholera of weapons and weapons, what was the difference from a heavenly soul? What was the evil heavenly spirit?


    Hearing Yu Xin''s words, Lin Tianfeng naturally understood the meaning behind Yu Xin''s words. He had already noticed that his son was in a difficult situation, but he had not used the evil heavenly spirit yet, so it was obvious that he had some concerns. His daughter-in-law''s words could be said to remove Lin Mufeng''s concerns, he had to naturally speak out to help her, how could father see his son in danger?


    Tuo Lei was clever, upon seeing this, he knew that Lin Mufeng had other concerns, and immediately shouted out, "That''s right, if the evil heavenly spirit is used by righteous people, then it is not evil heavenly spirit. Is that true? " He was very clear that what Lin Mufeng cared about right now were the views of the commoners.


    When Mu Ran heard this, Mu Ran was secretly happy in his heart. If he wanted to defeat Lin Mufeng, and even make Lin Mufeng lose all of his reputation, defeating him while Lin Mufeng was using the evil spirit would naturally be for the best. As for Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit, he did not take it seriously at all. With his current cultivation, he felt that Lin Mufeng was not his match.


    It was unknown who called out first, "Lin Mufeng used the evil spirit. The second soul! "


    More and more people began to shout, "The second soul, the second soul!"

 C108 beheading wood combustion

    Lin Mufeng''s brows twitched, and the cover on his face completely disappeared. With a loud roar, a ball of black Qi instantly formed behind Lin Mufeng.


    At that moment, for some reason, the ball of black Qi behind Lin Mufeng was no longer dark and sinister, but pitch black.


    However, the moment Lin Mufeng released his evil spirit, everyone still looked at his evil spirit with some fear. After all, in the legends, the evil spirit was extremely terrifying and bewitching.


    Although Lin Mufeng released the evil spirit, he did not dare treat him like he was now. After all, people already felt that the image of a vampire was strange in their past life. He made up his mind to end the battle quickly. He spat out a mouthful of spider web from his mouth.


    In that moment, a white spider silk shot out from Lin Mufeng''s mouth towards him.


    The spider silk contained a highly toxic poison, and the poison could be controlled by Lin Mufeng as he pleased, both being poisonous and not poisonous. Only, Lin Mufeng realised that Mu Ran had changed, although he and Mu Qi had been brothers in the past, he still had a sense of justice towards his youth, unlike the other playboy who relied on his family''s strength to do whatever he wanted, and had a sense of righteousness towards him.


    But now, Mu Ran no longer had any sense of righteousness left in his body. Although he was not as cunning as Mu Qi, he no longer had the Mu Ran from before.


    Since that was the case, Lin Mufeng felt that he would not have to hold back. This Mu Ran had the idea of controlling him to death just now, and was even planning to snatch his woman, there was no need for him to show any more mercy.


    Mu Ran was slightly shocked. Under the attack of his autumn bird, Lin Mufeng actually still had the ability to launch an attack.


    He didn''t know, however, that Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit had many methods, that the same rank and rank evil spirit Master was unrivalled, and these words were not said in vain.


    Seeing the spider silk shooting towards him, he knew how powerful the poison in Seunsi was. It was said that the city lord of Shattered Leaf City had died under this spider silk, in an extremely terrifying state. He did not dare to be touched by the spider silk. He immediately retreated, and at the same time, Qiu Niaoqingming retreated.


    He called out, "Three moves."


    Lin Mufeng laughed coldly, and glided forward as he instantly appeared in front of Mu Ran. At the same time, he also opened his mouth, and instantly a huge web of spider silk shot towards Mu Ran.


    Lin Mufeng had not used this spiderweb for a long time. It was not as sharp as the spider silk, but it had consumed too much Heavenly Energy. Lin Mufeng had already made up his mind.


    Seeing that it was a spiderweb, Mu Ran''s heart was also filled with poison. The next moment, he rolled over and wanted to dodge the attack. As for Qiu Niaoqingming, she had already flown into the space between his eyebrows and was kept there. He didn''t know how powerful the spiderweb was, but even if it was thousands of days old, its soul would still be threatened. Lin Mufeng had too many strange things on his body, so everyone had to be careful.


    However, how could he run so easily? The spiderweb that was growing larger and larger gradually surrounded Mu Ran within ten meters. It was like an inescapable net that was about to trap Mu Ran within layer after layer.


    Although the onlookers were far away from the battle due to the power of the two fighters, this battle was truly marvelous. They all exposed their heads from afar and quietly watched from the sidelines.


    Lin Mufeng''s web gave them a huge shock, especially when it came from their mouths. Could it be that this was the power of a evil spirit Master? But it doesn''t seem like there''s anything to be afraid of? Although the ball of black aura behind Lin Mufeng was a little strange, some of the heavenly souls there were also black in color, which didn''t seem to be too strange!


    He was clear in his heart that he could not let these people see the full extent of the Heavenly Soul. Mu Yan was not something that the people here could accept, otherwise, Yu Xin and his father would have been misunderstood by these people because they spoke up for him.


    At that time, the two of them were at a lower level respectively. But now that so much time had passed, the changes between the two were extremely great, and the two of them knew about each other''s current abilities from the rumors.


    Speaking from this point, Mu Ran held the advantage, after all, Lin Mufeng''s reputation had been greatly shaken during this period of time. His many offensive methods, Dual Heavenly Souls, etc. were all being passed down through the mouths of the crowd, but Lin Mufeng''s recent cultivation progress, offensive methods, etc., were still unclear to Lin Mufeng. The current Mu Ran was just like how Lin Mufeng faced Luo Ba''s Qi back then. Tuo Ba and the others, the other party simply did not know the depth of Lin Mufeng''s ability, and took a huge advantage of him.


    However, if Lin Mufeng became scared, it might not be so.


    The troops would come at the same time!


    Right now, it was already the fourth move, Lin Mufeng was definitely going to capture Mu Ran within five moves.


    Mu Ran retreated hurriedly. He realized that his autumn bird was too young, and it was too fast, he had wanted to let the autumn bird break the web. Everyone knew that Lin Mufeng''s net was poisonous, but this autumn bird was not afraid. It was just that the spiderweb seemed to be very dense, but the hole in it was extremely big. The autumn bird directly flew out from the hole in the big net. On the other hand, when Mu Ran was trapped within the net, the autumn bird did not have any effect.


    Mu Ran was shocked and immediately recalled the autumn bird. Unexpectedly, the autumn bird touched the big net and couldn''t fly in at all.


    Lin Mufeng laughed coldly in his heart. His own soul skills were all extraordinary, he didn''t need to find an ordinary Infantry to raise his cultivation level, so he could definitely find a very abnormal Infantry. Soul skills corresponding to the same realm, meant that Lin Mufeng had many strong opponents, and it was precisely because of this that Lin Mufeng was able to tie down experts who were not one level stronger than him with the toughness of the spider web.


    "Grow!" Mu Ran suddenly shouted and immediately, Qiu Niaoqingming turned intohiss original size. He then opened his beak, wanting to suck Lin Mufeng''s spiderweb into her mouth.


    Lin Mufeng sneered in his heart, "If you want to eat it, then I''ll give it to you." But then, his heart was startled, if he continued to fight, although it would be considered one move, and just a few changes, the people would not think that way, furthermore, Mu Ran had humiliated him like that, how could he let him go that easily. Only by defeating him with brute force would they be able to display their might.


    With a loud shout, his body soared into the sky like a Purple Rank Expert.


    "Purple Rank Expert!" The surrounding crowd immediately exclaimed.


    Soon after, everyone remembered that Lin Mufeng had the ability to glide. Right now, it should not be for flying, but for gliding, it could be said that he was the only one on the continent.


    The blade edge was only thirty meters long, and the place where it landed on Lin Mufeng''s handle was only its original size. However, at the tip of the blade, it was already more than ten feet in size, which was somewhat similar to Torre and Tuo Ba''s Heavenly Soul Wolf Fanged Mace.


    Seeing that, Tuo Ba shouted, "Good, we will go head to head and smash him to death."


    The first time he had fought with Lin Mufeng, he knew that he was no match for him and thus submitted to him. However, he was not convinced in the past, but now that Lin Mufeng had used such a miraculous method, the unwillingness in his heart had completely disappeared.


    "The fifth move!" Lin Mufeng shouted, completely ignoring the fact that the other party had swallowed the spiderweb into his stomach. Those spiderweb s were formed from a part of his Heavenly Energy, but he did not care at the moment, as he had expected some losses.


    He shouted in his heart, "Break through!" In this last move, Lin Mufeng had used the most terrifying move he had up till now. This move, which caused the soul master who fought against him to become terrified, to break through his defenses and damage one''s soul.


    The alabaster knife was now more than thirty meters tall, and at the same time, a huge pressure appeared out of nowhere, firmly pressing down on Mu Ran, forcing him to take it head-on, with no way of dodging.


    At first, Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife was already as smooth as a mirror, but it had now reverted to its original form of a alabaster knife.


    "Alright!" Lin Tianfeng shouted. He never thought that he would gain the power of an Ancestral alabaster knife from his son''s hands. He was overjoyed.


    Although Lin Mufeng was controlling the teasing heavenly soul, it was also affecting Lin Mufeng. In his heart, he was a little worried, would his son not be able to control the evil heavenly spirit one day and be affected by it, becoming a demon dweller of the continent? Even ordinary Heavenly Soul Master have inner demons, not to mention someone with an extremely evil and charming soul.


    How could Lin Mufeng know that so many thoughts had passed through everyone''s mind? Seeing that Mu Ran had no way of dodging, he decided to take this attack head on, and the white Heavenly Energy in his body exploded forth at full speed. He intended to use that instant to defeat Mu Ran in one fell swoop.


    However, Mu Ran was not afraid at all. It was just that he was a little regretful, and did not expect that he would have to use that move now, and not be able to use it as a Elite Armament in the future. However, he had no regrets. If he used this move to kill Lin Mufeng and then win his heart, then everything would be worth it.


    He shouted loudly, and Qiu Niaoqingming immediately flew into the center of his brows.


    Everyone was startled, what is Mu Ran doing? Could it be that he knew that he was going to lose and decided to admit defeat?


    Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin, Lin Tianfeng and the others actually felt that even though Mu Ran''s heavenly soul had returned to his body, Mu Ran''s aura was rising bit by bit, and was not any weaker than when his heavenly soul was being displayed earlier.


    Some weaker experts had already knelt down and kowtowed.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, this was a phenomenon unique to the Heavenly Souls of the Mu Family. It moved the hearts of everyone around, making them worship the Mu Family members, and submit to them.


    Back then, during the competition, whenever the Mu Family''s Qiu Niaoqingming appeared, the surrounding audience would be thrown into chaos.


    Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but stop his hands, wanting to see what Mu Ran actually wanted to do. Back then, seeing the special soul of the Mu Family making all the people in the world kneel in worship, he felt that it was inappropriate. The royal family was the ruler of the continent, and all the commoners knelt before the emperor. However, the Mu Clan''s cultivation technique made people feel as if they were forced to kneel down. If the Mu Clan had evil intentions, they could rely on the Mu Clan''s personal strength to subdue large numbers of commoners.


    They have the best conditions for rebellion.

 C109 meridian fusion

    Back then, when he was fighting fiercely with His Highness and the other participants from other nations, Lin Mufeng realized that His Highness was extremely fearful of the Fei Family and the Mu Family. However, that day, the Fei Family controlled a large amount of money, so he was at the top of the list. However, the Mu Clan definitely could not be underestimated. Although the royal family had a five clawed golden dragon, the Mu family''s terrifying power that could make people submit was not to be underestimated.


    Lin Mufeng thought of the prince and his new wife, and he thought to himself, "Your Highness, thank you for taking care of my new wife, today I will help you get rid of a great enemy." Among the Mu Family members, Mu Ran might not have the highest cultivation, but he was much more magnanimous and much more powerful than the others. If this person truly used the might of the Mu Family''s soul to intimidate them in the future, then he would definitely be a prince and an enemy of the Star Blue Empire.


    He could not help but shout out loud, and another surge of Heavenly Energy surged out from his body towards the alabaster knife that had become extremely large, as if he was going to hack Mu Ran into pieces with his blade.


    But Mu Ran was not afraid, he just increased the aura from his body.


    Lin Mufeng was currently in the air, and the alabaster knife was raised high into the air, borrowing the momentum to slash downwards. Instead, when it reached Mu Ran''s head, it would take some time, and this was the perfect time for Mu Ran to prepare.


    "Crap!" Lin Mufeng''s face changed at the same time. They realized that Mu Ran''s aura had become weird and extremely turbid, as if there were a lot of other people''s energy contained within. These powers were extremely weak, but when they were gathered together, they were extremely powerful, causing one to tremble from the bottom of their heart.


    Not far from the Lin Family compound, a person wearing a tall hat also had a change in expression. A jade slip appeared in his hand, and he immediately shot it towards Mu Ran.


    "Brat, quickly make your move, transform all of the Black Heavenly Energy, this brat is actually absorbing the energy of the surrounding mortals, what a strange method, we must immediately make our move, otherwise, his strength will become so strong that we won''t be able to resist him." hemoptysis''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Lin Mufeng''s face also changed drastically. He stood in the air, and when he looked far away, he had already noticed that the people who were secretly sizing up the place were gradually losing their spirits, and some weaker people were even kneeling down on the ground. There were many who were unconscious.


    This level of demonic technique was even more terrifying than a evil spirit Master! In the Mu Family, Mu Ran actually did such a thing.


    With a roar, the clear sky seemed to have been struck by lightning, and those who were still feeling drowsy immediately quivered and became slightly more clear-headed.


    Everyone could not help but look towards the sky, only to see the sky changing rapidly above Lin Mufeng, where a gigantic black cloud appeared, as though the sky was going to change.


    Seeing that, the sky had changed and it could be said that even the heavens were helping him.


    Right now, the sky was quickly darkening, and the evil heavenly spirit''s Heavenly Energy was transforming according to the method hemoptysis taught him. After transforming into white Heavenly Energy, it quickly flowed into the alabaster knife, causing the alabaster knife to shine brightly, illuminating the gradually darkening world.


    In that instant, everyone had a feeling that the darkness of the world had been defeated by the light, and that justice would eventually prevail over evil.


    The alabaster knife grew bigger and the sound of wind suddenly rang out. Lin Mufeng waved his alabaster knife and struck towards Mu Ran.


    The two''s power was too great, causing Lin Tianfeng, Yu Xin and the other stronger people to have no choice but to retreat far away.


    Everyone, especially the three girls, felt their hearts tremble when they saw the power of their beloved man. Their eyes were filled with worship.


    Not far away, the face of the person wearing the tall curtain and felt hat also changed drastically. The jade slip in his hand had disappeared, and deep love could be seen in his eyes.


    However, everyone felt that Lin Mufeng was like a descending god that killed the demons. However, Lin Mufeng was screaming in his heart. He realized that the alabaster knife was getting bigger and bigger, and was slowly flying out of his hand.


    The hemoptysis within the alabaster knife was the most sensitive, he anxiously shouted, "Lin Mufeng, quickly use your strength and control it well. Why do I feel my body trembling?


    Lin Mufeng shouted in his heart, "The alabaster knife''s power is too great, I''ve discovered that I can''t control it any longer."


    "What?" The hemoptysis''s face changed. How could this be? The alabaster knife''s heavenly soul was just an ordinary heavenly soul, it could be considered above average, but it could not be considered a top quality heavenly soul. How could it not be controllable? Furthermore, Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife only had an early stage profound strength, while the evil heavenly spirit''s only had an early stage profound strength. They had all transformed into Black Heavenly Energy, so how could they not be able to control the alabaster knife? Could it be that there was a change to the alabaster knife, an upgrade to the Heavenly Soul?


    Mu Ran''s face was currently drenched in sweat. He didn''t expect that after using this last life-saving move that his father had warned him not to reveal, he still wasn''t able to defeat Lin Mufeng. Instead, he felt like he was about to lose his life.


    Under the immense pressure, he collapsed to the ground and roared. In an instant, the four tables of power gathered towards him at an accelerated pace.


    "We can''t wait any longer!" Although Lin Mufeng could not control the alabaster knife, he could clearly feel that Mu Ran''s strength was rapidly increasing. Right now, he was only using his own strength, while Mu Ran was using the strength of someone else. Although he had talent, his cultivation time was short after all.


    In his terror, there was a sudden flash between his eyebrows. He felt dizzy and the scene before his eyes became blurry.


    However, in everyone''s eyes, it was Lin Mufeng who had suddenly become bigger, a larger Lin Mufeng, only that Lin Mufeng''s ears were slightly pointed, his nose was slightly long, and his face was extremely white. The big sized Lin Mufeng grabbed the alabaster knife in his hands and quickly slashed down.


    As the sword slashed down, thunder rumbled in the sky. The surroundings flashed with lightning, and the sky completely changed. It was terrifying, terrifying, and intimidating.


    "AHH!" Mu Ran screamed in panic, and then he heard a huge explosion. The explosion also suppressed the sound of the thunder, and in that instant, all that was left was the intense explosion.


    The surrounding people also felt their bodies tremble. They simply couldn''t stand still, and fell to the ground one by one.


    A huge mushroom cloud rose from under Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife. Smoke and dust rose in all directions, making it impossible to see anything.


    Only after a long while did everyone regain their senses. At this time, a gale appeared from the place where the explosion occurred. It took another few minutes for everything to settle down.


    Lin Tianfeng climbed up from the ground, only then did he realise that half of the Lin Family compound had collapsed, and the area near the area where the two were fighting had been reduced to smithereens. Then a few heads rose from the ruins, dust covering their faces and heads.


    Lin Tianfeng was startled, and immediately looked towards the center.


    At the same time, a voice resounded in his ears, "Big Brother Mu Feng." It was Ni Chang''s voice, following that, Yue Yan''s, Lin Fei''s voice sounded one after another.


    He actually saw Lin Mufeng standing proudly in front of a large pit like a demon god, the alabaster knife in his hands still laughing loudly, but Lin Mufeng''s body had returned to its normal size. He was currently staring angrily at the large pit, the lines on his face indescribably hard.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng." Yu Xin said softly. She immediately rushed out. Hugging Lin Mufeng, Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes. He glanced at Yu Xin, then fainted, and his body fell towards the big pit.


    Yu Xin immediately pulled Lin Mufeng over, she started to panic and started to shake with force, "Big Brother Mu Feng, Big Brother Mu Feng?"


    At this time, Lin Tianfeng, Lan Bing, Yue Yan, Lin Fei and the rest all rushed over.


    Lin Tianfeng immediately took a look at Lin Mufeng''s nose, and after a few seconds, his face relaxed, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I have expended a lot of Heavenly Energy, I can rest a bit."


    When the crowd heard those words, smiles instantly appeared on their faces. Even though everyone''s faces were covered in dust right now, when their smiles came from the bottom of their hearts, they were exceptionally beautiful.


    The man in the distance rubbed his eyes with his hand, and his heart shook violently. A voice shouted in his mind, "He''s so powerful, so heroic. The color of the sky and earth will change because of this, a great man of the world! "


    Suddenly, a painting floated in front of her eyes. She immediately grabbed hold of the painting, looked carefully, and saw that Lin Mufeng was just floating in mid air, holding onto the several tens of meters long alabaster knife, she quickly slashed down. On the portrait, Lin Mufeng was seated at the four tables as if struck by lightning. This person was overjoyed and quickly put away the painting. Suddenly, his expression changed and he said, "Junior Sister Han-Mei?"


    A person walked out from behind her. It was the cold plum blossom. At this moment, she was still holding a brush that was stained with ink. Her face was slightly red, although her expression was normal, but from the flush that had yet to disappear, she could tell that the scene of Lin Mufeng killing Mu Ran was shocking her.


    "Senior Sister Ni Chang, I am rather interested in this Lin Mufeng now." "Yes." No wonder you and that little girl Yu Xin were captivated by him. "


    The one wearing the tall hat was Ni Chang. Looking at her younger sister, she was shocked, what was the meaning of her sister''s words?


    At this time, the phenomenon had already disappeared, and the sky was now clear again.


    The people watching this battle from afar found it hard to calm down.


    In the previous battle, Lin Mufeng''s moves were extremely fair and square. Although that Mu Ran was not bad, but at the last moment, they suddenly felt a lack of strength in their bodies, causing them to be extremely shocked. At that time, everyone thought that it was because Lin Mufeng had unleashed his evil spirit that they had become like that. However, after hearing from a few powerful soul masters, they finally understood that the scattered energy had been absorbed by Mu Ran. But it was Lin Mufeng who saved them.


    In this way, they were deeply grateful towards Lin Mufeng, and the commoners were even more focused on the might of the heavens. Just now, when Lin Mufeng stood in the air, he was like a god, and the sky had changed color, and it was extremely gimmicky, causing their hearts to tremble even more. Looking at the big pit on the ground, they could see some black remnants of things at the bottom of it. The demonic thoughts in his heart gradually faded away.


    The commoners were actually very ignorant. They were easily deceived. However, the commoners were the most kind-hearted. They only knew who was good to them and they would return it back in double.


    Lin Mufeng had fainted, the surrounding commoners began to pray for Lin Mufeng, some rich families even brought out food that was good for the body, and some medicinal ingredients to visit Lin Mufeng, although all of these things were very normal, the Lin Family had it, but the support from the commoners for Lin Mufeng caused the people of the Lin Family to be extremely happy.


    However, even after being unconscious for three whole days, Lin Mufeng still had not woken up.


    Yu Xin, Lan Bing, Yue Yan, and even Ni Chang, who had secretly come to visit Lin Mufeng, were also worried. Lin Mufeng seemed to have entered into a strange realm, or rather, although he was fine, he seemed to be missing something, and it was not complete.


    As for the fight three days ago, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt dizzy, and then the evil heavenly spirit appeared from within his body and grabbed the alabaster knife.

 C110 heavenly soul

    Just like before, two Heavenly Souls appeared at the same time. However, the consumption of the heavenly soul had reached an unimaginable level.


    Seeing that he had taunted the Heavenly Soul, Lin Mufeng was worried that the commoners would not be able to accept his appearance as a vampire. He bit his lips hard, and a trace of pain immediately jolted him back to his senses, he immediately used a bit of power that he could use to change the appearance of the Heavenly Soul, and more importantly, he had bared his fangs.


    Originally, he only wanted to hide it subconsciously, but he didn''t expect that he actually did it. As a result, the image of the evil spirit was not that terrifying, it was just a capital book of his, a pale white version.


    He realised that the Heavenly Energy in his body was being drained rapidly, and he knew that this was evil heavenly spirit showing his might. Indeed, under the control of the evil heavenly spirit, the speed of the alabaster knife was extremely fast. Mu Ran was not able to resist at all and was directly smashed into minced meat by the alabaster knife, followed by the high temperature produced by the alabaster knife''s friction with the air. If it were not for the fact that the alabaster knife was innately cold, Mu Ran''s black remains would probably not be able to survive.


    However, after the evil spirit killed Mu Ran, all the Heavenly Energy in his body was used up, causing Lin Mufeng to immediately feel as if his entire body was filled with water, and then he fell down from mid-air. Seeing that he was right in front of him, how could he allow himself to fall into the big pit, he immediately used his last bit of energy to stabilize his body, taking the shape of an ox, and then fainted.


    If Yu Xin had not come early, she was afraid that Lin Mufeng would not be able to hold on and fall into the pit, and in that case, her previous heroic image would have gone down the drain.


    These days, Lin Mufeng could feel that the Heavenly Energy in his body was gradually recovering, forming into two distinct halves. The white Heavenly Energy that represented the alabaster knife and the Black Heavenly Energy that represented the playful heavenly soul. However, he realized that even though he wanted to move, he couldn''t, and he could hear the words of a lot of people outside. He even felt Ni Chang''s existence, but he couldn''t grab hold of her, as though he was trapped and couldn''t move.


    He struggled with all his might, but he was still unable to move. However, he had already felt that Ni Chang was close by, and just did not want to appear. He was already quite happy in his heart. As long as Ni Chang was by his side, then he would have the chance to find Ni Chang, and then think of a way to stop the two girls from bickering over their identities and stay together with him.


    Although the words that Yu Xin had said before made him feel extremely guilty, it had also slightly encouraged Lin Mufeng''s beautiful heart. In fact, if a man had the chance to interact with other beauties, even if nothing happened, he would still think about it in his heart. This could only be said to be a primal impulse, one that he would never be able to hide, even if he received a lot of education, education, etc.


    The only thing that made Lin Mufeng happy was that the hemoptysis was able to communicate with him. Otherwise, if he stayed inside the alabaster knife and heard the words of others and felt the presence of others, wouldn''t it be boring to death?


    With regards to this situation, hemoptysis also felt that it was very troublesome.


    On this continent, the Heavenly Soul was the tool everyone relied on to continuously increase their strength.


    The Heavenly Soul produced Heavenly Energy, which was then used to accumulate and increase the power of the Heavenly Soul. Within Heavenly Soul Master''s body, there was always a route for Heavenly Energy to circulate through, and as his cultivation level increases, the route would also become wider, allowing her Heavenly Energy to circulate faster and faster. At the same time, the Heavenly Energy circulation path in his body was extremely wide, and her Heavenly Energy would also increase rapidly in the future.


    However, the meridian channels in the body were fixed, as most people only had one Heavenly Soul, and a minority had two, with each of them having a Heavenly Energy circulation route in their body. Even for those two Heavenly Souls, most of them were True Souls, and the Heavenly Energy circulation routes in their bodies were interlinked.


    At the same time, the two types of Heavenly Energy would resist each other. It was because of this that under normal circumstances, when Lin Mufeng used one Heavenly Soul at the same time, the consequences of using two Heavenly Souls at the same time would be rapid consumption of both types of Heavenly Energy in a short period of time.


    It was precisely because hemoptysis was a evil spirit master that he had a very good understanding of the evil spirit, and during this period of time, he had stayed within the alabaster knife, which was also the True God''s soul. Thus, he gained some understanding of the True God''s Soul, and it was also because of this that he found out how to fuse the white Heavenly Energy, the Black Heavenly Energy. This caused Lin Mufeng''s strength to increase greatly.


    And now, because he used both types of Heavenly Souls at the same time, the two types of Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body were exhausted, causing him to fall unconscious.


    As a result, there was not much of a chance for them to fight each other, and occasionally, they would come into contact with each other in the five viscera and six organs, which was not the way of channeling Heavenly Energy. However, what hemoptysis had said just now had allowed the two types of Heavenly Energy to fuse together.


    At this point, Lin Mufeng had almost used up all of her Heavenly Energy, and although the two types of Heavenly Energy resisted each other, they were currently not very strong, and could perfectly help the two to circulate their Heavenly Energy.


    Afterwards, the two Heavenly Energy followed a new path, and the newly generated Heavenly Energy began to expand and expand the meridians, and then it was all consumed, and could not be accumulated. As a result, Lin Mufeng was unable to wake up.


    It could be said that a human being''s coma wasn''t a very scary thing. It was often a recovery process for the human body, which was beneficial for the human body. Of course, the number of times a person fainted was too many, so it wasn''t good for a long time.


    In these three days, Lin Mufeng laid on the ground like that. He was clear about everything, but he just could not speak.


    Lin Mufeng was clear-headed, and could only constantly listen to the voices of the people who came to see him, to feel their concern for him. Yue Yan, Yu Xin, and the three girls stayed by his bed for the longest time, and every time the three girls alone guarded him, they would say something that they had buried in their hearts for a very long time, which made Lin Mufeng feel very touched.


    With regards to Yue Yan, Yu Xin, and the two girls, Lin Mufeng already knew that they would treat him well, but with Lan Bing, it was because of their relationship, and with Lan Bing showing some love for him, she accepted her. However, in Lin Mufeng''s heart, the status of these three girls was still far behind his.


    But unexpectedly, after hearing Lan Bing''s words, she realized that Lan Bing had fallen in love with her two years ago, when she left the Lan Family to go study in the Star Blue Academy. However, her frivolous attitude towards Lan Bing had not only not made Lan Bing feel any hatred towards her, but also caused love to grow within her.


    On the fourth day, Lin Mufeng was still lying down bored, he was already tired of talking to the hemoptysis. Previously, when the girls were all around him, he was a little annoyed, but now he was looking forward to the girls coming over.


    It was the same girl who was blabbering, but when she could speak and couldn''t, she didn''t know how big the gap was between them. Lin Mufeng felt that this time, his strange coma was rather interesting, allowing him to understand more about it.


    It was a pity that Ni Chang had not appeared ever since she had visited him once.


    That day, Yue Yan ran into Lin Mufeng''s room and stared at Lin Mufeng. He gently pulled Lin Mufeng''s hand and said, "Big Brother Mu Feng, when will you wake up? Big Sister Ni Cai is back, but there are a lot of people who came to suppress you. "


    When Lin Mufeng heard this, he was overjoyed in his heart, those people who wanted to punish him could come, but he was not afraid of them. On the other hand, he was very happy that Ni Cai had returned.


    It was a pity that he really wanted to welcome him right now, but he was unable to move. He could only allow Yue Yan to tell him in a low voice, as if he was a dead man.


    Big Sister Ni Cai brought over a dozen of our classmates, but those people are so powerful, I''m afraid that Sister Ni Cai and the others will not be able to hold on for long. While speaking, Yue Yan''s voice had a hint of hoarseness to it.


    It was only then that Lin Mufeng realised that the situation outside was already extremely critical. The people Ni Cai had brought were undoubtedly the people from the Star Blue Academy. Although the strength of the people from the Star Blue Academy was not at the peak of the continent, her friends mostly consisted of cyan scale. In the Han Ku Kingdom, this kind of strength was already very strong.


    But Yue Yan''s crying made Lin Mufeng understand that those who came to kill him were much stronger than those in the Star Blue Academy.


    Damn it, how could he lie there like a dead man at this time? He had to leave immediately.


    I''m afraid that the situation outside is very dangerous, if not Ni Cai would have definitely come over to check on me when she returns.


    Yue Yan talked for a while before he ran out. The moment that Yue Yan opened the door and left, Lin Mufeng immediately heard the sound of weapons being wielded. From time to time, it was mixed with a life threatening roar, it was obvious that there was a fierce battle going on outside.


    Bastard! Lin Mufeng shouted in his heart!


    hemoptysis seemed to have felt the anger in Lin Mufeng''s heart and shouted, "Brat, what are you so anxious about? As long as they didn''t call in, everything was under control. What were they worried about? Also, you will be able to wake up soon! "


    Lin Mufeng did not listen to the words that hemoptysis had said before, but the words that he had heard later caused him to feel relieved and overjoyed, "hemoptysis, is it true, that I can wake up soon?"


    hemoptysis said, "Of course, you can''t see it yourself, and can''t feel it, but I can see that your Heavenly Energy is no longer expanding your meridians, and you will be able to gradually recover your voice, and it won''t be long before you wake up. However, kid, I suggest that you rest a little, otherwise if you wake up now, your energy will be insufficient and you will become a burden."


    "Alright!" Lin Mufeng could faintly feel the energy that was being generated in his body, and slowly felt the energy that was being replenished.


    Outside the Lin Family courtyard.


    Three days ago,''s battle with Mu Ran had already spread throughout the entire empire, and by virtue of Lin Mufeng''s name, it had spread far and wide.


    Especially when Lin Mufeng''s body grew larger, the fact that he held a alabaster knife that was dozens of meters tall caused the people of the continent to be even more apprehensive. However, it also caused Lin Mufeng''s reputation to grow, and the fear in his heart grew.

 C111 Chase

    Three days ago, in the battle, most of the Lin Clan''s courtyard was destroyed, and the Lin Clan was initially in the process of being restored, but as a result, it was rebuilt once again. Unexpectedly, under a group of people''s assault, it was destroyed once again. He knew that the Lin Clan would be in trouble in the future. However, with regards to his son, he would definitely not frown for even a moment. Even if the Lin Family was wiped out, he would not hesitate to do so.


    Now, it was different from the past. Back then, when the Lin Clan was powerful, the clan members flourished. But now, after the annihilation of the Lin Family, many of their relatives and neighbors had died or disappeared, leaving only Lin Tianfeng and the line of Lin Mufeng in the Lin Family. If Lin Mufeng was gone, then the Lin Family''s existence would also have a good reputation.


    This time, Ni Cai had brought over a dozen of Star Blue Academy''s students with him, causing him to be extremely happy. But how could she know that behind these dozen people were close to a hundred people who were trying to suppress him, and were shouting wildly on the way back to hand over the demon Lin Mufeng? It was truly a joke, how could she hand over her own son? This battle was unavoidable.


    Originally, they thought that the strength of the Star Blue Academy''s students were pretty good, but how could they have expected that the hundred over people before them, although slightly weaker than the rest, because of their numbers, three to five of them attacked each other, causing them to retreat. Ni Cai and the rest actually did so.


    However, the other side had too many people, even if they sent the servants of the Lin Family, the Lan Family, and the Lin Family to fight, their side would be in a state of decline. Right now, they were only relying on the disciples of the Star Blue Academy to fight with their lives on the line, and not allowing them to attack and destroy the Lin Family.


    However, looking at the current situation, he feared that he wouldn''t be able to last much longer.


    Lin Tianfeng, who was standing next to Ni Cai, called out, "Ni Cai, Senior Lan, where is Senior Huo?" This time, the reason Ni Cai left the house, was to invite Lan Tianci or the fire elder to this place. After all, they were involved in a battle with the Purple Rank Expert, and they were not his match.


    Ni Cai shot out a rose thorn, forcing the other party to retreat. The bigger one said, "Dean Lan and fire elder went out, so even the Principal isn''t present. The Star Blue Academy is completely empty right now."


    "What?" Lin Tianfeng was also shocked. He could only rely on the Star Blue Academy now. But who would have thought that the two seniors would not be here at this time? What should he do then? Lin Tianfeng couldn''t help but think of the black-clothed Purple Rank Expert that appeared in his heart that day. Back then, that senior had once helped the Lin Family before, would he make a move now?


    Originally, in Han Ku Kingdom, the Lin Family could be considered a huge family. It was enough to be loyal to this small kingdom, but who would have thought that all the experts in this small kingdom would gather together here. Not only was there cyan scale, there were also Blue Scale as well as two people from the Purple Rank Expert s.


    Right now, they were like rootless duckweed floating on water, unable to control their own destinies.


    "Who is that person?" Lin Tianfeng asked.


    Ni Cai shouted, "I don''t know, there are in the Star Blue Empire, and there are in the other empires as well."


    Just then, Ni Sang''s voice sounded, "Uncle Lin, I''m afraid we can''t hold on any longer, prepare to retreat. These people are too powerful. "


    Lin Tianfeng immediately turned to look at Ni Sang. At the same time, Ni Sang was fighting against more than ten people, he was using his Heavenly Soul Armor to confine the ten people''s Heavenly Souls, and now, his Heavenly Soul Armor was seven to eight meters wide, reaching the limit of his Heavenly Soul. If there was anyone else joining the battle, he would not be able to take it, and not only would his Heavenly Soul be injured, he would also be severely injured.


    As for the others, they were surrounded by seven or eight people, obviously at a disadvantage. And from the looks of it, it was a critical situation. After a while, their line of defense would be completely destroyed.


    Seeing that, Lin Tianfeng also became anxious, not only did he have to protect the Lin Family, but he also had to ensure that the people who came to help him were not injured, if it was just some minor injuries, then it would not matter, but if he was seriously injured, or even lost his life, this debt of gratitude would be forever owed by their Lin Family, and it would be hard to repay.


    "Ni Cai, go call the Lin Family, tell them to retreat." Lin Tianfeng shouted.


    Lin Tianfeng really liked his wife. Unlike the other two wives, Ni Cai''s cultivation was still above his. Now that Lin Mufeng had extended his hand into the danger, he needed a strong woman to help him. Of course there''s one more Yu Xin now.


    Ni Cai said, "Uncle Lin, quickly gather everyone, especially Mu Feng, who is currently unconscious and heavily injured. We cannot let him be injured." Although she was unable to look at Lin Mufeng, she had heard from the others that three days ago, there was a huge battle between Lin Mufeng and the huge pit that they saw when they arrived, and that caused them to be extremely apprehensive. Any one of them would not be able to create such a power, and looking at the terrifying pit, it was only the experts of the Violet Rank that had such power.


    Of course, if Lin Mufeng could wake up and then release such a powerful strike again, then the Lin Family''s current predicament would not be completely resolved. At the very least, it would be much easier for them.


    But when would Lin Mufeng be able to wake up?


    "Rumble!" A violent explosion sounded. It was Tuo Ba. At this time, the mace in his hand smashed heavily into the ground in front of an enemy, creating a crater.


    Tuo Ba used his spiked club to force several people to retreat, but his body also swayed a little, but his might was not reduced at all, "Come, if you want to suppress my big brother, you have to get past me first."


    As for the others, Wei Ming and Torre joined forces to fight the enemy.


    Amongst the group, Ni Sang, Ni Cai and the other two had already been involved with the majority of the enemies. Especially Yu Xin, her actions made people feel a deep sense of terror.


    In the finals, Yu Xin unleashed two Heavenly Souls, one of which was a seven-colored neon cloth and the other a golden hamster. Her speed was extremely fast as she charged out fiercely and landed a bite on the enemy''s vitals, causing people to be able to guard against him. At the same time, the rainbow-colored neon veil shone brightly with a dazzling radiance. Although it was a battle, it still gave people a sense of beauty.


    Ni Cai''s roses were naturally beautiful as well, but during the berserk massacre, the roses were stained with blood, making them look extremely bewitching.


    After Lin Tianfeng heard this, he did not hesitate anymore and immediately ordered everyone to escape through the back door. At the same time, he carried Lin Mufeng on his back.


    Once the Lin Family retreated, Yu Xin, Ni Cai, Ni Sang and the rest would no longer fight to the death. If they fought to the death, perhaps the other party would feel afraid, but their casualties would definitely be great, and they might even die here.


    "Boom boom!" Tuo was in charge of the rear. Immediately, many of the Lin Family''s houses were destroyed by him using a mace to stop the pursuers.


    Right now, it was only the middle of the morning. Who would have thought that someone would publicly massacre the Lin Clan in broad daylight? The Lin Family''s four tables were all closed, and no one dared to make a single sound. From the deep hole, those people who were chasing after the Lin Family were all rushing towards them.


    Lin Mufeng was a demon, but at that moment, everyone was thinking that Lin Mufeng had saved them before, and these people did not even bother with red and green, directly killing them, they were no different from the devil.


    However, Lin Mufeng did not know that because of the slaughter of these people, his reputation was rather high in his hometown. Even if he revealed his evil spirit in the future, no one would have any thoughts towards him.


    Because it was noon, because of this massacre, the entire Lin Family''s territory was as quiet as a dead city.


    Lin Tianfeng rushed forward while carrying Lin Mufeng, he had doubts in his heart, why would these people dare to attack the Lin Family in broad daylight? Even if they used the name of killing the evil spirit Masters, who gave them the order to do so in broad daylight?


    Lin Tianfeng was at a loss and did not know where to dodge!


    "Hurry up and cause trouble, I don''t believe these people would dare to kill people in the busy city." Lan Guyong shouted. He was originally raised well in the Lin Family, but who would have thought that a group of vicious men like them would suddenly attack them during the day. They did not fear the Han Ku Kingdom royal family at all, and did not put the safety of the law and the citizens in their eyes. He actually wanted to know if these people dared to kill the citizens of the Royal City. He did not believe that the members of the Royal Clan would have any objections.


    Hearing that, Lin Tianfeng''s heart moved, that''s right, they are going to cause a ruckus and even dare to come here to kill in broad daylight, those people must have something to rely on, but to see if they would dare to act against the common people?


    He ran to the front, with Lin Mufeng on his back, he rushed to the front.


    The distance between the disturbance and the Lin Clan wasn''t too far. It just takes a few trails to get to the trouble.


    Right now, Lin Tianfeng and Lan Guyong were protecting Lin Mufeng, so they ran towards the closest path to cause trouble.


    Yu Xin, Ni Cai, Ni Sang and the others also entered the small pathway. Because of this, the chances of those people besieging them were reduced by relying on the walls of the small path.


    Tuo Ba spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. At this moment, his mouth was covered in blood, making him look extremely terrifying. Wei Ming and Torre only followed him. There weren''t many injuries on their bodies.


    Ni Sang looked around to see if anyone had pulled it down. Tuo Ba spat out a mouthful of blood and asked: "Tuo Ba, are you alright?" At the same time, the Heavenly Soul Battle Armor flew out, immediately blocking one of Tuo Ba''s enemies.


    Tuo Ba was indeed injured. His attacks and the others''s never stopped. Yu Xin, Ni Cai, and the others all used their souls to fly far away and attack people, being able to attack them from afar. However, Tuo Ba used his spiked club instead. Although it could fly out and kill enemies, its power was not as strong as the power of his hand or hand, and Tuo Ba liked the feeling of knocking enemies to death with his club.


    It was just that the effects of the strike were mutual, even if those people were not Tuo Ba''s match, a portion of the force would always reach Tuo Ba''s hands and then through Tuo Ba''s hands, to Tuo Ba''s heart, chest, and lungs. However, Tuo Ba was currently in a fierce battle, so the accumulation of all of these powers had caused severe damage to his internal organs. The mouthful of blood just now was due to Tuo Ba''s chest feeling stuffy, so he had to spit it out.


    After spitting out the mouthful of blood, Tuo Ba''s chest became more spacious. Spitting out blood to resolve the injuries in his body, this was also one way, it was just that the spirit blood in his body was limited. After spitting out a bit, there would be hidden injuries.

 C112 path killing

    Tuo Ba shouted loudly, "It''s fine, just watch." Saying that, he waved the Heavenly Soul Wolf Teeth in his hand again, striking one of the people in the hallway, who had a head full of spirit energy.


    Because in the hallway, Tuo Ba''s mace was filled with this flame. Although the person dodged Tuo Ba''s mace, the flames were still attached to his body.


    Tuo Ba himself was a person with a fire attribute, and after eating the thousand year old Fire Crystal given to him by the fire elder, his current punch, and the power of the thousand year old Fire Crystal, immediately ignited the fire, and was very difficult to extinguish.


    Seeing that, Tuo Ba laughed out loud, he patted Torre and Wei Ming, signalling the two of them to quickly leave.


    Ni Sang knew that Tuo Ba was strong too, he immediately kept his Heavenly Soul and ran to the front to open up a path.


    Lin Tianfeng, Blue Valley has just turned a corner, and seeing that we are still more than ten meters ahead of us, with a turn, we will reach the market. Unexpectedly, over a dozen people rushed out from across the street, and stopped Lin Tianfeng and Lan Guyong.


    "Kill!" The leader''s expression was serious, as if he had been paralyzed for a long time. Even when he was speaking, there was no change in his expression.


    As soon as he said that, more than ten people behind him rushed over.


    When they were more than ten meters away from each other, the Heavenly Soul was already released. Immediately, a dozen or so Heavenly Soul Beasts rushed towards Lin Tianfeng.


    Lan Guyong shouted loudly, "Giant Frost Bear!" Immediately, their Lan Family''s soul appeared and an extremely large heavenly soul appeared on the small path, just in time to block the two sides'' line of sight.


    Seeing this, the dozen or so pursuers'' Heavenly Souls actually shrunk a little, but their speed became faster and faster. It stabbed towards Lan Guyong''s Giant Frost Bear like a dagger.


    Lan Guyong was shocked, the opponent''s methods seemed to have the feeling of being able to restrain his Giant Ice Bear. But at this moment, how could he retreat?


    He let out a loud roar, and the giant bear suddenly opened its mouth to roar. In an instant, countless ice shards sprayed out from its mouth and pounced on the ten or so mini Heavenly Soul Beasts that were pouncing towards it.


    There was an extremely large amount of ice dregs. Looking from this direction, it was impossible to see any movement from the other side. It was as if these ice dregs completely submerged them.


    Lin Tianfeng and Lan Guyong were on their guard. The strength of those people were slightly inferior to Ni Cai and the rest, but it was not far from them. Lan Guyong could resist one or two people''s Heavenly Souls, but the other side had more than ten people at the same time.


    A few seconds later, with a "boom", dozens of Heavenly Soul Beasts flew out from the ice shards. It stabbed towards the Giant Frost Bear.


    The frost bear seemed to have expended too much Heavenly Energy in throwing out too much ice shards, and when it opened its mouth again, it was just like the previous time, but it was much smaller in terms of momentum.


    BOOM! The Heavenly Soul Beasts once again broke through the ice, stabbing at the giant icy bear''s body.


    Lan Guyong simply couldn''t see the situation in front of him, and was only slightly flustered.


    "Boom!" This time, the sound of the impact was extremely loud. Lan Guyong instantly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and he immediately spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    A hole appeared in the belly of the Giant Frost Bear and a faint fluorescent object flew out from its abdomen. It actually pierced a hole through the Giant Frost Bear''s body.


    "Withdraw!" Lan Guyong hurriedly called out. If he did not take the Frost Giant Bear back, then the Frost Giant Bear would be even more severely injured, and he, Lan Guyong, would also be seriously injured.


    However, with this retraction, everything on the other side immediately entered their eyes, and they were completely exposed to the other side.


    "Let''s go." The ten over people shouted again, the Heavenly Soul Monster said that it would speed up, as though it was really a short sword, Lan Guyong started stabbing towards them.


    Lin Tianfeng immediately summoned his alabaster knife, and at the same time, stood in front of Lan Guyong. He knew that Lan Guyong did not have the strength to defend at all.


    "Bang bang bang bang!" The alabaster knife looked like it was looking at dull leather monsters, it could not see through them at all. At most, he would only be able to push back the Heavenly Soul monsters slightly. However, the other party would immediately attack again. It seemed that they wouldn''t be injured at all.


    Lan Guyong was also shocked in his heart. Not only was the penetrating power of this object extremely strong, it had not expected its body to be so tough to such an extent that even alabaster knife could not harm him. He had lived with the Lin Family in the Han Guo Royal City for so many years, he was both an opponent and an ally.


    When Lin Tianfeng saw that the alabaster knife could not even injure him at all, he was shocked in his heart. He could even more clearly feel the additional strength the other party had caused him to be unable to stand stably. He couldn''t help but think that Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife could actually change so much and at the same time, truly cut gold and break jade. That was how the true might of alabaster knife could be developed. Right now, his own Heavenly Soul alabaster knife had yet to be developed.


    He couldn''t help but look at his son behind him, thinking, "Son, wake up quickly, otherwise we''ll be in danger."


    Seeing that the Heavenly Soul Monsters said that they would attack again, Lin Tianfeng wanted to defend, although his hands had become numb, and he staggered.


    "Ding ding ding." A crisp sound rang out.


    A set of battle robes suddenly flew over, and then extended out, enveloping Lin Tianfeng, Lan Guyong and the rest, blocking the dozen of Heavenly Soul Beasts outside.


    It was Ni Sang''s Heavenly Soul.


    Just as Ni Sang bid farewell to Tuo Ba, he saw that there was a crisis in front of him and immediately rushed over.


    "Ding ding ding." There was another commotion. Ni Sang wanted to use the Heavenly Soul Armor to wrap around the few people in front of him, but he did not expect the Heavenly Soul Beasts to have such a strong force that it actually blocked his Heavenly Soul.


    Crap! Ni Sang exclaimed in his heart, he had to use his Heavenly Soul to block the attacks of the Heavenly Soul Beasts, otherwise the Heavenly Soul Beasts would be able to attack him.


    However, if this continued, then his Heavenly Soul Battle Armor would become a target for his opponent. He wouldn''t be able to do anything for a short period of time. As time passed, his Heavenly Soul would be damaged and he would be seriously injured.


    "Ni Cai!" He couldn''t help but shout out loud. Now she had to find someone to attack. This way, the defenders would only be delaying the time of the battle''s defeat. In the end, they would still lose, and everyone would die!


    Ni Cai was currently in the middle of the crowd, supporting the injured people, after hearing Ni Sang''s voice, she immediately rushed forward.


    Arriving at the front and discovering such a situation, he naturally knew why his big brother had been so anxious to call out to him. With a flash of the Heavenly Soul, a bunch of rose thorns pierced out.


    At the same time, Yu Xin arrived at the place, and the golden hamster immediately scurried out.


    For a time, "sou sou" sounds rang out.


    The dozen or so Heavenly Soul monsters were pushed back by the two in an instant. However, the dozen or so people charged forward again, and the Heavenly Soul monsters'' bodies shrunk again. They were like a slightly thicker silver needle, and their speed increased.


    As a result, Yu Xin''s golden hamster was no longer of any use. They wanted to help the other soul masters, but the leader of the group had surrounded them, causing the golden hamster to be unable to move at all.


    On the other hand, Ni Cai had a lot of Rose Thorns, but they were not powerful enough. The Heavenly Soul Beasts were not afraid, rushing straight towards them, following that they continued to rush forward, their speed was actually not slow.


    "Ding ding ding!" This time, Ni Sang''s Heavenly Soul Armor released an ear-piercing ring, causing Ni Sang''s expression to change, "No, we cannot do this, otherwise my Heavenly Soul will not be able to hold on."


    Hearing Ni Sang''s words, everyone''s face changed at the same time.


    Right at this moment, a burst of miserable wails sounded out from the opposite side.


    Everyone looked over, only to see two black-clothed men walking in opposite directions. The two who were flying in the air were obviously Purple Rank Expert, and the ten over people opposite them were no match for the two of them. The two of them did not kill, but only drove them away.


    Yu Xin was slightly startled as she looked at the figures of the two.


    Ni Sang, Ni Cai, Lin Tianfeng, Lan Guyong and the rest were overjoyed, someone had finally come to their aid. But why were there two Purple Rank Expert s at the start? When everyone saw this, they could not help but look towards Lin Mufeng.


    One of them guessed that it was Ni Chang, it was said that Ni Chang was the Third Elder of the Heaven Soul Palace, the Purple Rank Expert. Although Lin Mufeng and his disciple were scolded by the others, such as disregarding their manners and being shameless, they were all secretly admiring him, who would not want to have both Master and disciple? Especially since one of them was a Purple Rank Expert.


    But who was the other person? He was obviously here to help Lin Mufeng, since when did Lin Mufeng have two Purple Rank Expert helping him?


    Ni Sang, Ni Cai, Lin Tianfeng and the rest quickly regained their senses and looked at Yu Xin. Everyone wanted to know what expression Yu Xin had now?


    Honestly speaking, the master and disciple pair could only choose one, which meant that everyone would choose their disciple. After all, their disciple was young, and there wouldn''t be so many people talking about it, but Lin Mufeng had decided to accept two of them at the same time. As an outsider, they would at most laugh at this point.


    Presumably, Ni Chang was also like that, if not why would she help Lin Mufeng in secret, and not dare to reveal her true face to others!


    Yu Xin''s expression returned to normal after being slightly startled.


    Seeing her master again, although she did not reveal her true appearance, she knew that it was her master. Although he had previously told Lin Mufeng that he didn''t mind being with his master, how could he possibly not mind?


    When she saw her master kill those people but not even turn her head to look at Lin Mufeng, her heart immediately trembled and the New Deal immediately became wronged for her master. Her master clearly liked the Big Brother Mu Feng, but right now, because of her, she didn''t even dare to glance at him.


    She suddenly shouted, "Master!"


    Hearing Yu Xin''s words, everyone was shocked. Everyone had expected that the person would be Ni Chang, Lin Mufeng''s woman and Yu Xin''s master, but they had never expected that Yu Xin would actually dare to shout out loud.

 C113 Prince

    As expected, one of the two men in black shuddered. However, after that, he accelerated and flew away. The other person who had been with her only glanced back at them, then shook his head slightly and flew away.


    As Yu Xin watched his Master leave, he suddenly became very afraid. Would his Master just leave like this and never appear again? She suddenly thought of this.


    Originally, her master could still deceive herself and stay nearby, secretly watching Lin Mufeng and looking at her. But now that she had been exposed, she was afraid that she would never appear beside Big Brother Mu Feng and herself again. Thinking of this, she panicked as tears began to flow down her face.


    "Yu Xin, don''t cry." Ni Cai walked over and pulled Yu Xin into her embrace.


    With support, Yu Xin cried even more fiercely than before, "Will Master never appear again in the future?" she asked. Although Yu Xin''s cultivation was high, in the end, she was still a little girl. She was a little girl half a year younger than Lin Mufeng, and was the youngest amongst all of Lin Mufeng''s women.


    Lin Mufeng could not help but open his eyes, only to hear the hemoptysis shouting loudly, "It''s not time yet." After a slight pause, he said, "Are you able to keep up with Ni Chang''s speed? They''re already gone, so don''t disturb her for now. What you need to do now is quickly recover your strength, otherwise, in the future, it won''t be as simple as your woman crying.


    Lin Mufeng sighed, and once again focused his mind to circulate his Heavenly Energy.


    Lin Mufeng was still awake, just that he could not move. But when Lin Tianfeng carried him on his back and prepared to take him away, he realised that he had recovered his senses, and could move on his own, but at this time, the hemoptysis allowed him to continue his cultivation. Right now, the meridians in Lin Mufeng''s body had just been cleared, so his current cultivation was extremely beneficial to him, and he would not have such a good chance in the future.


    At that time, he had listened to hemoptysis''s words, and when Ni Sang said that it was dangerous, he had intended to take action. After that, Yu Xin took action, wanting to recover his consciousness.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had finally calmed down and entered a state of cultivation, he sighed lightly, how similar he was to him back then. Back then, he was impulsive because of love, and did not cultivate his strength strong enough. In the end, he lost, and not only did he die, he even lost his woman. He had to let Lin Mufeng be strong enough so that he could protect his own woman.


    Women needed to be cared for, but if one''s own strength was insufficient, then such care would not be able to keep them alive. A woman loves a man not only because of his gentleness towards her, but also because of his tyranny over her. Without strength, how could a man have confidence?


    A man''s strength was his foundation.


    "Let''s get into trouble. "What about those people behind us?" Lin Tianfeng looked at Yu Xin, and heard the sounds of fighting coming from behind, especially Tuo Ba''s shouts, and immediately said.


    Yu Xin realised that they were still in danger, especially the last person, Tuo Ba, who was in charge of the rear of the palace. How could he be a girl now?


    Everyone quickly followed.


    After turning a corner, a bustling street appeared in front of them.


    The people on the streets all saw Yu Xin and the rest coming out and were shocked, just now they saw a group of people with sorry expressions escaping, but they did not expect to see an even more miserable group of people.


    Finally, everyone rushed out from their homes. When the pursuers saw them enter the fray, they immediately stopped and retreated. Tuo Ba immediately sat on the ground and panted heavily.


    There were wounds all over his body, and his clothes were completely ripped open. On the side, Wei Ming and Torre were the same. Although most of the blows had been dealt by Tuo Ba, the two of them had followed closely behind Tuo Ba, but they still suffered from a large amount of pressure. Now that the burden on their shoulders was gone, they immediately sat on the ground without any regard for their image.


    Lin Tianfeng immediately walked over and thanked the three of them. At the same time, he was also extremely grateful to the others.


    Everyone hurriedly said that they did not dare to do so. After all, they were brothers together, and such a thing was only natural. However, they were unable to protect the Lin Clan''s courtyard, causing them to feel humiliated.


    Lin Tianfeng quickly comforted his. It was enough for everyone to keep their names. As for those who had been abandoned, they would be abandoned. Besides, when they packed up their belongings, they would also bring some valuable items with them. The losses weren''t that big of a deal.


    Lin Mufeng secretly listened, his heart feeling extremely grateful.


    Ni Sang looked at everyone and asked, "What should we do now?" Then, he stared at Lin Tianfeng.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to the source of the voice.


    It was daytime right now, so many people on the streets didn''t dare to do anything. However, once night came, the streets would be deserted and they would be able to attack them recklessly. There were still several hours until nightfall, but he had to think about it in advance to avoid being too busy.


    Lin Tianfeng thought for a bit, then said: "The attacks on my Lin Family that occurred in broad daylight were without laws, but they did not dare to commit murder in the open market, as they obviously have their own considerations. I think the government does not completely ignore this matter, I will go and report this matter to the officials."


    Lan Guyong nodded his head slightly. Right now, he had two wisps of a beard at the corner of his mouth. Coupled with his fat body, he looked just like a fat master who was used to playing tricks in the dark. Brother Lin''s words are reasonable, I do not believe that those people do not have a shred of laws in their eyes. "


    "Right, we can ask the teachers and students of Hangu College for help!" Lan Bing suddenly called out, she suddenly thought back to the time when the clan elders of the Hangu College had promised Lin Mufeng that when he reached Green Scale, he would automatically become a clan elder of the Hangu College. At that time, this matter had truly astonished everyone present. Especially after when it was the first time for the Lin Family, Hangu College and Lan Family helped each other. Right now, Hangu College was not too far away.


    Lin Tianfeng actually glanced at Lan Guyong, and a trace of contempt appeared in his eyes. Last time something happened to the Lin Family, Lan Family and the Hangu College acted together. At that time, it could be said that the three families formed an alliance, and everyone advanced together. But who would have known that after Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit was exposed this time, the Hangu College would immediately become a member of the expedition to suppress Lin Mufeng.


    If not for Lan Tianci and fire elder, the people from Hangu College would probably be among the hundred odd people who invaded the Lin Family. How could they have gotten help from them?


    Immediately after Lan Guyong explained the situation, Lan Bing curled his lips and cursed softly.


    The last time he met the Hangu College, he had formed a blue dream with the Lan Family, so why was there only the Lan Family in his Lin Family? The Hangu College could be said to be the strongest amongst the three families, why did they not send troops?


    Gu Lei suddenly said, "Uncle Lin, be careful, this is Second Prince''s territory."


    Gu Lei was one of the people that Lin Mufeng knew in the Heavenly Beast Forest. Gu Lei had a very good relationship with Ni Cai, Ni Sang and the others.


    "Second Prince?" After Lin Tianfeng heard this, he frowned and looked towards Lan Guyong.


    In these past few days, the friendship between the two old men had greatly increased. They were both old foxes, and they coincidentally had the same language.


    As for the current situation of the Han Ku Kingdom, both of them were born and bred local people, so they were very clear in their hearts. Right now, the Empire''s first prince and the Second Prince were fighting for power because of the great power the first prince had, as well as the great number of supporters. The Second Prince''s situation was simply out of the ordinary, but for some reason, all of the ministers suddenly turned to support the Second Prince.


    Everyone had some understanding of the First Prince, but it was said that this Second Prince was once a foppish playboy. Every time he bullied a man or a woman, he would become the overlord of the imperial city. No one liked him, and the Old Army did not like him too much either. It was just that the Empire''s largest families suddenly supported the Second Prince together.


    This time, the First Prince openly supported Lin Mufeng and thought that the Land of Death''s army was going to attack the continent. Originally, this was nothing, but if the Land of Death''s army were to really attack the continent, then it would cause them to be annihilated. Although the other countries called Lin Mufeng a demon, they were secretly on guard.


    It was just that the things Lin Mufeng said, after two months had passed and there were still no results, people suddenly used this as an argument to suppress the demon Lin Mufeng. In the Star Blue Empire, the Second Prince''s advisors immediately seized this opportunity to attack the First Prince. They thought that the First Prince, who had once been together with Lin Mufeng, had already been corrupted by the demon and wasn''t fit to be a Crown Prince. Right now, the First Prince and the Second Prince were at loggerheads. Although they had not started fighting, they were like fire and water.


    If it was said that those people received the Second Prince''s permission, then they really would dare to attack the Lin Family in broad daylight.


    Although so many years had passed and the decision to pass on the royal family''s inheritance to the royal family had been made by the royal family themselves, it was still the kingdom of the Star Blue Empire. If an important person from the empire were to come, the kingdom would still have to act as a VIP greeting, and if His Royal Highness the prince had come, even the royal family would have to pay respect to him. He called himself his servant.


    If it was really as Gu Lei had said, that those people had followed the Second Prince''s orders, and the Han Ku Kingdom was now under the control of the people from the Second Prince, or to be more precise, they were inclined towards the Second Prince, then Lin Tianfeng had truly walked into a trap.


    "That''s right, when you exterminated the Lei Clan, didn''t the Tong Clan cooperate with the royal family once?" Lan Bing called out again. Lan Guyong had told Lan Bing all of these before, all for the sake of increasing his daughter''s knowledge and scheming, so that her daughter could become a virtuous wife for him in the future, and not just like a vase. You know, human vases have ages. Not that antique vase, the longer the better.


    At this moment, a few people walked towards them.


    Lan Guyong''s expression changed slightly, this man was Elder Peng of the Hangu College. He was also the one who was very passionate towards Lin Mufeng and the Lin Family, claiming that as long as Lin Mufeng reached Green Scale, he would automatically become an elder of the Hangu College.

 C114 premature death and premature delivery

    Lin Tianfeng looked at his son''s sleeping face and couldn''t help but be secretly baffled. He still remembered how obedient his son was when he was born, but because he was doted on by his family, he became a popinjay full of smell. The reputation of the whole of Han Guo''s Royal City, Young Master Lin, was spread far and wide.


    He didn''t have a soul during the test and instantly became the most useless trash in the kingdom. His son had the evil spirit, although he was worried, but his son had the strength, and as long as he had the strength, he would not be bullied. At that time, the evil spirit was nothing. The son was the most important thing, even if the son was an extremely playboy.


    But since then, Lin Mufeng had changed and become sensible. The heavens were pitiable. After the experience from Snow Wolf Valley, his son''s inherited heavenly soul had finally appeared, becoming a person with two heavenly souls.


    The Twin Heavenly Souls were an existence that many people on the continent envied. Third, even though they all knew how terrifying the evil spirit was, they were clear that the cultivation speed of a evil spirit Master was far beyond what an ordinary Heavenly Soul Master could compare to. A evil spirit Master was far more powerful than an ordinary Heavenly Soul Master, and it was precisely because of this that the people of the continent were jealous of the evil spirit Master. He, Lin Mufeng, has his own son, the evil spirit.


    Indeed, in the following period of time, his son Lin Mufeng''s cultivation speed was far beyond what an ordinary heavenly soul could compare to. It could be said that Lin Mufeng was the world''s luckiest evil spirit Master and the luckiest Heavenly Soul Master. Even at that time, he knew that this son of his would definitely achieve great things in the future.


    Sure enough, in the Star Blue Academy, on the biggest stage of the continent, Lin Mufeng had become famous one after another. So what if you''re a evil spirit Master? Those people just can''t eat grapes, that''s all!


    These things quickly flashed across Lin Tianfeng''s mind, and then, his gaze was fixated on Lin Mufeng''s face. Son, ah, son, when would he wake up! Right now, the Lin Family cannot leave you!


    Lin Tianfeng thought in his heart. Unknowingly, he was already old, so old that he needed his son to shoulder a lot of responsibilities.


    Right at this moment, a soft voice sounded and Lin Tianfeng instantly woke up from his hazy state.


    He suddenly looked towards the door and saw a person looking towards the room. However, when he saw that there was another person in the room, he immediately rushed out.


    Lin Tianfeng shouted loudly, "Who is it?" Then he quickly chased after it.


    "Be careful of the other party luring the tiger out of the mountain."


    But Lin Mufeng said, "Don''t worry, someone will be taking care of me soon. My father''s last shout was a warning. "


    hemoptysis laughed coldly, "That may not be so, but what if there is someone keeping watch here? And what if everyone else is trapped? "


    Hearing this, Lin Mufeng was immediately shocked. hemoptysis seemed to be allergic to his words, but it was not impossible.


    Gradually, the noise outside grew louder and louder, but no one came to Lin Mufeng''s place.


    Sure enough, things were proceeding according to hemoptysis''s instructions.


    "Prepare to stop." hemoptysis shouted.


    Lin Mufeng immediately stopped his cultivation, he had already circulated for four days, and had recovered most of her Heavenly Energy. More importantly, the two types of Heavenly Energy had fused together, and he could now transform one type of Heavenly Energy into another type of Heavenly Energy.


    As expected, although Lin Mufeng was alone, he had the strength of two people of the same level. But now, the two of them combined together through an organic combination, and had the effect of one plus one is greater than two.


    At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the room, followed by the intrusion of a person.


    "Elder Peng?" The hemoptysis said softly.


    Lin Mufeng thought, "Why did he come in?"


    hemoptysis laughed instead, "What do you think, is he here to protect you?"


    Lin Mufeng sneered in his heart. If Elder Peng had evil intentions, then don''t blame me for being ruthless!


    Elder Peng slowly walked towards Lin Mufeng. His fat face did not have a trace of kindness anymore, instead, it made people feel like his face was full of fierceness. Suddenly, a sharp blade appeared in Elder Peng''s hands, he said softly, "Lin Mufeng, it''s such a pity, you were originally a talent, and a genius at that, to actually have two heavenly souls, and not only that, you even possess a evil spirit, it''s really enviable. But unfortunately, why didn''t all of this happen to me? "


    When Lin Mufeng heard this, he could not help but sneer in his heart. You''re already over fifty years old, and yet you''re still just using your Green Scale.


    "Of course, if you were willing to become Second Prince, then everything would be fine. But unfortunately, you and the first prince became good friends, what a pity, you''re going to die at such a young age."


    "What if I am loyal to the Second Prince?" Suddenly, a voice rang beside the Elder Peng''s ears.


    The Elder Peng subconsciously answered, "Of course I can avoid death." And then he reacted, his eyes wide open. "You, you woke up?"


    Lin Mufeng sat up from the bed and sneered, "I heard every word that you said clearly, and I guess you''re very envious that I have the evil spirit, no problem, if you die early, you might be reincarnated soon. In your next life, you might be born with two heavenly souls, and one of the heavenly souls might even be a evil spirit."


    As soon as Lin Mufeng finished speaking, he didn''t even give Elder Peng the chance to dodge. Both of his hands instantly appeared on both sides of Elder Peng''s temples and two black cyclones appeared at the same time. Elder Peng let out a miserable cry and in the blink of an eye, Elder Peng''s fat body had already turned into a shriveled up leather bag.


    Lin Mufeng shook his hand and threw the leather bag away, then said softly, "It''s been a long time since I last tried to swallow him, I didn''t expect to be the first to do so on this old fellow''s body."


    However, hemoptysis laughed, "I thought you had already left the category of our evil spirit Masters, or would be comfortable watching you use the evil heavenly spirit to swallow those people whole."


    Lin Mufeng laughed, just now he saw that Elder Peng was too unhappy, and thus swallowed him. At the same time, he thought that his Master''s letter had reached the Hangu College, and it was likely that the Hangu College would still obey his commands in his heart, so he could be trusted. Thinking about it, he could not help but teach the elders a lesson, letting them know that Lin Mufeng was not someone to be trifled with.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind. Could it be that this incident had nothing to do with the Hangu College and was merely an individual act? Thinking of this, he quietly walked out.


    The battle outside was intense, the people he had seen earlier had actually charged into the Hangu College, some of the students and teachers who were obviously dressed in the robes of the Hangu College were doing their best to resist. Many members of the Lin Clan were surrounded and protected by those people.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng understood that the Hangu College had probably been deceived by the Elder Peng, and today when the true face of the Elder Peng was revealed, everyone realised how despicable he was, so the people of the Hangu College started to resist, and at the same time protected the Lin Family. This was the mission that the Star Blue Academy had given to them, if there was any problem here, then regardless of the reason, they would all be held responsible.


    After observing for a bit, Lin Mufeng realized that there were less people in his clan, he thought for a bit, and guessed that those people might have been lured away by the Spirit Demon beings.


    Suddenly, Lin Mufeng became alarmed. Would the other party do something like luring the tiger out of the mountain and then attack him again? The other party had thought of killing his family members, and now was the time to transfer them away and kill them. Thinking about this, he immediately jumped. Although this place looked extremely dangerous, with the Hangu College s protecting it, there shouldn''t be any problems. Most importantly, the important members of the Lin Family had been lured away.


    His father, Ni Cai, Yu Xin, Lan Bing, Yue Yan, and the others were not present.


    Regarding Ni Cai and Yu Xin, Lin Mufeng was not too worried. Their cultivations were extremely strong, unless the other party sent out more than ten people and had the intent to die, it would be impossible to take the two girls down.


    He immediately flew off into the distance. Although it was night time, the vampires were moving at night, and the darkness could not obstruct his line of sight. At the same time, because he was worried about the others, Lin Mufeng glided through the sky extremely quickly. Although gliding consumed a lot of Heavenly Energy, Lin Mufeng did not even put this bit of consumption in his heart.


    Suddenly, a clear cracking sound could be heard from afar.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart skipped a beat as he suddenly remembered that the Heavenly Soul of the Lan Family was a Giant Frost Bear that could prop out ice dregs. The sounds of ice dregs colliding with each other were precisely this crisp cracking sounds. It was Lan Bing.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly flew towards the direction of the voice.


    In just a few seconds, Lin Mufeng saw a gigantic Frost Bear attacking a creature that looked like a monkey.


    Although the Giant Ice Bear looked mighty and mighty, in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, the Giant Ice Bear was just too clumsy, and turning its body would take too much time. In this period of time, if he were to fight the other party, Lin Mufeng had no doubt that he could instantly kill the Giant Ice Bear a hundred times over.


    Seeing that she was being violently beaten up, how could Lin Mufeng endure it? With a loud bellow, his body quickly flew over, and at the same time, a spiderweb shot out like a sharp sword, piercing towards the monkey-like object.


    That thing was also an Elf. It hurriedly retreated and at the same time, opened its mouth and shot a water sword.


    Lin Mufeng sneered. With just this little bit of water, he actually dared to fight against. He shouted loudly, "Piercing the mountain!" It was one of Lin Mufeng''s soul skills. In an instant, Lin Mufeng turned into a spear and stabbed towards the thing that looked like a monkey.


    The advantage of this move was that it allowed him to pierce through anything. Of course, this ability only increased as his strength increased. If the opponent was too nimble and could dodge, then the power of this move would be greatly reduced.


    However, Lin Mufeng completely despised the other party at this moment. He had already noticed earlier that although the monkey''s movements were nimble, its speed was not very fast. Moreover, he could use a sneak attack to pierce a big hole through his opponent.

 C115 repel the enemy

    Swoosh. As if it was a vogue that streaked across the night sky, it disappeared in an instant.


    Lin Mufeng had already passed through the ''monkey'' s'' body and went to the other side. He then wrapped his arms around Lan Bing and hugged him.


    Lan Bing was shocked. She thought that she would lose and be killed by his opponent, but unexpectedly, at the most dangerous moment, a man appeared and directly killed his opponent. And what made him even more happy was that this person was actually his husband. She could not help but hold onto Lin Mufeng and cry, if Lin Mufeng had arrived a moment ago, then he would have died!


    Lin Mufeng also saw the danger in the situation, hence he struck with all his might.


    At this moment, he hugged Lan Bing, and whispered into Lan Bing''s ears, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." As for what exactly it was that he had pierced through, Lin Mufeng did not even care.


    "Puff puff." The other party, however, spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing Lin Mufeng holding onto Lan Bing, he did not care about him, but he was not angry, and was not angry at being looked down on. Instead, he rejoiced, and quickly ran off, trying to escape.


    Although Lin Mufeng was carrying Lan Bing, he had a good look at the other party from the corner of his eyes. Realizing that the other party had turned around to escape, he opened his mouth and spat out a thread of spider silk.


    That person was already severely injured from the damage to his Heavenly Soul, so there was no way for him to dodge it. The spider web shot out from the man''s back and chest, and nailed him to an old man.


    "AHH!" Lan Bing was shocked, she saw Lin Mufeng spitting out something from his mouth to kill him. But immediately after, she moved her body into Lin Mufeng''s embrace. That was the evil spirit, the evil spirit!


    Lin Mufeng did not mind, although Lan Bing''s expression shocked him, but he understood that no matter who it was, there was an acceptable process, after some time, they would accept it. Of course, if they were still shocked at that time, as if they had seen some terrifying thing, Lin Mufeng would be dissatisfied.


    Lan Bing seemed to know that her actions just now were extremely inappropriate, and she muttered softly under her breath, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Lin Mufeng laughed, and said: "I will first bring you to a safe place, and then I will go to save the others, I am afraid those people have been tricked by these bandits."


    Lan Bing whispered in Lin Mufeng''s embrace, "What?"


    Lin Mufeng said, "You were kidnapped here and then killed, don''t tell me that you didn''t notice that they lured you away and then surrounded you to kill you?"


    Lan Bing immediately stuck out her tongue, not daring to speak.


    Lin Mufeng was actually happy in his heart. In regards to Lan Bing''s impression of his, Lin Mufeng had always been the same proud look Lan Bing had a few years ago. For a moment, the flames of anger rose in his heart, but he was immediately startled. The members of the Lin Clan were all in danger, yet she was actually thinking about such a thing. He immediately put Lan Bing down.


    Lan Bing was actually shocked in her heart, what happened to Big Brother Mu Feng?


    Lin Mufeng saw the doubt in Lan Bing''s eyes, and immediately said: "I''ll bring you to a place, and even hid behind it, not coming out, wait for me to find you."


    Lan Bing nodded her head obediently. She could clearly see the strange change that was happening to Lin Mufeng''s face, and she was afraid that Lin Mufeng was worried about her, so she did not dare to rashly anger Lin Mufeng. Her father taught her that she had to listen to the words of a man. Women had to be obedient, smart, and smart when they were smart. She had to act good when she was stupid and make the man completely unable to leave her.


    Seeing that Lan Bing was being so obedient, Lin Mufeng touched Lan Bing''s face with his palm and flew back.


    After flying for a short distance, beams of golden light suddenly appeared on the left.


    Lin Mufeng immediately flew over, and saw a golden mouse shuttling through the grass, he was shocked, wasn''t this Yu Xin''s golden hamster. Could it be that Yu Xin was here, and was in danger?


    Just as Lin Mufeng had guessed, Yu Xin was resting, when a figure suddenly appeared outside of his house. Yu Xin was sleeping together with Ni Cai at the time, and the two girls told each other stories about the past and Lin Mufeng. Seeing this situation, the two girls nodded their heads at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the two girls went out to chase them, the number of people who were clearly one turned into two, and ran towards two different people.


    Yu Xin, Ni Cai, and the other two girls looked at each other and chased after him. At this moment, the two girls had forgotten about Lin Mufeng''s safety.


    It was not a matter of indifference, but rather a matter of instinct. For those with great abilities or complete confidence, his first thought was not to lure the tiger out of the mountain, but to capture the enemy back with a raise of his hand. He would defeat the enemy with a single blow, and no matter what tricks the enemy had up their sleeves, they would not succeed.


    With the two of them chasing after him, the man became more and more cunning, and his speed became faster and faster, and before long, either Yu Xin or Ni Cai could react, they had already chased far away, and it was probably too late for them to return now. They might as well capture the people here, and if anything happened, they could use the people here as hostages to exchange.


    But unexpectedly, Yu Xin had just caught up to them and disappeared without a trace.


    Yu Xin had no choice but to rush back. Unexpectedly, she discovered to her shock that she could not find the way back, there seemed to be something strange here that moved the way back, causing him to not be able to find the way back. She was trapped here.


    It was because of this that she released the golden hamster. She wanted to let the golden hamster find a way back.


    It was just that the golden hamster was Yu Xin''s Heavenly Soul, and was also controlled by Yu Xin. Even though it was intelligent, it could only recognize a normal path, and could not find a way out after searching for a while. He was trapped in a place and constantly drawing circles.


    When Lin Mufeng saw the golden hamster, it was drawing circles. Lost his way, walking on the spot.


    Lin Mufeng hurriedly took two steps forward, just in time to see the golden hamster disappear.


    Yu Xin was nearby! Lin Mufeng made his judgement.


    Suddenly, he saw the golden hamster appear not too far away from him. However, the golden hamster that appeared was about thirty to forty meters away from where it disappeared.


    Lin Mufeng immediately flew over, only to see that Yu Xin was right in the middle of the two spots, she was spiralling, constantly looking around, her face filled with bewilderment. Lin Mufeng was shocked, what was going on? He quickly jumped down.


    Yu Xin was currently flustered in her heart. This was the first time she had encountered such a thing, and it made her feel quite terrified. Suddenly, a person appeared beside her. She subconsciously sent out a palm strike. At the same time, the seven colors of the Heavenly Soul neon cloth and golden hamster appeared at the same time and attacked the person who had just appeared.


    "Yu Xin, it''s me." Lin Mufeng immediately shouted out. He had never fought with Yu Xin before, but Lin Mufeng knew clearly that Yu Xin was extremely strong. If he did not use evil spirit, he might not be Yu Xin''s match, but if he used evil spirit, he was deeply afraid of injuring Yu Xin.


    When Yu Xin heard Lin Mufeng''s voice, she was overjoyed and immediately recalled his Rainbow Neon, golden hamster. At the same time, she threw herself into Lin Mufeng''s embrace and cried loudly.


    Yu Xin had always been strong, but the words Tian Tian Tian just now, that she was completely trapped here, made her feel extremely terrified. What the hell was this? She wasn''t afraid of anything happening to herself, she was just worried for Lin Mufeng. Since the opponent had sent out such a powerful man to deal with him, then the man who dealt with Lin Mufeng must be even more powerful!


    Lin Mufeng immediately hugged Yu Xin and comforted him softly.


    However, Yu Xin felt that Lin Mufeng''s chest was already wet. She could not help but be suspicious, could it be that she had shed so many tears?


    After a few seconds, Yu Xin crawled up from Lin Mufeng''s embrace with a bashful expression: "Big Brother Mu Feng, you''re awake?"


    Lin Mufeng laughed, "Actually I woke up a long time ago, my mental state has already recovered, but I can''t move my hands or feet."


    "AHH!" Yu Xin was shocked, and said, "Then doesn''t that mean that you are clear about what we said before?"


    Lin Mufeng laughed out loud, "That''s right, I heard everything you guys said."


    Yu Xin''s face was full of distress. Originally, Lin Mufeng wanted to see how Yu Xin was feeling, but he couldn''t: "Oh no, I wonder how big sister Ni Cai is doing?" She then explained to him how she and Ni Cai had been lured out of the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest.


    This was something from his previous life, he didn''t expect it to be here as well. When he looked around the four tables, he found that the scenery in all four directions was exactly the same, making it impossible to determine the difference between them. Anyone who didn''t know the Secret Gate Armor would be trapped inside for the rest of their life.


    Lin Mufeng, however, thought that there was nothing wrong with getting him down from the top. Then, could he leave from the top? As expected, he was able to charge out without being restrained.


    Yu Xin saw that Lin Mufeng had suddenly disappeared, and immediately shouted in panic.


    Lin Mufeng immediately flew up again, only to see that Yu Xin''s mouth was wide opened, and was obviously shouting for him, but she could not hear a single thing. Seeing this, Lin Mufeng was secretly amazed. He then flew to Yu Xin''s side and carried Yu Xin out.


    Only now did Yu Xin calm down.


    After calming himself down, Yu Xin called out, "Let''s quickly go see big sister Ni Cai. I wonder how big sister Ni Cai is doing? Are you trapped here like me? "


    Lin Mufeng listened to what Yu Xin said just now. Originally, the two girls were chasing after the same person, but suddenly becoming two, it was clear that they were some kind of illusion techniques that were similar to a special door. Since Yu Xin was trapped in a certain array, it was extremely possible that she was also trapped inside. The thing the two girls were chasing was actually a single person.


    Lin Mufeng brought Yu Xin and headed in the opposite direction. Originally, Lin Mufeng had thought of letting Yu Xin wait for him at a safe place. Even though Yu Xin''s power was great, she was still a woman after all, so Lin Mufeng was deeply worried about her safety.


    However, Yu Xin refused to comply. She did not say anything and just looked at Lin Mufeng. Helpless, after a short two seconds, Lin Mufeng gave in. With regards to the few women, Lin Mufeng always felt a little guilty towards them, and he always treated them with more gentleness and care.

 C116 neon zingiberis herb

    This time, the two of them traveled for more than ten minutes and chased all the way to the other side of the pipeline. However, they still did not see Ni Cai. The two of them could not help but panic.


    Yu Xin said, "Could it be that big sister Ni Cai has already returned?"


    Lin Mufeng could only hope so, and brought Yu Xin back to where Lan Bing was, and then the three of them quickly rushed back to Hangu College.


    When he returned to Hangu College, the battle had already stopped. However, there were traces of battle everywhere, and many houses had collapsed. There were also many injured people.


    An old man stood in front of Lin Tianfeng with an apologetic look on his face.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had returned, Lin Tianfeng and the rest were immediately overjoyed. Everyone was worried about Lin Mufeng. The others'' disappearance could be understood as chasing after the enemy, or at least giving people hope. But when Lin Mufeng disappeared, it would only cause everyone to feel anxious, everyone always thought that Lin Mufeng was still unconscious, and it would be too easy for him to be taken away.


    Lin Mufeng and Yue Yang hurriedly thanked everyone for their concern and said, "Everyone, quickly count up and see who hasn''t come back yet."


    When everyone heard this, they looked around.


    Not long after, Ni Sang''s face was filled with panic as he called out, "My sister Ni Cai is missing."


    Hearing that, both Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin''s face changed. Ni Cai was really taken away?


    "I''ll go find him!" Lin Mufeng shouted, and walked out.


    "I''ll go too!" Yu Xin, Ni Sang, Gu Lei and the others called out at the same time. Everyone had a good relationship with Ni Cai. Everyone had an extremely good relationship with Ni Sang, and in their eyes, Ni Cai was just a cute little sister. Although this little sister was a little too cute, and even though everyone normally feared him, in their hearts, they still cared a lot about her.


    Lin Mufeng looked at the rest, and said, "Everyone, please stay here, I will go look." After speaking, he soared up into the skies and directly flew away.


    Seeing this, everyone could only give up. Indeed, Lin Mufeng was the most suitable candidate, regardless of whether it was from a rational standpoint or an emotional perspective. Here, the ones closest to Ni Cai were Lin Mufeng and Ni Sang, while the one with the fastest speed was Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng could fly in the air, and by just this alone, everyone was killed in an instant!


    As for Ni Cai, who was chasing after the furry thing, kept going north, and seemed to be taking things out to lure Ni Cai. Sometimes fast, sometimes slow, Ni Cai was happy, he increased his speed, whereas Ni Cai was slower, he slowed down. It was always impossible for Ni Cai to catch it, but it wouldn''t cause him to lose hope.


    Although Ni Cai looked like a great beauty, she was actually quite like a boy. She immediately steeled her heart and ran towards the furry thing without caring about anything else.


    Once again, they stopped in front of a patch of forest. Ni Cai and Yu Xin had the same experience, the thing suddenly disappeared.


    Ni Cai immediately turned back, but discovered that she had lost her way. Although the surrounding environment was different, no matter how Ni Cai moved, in the end, Ni Cai realized that she had always returned to her original path, even if he had made some markings on some trees, it was still useless, no matter how she moved, she would always return here in the end. And those marked trees seemed to have grown legs, in the end, they would always appear everywhere.


    Suddenly, Ni Cai realized that he had encountered something strange, something that she couldn''t understand.


    Just when Ni Cai had tried many different methods and had to give up at the end, the furry thing that had lured Ni Cai here appeared. Furthermore, the moment it appeared, there were many of them that started attacking him right away.


    At first, he did not see it clearly, but at this moment, he realized that these furry creatures looked extremely cute from afar. But looking at it from close up, the furry creatures had extremely terrifying faces, as if a normal person''s five senses were suddenly smashed by a big cake, which then turned into this appearance.


    Terrifying.


    Although Ni Cai was strong, she was still a woman after all. Seeing those terrifying things, she panicked a little, and her Heavenly Soul instantly appeared on her body. Then, the rose thorn continued to stab outwards, and her Heavenly Energy started to dissipate due to Ni Cai''s fear.


    Those furry things were covered with rose thorns, but with a shake of those things, those thorns immediately fell off their bodies, followed by creaking sounds, as they chased after Ni Cai.


    Ni Cai was shocked, and immediately retreated backwards, at the same time using all her strength to unleash the thorns, but she was too exhausted to use it. Suddenly, a furry object pounced onto Ni Cai''s body.


    "AHH!" Ni Cai shouted.


    Suddenly, an angry shout came from afar, and Ni Cai realised that the thing that was on her body had disappeared, and the place where she was bitten off was also completely unharmed.


    "Who, who is it?" Ni Cai looked around in fear.


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound could be heard around them, followed by the collapse of the trees. Waves of green smoke rose from the trees.


    Ni Cai looked at the scene in front of him in shock. Could it be that something else appeared again, and at this point, she had already retracted the Heavenly Soul Rose, allowing the Heavenly Energy in her body to pass the test?


    Suddenly, a gentle voice said, "Alright, don''t be afraid, those things have already been destroyed."


    Ni Cai turned around quickly, and saw two masked men standing behind her. Although the two of them were masked, judging from their height, Ni Cai knew that the two of them were women, and a faint fragrance wafted from their bodies.


    "You are?" Ni Cai shouted in fear. Until now, she was still worried if the two of them were the same existence as the furry and terrifying things from before.


    The two masked men shook their heads, "Don''t worry, those things have already been destroyed. You should quickly go back." Lin Mufeng, the Lin Family is waiting for you? "


    Hearing that the two seemed to be doing business calmly, and as expected, they were not evil beings, Ni Cai immediately calmed down. She suddenly felt that the two masked men looked familiar, she suddenly called out, "Sister Ni Chang?"


    The two masked men trembled at the same time. One of them looked towards the other and muttered, "Big Sister Ni Chang? "Elder sister?"


    Ni Cai saw the weird movements of the two people and spoke. She immediately realized that her guess was right and that one of them was Ni Chang.


    She immediately replied, "Ni Cai thanks Sister Ni Chang for saving my life."


    Ni Chang, the masked man whose body was frozen said: "What did you call me?"


    "Sister Ni Chang. It''s what Yu Xin called her. " Ni Cai shouted, at the moment she looked extremely naive, as though she did not know what she meant by that.


    That''s right, these two people were Ni Chang and Han Mei.


    Ni Chang slowly took off the veil covering her face, her eyes filled with tears, "Say it again!"


    Ni Cai called out again, "Sister Ni Chang!"


    "No, the first sentence." Ni Chang shouted.


    "It''s Yu Xin that made us call him that." Ni Cai said.


    Ni Chang suddenly cried out loudly. She didn''t look like a Heaven Soul Palace''s Third Elder, a super expert whose name could shake the entire continent. She looked like a little girl right now, a little girl who had all the grievances in her heart and misunderstood what was being explained to her.


    "Sis, don''t cry anymore." Han Mei also took off the veil covering her face and hugged Ni Chang.


    Ni Chang''s body trembled and the tears in her eyes continued to slide down.


    The meaning behind Yu Xin''s words were too obvious. Yu Xin no longer recognized her as her master, but instead recognized her as her elder sister. This meant that from now on, the two of them would serve Lin Mufeng together. Their master-disciple relationship no longer existed.


    However, she didn''t feel sad at all. All she felt was boundless gratitude.


    She had once thought of leaving Lin Mufeng forever, but she couldn''t do it. It was precisely because of this that she came to the Star Blue Empire from the Cola Empire and came to Lin Mufeng''s home, wanting to do something for him. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to stay by Lin Mufeng''s side, but she wanted to see what Lin Mufeng had done to make her satisfied as long as she could see him.


    She had never thought that one day, her disciple would be able to accept her. To her, this was an extravagant hope. However, leaving Lin Mufeng like this was impossible for her to do.


    A woman''s heart could never be fathomed. Even if it was a secular morality, so what if it was a golden law or a golden law? When a woman falls in love with a person, she is willing to do anything for him.


    For men, many things could be placed first. Money, rights, brothers, women might be the first criterion for their conduct for a period of time, but it was impossible for them to do it for a lifetime. However, women were different. And the only one.


    Han-Mei looked at her sister and sighed in her heart. Her sister was still so persistent towards love, especially when she was injured because of Senior Brother Yuan Zhong, she spoke coldly to others. Now, she was as warm and gentle as water because of love. Love must be so great to a woman.


    Ni Cai called out softly, "Sister Ni Chang?" Maybe Ni Cai didn''t really want to accept Ni Chang before this, she had always felt that Ni Chang and them belonged to different times. It was only now that she realized that there really was no different times in front of love, and because it was just a single person, walking together at the same time, was fate.


    Ni Chang replied, her heart still feeling embarrassed, but she understood that this was the best chance, if she let go of it, then she would not have such an opportunity in the future, but to see Lin Mufeng like this, see Yu Xin?


    Thinking of this, her heart was full of worry.


    "What are you afraid of?" Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    When the three of them heard this, they simultaneously looked towards the sky. The sound came from the sky.


    Lin Mufeng was still hovering in midair as he felt a wave of anxiety in his heart. A long time had passed, but there was still no trace of Ni Cai.


    Right at this moment, the sound of an explosion rang out. Lin Mufeng quickly followed the sound and flew into the air. He didn''t expect to see two masked people there. Lin Mufeng immediately guessed that this masked man was the Purple Rank Expert that everyone was talking about, and one of them was Ni Chang.


    Just as he was about to fly down, he heard the conversation between Ni Cai and Yue Yang. He decided to stay in the air and listen to the conversation between the two girls.


    Although Ni Chang and Han Mei had extremely high cultivation levels, Lin Mufeng intentionally used her two types of Heavenly Energy to completely retract her aura, causing them to be unable to notice him. Of course, if they did not raise their heads to look.

 C117 Qi Rens Bliss

    When he heard Ni Cai calling Big Sister Ni Chang, Lin Mufeng was overjoyed. He thought that it was just a few girls talking, but he did not expect Ni Cai to actually say it out loud, causing this layer of window paper to be smashed. Hearing these words, he really had the urge to fly down and hug Ni Cai and kiss him.


    However, he knew the most important thing was Ni Chang''s attitude. The few little girls, especially Yu Xin, had already displayed their intentions, they just needed to see what Ni Chang would choose from.


    Looking at Ni Chang''s impetuous appearance, Lin Mufeng thought that everything was about to be settled. In the future, she would be able to keep her beloved girl by her side, but who would have thought that Ni Chang would hesitate. At this time, he could not hold it in any longer. She had to rely on his son to win his happiness! If she didn''t fight now, she wouldn''t have a chance in the future!


    The three girls were shocked when they heard Lin Mufeng.


    Ni Cai did not expect Lin Mufeng to be here, but she immediately thought that Lin Mufeng must be here to find his soulmate, and liked him.


    As for Han-Mei, her heart trembled. Even though she knew her elder sister, Ni Chang, she did not allow Lin Mufeng to get so close to her, and even took the initiative to speak up in order to discover him. What was going on? Could it be that Lin Mufeng''s cultivation had improved greatly?


    The one with the most intense vibrations was Ni Chang. Why was he here, why was he here?


    Lin Mufeng saw that Ni Chang''s body had stopped moving, and could not help but walk forward and hug Ni Chang, and called out, "Don''t go, stay with me, okay?"


    Ni Chang slightly shook her head to clear her mind, looked at Lin Mufeng and said, "No, I can''t!" She was panicking.


    Lin Mufeng was enraged, he fiercely lowered his head and kissed Ni Chang''s lips.


    Although Lin Mufeng had let go of Ni Chang''s lips, Ni Chang''s hand was still tightly pulled by him. He cried out, her words filled with dominance, "Ni Chang, you are my, Lin Mufeng''s, woman. You are, in this life.


    When Ni Chang heard this, her heart was like a deer bumping into its prey, it made Ni Chang feel like she was about to jump out, her arms were trying to pull her hands away from Lin Mufeng''s hands, but Lin Mufeng only held her hand tightly, and noticed her movements, and stared at him with a glare, causing Ni Chang to immediately become quiet and not dare to move.


    Seeing that, Han-Mei knew that her senior sister had been completely subdued by Lin Mufeng, and was even more interested in him. Senior Sister was such a proud and arrogant person, to have been subdued just like that, it was simply too unbelievable. She definitely could not believe that it was because she was once strong and violent by Lin Mufeng, and then she gave up on herself and fell in love with Lin Mufeng. But unfortunately, Ni Chang would never tell this story, and she would never be able to guess at it.


    Seeing that Ni Chang was finally honest and did not struggle anymore, Lin Mufeng waved for Ni Cai to come over, treating these women with equal treatment. Especially after Ni Cai had broken that layer of window paper earlier, which was why she took the opportunity to subdue Ni Chang now. Otherwise, who knew how long the matter between him and Ni Chang would drag on for. Lin Mufeng did not like women that drag their feet. As long as it was a woman he liked and also liked him, he would make sure that she was together with him. If the two of them could not even be together, then the only thing they could do was to say that the man was too useless and not everything was too bad!


    It is cowardly to complain.


    Pulling the two girls along, Lin Mufeng looked at the cold plum blossom. Lin Mufeng was somewhat interested in this woman. Although Lin Mufeng had a few women, they all did it on their own accord. Furthermore, they all truly loved each other, he was not the kind of playboy who would snatch a commoner girl away.


    He only heard Yu Xin say that this Han Mei was the person who drew his own portrait and made him extremely weird. Towards this kind of person, Lin Mufeng was very willing to befriend him, as a friend. There were at most many capable people on the continent. It would only be beneficial for him if he could pass on a few more.


    A smile appeared on Han Mei''s cold face. "Aren''t you afraid that your two wives will be jealous when you look at me like this?"


    "Junior Sister?" Ni Chang immediately called out, the word ''wife'' made her extremely embarrassed.


    Lin Mufeng smiled, it seemed that Ni Chang had completely accepted it. He said in a clear voice, "Senior, you must be joking. I heard from Yu Xin that you are Han Mei, did you draw that painting that day?"


    "That painting?"


    Lin Mufeng said, "Senior, you should know what to do. truly respects senior''s drawing skills, if you have the time, you would want to consult with me. "


    When he said that, Ni Chang, Ni Cai, and the other two women looked towards Lin Mufeng. What did Lin Mufeng''s actions mean, was he really interested in Han Mei?


    Seeing the two''s expressions, Lin Mufeng was shocked, he had no intention to do so. Really, I''m really interested in that art, don''t you think?


    Seeing Lin Mufeng being so anxious, the two girls immediately started laughing. As for Lin Mufeng saying this, they believed him. He didn''t ask any questions.


    However, Han-Mei was a little suspicious. Other people thought that her drawing skills were interesting, but felt that it was just an unconventional thing. She did not expect Lin Mufeng to be interested in such things and even willing to ask for guidance.


    Lin Mufeng saw that Han Mei did not believe him, but he did not say anything more. Everyone was still waiting for Ni Cai to return. He immediately said, "Let''s go back first. Everyone is waiting." Oh right, Senior Han-Mei, come back with us. Yu Xin really misses you. "


    Ni Chang also looked at the cold plum with a face full of hope. When she returned, she would definitely meet up with the rest of the people. She was still a little frightened because the existence of the cold plum blossom could ease her heart a little.


    Seeing that Ni Chang did not refuse to return, Lin Mufeng''s heart became more relaxed. She pulled Ni Cai''s hand with some strength and smiled at him, expressing her gratitude for breaking the window.


    Ni Cai was secretly pleased with herself as she chuckled. Unknowingly, the actions of the fake brat were completely exposed.


    Lin Mufeng felt it was funny, as he pulled Ni Chang along with her, while on the other side, he was pulled by Han Mei. Under the guidance of the two Purple Rank Expert s, the four of them flew towards the Hangu College.


    Before long, the four of them appeared in the air above the Hangu College.


    A student suddenly saw the four people floating in the air and immediately shouted out in joy, "Purple Rank Expert, Purple Rank Expert!"


    Everyone looked over to see Lin Mufeng, Ni Cai and the other two girls.


    One of the two women was dressed in colorful clothes like a fairy while the other was dressed in white. There was also an aura of immortality surrounding her, which made her look holy and extraordinary. The two of them were Ni Chang and Han Mei, and the two of them were dressed in black. Since they were going back to meet the crowd, they couldn''t dress like them.


    Ni Cai also felt that after going through that fight, her image was not very good, so she had the three of them dress up, she waited at the side for a while, and only after waiting for the three of them to finish did the three of them come back.


    Suddenly, Lin Mufeng noticed that Ni Chang''s body shivered, and her body that was flying downwards immediately stopped in mid air.


    Following Ni Chang''s line of sight, they saw Yu Xin looking at Ni Chang, and their eyes interacting.


    Han-Mei looked at Ni Chang, then looked at Yu Xin and sighed. This trial had to be passed from beginning to end, but she did not know how to pass it.


    Lin Mufeng suddenly felt that Ni Chang had the thought of running away, and seemed to be pulling their bodies backwards. At this time, Lin Mufeng could still sneak away. He suddenly grabbed Ni Chang, and with the power of the Heavenly Energy in his body, he brought Ni Chang flying towards the ground.


    Maybe Lin Mufeng''s glide could not help them fly upwards, but it was definitely enough to bring a person along with them and fly downwards. Originally, Ni Chang was in a daze, but now that Lin Mufeng pulled him like this, she immediately descended from the sky. She appeared in front of Yu Xin.


    Yu Xin''s eyes became hazy, and a trace of tears gradually appeared. Not long after, the tears were like broken pearls as they continuously fell.


    On the other hand, tears couldn''t help but flow down Ni Chang''s face.


    Yu Xin suddenly jumped into Ni Chang''s embrace and shouted, "Master, master!"


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, wasn''t he going to be a big sister in the future? Why is he still called Master?


    When the other girls heard this, they were also shocked!


    On the other hand, Ni Chang seemed to feel that this was only natural, and did not make any indication of it.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Xin followed up with a sentence, "Master, Yu Xin will not be your disciple anymore, how about we be sisters?"


    Ni Chang''s body trembled. She wanted to nod, but was unable to do so no matter what. They only hugged Yu Xin tightly as the two master and disciple cried to the point that they were about to cry.


    It was only then did the crowd realize that this person was actually Ni Chang, the legendary two female masters who had fallen in love with Yu Xin and Lin Mufeng, the most popular topic of discussion in the world, the one Master and one disciple.


    Some of the male students couldn''t help but pout at the two girls. When they saw the beauty of the two girls, they couldn''t help but be attracted by their beauty, but now that they both thought of the fact that the two girls were master and disciple, they all fell in love with the same person.


    But Lin Mufeng was not afraid, he had felt much towards this kind of gaze. No matter how much they envied him and how much they envied him, they didn''t want to hurt him in the slightest.


    "Elder sister!" Yu Xin slowly called out.


    The tears in Ni Chang''s eyes flowed down once again, and she hugged Yu Xin tightly. After a long while, she finally gave up, "Sister!"


    Yue Yan, Ni Cai, Lan Bing, the three women walked over at the same time and hugged Yu Xin and Ni Chang. They called out at the same time, "Big Sister Ni Chang."


    Ni Chang looked at the three girls. She had been with the Lin Family for a long time, so she naturally knew that Lin Mufeng had several women. She was already very happy that these women could accept her, so why would she care about her little sisters. Immediately, one woman after another called out, "Sister!"


    After starting, everything relaxed. Ni Chang was not as unfamiliar with dealing with these things as the first time.


    Lin Mufeng''s face revealed a joyous expression, even if others bullied me, humiliated me, so what? If he were to do as he pleased, what could he do?


    When the girls got to know each other, they saw that they were the only ones left in the courtyard, while the others had already left.


    Lin Mufeng frowned slightly, but understood immediately. Ni Chang was called a sister by everyone, but how should they address the others? After all, Ni Chang was their senior, especially their father, who came here first, causing Lin Mufeng''s head to hurt.


    Looking at the entire room, Lin Mufeng was overjoyed. He had never felt that he was a lustful person, but now that he had five wives and Xiao Qiang was out, he had a total of six people.


    Just thinking about Xiao Qiang, her first woman, made Lin Mufeng a little worried. Where was Big Sister Xiao Qiang now?


    Yue Yan obediently tried to guess what Lin Mufeng was thinking the most, and said: "Big Brother Mu Feng, Big Sister Xiao Qiang will definitely appear, don''t worry."


    Lin Mufeng nodded slightly, a smile appearing on his face. When he was facing the few madams here, not only was he not happy, he was even thinking about others. Especially since Ni Chang had just returned, wasn''t it a bit too much? Immediately, he pulled Ni Chang''s hand and shouted, "Alright, let''s not talk about other things for now. Ni Chang, in the future, don''t worry about those things, you only need to know that you are my, Lin Mufeng''s, woman.

 C118 Killing eunuchs

    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, Ni Chang''s heart felt comfortable as he threw himself into Lin Mufeng''s embrace.


    "Cough, cough." Suddenly, someone in the room started to cough intentionally. It was the cold plum blossom that came in with the other girls.


    Ni Chang was greatly embarrassed, she had already let go of her disciple, but she could not let it go in front of her junior sister.


    "Martial Nephew, why don''t you arrange a cup of tea for me to drink?" Han Mei said, these words were obviously from Yu Xin''s identity.


    Ni Chang was annoyed, wasn''t Junior Sister Han-Mei taking advantage of him?


    However, Lin Mufeng laughed and said, "Not bad, but you forgot about Junior Sister Han-Mei. "Wait a moment."


    When the girls heard Lin Mufeng call Han-Mei as his junior sister, they immediately started laughing.


    This brat actually dared to take advantage of her, but Ni Chang smiled.


    Seeing this, Han-Mei laughed, "Alright, hand over the painting I made for you. "Hrmph."


    After saying that, she moved her body, and immediately took out a drawing from Ni Chang''s bosom. Ni Chang immediately fought over it, the two of them used their strength, but were afraid that the drawing might be destroyed by the force, at the same time retracting their hands, the drawing immediately floated in mid air. Directly facing the girls.


    "Wow!" The few women, including Lin Mufeng, were all shocked. This was the scene of Lin Mufeng transforming into a thirty meter long alabaster knife and chopping down at Mu Ran with a hundred meter long hand.


    The girls were already mesmerized, allowing the painting to fall to the ground. They were all immersed in the painting.


    Lin Mufeng immediately picked up the painting, glanced at the cold plum, and sighed in his heart. It was as if it was not a painting, but a world. In that world, Lin Mufeng was gathering energy, accumulating the essence of the heaven and earth to kill the demons.


    She was very satisfied with this painting. However, when she had her poor senior sister''s love, there was no place for her to put it, so that she could entrust it to her sister. Now that her senior sister''s lover had already become a part of her family, she wanted this piece of work that she was very satisfied with back.


    "Give it here!" She shouted towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng clicked his tongue and sighed, then kept the painting into his spatial ring, and said: "The one who drew this painting was me, so it should be mine. More Junior Sisters to draw. " Lin Mufeng was serious.


    Seeing this, Han-Mei was furious, but she could not do anything about it. She knew that Senior Sister would take out the painting every day to look at it, and every time she had it in her bosom, it was convenient for her to retrieve, so she could easily steal it. But now that Lin Mufeng had kept the painting in his spatial ring, he couldn''t take it out no matter what.


    Just then, a man who looked like a teacher of Hangu College knocked on the door and walked in, "Young Master Lin, is someone looking for you outside?"


    Lin Mufeng asked, "Who?"


    "There are a lot of people outside. One of them called himself Mu and said he wanted to seek justice from you."


    Lin Mufeng raised his eyebrows, "Based on your surname, it seems like you are a member of the Mu Family. "Alright, I''ll go out and meet them." With that, Lin Mufeng walked out. Then a few people walked out.


    Suddenly, Ni Chang and Han Mei were the only two left in the room.


    Originally, Han-Mei wanted to go out too, but seeing that Ni Chang did not go out, she stayed behind.


    Ni Chang slightly sighed, and said. "Anyway, there will still be such a day, what''s there to be afraid of?" Saying so, she walked out with large strides.


    Han Mei nodded slightly and followed closely behind.


    Arriving at the Hangu College''s gate, he saw that there were a lot of people, and they were obviously from many forces. However, Lin Mufeng was no stranger to these people, they were all familiar to him.


    The people of Mu Family, Ye Family, Pu Family, Li Family, and Xue Family were all members of the Star Blue Empire''s imperial capital.


    There were some people that Lin Mufeng did not recognize and had not interacted with before.


    Yu Xin, however, added on by Lin Mufeng''s ear, "The remaining people are the people of Second Prince, and the people of Fei Family."


    "Someone from the Fei Family?" Lin Mufeng exclaimed. The people of Fei Family were actually looking for revenge? On that day when she lost his friendship with Fei Shaoru, it disappeared just like that.


    "What are you doing here? It can''t be that I''ve missed this old friend of mine after not seeing him for a long time, right? " Lin Mufeng said coldly. These people were all defeated by him, he really didn''t put them in his eyes. From what he could tell, their strengths were all average, and not even half of Mu Ran''s strength had been reached.


    Mu Qi took a step forward, and shouted loudly, "Lin Mufeng, I have come today to ask for a person!"


    Lin Mufeng looked at him coldly, and said: "Why are you looking for me? "My Lin Family cannot afford to use your Mu Family slaves."


    Mu Qi''s expression changed, he immediately shouted: "Lin Mufeng, don''t be too arrogant, my Mu Family is not something your little Lin Family can resist, look at what your Lin Family is like now, a dog that has lost its family, you can''t stop worrying."


    Lin Fei was so angry that he could not help but shout angrily, "Bastard, who are you?"


    "Who are you? You dare to talk to me? Whose dog didn''t hold anything back, so you released it and began barking. " Mu Qi shouted.


    Lin Mufeng sneered, stopping Lin Fei from scolding him, and said coldly, "Who is the dog scolding?"


    "Damn you!" Mu Qi shouted.


    Lin Mufeng laughed out loud, "That''s right, the dog was scolding me just now."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they recovered and burst out laughing.


    Mu Qi''s face flushed red, "Lin Mufeng, you better hand over my brother Mu Ran, or else I will make sure that there will be no place for you on the Lin Family continent."


    When those words came out, the sneer on Lin Mufeng''s face grew even more pronounced. During the battle between him and Mu Ran back then, because of that enormous might, it had spread widely among the people. That battle could be said that the color of the sky and earth changed, and Mu Ran had also died under his blade because of that, it was impossible for Mu Qi to not know of it.


    Lin Mufeng did not care about Mu Qi, he was just a clown. He looked at the others coldly, and asked, "Why have you come here?"


    Ye Meng stood out and stared at Lin Mufeng, "Lin Mufeng, do you still remember me?"


    Lin Mufeng glanced at him, "I forgot." He was extremely arrogant.


    Ye Meng raged, "Fine, Lin Mufeng, I will make you remember this day. I, Ye Meng, am not that easy to bully. "


    "He is merely someone who will not lose." Lin Mufeng sneered.


    "So you don''t remember me either?" Pu Kong walked out from the crowd.


    Lin Mufeng sized him up. Amongst the crowd, Pu Kong was the one who was slightly stronger, but he could only be considered average. There was a huge gap between him and Mu Ran, and compared to himself, the gap was much bigger. What, didn''t lose enough? How many more times do you want to lose? "


    "Haha, you know me now. I, Pu Kong, have followed you for the past two years just to wash away my shame. Lin Mufeng, do you dare to fight me?" Pu Kong shouted.


    Lin Mufeng smiled sarcastically: "Pu Kong, in the first three times, your cultivation was above mine, and you were still not my match, so let alone now, when my cultivation is above yours, you better not take any shame on yourself."


    "If you haven''t fought before, how can you dare to say that I''m inferior to you?" Pu Kong said angrily.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at him indifferently, "You are only at the early stage of cyan scale now, and I am also at the level of cyan scale. Do you think you can beat me? Not to mention my evil spirit, even you, my True Soul, are not my match. Seeing how you were quite upright in your past few fights and did not use any underhanded methods, I have spared you today. Where did you come from and where did you go back to? "In my opinion, among these people, you are still quite a character."


    "How dare you!" Suddenly, a shout rang out. The one who spoke was a man with a pale face and no beard.


    Lin Mufeng sized him up, just now Yu Xin had introduced him as a subordinate of the Second Prince, looking at his appearance, he was probably a eunuch.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to a androgynous person. Scram to the side." Lin Mufeng said coldly.


    "Aiya!" The person immediately shouted, "What did you say? Who is neither male nor female? "


    "Haha, are you a man? Is there anything down there? Are you a woman, or something? " Lin Fei shouted loudly from behind. He wanted to interrupt previously to cheer for Lin Mufeng, but the two of them had fought together in the past, and he was the one who had stood up for Lin Mufeng in everything. Now that Lin Mufeng was overjoyed, there were less chances for him to stand up for Lin Mufeng, and now that there was such a good opportunity, how could he not grab it?


    Lin Fei was indeed Lin Fei, and was still the scoundrel like before. When these words were spoken, many of the male students immediately burst into laughter, while the female students wanted to laugh, but felt embarrassed. They hurriedly held their laughter until it turned red.


    "Bastard!" The eunuch was infuriated. With a wave of his hand, a streak of cyan light flew towards Lin Fei.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, he immediately shot out a spider web at once.


    "Zizi." The spider silk was pulled into a long line, and wrapped around a metal nail at the end of the spider silk. The metal nail was only 10 centimeters away from the center of Lin Fei''s eyebrows.


    As Lin Mufeng said this, he grabbed the metal nail in his hand. Lin Fei''s complexion changed as cold sweat poured down his face. He did not expect that he almost died just now, and he was completely unaware of it.


    "As expected, the things used by this androgynous person are quite strange." "I''ll return it to you." Lin Mufeng sneered, and the steel nail instantly flew back.


    This attack was much faster than before, Pu Kong, Mu Qi were shocked, and immediately attacked the nail from the side.


    Lin Mufeng sneered, if the nails that he threw were to fall so easily, how could he dare to underestimate them?


    "Whoosh!" The nail went straight into the eunuch''s forehead, causing his body to slant and fall to the ground. He was already dead.


    "Brother Fei, are you alright?" Lin Mufeng asked Lin Fei. Back then, Lin Fei had taken great care of him, and he would never forget this favor.


    Lin Fei was initially a little worried that if the other party wanted to kill him, he would not even have a chance to resist. He only thought that since he had reached the late stage of the Yellow Scale, his strength was already considered not bad, but now it seemed that the true experts were still far off from him.


    However, seeing that Lin Mufeng had killed that person, avenged him, and did not care about the other party''s identity, and was elated, he knew that this brother of his was truly kind. He laughed out loud and said, "This is the result of enraging my brother. My brother values righteousness and righteousness, how can those hypocrites with righteousness on the surface be compared to him?"

 C119 deterrent withdrawal

    Repaying the favor with a peach. Lin Fei naturally knew what Lin Mufeng needed. He had wanted to do so in the first place, but he had merely said it out loud in advance. He seemed to be a bit too direct with his words, but he didn''t care. He was willing to do anything for his brothers.


    Lin Mufeng strongly patted Lin Fei''s shoulders and Lin Fei also strongly patted Lin Mufeng''s shoulders. He was not afraid in the slightest because Lin Mufeng was the Young Patriarch of the Lin Family.


    "You, you actually killed the people of Second Prince?" Waiting for Lin Mufeng and Lin Fei to express their brotherhood, only then did people react and screamed.


    "Men and women, shut up!" Lin Mufeng bellowed. Immediately, the person who was screaming shut his mouth tightly.


    "I don''t know who this person is from Second Prince. He wanted to kill my brother, but his skills are inferior to others, so his death is not worthy of regret." Lin Mufeng laughed.


    The eunuch was killed, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble. The nails that the eunuchs shot out earlier were extremely fast, but Lin Mufeng was the first to strike and block them, and then actually killed the enemies in one move, causing them to not even have the chance to make a move, his cultivation had already far surpassed them. Originally, they were a little afraid of Lin Mufeng, but now, their fear towards him had grown stronger and stronger.


    Originally, their group had come to suppress Lin Mufeng not because of their family''s intentions but because of their juniors'' intentions. They had only come here together under the lead of the people from the Second Prince, and had thought that with the people from the Second Prince passing by, and with so many people, they would be able to catch Lin Mufeng and kill him, even humiliating him would be good. However, they never expected Lin Mufeng to be so powerful, they could not respond to him at all.


    Everyone looked at each other. If no one dared to show their face now, then they would really be disgraced this time. Not only did they die, but they would also be humiliated.


    Everyone looked for a while, then focused their gaze on Pu Kong. Amongst the group of people, the person who fought Lin Mufeng the most was Pu Kong, and he also had the thought of fighting Lin Mufeng earlier. But no matter what, even if Pu Kong lost in the end, it was better than not daring to fight at all!


    Pu Kong looked at everyone, and then looked at Lin Mufeng, and shouted, "Lin Mufeng, since you''re so arrogant, then I''ll take good care of you today." After he finished speaking, he jumped out of the water. Soon after, a huge dandelion appeared behind him. It really was the black dandelion from the dandelion world.


    Lin Mufeng looked at Pu Kong, "How does it feel to be treated like a spear by others?"


    When Mu Qi and the others heard this, their faces all became red, and they wanted to say something to cover themselves, but Pu Kong had already shouted out, "I, Pu Kong, do not represent anyone, I just want to fight you."


    Hearing Pu Kong''s heroic words, Lin Mufeng smiled. "Alright, looking at your attitude, I can fight with you, and grant your wish." With that said, Lin Mufeng waved his hand, and the alabaster knife appeared in Lin Mufeng''s hand.


    Following that, the alabaster knife gradually grew bigger, and the edge of the sword was still extremely big, but the handle of the sword had just become one.


    "I only have one move. If you can take him, then I''ll play with you." Lin Mufeng said as he swung the alabaster knife towards Pu Kong.


    Pu Kong saw that the alabaster knife was about the size of a palm, with the thinnest blade being as wide as a palm. However, the cold glint on it sent chills down one''s spine. It made people feel that this saber was definitely picky and could not be unleashed. The first thought that came to his mind was to run. This power was not something he could withstand head on. He had already realized that even if the dandelion turned into a spear, it would not be able to match this sharp blade.


    The most sensible thing to do now was to hurry up and avoid the other side''s momentum and wait for the right opportunity.


    But when he moved his body, he immediately felt that the air around him had congealed, he could not move at all, and was stuck there, here, he had to take down Lin Mufeng''s move.


    He suddenly remembered the rumors about Lin Mufeng killing Mu Ran, why did Mu Ran stay in his original spot and not dodge? Before that powerful oppressive might, it was extremely difficult even for one to stand, let alone resist. They had obtained victory.


    Seeing that the alabaster knife was about to hack down, and that he was about to face the same fate as Mu Ran, the unwillingness in his heart was promoted back and forth by people three times in Lin Mufeng''s cases where he was defeated by a weakling. Now that he was just a piece of trash, he had to defeat Lin Mufeng and let other people''s confidence in him be filled with the best.


    Under this enormous thought, Pu Kong instantly felt an extremely gentle yet extremely flexible power being generated from within his body. The dandelion behind him once again unfurled, forming countless hills behind him, with the intention of dispersing Lin Mufeng''s attack.


    Lin Mufeng was slightly surprised, Pu Kong actually had such a method up his sleeve, and to be able to produce such a strong fighting spirit under his might. Since the other party was using his full strength, then he could not be too childish. Lin Mufeng increased his strength once again, and used his 50% of strength to push the alabaster knife downwards.


    Right now, the alabaster knife was completely under Lin Mufeng''s control. Although the alabaster knife had changed into such a huge form now, the consumption of Heavenly Energy was already extremely terrifying. In truth, the alabaster knife only needed to have the same size and power to transform. This way, the consumption of Heavenly Energy would be much smaller.


    "Boom!" The alabaster knife rushed down and collided ruthlessly with Pu Kong''s dandelion.


    The thousand layer web formed by the dandelion was immediately sliced apart by the alabaster knife. The web formed by more than ten layers of dandelion actually tightly restricted the alabaster knife''s speed by a bit, and very quickly, the alabaster knife reached Pu Kong''s head.


    Seeing that the alabaster knife was about to pierce Pu Kong''s head, Lin Mufeng retracted his hand and the alabaster knife shrunk and entered into Lin Mufeng''s forehead.


    Pu Kong was actually shocked in his heart. He already knew that Lin Mufeng spared his life, if not Lin Mufeng would have been able to kill him just now.


    Furthermore, it was said that Lin Mufeng had transformed into a hundred feet alabaster knife, and that the alabaster knife was also a hundred feet tall. At that time, it had directly slashed Mu Ran into pieces, and perhaps the rumors might have gone wrong, but he knew that Lin Mufeng had let him win, and he was afraid that he would never be Lin Mufeng''s opponent. The other party''s innate talent was too terrifying.


    He slowly retreated. After walking a few steps, he suddenly turned his head and bowed to Lin Mufeng. After speaking, he led a group of people away, ignoring those who came with him.


    Seeing Pu Kong bringing the Pu Clan members away, the other people were dumbfounded, they did not dare stop him.


    The power that Lin Mufeng had unleashed just now was simply too terrifying, it was far beyond their imagination. Why was it rumored that some time ago, Lin Mufeng''s transformation was over thirty meters tall when he was fighting Mu Lengchuan, and the alabaster knife was also over thirty meters long, so everyone thought that it was just an exaggeration of the ignorant commoners, but now, seeing that the alabaster knife was so huge, and Lin Mufeng was controlling it so freely, although there were some differences from the rumors, the people were already stunned.


    They were not Lin Mufeng''s match in the first place, and now that Lin Mufeng''s strength had greatly increased, they were even more not Lin Mufeng''s match.


    This time, they had come to suppress Lin Mufeng, and if one were to say that they did not have much force, then everyone was just thinking about numbers. Lin Mufeng was definitely afraid, but he did not know that Lin Mufeng''s strength was truly terrifying. They had lost their backbone, and now that the strongest among them, Pu Kong, had left, it was unknown who shouted out, but following that, everyone left one after another, looking to be in a sorry state.


    On the Hangu College''s side, when the Lin Family clansmen saw those people flee in a sorry state, they were so anxious that they looked like dogs that had lost their homes. They all began to laugh out loud.


    At this moment, Ni Chang stood at the very back of the group. She had scared more than a hundred people away, and she admired Lin Mufeng even more.


    Being strong didn''t mean that he could gain the respect of the people. The current Lin Mufeng was not very strong, so of course, the strike he used to kill Mu Ran was extremely terrifying. But afterwards, Lin Mufeng became unconscious, and it could be said that Lin Mufeng only had that one terrifying technique, to deal with ordinary experts, and even people who slightly surpassed him, they would not slide down. However, to fight against a Purple Rank Expert, the opponent would not even give Lin Mufeng the chance to make a move!


    It could be said that Lin Mufeng was a fake expert.


    However, that terrifying aura was a prerequisite for Lin Mufeng to become an expert. Right now, his aura had already surpassed that of an ordinary expert. In the future, Lin Mufeng would definitely reach the realm of an expert.


    The crowd retreated, and the few ladies surrounded Zhang Xuan. The fastest one to run was Lan Bing, but it wasn''t because this little girl was trying to please him, but because she was extremely fond of this strong man, and this strong man was even her own man, so her emotions naturally showed even more.


    After Lin Mufeng chatted with the few girls for a while, a fat man, who looked like the Elder Peng, walked over. Looking at his expression, he seemed to have an aura of someone in a higher position, which made him seem quite imposing.


    Lin Mufeng looked at the person and guessed that he was at least an elder in charge of the Hangu College, or even the Principal of the Hangu College.


    But in terms of strength, he was not very strong. In the early stage of Blue Scale, he was a bit stronger than Lin Mufeng. However, with Lin Mufeng''s experience of killing the Lord of Shattered Leaf City of Blue rank master, he did not place these experts, who had just reached the Blue Scale realm, in his eyes at all.


    "I am the Principal of Hangu College, Wang Qiang. I am ashamed of yesterday''s incident, I had originally planned to capture the Elder Peng''s man and hand him over to Young Noble, but who knows where that Na Si went. Sir Lin, my Hangu College is absolutely loyal to Dean Lan ¡­"


    Without waiting for the Principal of the Hangu College, Wang Qiang, to continue showing his loyalty, Lin Mufeng waved his hand and said, "Dean Wang, there''s no need to be polite. Dean Wang does not need to be so courteous. "


    This person was only so respectful to the Lin Clan because of his master. Then this person must be on good terms with his master. Thinking about how his master had interacted with everyone in the world and treated him so courteously, how could he act big? Wouldn''t that make it hard for his master to do so?


    When Wang Qiang saw Lin Mufeng''s arrogant look just now, he thought that it would be difficult to deal with him. Thinking about how terrifying Dean Lan was, he was shocked and even more humiliated and furious. It was just that he did not expect Lin Mufeng to be so amiable to him, different from the arrogant appearance just now. He thought that Lin Mufeng had such a personality, and couldn''t help but sigh to himself, Dean Lan, you are truly a master, no wonder you accepted Lin Mufeng as your disciple, everyone in the continent had said that Lin Mufeng was an evil being, but he was a man who abided by the etiquette, and was not arrogant, and said that he was a demon.


    Following that, Wang Qiang brought some delicious food and daily necessities to the Lin Family. He also sent a few servants to serve them, making them very attentive.


    Lin Mufeng laughed. All of these could be considered his master''s intentions.

 C120 Each with his own thoughts

    As for the Mu Clan, Ye Clan, Xue Clan, and the others, they didn''t retreat far after they retreated. They then stopped. They truly had no face to return like this. Especially since the people from the Second Prince were actually killed by Lin Mufeng, when they returned, they had even more no way to explain this to him.


    Mu Qi snorted, he did not expect Lin Mufeng''s strength to be so strong, "Truly hateful." In fact, there were some things he had yet to say.


    It was inevitable for Lin Mufeng to be strong. Currently, their Mu Family''s weakest member had already reached the late stage of the Green Scale, while Mu Ran was even more of a weirdo. His strength had reached the middle stage of the cyan scale, and his battle strength could be said to be on par with the Blue rank master.


    At the same time, the Mu Clan members used their life saving ultimate. Once used, even the Purple Rank Expert did not dare to retaliate. Based on his understanding of the situation, he realised that Mu Ran had already used his life preserving attack, but was still defeated by Lin Mufeng. Furthermore, it was a head on defeat, so he knew that Lin Mufeng''s strength had already far surpassed his Blue Scale.


    He didn''t come here to fight with Lin Mufeng this time, he only came here to investigate Lin Mufeng''s true strength. Of course, it would be best if he could kill the dog.


    Furthermore, he had coincidentally obtained two sets of methods to fuse Heavenly Energy from the hemoptysis at that time, and it could be said that the two types of Heavenly Energy were completely released at that time. It was precisely because of this that he took on Mu Ran''s ultimate attack, and even so, he had already used up all his Heavenly Energy and fell unconscious.


    When the others heard Mu Ran say that, they were enraged. Lin Mufeng''s strength was truly beyond their imagination, no one expected him to be able to force an expert of the cyan scale to retreat, if not for Lin Mufeng wanting to, Pu Kong would have already died under Lin Mufeng''s blade. It was likely that the Pu clan would not be standing together with them anymore, oppressing Lin Mufeng.


    This so-called suppression was only an excuse.


    If Lin Mufeng was strong, how would they dare come?


    As for the name of Lin Mufeng Evil Demon, to ordinary people, evil spirit Masters were extremely terrifying. Evil Demons killed countless people and were a Bloodthirsty Demon King.


    But on this continent, every so often, evil heavenly spirit Masters would appear, but they did not cause a bloody storm on the continent. It was just that the speed of cultivation of those people was just too fast, and if they allowed those people to grow quickly, then it would endanger their own interests in the future. That was why they made such remarks, and wanted to stifle the development of the evil spirit Masters in their infancy state.


    Up till now, had Lin Mufeng ever done anything that would anger the Heavens and the Earth? No, it was just because Lin Mufeng was only eighteen years old now, and from the time he awakened his Heavenly Soul to the moment he started cultivating, only three years had passed, but it had already reached the point where he could kill the Blue rank master. If he continued to grow, the Lin Family would quickly become the largest family in the empire.


    Moreover, others might not know, but how could they not know? Their existence now threatened the interests of the Empire.


    Firstly, half of the empire''s wealth was controlled by the Fei Family, and secondly, by the eight great clans, they divided up the benefits one by one. In truth, the empire did not gain much, and the old ruler was already old, allowing the situation to develop as it pleased. But the First Prince was not like that. If he went on stage, with the help of Lin Mufeng who had grown up, and with the help of the Lin Family, their few great families would never have a chance to shine again.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng had to kill, and even prevent the First Prince from taking the throne.


    "He killed the people from the Second Prince, we arrested him in the name of his betrayal." One of them said. He was a merchant from one of the eight great clans, and previously, he did not have much contact with Lin Mufeng. A few generations ago, the Shang Clan was quite prosperous, but now, their reputation was unknown and they were considered as the last of the eight great clans.


    However, this was enough to make mortals lament over the fact that they were of noble and noble clans.


    "A mortal technique?" The Li Family members laughed, a trace of disdain appearing on their faces.


    These people were all from Heavenly Soul Master, and capturing them was a mortal''s method. Of course, this method was feasible, but only on the surface. In the continent, the Heavenly Soul Master was the supreme existence. Even the Empire''s Emperor would have to be extremely respectful towards those experts with Violet Rank. For a large empire to have three to four Purple Rank Expert to guard it was already considered very good.


    The reason why the Cora Empire became the leader was because the Heaven Soul Palace was at the Cora Empire. There were a total of six Purple Rank Expert s, which was a terrifying number, but now that Ni Chang had given out the order, and Han Mei''s attitude was unclear, it was likely that the Cora Empire''s strength would decline a little, and regarding the matter of Ni Chang, Yu Xin, the people of the Heaven Soul Palace must have other methods. I just don''t know yet.


    How would the servants in the mortal world dare to act against the Heavenly Soul Master? Of course, all of them cultivated the heavenly soul, but how high could those who ate at a public house be? Those powerful Heavenly Soul Master were not willing to drive them away, unless they were against the even stronger Heavenly Soul Master. who would dare to attack someone who had the reputation of being the evil spirit and who had easily killed all the experts in the Lan Family?


    I''m afraid that the king will reject this matter even if it were to be reported to the empire. Why didn''t such an expert try to rope him in?


    The powerful Heavenly Soul Master had special privileges, casually killing one of them was not a problem at all, naturally there would be other people coming to solve the problem.


    "Then we will use the name of Lin Mufeng as the demon to suppress him. I have just found out that Yu Xin is right by his side, I do not believe that the people from the Heaven Soul Palace do not know how to deal with him!"


    "Hmph, it''s not only Yu Xin, even Ni Chang is behind him. Heaven Soul Palace was originally one of the six Purple Rank Expert s, but now that she was awarded one, his Heaven Soul Palace''s spirit energy was severely injured. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng is a member of the Star Blue Empire, do you think that the country leader will suppress him, or try to rope him in? If Lin Mufeng was not a citizen of the Star Blue Empire, the other nations would not have been able to win him over. Do you think the other empires would have tried to kill Lin Mufeng? "


    When these words were spoken, everyone fell silent. That''s right, other people didn''t understand this logic, but they did!


    "Then what should we do?" one of them asked.


    "Let''s go back first and see what Second Prince is planning." The people from the Fei Family did not say anything the entire time, and now they were saying something.


    When everyone heard the Fei Family man speak, they did not speak anymore and walked back.


    In fact, the people of Fei Family and the Pu family all had the same thought, and that was to observe Lin Mufeng''s strength. Now, they could already clearly see that in the heart of this person from Fei Family, his heart was filled with waves.


    Lin Mufeng''s current strength was even stronger than an ordinary Blue rank master, and was already stronger than the second generation members of the clan. Secondly, there were Ni Sang, Ni Cai, Yu Xin and a group of fourth year Star Blue Academy students accompanying him. Those people were experts of cyan scale, and they had all sorts of powerful forces backing them.


    Since they were willing to help Lin Mufeng now, then no matter what attitude they had from the powers behind them, they would at least not help to resist Lin Mufeng. In that case, Second Prince would have a lot less people who he could rope them in.


    The two great Purple Rank Expert s.


    Everyone said that the Heaven Soul Palace had given away one Purple Rank Expert, but in reality, it was only two people. As a result, the Heaven Soul Palace''s strength had suffered a third of the damage, which was simply too great of a loss. Furthermore, Lan Tianci was Lin Mufeng''s master. Even though Lin Mufeng''s strength was insufficient right now, the power behind him was still enormous. Given some time, he would be able to grow up to be a towering tree.


    The reason the Fei Family prevented the first prince from ascending the throne was because the Fei Family controlled too much money and controlled half of the benefits the Star Blue Empire had. This amount was too huge. The First Prince would definitely make his move against the Fei Family after he ascended the throne, so they had to resolutely resist.


    But now, with the strength that stood behind the First Prince, although Lin Mufeng had not come into contact with the First Prince, everyone could tell that the First Prince was supporting Lin Mufeng, and that Lin Mufeng was definitely repaying him for his help. As for the people behind Lin Mufeng, they were all standing right behind the First Prince, and as a result, their organization, which was formed to support the power of the Second Prince, was nothing more than trash in front of those people. It was very pitiful.


    Right now, in his heart, he was considering whether or not to join the first prince''s camp and give up some benefits to gain the first prince''s approval.


    However, how much profit would he have to pay? He might not be willing to lose to the first prince, but if he lost too much, it would harm the Lin Clan''s foundation! His heart felt as if it had been knocked over and was extremely bitter.


    "Second Prince will definitely not let the Lin Family off." Mu Qi shouted loudly. We will let the Second Prince make the decision for us. "


    Everyone expressed their approval when they heard this, but their hearts were filled with contempt. That guy who only knew how to eat and drink could make such a wise decision, but they didn''t know what the people behind him would do with it. The person behind him was truly too mysterious.


    Everyone could not help but think back to the time when they had met the Second Prince. The strength that they had displayed was truly terrifying! Although they didn''t know whether or not their Violet Rank had been reached, their hearts were still extremely shocked!


    His guess should be above the Violet Rank.


    On this continent, it seemed that those Purple Rank Expert s had already been discovered by everyone. Then, they would make a comprehensive evaluation based on the number of Purple Rank Expert s, their strengths, and their overall strength. But in reality, there were many experts on the continent. They were unwilling to reveal their strength, and would rather be an idle person in the countryside.


    Just like the former number one warrior of the continent, Yuan Zhong, which country did he belong to? No one could say for sure, that fifty years ago, when Yuan Zhong led everyone to resist the great army of the Land of Death, he did not declare which country he belonged to either.


    There were many other experts hiding in the mountains and plains of the natural world. On the surface, the number of people that everyone knew about was only the number that everyone was hiding in the past. However, the overall ranking was about the same. Basically, everyone had hidden it well.

 C121 Anger of the Prince

    Everyone returned to the palace to meet Second Prince.


    Second Prince''s body was slightly off to the side and his face had a meaty expression. He was initially friendly, but with his mustache and eyebrows slightly sunken, he was really displeasing to the eye.


    Behind Second Prince stood two people whose bodies were enveloped in a cloak. It was impossible to see what they looked like clearly. It seemed like there was only one son of the King before, but he did not know when, but the two appeared behind Second Prince.


    It was said that even the country leader did not know the identities of the two, and that the Second Prince had declared them to the outside world as his master, so they were extremely strong.


    Everyone then explained how they forced Pu Kong to retreat in one move.


    That Pu Kong had also seen Pu Kong''s might before, but he did not expect that he would not even be able to withstand a single move from Lin Mufeng. He looked at the two people behind him in panic.


    One of them said coldly, "That Pu Kong is too useless."


    When these words were spoken, everyone was infuriated. All they could do was to be angry, but not to say anything. In the past, Pu Kong''s strength could only be considered to be above average, and could still be considered as having some reputation. But after being defeated by Lin Mufeng three times, he had turned into someone who trained hard, and now, his strength was already the strongest on the surface.


    The other person said, "Your Royal Highness, I think it''s necessary for you to personally go. Let''s go see that Lin Mufeng. Secondly, Han Ku Kingdom seems to be supporting the First Prince, this is a strong point. "


    When the Second Prince heard this, he was overjoyed and shouted out, "Good, good!"


    "Second Prince, pay attention to etiquette."


    "Oh. "Yes!" Second Prince quickly bowed his head in agreement.


    Everyone saw that the Second Prince was in such a pussy state, and could not help but look down on him. However, he was even more curious about the identities of those two people.


    As for the Hangu College, the Lin Family members were sitting in a room discussing.


    It had already been three months since Lin Mufeng spread the news that the Land of Death''s army was invading the continent. However, there was still not a single place on the continent that was eroded by the Land of Death''s army. Everyone was considering whether they should rebuild the Lin Clan now. It was not a good thing to stay in the Hangu College.


    Hearing his father''s words, Lin Mufeng frowned. It was not that he was dissatisfied with his father''s words, in fact, he had been considering and pondering over this all this while. In the vicinity, Lin Mufeng''s reputation was not bad, but in other places, Lin Mufeng was seen as a demon, a demon who would make a fool out of people.


    Logically speaking, the objective of Land of Death had already been achieved, and the second objective, which was to numb the entire continent, had already been achieved. Why were they still not making their move, could it be that they did not have any plans to make their move? It can''t be!


    Yu Xin looked at Ni Chang, but Ni Chang was looking at him.


    Ni Chang also heard about the Land of Death army attacking the continent from Lin Mufeng''s mouth, so only Lin Mufeng knew what happened. Yu Xin, on the other hand, wanted to get some information from Master and Big Sister.


    Lin Mufeng thought for a while and said, "I dare say that the Land of Death''s army will attack our continent, but for some reason, they will be delayed. I think that before long, the Land of Death''s army will attack us, and we should not rebuild it. It''s not weak to stay in the Hangu College for the time being. Although it might be troublesome for them, this is indeed the best place to hide. "


    He also knew that his father did not want to owe others, but right now, the Lin Clan was in a very dire situation, so he had no choice but to do so.


    Lin Tianfeng secretly nodded. He realized that his son''s daughters were all waiting for Lin Mufeng to make a decision, even Ni Chang acted as she looked at Lin Mufeng, which made him very satisfied. He was a little worried, there was no need to say anything about Ni Chang liking his son, it was just that with Ni Chang''s cultivation level, in the future, would his son''s actions be affected by Ni Chang? Ni Chang was very satisfied with his daughter-in-law, but she didn''t want her son to become a rake in her ears.


    "I plan to go to the palace and see the first prince." Lin Mufeng slowly said. Everyone here were his friends and relatives, so he would definitely believe it if everyone risked their lives to help him. Therefore, Lin Mufeng directly told them what he was thinking in his heart.


    Lin Tianfeng nodded at the same time. Although the two of them were not strong enough, they had plenty of experience. Right now, the Empire''s situation was related to the Han Ku Kingdom''s situation. The first prince, who is Second Prince at the top of the throne, has a huge influence on them.


    Back then, the First Prince had supported Lin Mufeng and now that Lin Mufeng was back, he should go meet him. Moreover, Lin Mufeng and the First Prince were already in the same boat, so the two of them had to go in and go out together.


    "I''ll go with you." Yu Xin, Ni Cai, and Ni Chang called out at the same time.


    The three women were the three strongest women by Lin Mufeng''s side. Lan Bing, Yue Yan, and the other two girls wanted to go too, but thinking that their strength was low, they gave Lin Mufeng a hard time and added burden, so they didn''t say anything. The two girls would help Lin Mufeng by raising his strength, but strength was something that required talent and time.


    The three women looked at each other, and Ni Chang retreated back first.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng decided to take action, and said: "I will go save him, you guys stay here."


    Regarding this, Lin Mufeng could only say this, as a bowl of water would have to be levelled in the end.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Xin said, "Let Big Sister Ni Chang accompany you." Then, she looked at Ni Cai, who also nodded. Although the three women had decent strength and wouldn''t burden Lin Mufeng, Ni Chang''s strength far exceeded theirs. An expert with Violet Rank could fly, and would be the most helpful to Lin Mufeng. Ni Chang was the most suitable candidate.


    Since the two girls said it like that, Lin Mufeng nodded his head immediately. Ni Chang gratefully looked at his former disciple, her current sister, and smiled. She was becoming more and more involved in the circle of girls. He was no longer the third elder of the Heaven Soul Palace, and no longer was he Yu Xin''s master. He was now only Lin Mufeng''s woman.


    The two of them decided to set off immediately, while the Lin Clan entrusted Han Mei with some care. Han Mei didn''t say anything and just turned around.


    Lin Mufeng thought that Han Mei was unwilling, but Ni Chang said, "Junior Sister has already agreed, let''s go."


    Immediately, everyone dispersed. Ni Chang, Lin Mufeng, get ready each, and then quietly set off.


    After about an hour, Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang returned.


    Everyone gradually became surprised. Why was this so?


    Lin Mufeng said, "Those people from before have come again, and Second Prince has personally come."


    Immediately, no one dared to hesitate, and they all made their preparations. Originally, no one would go all out like that, but Ni Chang said, "The two people beside His Highness are very scary, she doesn''t even have the confidence to win."


    Hearing Ni Chang''s words, the hearts of everyone present quivered.


    Not long after, they arrived at the entrance of the Hangu College, accompanied by a few officials of the Han Ku Kingdom. The Empire''s Second Prince was one of the most popular candidates to become the next monarch. These minor officials all came over to curry favor with him.


    Even the Han Guo royal family had sent a high ranking official over. Although they did not personally come, they still had to send someone over, otherwise, their etiquette would be lacking.


    With regards to the fact that the members of the Han Guo Royal Family did not come personally, and had only sent an inconsequential eunuch, the Second Prince was unhappy. However, he had to deal with Lin Mufeng first, and the other matters will be taken care of later.


    Lin Mufeng stepped out of the crowd and stared at Second Prince, then shifted his gaze to the two scammers beside Second Prince. These two people were precisely the ones that caused even Ni Chang to feel rather fearful.


    When the Second Prince saw that Lin Mufeng actually looked at him with such contempt, he could not help but be angered, and shouted out, "You are Lin Mufeng, why do you not kneel when you see the other prince?"


    These words were reasonable, after all the Second Prince was the imperial family, so Lin Mufeng and the rest should indeed kneel down and pay their respects. However, this etiquette would not work for the Heavenly Soul Master s. Although there were similar rules, when an Empire''s Emperor saw the powerful Heavenly Souls, he would not allow them to kneel down and pay their respects.


    Some of the Lin Family servants and Hangu College members could not help but kneel down.


    But Lin Mufeng''s group, as well as Ni Sang''s group sneered.


    Lin Mufeng took a step forward, and said in a clear voice, "We even discussed matters of friendship with the First Prince, why would we kneel to you when everyone was being so rude!"


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, everyone started to shout.


    Lin Mufeng immediately followed up and said loudly, "The First Prince and I are good friends, he had long told us to become friends as equals, does that mean that the Second Prince does not take your brother''s words seriously? It seems like the first prince is now the crown prince. "


    Second Prince''s face reddened. He wasn''t the crown prince right now, but the first prince was because there was a lot of manpower supporting him right now. Moreover, his father was under pressure and wanted to make him the ruler of the kingdom, but all of this was not implemented yet. He could be as arrogant as he wanted, but on the surface, he still had to respect the first prince.


    He snorted coldly, but had nothing to say.


    "You are Lin Mufeng, you are indeed an evil being, disrespectful to others. Furthermore, you are to marry the master and the disciple, making the world look chaotic. The name of the demon is none other than you." a man in a suit suddenly shouted.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes turned cold, this man actually dared to use him and Yu Xin, Ni Chang''s matter, he was tired of living. This was something intolerable! He immediately shouted angrily, "What''s in the condom is, what was done was done was shameful, that''s why you pretended to be in the condom, not even daring to show your face, what face do you have to say about others!" Speak up, his mouth opened and closed as spider silk flew out at high speed.


    It was not enough to just suppress him verbally. He must teach this woman a lesson if she was to bully him. So what if this person''s cultivation was higher than his, how could Lin Mufeng be afraid?


    When the man heard Lin Mufeng say that he had no face to see anyone, he was immediately enraged. Seeing that Lin Mufeng''s spider silk was shooting towards him, he waved his hand, and a flame appeared, burning the spider silk.


    Lin Mufeng was secretly shocked, this person could actually release flames, and the people from Jane''s house could release fire that day. It was extremely terrifying, and he did not know if this person had any contact with the people from Jane''s house. However, his own spider silk was not simple. It was not something that could be burned by ordinary flames.


    Maybe Lin Mufeng''s strength was not as good as those people, but all of his soul skills were extraordinary, enough to make people jealous.


    The spider web pierced through the flames and shot towards the person in the sheath.


    The man was not simple either, seeing this, the flame following the spider silk suddenly burned Lin Mufeng, at the same time his body moved, dodging the spider silk. He also knew that Lin Mufeng''s spider silk was extremely poisonous, and could not be touched. Even the Purple Rank Expert would not be able to withstand it.


    The alabaster knife suddenly appeared in Lin Mufeng''s hands. With a wave of Lin Mufeng''s hand, the alabaster knife slashed towards the flame. The ice on the alabaster knife instantly grew cold, and the flames were instantly extinguished.

 C122 Purple Rank Expert

    This move of theirs could be said to be roughly on par with the other''s. Neither of them was able to gain an advantage over the other.


    Everyone who was standing behind Second Prince were shocked. Could it be that Lin Mufeng was actually able to tie with the two of them?


    The man who had attacked just now was also shocked. He could not tell what Lin Mufeng was doing with just a single strike, but Lin Mufeng''s action of lifting something heavy as though it were light also made him secretly fearful of him. His opponent''s strength did not seem to be as weak as the aura he emitted.


    Suddenly, the person in the other trap whispered into his ear.


    That person instantly understood. So the opponent was using soul skills. Only by relying on the power of their soul skills would they be able to fight against the most taboo soul skills. However, Lin Mufeng''s soul skills were indeed powerful.


    The man wanted to attack again, but Lin Mufeng shouted back, "Come and tell me your name, I won''t kill nameless people, and I won''t fight those who don''t have face."


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, everyone laughed.


    During the exchange just now, Lin Mufeng had already realised that this person was not to be trifled with. The other people who used his soul skills were somewhat panicked, even if it was a portion of the people whose strength surpassed his own, but this person was extremely relaxed. It could be said that this person was the strongest enemy he had ever encountered.


    "Lin Mufeng, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll show you my power. " With that, the person in the robe flew up and floated in midair. With a wave of his sleeve, a large amount of flames came burning down from the air.


    Everyone on the ground was shocked, even the people beside Second Prince had their expressions changed.


    They were all guessing that these two were Purple Rank Expert, and sure enough, that person could spit out so much flames, their power was too terrifying!


    The faces of Lin Mufeng, Ni Chang and the other experts changed at the same time. Their opponent had actually used five different kinds of attacks. Although it seemed like they were attacking Lin Mufeng, they were actually seizing the opportunity to kill the Lin Family, with the intention of weakening the Lin Family''s strength.


    "alabaster knife!" Lin Mufeng immediately bellowed, and the alabaster knife grew larger, floating in the air. The cold Qi that came from the alabaster knife blocked the flames. Instantly, a large amount of white smoke rose into the air, causing everyone to be unable to see it clearly.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had successfully resisted the opponent''s flames, everyone was overjoyed. Ni Chang was even happier, Lin Mufeng''s strength had increased so quickly, she thought he would need her to help him out.


    But how could everyone know that the other party was, after all, an expert of Violet Rank, and was not someone Lin Mufeng, a single person of cyan scale, could resist against.


    At this time, he already felt a wave of pressure. The alabaster knife was extremely cold, but this time, it also felt like it was going to melt. It was not because the opponent''s flames were extremely powerful, but because the opponent''s flames were too large.


    Suddenly, the hemoptysis''s voice sounded beside Lin Mufeng''s ears, "Brat, I can''t take it anymore, the alabaster knife can''t hold on any longer."


    The hemoptysis lived inside the alabaster knife, and his loud shout indicated that the alabaster knife was almost unable to hold on any longer. In fact, Lin Mufeng didn''t need hemoptysis to remind him, he had already realized it. Right now, they were either taking back the alabaster knife or stopping the person from spitting fire.


    Naturally, Lin Mufeng would not choose to retreat.


    His body soared into the air, and a large Spider Web empire member snuck into the net.


    The spiderweb was not afraid of fire, and was able to pass through the flames and attack its opponent.


    The man was also shocked, he did not expect that under his attack, Lin Mufeng would still be able to use other methods. He was very clear that Lin Mufeng did not have the strength to execute it, but had completely activated a set of Heavenly Souls. He was extremely envious in his heart. The Dual Heavenly Souls were indeed favored by the heavens.


    It could be said that when Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul had used up all its power, he could completely use the other Heavenly Soul. It was equivalent to one person having the same strength as another two, which was average for two people. It was just that the two of them could not join hands.


    Only, he did not know that Lin Mufeng''s two heavenly souls could join together.


    The man saw the net flying through the flames. He knew that there was poison on it. Once he touched it, he would be affected. If he didn''t detoxify it after a long time, his life would be in danger. However, giving up on the advantage of fighting against Lin Mufeng just like that was impossible, he could already feel that Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife could not hold on any longer.


    With a shout, a fiery red Heavenly Soul Beast appeared between his eyebrows. It was his soul, the Skyfire Glazed Beast. The Heavenly Soul Demon Beast''s body was completely red, and it was faintly glowing with power.


    "Skyfire Glazed Beast!" "Ni Chang," Han Mei called out at the same time. This was a type of demon beast from the Western Extreme West of the continent. He never thought that this person''s Heavenly Soul was actually that kind of Heavenly Beast, but could this person have come from the Western Extreme?


    The Skyfire Glazed Beast spat out a bright pearl from its mouth and rushed towards the spiderweb.


    The pearl grew larger in the wind, and when it arrived in front of the spiderweb, it had already become the size of a wheel.


    Lin Mufeng did not expect the other party to have such a method. Since this Heavenly Soul is called Skyfire Glazed Beast, then the flames must have originated from this Heavenly Soul.


    The pearl pushed the spiderweb backwards and charged straight at Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng was happy instead of being alarmed, as most of the Heavenly Beast relied on their instincts to cultivate, and when they cultivated to a certain degree, beast cores would appear. These beast cores were the essence of the cultivation of these Heavenly Beast throughout their lives, and it was precisely by relying on these beast cores that the Heavenly Beast would be able to level up, becoming stronger, but when the beast cores disappeared, the Heavenly Beast would also become very ordinary.


    Seeing the Beast Pill flying over, Lin Mufeng was not afraid at all, he moved his body slightly backwards, and then the evil spirit appeared. Because he had the hemoptysis''s method, he could use his two types of Heavenly Energy at the same time, and it was normal for two Heavenly Souls to appear at the same time.


    For example, the other heavenly souls were Yu Xin, for example, the two types of heavenly souls could appear at the same time, because the heavenly souls in their bodies had a common movement path, which was the exact same path, whereas Lin Mufeng was different. One was righteous while the other was evil, if not for the hemoptysis coming up with a method, Lin Mufeng''s strength would probably be greatly reduced.


    This evil heavenly spirit made Lin Mufeng more beautiful, and then took the fangs out from his lips. This way, the image wouldn''t be too terrifying, and wouldn''t make people feel fear just by looking at it.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s two heavenly souls appearing at the same time, everyone immediately exclaimed.


    On that day, everyone had also seen the appearance of the evil spirit, but at that time, the sky and earth changed color, people were respectful to Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit, and now that it was broad daylight, and the light of the flames was shining, everyone could see it clearly. It had to be said that this evil heavenly spirit looked somewhat similar to Lin Mufeng. His ears were pointy, his face was white, and his eyes were tightly shut.


    With regards to the current appearance of the evil spirit, Lin Mufeng was quite satisfied with it, it was the result of his hard work to reform it. As his strength increased, especially with the change in the route of cultivation of Heavenly Energy, the evil spirit underwent some changes, it gradually became colder on the surface of his body, and at the same time the demonic Qi of the evil spirit decreased. Adding on the fact that the evil spirit and Lin Mufeng looked very similar, people could easily accept it.


    When the people from the ring saw Lin Mufeng''s two heavenly souls appear, they too were shocked, and immediately used their beast cores to attack Lin Mufeng. This strike contained a great deal of power and a great deal of jealousy.


    Lin Mufeng laughed coldly in his heart. Did he really think that defeating him would be so easy? The evil spirit suddenly appeared in front of him, at the same time, the evil spirit''s body was facing the beast core, following that, the evil spirit''s body became blurry, and waves after waves of black Qi appeared on the chest area of the evil spirit. Looking inside, it seemed to be a cave with no bottom, once something sank in, it would never be able to come out.


    This was Lin Mufeng''s plan, to swallow the beast core. There must be a large amount of energy inside that beast core. This would be of a great help to him, and at the same time, the people in that set were basically useless.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng actually used such a method, the people from the trap were overjoyed. How could he not know how precious beast cores were? Who didn''t want to devour the beast cores of Heavenly Beast, but it was impossible for Lin Mufeng to devour his beast cores.


    Firstly, the Heavenly Beast knew the benefits of the beast core, so its control over the beast core was extremely strong. With Lin Mufeng''s cultivation, if she wanted to heavily injure him and even injure his soul, could she?


    Furthermore, he was not a Heavenly Beast but a Heavenly Soul Master. That beast core was made from energy and not a real existence, Lin Mufeng''s actions would definitely cause him to suffer a huge loss.


    However, as he was feeling proud, he did not see the cold smile on Lin Mufeng''s lips.


    "Boom!" The beast core immediately flew into evil heavenly spirit''s body, and in that instant, it was wrapped up by him and disappeared.


    Seeing that, everyone was overjoyed, thinking that Lin Mufeng had swallowed the other party''s beast core. Only a few knowledgeable people knew that things were not that simple.


    Sure enough, Lin Mufeng immediately retreated backwards, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then the evil heavenly spirit exploded in all directions and disappeared. The alabaster knife was also unable to resist the flames, and immediately fell back down, returning back into Lin Mufeng''s forehead.


    Han-Mei hurriedly charged forward, only she was able to suppress the flames, other than Lin Mufeng, her soul was extremely cold.


    "Hahahaha." Those people in that set laughed out loud while laughing unrestrainedly with another person in that set.


    Immediately after, Second Prince and the people beside her all started to laugh proudly.


    Obviously, they thought that Lin Mufeng had been severely injured, and if they overestimated themselves and fought the Purple Rank Expert head on, the only outcome would be death.


    Ni Chang, Yu Xin and the others gathered around Lin Mufeng, all of them looking worriedly at him.


    After Lin Mufeng landed on the ground, he immediately sat cross legged, with a cultivation style, although everyone wanted to get close to him, they did not dare to get too close to him.


    The person in the trap before sneered, "Is there any use in healing someone now? Do you think my beast core is so delicious? Overturning rivers and seas! " he shouted.


    Everyone heard the voice and looked towards Lin Mufeng in fear.


    Even the cold plum blossom floating in the air felt a burst of concern.


    Then, Lin Mufeng''s face only changed a little before returning to normal once again.


    As for the person inside the ring, his body trembled. Suddenly, he screamed in fear and fell from the sky. The flames had also disappeared.

 C123 Leakage of blood pill

    Han Mei immediately descended from the sky and arrived beside Lin Mufeng, wanting to know what happened.


    Although no one knew what was going on, they were very clear that in the clash just now, it seemed like the person from that set had won because he was hungry, but in reality, it was Lin Mufeng who had won.


    Ni Chang was secretly shocked, why did the other party take the opportunity to kill Lin Mufeng? It was obvious that the Beast Pill had truly been consumed by Lin Mufeng, and it was precisely because of this that the person fell from the sky, causing the flames to suddenly disappear. Although it was good to be by Lin Mufeng''s side, and she really wanted to be by Lin Mufeng''s side, what if those people took the chance to attack? Although Lin Mufeng had gotten the upper hand, judging from his current situation, he had to cross his legs and cultivate. He knew that he was at a critical juncture, and could not let anyone disturb him.


    Yu Xin was startled, then reacted, then it was Ni Cai, Ni Sang. Everyone immediately protected Lin Mufeng.


    As expected, the person from the other trap caught the person who was fighting with Lin Mufeng, and even directly attacked without sending him back.


    Ni Chang immediately took action and a set of Ni Chang''s feathered clothes appeared, sealing off the path of the person inside.


    That person was infuriated, but he had no other choice and could only retreat.


    Suddenly, Yue Yan exclaimed, "Ah!"


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Lin Mufeng, only to see that between Lin Mufeng''s brows, a large quantity of light balls had surged out, all of them were blood red.


    "Blood pill!" It was unknown who called first. The crowd was stunned once again.


    That''s right, that was a blood pill. Even though it had become extremely popular in the continent, the Blood Core had disappeared completely from the continent after the collapse of the Wood Evil Pavilion.


    However, no one expected that the blood pill would be produced like that, and only Lin Mufeng was able to produce it.


    "Quickly protect Mu Feng!" Seeing that, Ni Chang shouted once again.


    Previously, Lin Mufeng only made everyone want to kill him to vent their anger. But now, it was all gone, Lin Mufeng was a highly sought after person, and in the past year, the blood pill had become extremely popular in the entire continent. Everyone wanted to buy the blood pill because the blood pill could instantly replenish a large amount of energy and turn it into Heavenly Energy, which was considered the best medicine for the Heavenly Soul.


    Even the Heaven Soul Palace had all kinds of miraculous pills, but compared to Lin Mufeng''s blood pill, those pills were much more troublesome to consume and the effects lasted for a long time. Even though the energy inside the pills was huge, absorbing the energy was a long process, during the battle, consuming the pills was useless as well, unlike the blood pills, which could save lives.


    He knew that only Lin Mufeng could create a Blood Core, and when they thought about how crazy the Blood Core was on the continent, if someone obtained the source of the Blood Core, they would be able to control a huge amount of wealth. Even the finances of a large empire might not be better than this hen who laid a golden egg.


    Lin Mufeng''s group immediately understood the relationship between the two of them, and when they looked at the other side, their eyes lit up, if not for the fact that they were powerful enough, they would have come to snatch them. Lin Mufeng wasn''t a person at all, he was a cheat that could copy the golden mountain indefinitely.


    Lin Mufeng was also complaining in his heart, he could not see or feel the situation outside, but he knew the method to produce the Blood Core. He knew that if these people knew of the method to produce the Blood Core, in the future, he would probably call for more people to capture him, but in the past, it was to kill him, but now, he had to capture him alive.


    After he swallowed the beast core, the beast core started to violently collide with his body, as if it was trying to scatter his body.


    However, Lin Mufeng was different. If he had a soul skill that could break through shackles, this skill could cause damage to the soul and could not be recovered.


    After the Beast Pill flew in, Lin Mufeng used the Breaking Soul Skill instantly. Although the alabaster knife was resisting the fire and was unable to leave the body, he could use his Heavenly Energy to form a handful of alabaster knife and then use the Breaking Soul Technique.


    Immediately, the beast core was split open, and a crack appeared on it, following that, because of the control of the set, the beast core flew all over Lin Mufeng''s body, causing him to have no choice but to use the beast core strengthening technique multiple times, causing the beast core to fully open, releasing the energy inside.


    It was also at this moment that the person in the ring felt the beast core breaking apart and fell from the sky. The flames naturally dissipated into nothingness as well.


    It was precisely because the other party was a Purple Rank Expert that he was able to quickly absorb the immense amount of Heavenly Energy contained in his body. With no other choice, Lin Mufeng was worried that his body would be destroyed by the explosion of energy, so he could only use the blood pill''s brewing method to expel the energy. But he knew that among the people outside, the secret of the blood pill would no longer be a secret, it was only for his life, thus he had no choice but to reveal it.


    Even so, through the method of brewing the blood pill, Lin Mufeng still felt that the energy in his body was abnormally strong.


    On one hand, his body was rapidly absorbing energy, and on the other hand, it was transporting to his forehead and forming a blood pill. Lin Mufeng didn''t know that at this time, hemoptysis was also doing his best to absorb energy. Although this kind of energy staying in his body wasn''t good, and might cause his mind to collapse, for Lin Mufeng''s safety, he had no choice but to do so.


    Moreover, if he used this energy to cause some changes, he would have earned it.


    For large amounts of energy like their bodies, some people would explode, but for some people, they could absorb this energy through their meridians and organs to become their own. This was the same as having a large amount of energy out of thin air, which was extremely helpful.


    This was a way to quickly increase his strength, but it was also extremely dangerous.


    Although the Lin Family members were on guard against the other party, they were all staring at Lin Mufeng at the same time. The speed at which the blood pellets overflowed was too fast, and in the blink of an eye, over a hundred of them appeared.


    Ni Chang bellowed, Yue Yan, Lan Bing and the other two quickly kept the blood pill.


    These two people basically didn''t have any use, and since their defense was basically zero, they might as well put away the Blood Cores. And it just so happened that they could use these Blood Pills to reward the people who helped them.


    Ni Sang and the others were happy, they never thought that the blood pill was actually produced by Lin Mufeng, and by the owner.


    When Lin Mufeng was around in the past, Wood Evil Pavilion would always sell Blood Pills, and Lan Tianci had to explain, he was the one who created the Blood Core, why did Lan Tianci not have the Blood Core when he was still trying to take Lin Mufeng as his master? It was clear that the Blood Core was related to Lin Mufeng, and after Lin Mufeng had disappeared for a few months, the Blood Core did not circulate around the continent anymore, and was the only one who could make the Blood Core.


    With Lin Mufeng''s magnanimity, they would definitely be able to get a lot of blood pellets. These blood pellets were definitely top quality treasures that every clan would need, and were definitely good medicines to save lives. With Lin Mufeng, they would have limitless hope to survive. As long as they still had a breath of air, they would not die.


    Even in the eyes of Second Prince and the rest, they looked at Lin Mufeng with greed.


    The people following behind Second Prince felt a burst of regret, especially the Mu Family and the Fei Family.


    None of them thought that Lin Mufeng could produce a Blood Core, because they knew the importance of this Blood Core. Just based on the Blood Core, they had to protect Lin Mufeng who was an evil person in the Sky Demon Continent and was also a target of the continent''s attacks. With Lin Mufeng, he could have the guarantee of the clan''s glory. Thinking back to the grand occasion that happened in the Wood Evil Pavilion back then, with the strength of the number one merchant guild of the Fei Family, he had actually maintained a very close relationship with Lin Mufeng and carefully maintained a good relationship with him. But now, because of Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit, his relationship with Lin Mufeng had broken down, and all of the efforts made by the Fei Family had gone to waste.


    The two men in the bag were also excited. They knew about the blood pill in the Western Ji Region. With the blood pill, they could live a much easier life here. One had to know that Lin Mufeng was now such a rare commodity to be sold, no matter what they said back then, they should never offend Lin Mufeng!


    But now that the disaster had been brought about, it was useless to regret it, so he just had to snatch Lin Mufeng back! This thought appeared at the same time in the minds of the people in the two scrolls.


    As for the injured fellow, he was even more furious in his heart. After taking Lin Mufeng back, he would definitely treat him like a slave and would make him continuously manufacture Blood Pills, and treat him like a dog at the same time.


    He knew very well that the beast core within his body had disappeared, and his strength had greatly decreased. The original Violet Rank, most likely after some good rest, would at most be restored to the level of Blue Scale. In the future, it would be impossible for him to return to the Violet Rank, as it was equivalent to him being crippled by Lin Mufeng. This hatred made him unable to devour Lin Mufeng alive and draw his muscles and bones!


    The blood pill flowing out of Lin Mufeng''s forehead slowly slowed down, it was obvious that Lin Mufeng had more or less digested the energy cups.


    They did not expect their husband to be so powerful, the best-selling blood pill in the entire continent could only be concocted by their own husband, and looking at the quality of the blood pills, they felt that their husband''s ability to concoct the blood pills was far beyond what it had ever been, and was even stronger than before!


    At the same time, there were a large number of pedestrians surrounding the two groups of people. Originally, no one dared to come out and look, as they knew that the deep hole had caused them some trouble. However, when they saw the blood pill, they were all amazed. Although everyone was a commoner, they knew how amazing this blood pill was. At that time, the price of that blood pill was 500 crystal coins per pill. If they could get one, then those poor people would be able to live without worries for a short period of time. On the continent, a hundred crystal coins was enough for a family of four to live for half a year.


    Finally, Lin Mufeng opened his eyes. The energy had been mostly absorbed by him, and there was no longer a need to use the Blood Core to expel the energy. Although turning them into blood pills could be exchanged for a large amount of money, it was still a waste. If this energy was left in his body, it would help his body greatly, tempering his body and meridians, greatly helping his future cultivation.


    "Hahahaha." He laughed loudly.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had woken up, everyone was immediately overjoyed. After that, they slightly spread out and relied on Lin Mufeng''s strength to defeat a Purple Rank Expert, what was there to be afraid of! Everyone wanted to see the power of Lin Mufeng consuming the Purple Rank Expert''s Beast Pill!


    Lin Mufeng looked at the few women beside him, his body flying high up in the air, transforming into a spear, thrusting towards Second Prince and the others.

 C124 wintersweet

    Lin Mufeng was incomparably powerful, his entire body had transformed into a spear, bringing along the air around him with it, forming a sharp cold wind.


    It was as if Lin Mufeng would pierce through them in the next moment.


    Lin Mufeng had just swallowed the Purple Rank Expert''s Heavenly Soul Beast Pill, so everyone did not know the depth of Lin Mufeng''s strength. Seeing Lin Mufeng rushing towards them, their first thought was to avoid him, since they had no intention of clashing head on with him.


    Even the person who was not hurt had the same thought, after absorbing the Purple Rank Expert''s Heavenly Spirit Beast Pill, he had such a powerful force, yet Lin Mufeng was not dead, and looking at his current appearance, he looked full of energy and spirit, most likely his cultivation had improved greatly, and just now his comrades had been defeated, their auras were at a disadvantage, hence they too had immediately dodged to the side.


    One strike from Lin Mufeng today had caused all the Purple Rank Expert s to dodge.


    Seeing that everyone had retreated, Lin Mufeng kept quiet. Lin Mufeng had a clear grasp of everyone''s mentality, and it was also because of this that he dared to do such a thing. He was merely a Heavenly Soul Master with cyan scale, but in reality, it was extremely difficult for him to deal with the person inside the array just now. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was careless, not knowing what Lin Mufeng''s methods were, and he was just too arrogant, how could Lin Mufeng have swallowed the beast core of the Heavenly Soul and suffered serious injuries?


    Although he had absorbed a large amount of energy, it would be impossible for him to rely on that energy to swiftly reach the Violet Rank. It was not as if defeating a master of a certain level meant he had the strength of a certain level. Grabbing onto the fear these people had towards their sons, Lin Mufeng was enough to scare them.


    He floated in mid-air, laughing arrogantly as he retreated from the air.


    Ni Chang, Han Mei saw that Lin Mufeng did not take the opportunity to attack and nodded slightly. Lin Mufeng was not some scoundrel who did not know his own strengths and weaknesses. Right now, Lin Mufeng''s aura was definitely above everyone, but when it came to strength, he was still lacking, what about the many people in front of him?


    When Second Prince and the rest heard Lin Mufeng''s arrogant laughter, their faces immediately lost all of their light! They had all reacted, they had truly been scared, Lin Mufeng was not strong enough to casually kill Purple Rank Expert.


    It was just that if this knowledgeable fellow attacked again, with two Purple Rank Expert s as their opponent and the unfathomable Lin Mufeng, everyone had no chance of winning. However, if he were to leave just like that, he would lose all his face.


    Seeing that all of them were still staying here, Lin Mufeng could not help but snort, "Everyone, it''s getting late, don''t tell me you all plan to have lunch here?"


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s mockery of them, everyone immediately burst out in laughter.


    "Lin Mufeng, don''t be so arrogant." The men from the Lee family shouted. However, looking at his appearance, he was cowering behind the crowd. It was obvious that he was trying to put on a show of strength but was just a clown. He was not worth mentioning.


    Everyone immediately fell into a deadlock. Second Prince and the rest wanted to leave, but leaving so easily would be too embarrassing. However, they did not have the strength to stay here and continue the fight.


    As for Lin Mufeng and the rest, they hoped that the other party would retreat. If everyone fought, there would inevitably be casualties. These people were here to help him, so if he let them suffer losses, then he would inevitably feel ashamed and unable to explain. However, how was he to make the other party retreat? If he were to say too much, what if the other party became angry and attacked them?


    At this moment, the sound of a jog could be heard.


    The two parties couldn''t help but look over at the same time, only to see some men with white faces and no hair. They were all dressed in palace attire, and were the eunuchs in the palace.


    The few of them came to the front of Second Prince and muttered.


    Second Prince heard it and his face changed. He shouted, "Let''s go!" At this moment, he had a resolute expression on his face. After which, he left first. The two men in the bag hurriedly followed him and left in large strides.


    When the others saw this, they hurriedly followed behind him. No one wanted to stay here any longer, but they couldn''t find a good reason to. Now that they had the opportunity, they didn''t want to grab it.


    Lin Mufeng and the rest watched as Second Prince and the rest left and immediately cheered.


    The opponent had two Purple Rank Expert s, and they were also at the same level as the Second Prince, forcing these people to retreat could be said to be a huge victory in their battle.


    As for why those people left, no one bothered with them. Immediately, everyone returned to the academy.


    Yue Yan, Lan Bing, Ni Chang, Yu Xin, Ni Cai all walked forward to look at Lin Mufeng, and the few women all looked at him with a hidden bitterness. Back then, the Blood Pellet was famous throughout the continent, and was considered the number one life-saving pellet.


    Lin Mufeng immediately laughed. That was one of his secrets after all, and was now exposed. Lin Mufeng straightforwardly said to the crowd, "I purposely concealed my weak point, so Mu Feng apologizes to everyone."


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, everyone immediately laughed, "It''s okay, it''s okay." Back then, because of his relationship with Yu Xin, Lin Mufeng had been made enemies by the young masters of various families. Furthermore, Yu Xin was the disciple of the Heaven Soul Palace. In order to be together with Yu Xin, he naturally had to wholeheartedly develop her family''s business. That blood pill was indeed violent, but if one did not have sufficient strength, it would only bring disaster to Lin Mufeng. If it were everyone else, everyone would have done the same.


    Lin Mufeng continued, "Mu Feng, you will have to take care of the Lin Family for a while, Mu Feng is unable to repay the kindness everyone has shown you, and I hope that you do not dislike some of the blood pellets."


    Although everyone had long predicted that Lin Mufeng would give them some blood cores, but now that Lin Mufeng had personally explained it to them, they were extremely happy.


    Everyone walked into the Hangu College. Lan Bing, Yue Yan and the two girls took out the Blood Pills they had just collected. There were more than ten thousand of them. Lin Mufeng was also shocked in his heart. He did not expect that the Heavenly Soul Beast Core with high Violet Rank would contain so much energy. Back then, there were only more than a hundred cyan scale Heavenly Beast and he had even absorbed quite a bit of energy.


    Seeing that there were so many blood cores here, and that the quality of the blood cores were much higher than the ones from before, Lin Mufeng gave a hundred of each to the people who came to help.


    This time, Ni Sang had brought no more than a dozen people with him to assist, and only used up a thousand of each person''s hundred of them, leaving behind a large number. Naturally, Lin Mufeng had to give the Hangu College some help as well. After all, the Hangu College had given them a huge amount of help. As for those close to him, naturally there would be more of them.


    Everyone was very pleased with the value of the blood pill. Although Lin Mufeng had obtained a lot, that was something that Lin Mufeng and Purple Rank Expert had risked their lives to obtain, they thought that it was enough for everyone to just obtain a few, they never expected Lin Mufeng to be so generous.


    Regarding his son''s generous actions, Lin Tianfeng only smiled slightly. Since his son could produce Blood Pills, then how many Blood Pills he had in the future? Right now, if he hid from others by giving them some, it would only increase their relationship, bringing Lin Mufeng together as the center of attention to help the Lin Family grow stronger. Furthermore, without question, it would not be long before the news of Lin Mufeng being able to produce a Blood Core would spread throughout the continent. At that time, many people would come to look for Lin Mufeng.


    Whether it was borrowing the blood pill, or directly attacking Lin Mufeng. Of course, this did not exclude those who were eccentric enough to try and kill Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng''s life after that was even more chaotic.


    Nothing happened that night.


    Having an additional Ni Chang made it even harder for Lin Mufeng to endure the night.


    Ni Chang, on the other hand, started to discuss with Han-Mei. This time, Lin Mufeng had given his more than two hundred Blood Cores, which was a large amount that Han-Mei did not dare to accept. However, Ni Chang advised Han-Mei to accept it. In the world of ordinary people, the Purple Rank Expert was invincible. Only the Purple Rank Expert knew that there were many other forbidden grounds in the continent. There might even be an existence beyond Purple Rank Expert.


    Ni Chang said, "The effects of these Blood Pills are extremely good, much better than the pills in our Heaven Soul Palace, and the effects are timely. Junior Sister will be the present from big sister, I thank you for your help during this period."


    Han Mei accepted it after hearing Ni Chang''s words.


    Ni Chang continued: "Little sister, now that you are exposed, I''m afraid that the Palace Mistress will send people to capture him soon. Leaving these blood pellets on your body has a method to protect yourself."


    Speaking of that matter, the two women started to frown.


    After so long, the people of Heaven Soul Palace should have arrived long ago, but why had they not made a move yet? What exactly were the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace''s intentions? The two girls were feeling anxious in their hearts.


    There were many experts who had reached the level of Violet Rank a long time ago. Their cultivation, after more than a hundred years of tempering, had reached an unfathomable level, one person could easily defeat multiple Purple Rank Expert s. And the palace master of the Heaven Soul Palace was said to be such an existence. Every time Ni Chang met with the Asgard Mistress, Han Mei would feel a shiver down her spine. This was a fear that came from the depths of her heart.


    The white face of Han-Mei changed slightly, and she said slowly, "We''ll deal with it when it''s time!"


    When the Asgard Mistress had him in charge of retrieving Ni Chang, Yu Xin and the others, she knew that her days in Heaven Soul Palace were numbered. He had tricked her to let her chase after him, and at the same time undid her position. She was clearly forcing him to make a choice, and thought that the princess had already thought about the possibility of him turning the tables on her in the Heaven Soul Palace. How could she allow someone she could not completely control to stay in the Heaven Soul Palace, and also hold a heavy weapon in her hands?


    So when the Mistress had sent her to chase after Ni Chang, she already knew that she wouldn''t be able to continue staying in the Heaven Soul Palace.


    Although she had left and understood the Mistress'' intentions, the people of Heaven Soul Palace would still think that she was betraying the Heaven Soul Palace. If she were to continue staying in the Heaven Soul Palace, what awaited her would only be assassination, rather than being assassinated in the Heaven Soul Palace, it would be better to leave the Heaven Soul Palace. On the continent, on this free continent, it was better for her to do what she wanted to do.


    Ni Chang sighed lightly. If she could not leave the Heaven Soul Palace, she would not want to leave either. That place was, after all, the place where she had lived for dozens of years. But if she was asked to make a new choice, she would still choose to leave the Heaven Soul Palace to become Lin Mufeng''s woman. She didn''t know how she fell in love with Lin Mufeng back then, but she just loved him that much.

 C125 First Prince

    That night passed by in this manner. It was not as Ni Chang and Han-Mei thought, it was calm without any trace of conspiracy.


    When he woke up the next morning, after having dinner with the girls, he brought up the topic of his delay the previous day. Second Prince was actually able to lead a group of people to suppress Lin Mufeng. Although he suffered a defeat, it could be seen how arrogant he was. The current situation of the First Prince was not too optimistic, and the First Prince was in urgent need of help.


    Everyone knew the importance of this matter, so they did not say much. After dinner, they bade farewell to the two of them.


    As for Han-Mei, she stayed behind to protect everyone. When Ni Chang was begging Han Mei to stay here, she said, "Since I don''t have anywhere to go for now, I might as well stay here."


    Now that he had Han Mei, who was being protected by the experts of the Star Blue Academy, Lin Mufeng was relieved and immediately went with Ni Chang to the Emperor Palace.


    Lin Mufeng was still a student of the Star Blue Academy, but unfortunately, he only stayed for a semester before leaving.


    Last time, it took Lin Mufeng more than ten days to reach the imperial city from the Han Ku Kingdom, but this time, it was an emergency. Furthermore, with Ni Chang''s help in flying, the two of them arrived at the imperial city in less than half a day.


    It was already dark when they arrived at the imperial city, but it was still too early for them to make a move. The two of them rested in a restaurant.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng only booked a room, Ni Chang''s face turned slightly red. Though with Lin Mufeng ¡­ Furthermore, on the way to Jane''s house to save Yu Xin, every day ¡­ At that time, she was deeply afraid that she would leave Lin Mufeng after seeing him.


    Right now, Ni Chang was already over sixty years old, but she had only recently been able to enjoy the happiness of being a woman. At the Lin Family, it was because there were too many women by Lin Mufeng''s side, and she was the oldest, especially when the other girls included her disciples. Right now, there were only the two of them and Lin Mufeng had only booked a single room, so her heart couldn''t help but be moved.


    Lin Mufeng didn''t have any other thoughts. First, he had to complete the task, and then do the others.


    Four hours later, the sky had turned completely dark, and the entire imperial capital had quieted down.


    Lin Mufeng, who had just donned a night attire, immediately flew out of the room.


    It was just that Ni Chang was originally a Purple Rank Expert, so she should have been the one to bring Lin Mufeng flying. Only now, it was Lin Mufeng who was carrying her.


    Lin Mufeng had never gone to the Star Blue Empire''s palace, but Ni Chang had come here a few times. Under the guidance of the patriarch, Lin Mufeng flew across the sky with Ni Chang and entered the palace.


    This time, after absorbing the beast core of the Purple Rank Expert''s Heavenly Soul, although most of the energy had been absorbed by the blood core, Lin Mufeng had still managed to absorb a lot of it. Although he was not able to level up, the storage of his Heavenly Energy had reached a terrifying level.


    That energy was like medicine in Lin Mufeng''s body. It is impossible to be absorbed quickly, just settling in a certain place and waiting for the host to slowly absorb it.


    The imperial palace was heavily guarded, and patrolling soldiers could be seen from time to time. Furthermore, these soldiers had the lowest cultivation bases in Yellow Scale, although their individual strength was still far inferior to Lin Mufeng, Ni Chang and Yue Yang, the two of them still did not dare to be careless. This was just an open post, and there were many hidden guards. If one was the slightest bit careless, they might be discovered by the other.


    Lin Mufeng had been to the Rakasha''s palace before. The palace there was not so much of a palace as of a stone house constructed from hard black stones, but those stone houses were extremely tall and big, giving off a majestic aura.


    Here, the Star Blue Empire''s palace could be said to be extremely beautiful. There were ornaments everywhere, and even at night, it made people feel like the colors were bright and beautiful. There were even some lanterns that were covered in a beautiful glow, adding to the darkness of the night, it gave people a hazy sense of beauty.


    Ni Chang had more or less recovered, but her little girl''s posture was extremely thick, she fiercely pinched Lin Mufeng''s shoulder, and then brought Lin Mufeng to travel back and forth in the palace.


    Under Ni Chang''s lead, the two of them were extremely safe.


    The current emperor was in his sixties, and when he was young, he was a romantic son. He had many beauties in the imperial harem, and the palace master''s looks were not bad either. As Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang walked within the palace, they saw that most of the girls were pretty and some of the older people walked past, but they were actually middle-aged women who were quite special.


    Lin Mufeng could not help but admire him inwardly. As expected, the life of the Emperor was extraordinary, even the Heavenly Soul Master with high cultivation could not compare to the Emperor''s.


    Ni Chang was rather pitiful towards these women, and whispered into Lin Mufeng''s ears, "Even though the current emperor is an enlightened ruler, he is still extremely lecherous. Even some of the Heavenly Soul Master s revealed their lecherous gazes. " As he spoke the last sentence, he was extremely dissatisfied with the Emperor.


    Lin Mufeng thought, I''m afraid that the emperor has feelings for Ni Chang too. However, Ni Chang was born beautiful, if not for her having such a strong cultivation, then anyone with a little strength would covet her. As for those overlords, they were the most beautiful women in the world. Ordinary women wouldn''t care about them at all, and would only be interested in those extraordinary women. It really was the Emperor''s thoughts.


    But right now, Ni Chang was her own woman, so anyone who thought about her woman, if those people only thought about it, and didn''t do anything, would be fine, but if someone had thought about it rashly, and even had to take action, then Lin Mufeng could only be ruthless to him, even if that person was the King.


    If a man couldn''t even protect his own woman, causing her to suffer grievances, then that man was simply too much of a coward.


    The two of them advanced quickly. Although Ni Chang had been to the palace before, she had only been to the imperial hall, the main hall and so on. She had never been to the prince''s chambers. The two of them quickly flew past the palaces and found a young eunuch they wanted to ask for directions.


    Who would have thought that the young eunuch would be scared senseless by these two people? The two of them were speechless.


    He found another eunuch, only then did he find out about the two princes'' palaces and dormitories.


    The two quickly arrived at the first prince''s chamber. There was quite a distance between the two prince''s chambers. One was in the south, the other in the north, and they were both facing off against each other.


    The two of them arrived at the front of the palace, only to see many experts staring at them. The two of them were secretly taken aback; they didn''t expect the First Prince to be so careful, having so many experts guarding him.


    However, the two soon realized something was off. These people were all in the dark. However, they did not seem to be monitoring the people outside but the people inside.


    The two of them were shocked when they saw this situation. Could it be that the first prince was being held captive right now? The first prince, as the emperor of the empire, was actually imprisoned. If this were to spread out, the world would be thrown into chaos. Even the future emperor would not be able to guarantee his safety.


    Then, who exactly had the guts to imprison the first prince? Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang looked at each other, then a figure appeared in their minds: Second Prince, Guang Wei.


    He could be said to be arrogant and domineering, bringing a large group of people to publicly suppress him. As the Second Prince of the imperial city, it was said that he could become the ruler of the kingdom, and he just ignored the image of the imperial family. Such arrogance was outrageous to the point that it was outrageous.


    Then who gave him such an arrogant qualification?


    The eight great clans of the continent! With the Fei Family people leading the eight great clans of the continent.


    The First Prince was now the King, and the Second Prince didn''t have any rights to inherit the Imperial Family. It was just that because he had the support of a lot of people, it might cause the emperor to abolish the identity of the first prince and change his position to become the emperor of the Second Prince. It was just that according to common sense, since he wanted to become the ruler, becoming the object of respect for the people of the world, and as the emperor of the empire, he should pay more attention to the views of the people.


    Right now, the Second Prince did not care about all of this, it could only mean that the situation in the palace was already controlled by the people of the Second Prince, the Second Prince did not need to care about all of this, even the current emperor need not care about all of this. Everything was already arranged by the people of the Second Prince, all waiting for the First Prince''s status to be destroyed, and for the Second Prince to ascend to the throne.


    After that, the Second Prince became the king of the empire. It was even possible that the current emperor of the empire might not even be able to obtain a single good fruit.


    Lin Mufeng was grateful for The First Prince''s protection, only he did not expect the First Prince to be in such a dangerous situation, not to mention protecting him, he would not even be able to protect himself. It was no wonder that no one was willing to obey the First Prince''s proclamation that Lin Mufeng was not one of the Evil Realm beings. And everything followed Second Prince''s orders.


    Lin Mufeng said to Ni Chang in a low voice, "Is there any way to sneak in without being discovered?"


    Ni Chang looked at the four tables. There were simply too many piles of them here, so many that even Ni Chang felt her scalp go numb. If it weren''t for her extremely high cultivation base and the fact that she found those hidden pillars in a distant place, she probably would have rushed in and been discovered by those people.


    After a long while, Ni Chang shook her head and said, "There''s no other way. There''s too many people following us, so there''s no way to get rid of them."


    Lin Mufeng frowned, could it be that he was stopped by these people? Didn''t it mean that his trip here with Ni Chang was a wasted trip? Suddenly, a thought struck him. Since he couldn''t enter, why couldn''t he let the first prince walk out?


    So how do we get out? Lin Mufeng immediately thought.


    Ni Chang seemed to know what Lin Mufeng was thinking, "I''m afraid we can''t enter, but we can let him out."


    Lin Mufeng nodded, he looked at Ni Chang, and the two of them seemed to have a rare spirit resonance as they nodded at the same time. Following that, Lin Mufeng bellowed out loud. Then, together with Ni Chang, they ran to the side quickly, and throughout the process, Lin Mufeng kept on releasing strange sounds.


    Immediately, the guards of the first prince rushed over. They all came over to take a look.


    However, those who were secretly watching the actions of the first prince didn''t move at all. Their target was the first prince, and they didn''t care at all about what was happening outside.


    All of this was in accordance to what Ni Chang and Lin Mufeng had planned.


    Indeed, before long, the first prince came out.

 C126 The Princes Worry

    These few days, The First Prince was extremely depressed in the palace. Recently, his father had no choice but to make some decisions in the imperial court that were beneficial to the Second Prince, constantly reducing his authority. However, there was nothing he could do in the face of all this.


    Right now, there were only a few court teachers around him who had watched him grow up, and they were the ones who handled his many personal matters. These people were all experts, but they were not people of high standing or authority. The authority of the empire rested in the hands of those ministers.


    Initially, ministers were extremely respectful to him and anyone would think that he was the future king of the Star Blue Empire. But who would have thought that after he came back from the Cora Empire, the Star Blue Empire would undergo such a huge change, the ministers all went to support him who was still wet behind the ears, and he was clearly a warrior as well. Everything that had happened suddenly gave him a shock.


    Not to mention his identity as the crown prince, it would have taken a lot of effort for those people to establish his useless brother as the crown prince. Furthermore, his father was very fond of him, and it would be impossible for him to change his mind to become a future ruler. But those ministers had done just that, which made him very depressed.


    He was the future king of the kingdom, but if he did not get the support of the ministers, then the country''s position would not be stable.


    How could he not know about these things? But he had already given those ministers enough sincerity, enough benefits, that these people were like poisonous bugs, insatiably greedy, and many things he himself had always wanted to take care of for them. However, they did not know about this, and even now, they actually planned to abolish him and make him their useless little brother, the future king.


    He knew very well what those people were planning.


    Benefits, money, that was all. It was very simple, but it was completely naked. However, it was also very life-threatening.


    The shore of the land, could it be the Royal Territory?


    At the same time, those rewards did not have a time limit, they could be inherited. As time passed, the rewards his father bestowed upon the ministers became more and more, while the benefits of the country itself became less and less. Now, the treasury was gradually empty, while the ministers became more and more rich.


    At least their mountains and rivers were sitting very steadily, and their nations were even in the four seas. Even if they had to suffer a little to make the people of the world happy, they would be the kings of the world. But now, in the country''s lands, many clans had started to appear.


    These clans had committed all sorts of crimes in their territory, but the emperor''s father was unable to control them, so gradually, there were more and more refugees coming from those places, and they kept pouring in towards other territories. The other territories were doing the same, and in the end, these people were all wandering around the territories belonging to the empire''s royalty, and under the bewitchment of a few Spirit Demon beings, they gradually became bandits, but as the number of bandits increased, the country gradually became unstable, and the Star Blue Empire was about to be destroyed.


    The The First Prince was very clear that in order for the Empire to stabilize, they had to take back the lands bestowed upon the meritorious officials, and then carry out unified governance throughout the country. It was to let the people of the world calm down, to practice diligent and benevolent governance, only then could the people of the world calm down. In the end, the country''s stability and strength would be enhanced, and the country would not be attacked by foreign forces, nor cause internal troubles or external troubles.


    However, although it was for the sake of the stability of the empire, the ministers still opposed it with all their might. However, even though it was for the sake of the stability of the empire, the ministers still opposed it with all their might.


    For the peace and stability of the country, it could be said that he was doing so for the sake of those people who could continue to prosper. He could only take back some of the benefits that they were talking about. There was no such thing as a perfect egg under the cover of a nest. If the country could not be preserved, then what were their benefits? It doesn''t exist at all?


    However, those people were truly despicable. They had actually joined forces with others to impeach him and wanted to remove his identity as the king. They wanted to push him to the throne as a foppish young lord who was not a national treasure. That''s right, if his younger brother were to ascend to the throne, then the country would belong to him, and he would be able to play even more brazenly, and those ministers would no longer have to worry that one day someone would take back everything they had. Those benefits would forever be theirs, they were the kings of their territory.


    Under one person, above tens of thousands of people.


    They were all ignorant and short-sighted people.


    Fortunately, royal father was not confused now, and was aware of Star Blue Empire''s current situation. Although on the surface, it looked busy, but the root of the problem was broken, if it was still not the center of the competition, if he did not choose a good successor, then Star Blue Empire would be removed from the continent and would no longer exist.


    This was not what he wanted to see. As the future master of a country, not only did he take a fancy to the power of the individual, but he also had the desire to rule over tens of thousands of people, allowing them to live and work happily under his rule.


    Being an official does not help the people. It''s better to go home and sell sweet potatoes. What about the monarch?


    It was a pity, his heart could only suppress the ambition in his heart. Although royal father supported him, for the sake of stability in the Star Blue Empire, royal father had no choice but to retreat step by step. At this point, it would not be long before he would completely lose his position as the emperor, and at that time, he would not even be comparable to a commoner.


    Worry before worries, happiness after joy. As a king, he should have this sort of bearing.


    But now, he was completely powerless.


    In ancient times, it was more natural to draw knives and cut water. Raising a cup of wine was more worrisome! Although he didn''t want to get drunk, it seemed that only alcohol could ease his worries.


    Suddenly, a eunuch walked in and reported to him, "First prince, there are some weird noises coming from outside, I''m afraid it''s caused by the demon."


    It was the demon again. In the recent days, after Lin Mufeng was titled as the demon, whenever strange things happened, the people in the palace would always say that the demon was involved. Hehe, how could there be so many demon people in this world? Even if there really were some, they were wolves covered in human skin? Some despicable villains who did not know how to be grateful and only knew how to ask for money.


    "Get out, what demon?" he roared.


    The young eunuch also knew that the first prince was in an extremely bad mood these days. After he finished his report, he hurriedly ran out.


    The first prince was ready to go on drinking, and now he could do nothing but drink. Even his bodyguards who were accompanying him knew that the first prince was feeling depressed and helpless when they saw this situation.


    "Squeak, squeak." The sounds outside were getting louder and louder, as if more and more people were breaking into the crowd to track the strange sound. The shouts of the people outside became louder and louder. At the same time, the footsteps of those people became even more chaotic.


    However, amidst these disturbing sounds, the strange cries never disappeared.


    The first prince''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He discovered that this voice had been circling around his palace, and there was a faint sense of familiarity in it.


    Logically speaking, if that person was just playing a joke on him, he wouldn''t have made such a strange noise when he was being chased by so many people. He should have stopped long ago, but why was he still making these strange noises now, and why was he circling around his palace? Suddenly, a thought struck him. Could it be that someone was looking for him?


    He suddenly thought of the experts who had circled around his palace. How could the existence of these people fool the experts around him? However, their cultivation bases were also very high, and the number of people who could kill them were many. It was not realistic for him to let them go.


    Even though he knew that some of the ministers in the court supported him, and could not bear to see the power of the country fall. They only knew how to pursue benefits, and wanted to support him and let the empire flourish. However, due to the deaths of those people, many of the ministers had no choice but to put that kind heart in their hearts and wait for the right moment to come.


    However, even he felt depressed in his heart because he did not know what this opportunity was!


    "Let''s go out and take a look." he whispered. The owner of this strange sound still had not left. It was clear that there was something very important that could help him. Furthermore, he had not been discovered for such a long time. Although there was no Purple Rank Expert in the palace, there were many cyan scale and Blue rank master s. For the owner of this weird voice to not be discovered by so many experts in such a long period of time, it was clear that this man was an expert.


    Thinking of this, his hazy eyes immediately regained their clarity. He did not let the eunuchs and maids accompany him as he strode out.


    Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang were also very annoyed. It had been a long time, and the first prince still hadn''t come out. Could it be that the first prince wasn''t in the palace now? This thought couldn''t help but flash across their minds. The strange cry could not help but gradually fade away.


    After all, under the pursuit of so many experts, they still had to constantly make noise and take the initiative to attract those people over.


    Even so, they continued to fly with Lin Mufeng. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng was constantly gliding, so the two of them were extremely tired. The two of them thought that if the first prince still hadn''t appeared, then it would only mean that they hadn''t gone out to look at the golden calendar, and that the first prince wasn''t in the palace right now.


    At this moment, a clamor of noise could be heard. It wasn''t very orderly, but everyone could hear it clearly. "Greetings, first prince."


    Lin Mufeng heard the voice and immediately felt joy in his heart. The first prince had finally appeared.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at Ni Chang and said, "Ni Chang, lead them away first, I need to talk to the first prince about something. With so many people here, I''m worried that the first prince won''t be able to get rid of their line of sight."


    Ni Chang naturally understood that those were the kind of people that ordinary palace guards did not put in their eyes. The two of them had to be careful only of the people that kept an eye on the First Prince''s movements. Just a moment ago, when a large group of guards was chasing after the two of them, the two discovered that those people who were keeping watch over the First Prince did not move at all, and had always been keeping watch over their position and did not leave. Now that the First Prince appeared, those people immediately moved and only followed the First Prince.


    Ni Chang nodded her head slightly, then flew out quickly towards the First Prince.


    This move was a premeditated attempt. Otherwise, it would be impossible to lure away those who were monitoring him from beside the first prince.

 C127 Meet the First Prince

    The group of guards were still looking for the source of the strange noise.


    Just now, when Lin Mufeng and his voice came out, he had deliberately used a few secret skills, causing the sound to be extremely scattered. Listening to it, it seemed to come from all directions, but he did not know exactly which direction it came from. Only a few experts would be able to sense it. The strength of these guards were merely Yellow Scale; those with higher Green Scale would not be able to sense the source of the sound.


    When the first prince appeared, the crowd no longer looked for the source of the noise and started to gather around him. The First Prince was, after all, still the King of the Kingdom, and regardless of what the situation might be in the Imperial Court, as long as the First Prince was the King of the Kingdom, they had to show due respect to the First Prince. Even if the First Prince was being demoted to a commoner, it was not something they could bully. After all, other than his identity as the prince of the Star Blue Empire, the first prince was also an expert in cyan scale.


    At this moment, the guards were all surprised to see a person flying towards the first prince. Could it be that this person wanted the first prince?


    A few bold guards hurried over, wanting to see who was blocking them. A few cowards began to shout loudly.


    That person was naturally Ni Chang. With so many people protecting the first prince, if he wanted to lure those people away, he might as well rob the first prince. Ni Chang was not an ordinary woman, she would not completely listen to Lin Mufeng''s words, she would carefully consider and make the most suitable action.


    Amongst Lin Mufeng''s group of women, other than Yue Yan, the other girls all had the same thoughts. It was because of this that Lin Mufeng had a deep love for these women, and he had an independent opinion of himself.


    At this moment, she was planning to rob the first prince and bring him to a remote place.


    The people surrounding the First Prince who were in charge of monitoring him were all shocked. If they let the First Prince be killed by this person, it would be bad news for them.


    Although their master, and the people behind them all hoped that the First Prince would suddenly die, if that was the case, the fact that Second Prince had become the main seat was only natural. But now that everyone had seen it, there was someone trying to assassinate him. If something really happened to the first prince, what would they think about it, the Second Prince wanted to usurp control of the country, and although the king was patient with it now, he had always rejected the idea of abolishing the first prince''s life, so now was not the time to kill the first prince.


    Immediately, everyone appeared from the shadows, wanting to save the first prince.


    The other reason was because everyone had noticed that the person was flying over. Purple Rank Expert, with their level of Blue Scale, simply could not defeat the other party, and had to move together.


    Ni Chang wanted them to do exactly that. Suddenly, her body sped up, becoming twice as fast as before. She instantly appeared beside The First Prince and extended her hand out towards the light.


    The The First Prince saw that the person who suddenly appeared was actually Purple Rank Expert, he was ecstatic, but seeing that the person was coming to grab him, he suppressed his impulse to resist. Firstly, the person was Purple Rank Expert, he was not his opponent, and secondly, he was in a terrible situation. Even if he were to die at the hands of a Purple Rank Expert now, that would be good as well.


    Moreover, he firmly believed that this person wouldn''t kill him and must have a reason for coming to find him.


    Ni Chang had instantly placed her hand on The First Prince''s shoulder and used his other hand to grab onto his shoulder. She had already decided that if the First Prince resisted, she would immediately take him down, but she did not expect that the First Prince would not resist at all. There was a trace of praise in her eyes. The First Prince had the air of a king. He was cunning, a man who did great things, a man worthy of his own husband, Lin Mufeng to assist him. She immediately grabbed the Prince and whispered into his ears, "Lin Mufeng."


    He then grabbed the first prince and flew into the air.


    The First Prince was ecstatic, it turns out that Lin Mufeng had sent someone. After which, he smelled a woman''s fragrance. After some thought, he knew who this woman was. It was definitely Ni Chang. Amongst all of Lin Mufeng''s women, the only one who could fly was the Purple Rank Expert. This was a very terrifying, very powerful, and even a very strange woman. The fact that Lin Mufeng could tame her, did not mean that he could tame her.


    He was like a person who had been knocked unconscious. He allowed Ni Chang to lead the way and didn''t dare to move an inch.


    The movements of the first prince between Ni Chang was also funny.


    However, her complexion soon changed. Although the first prince was very cooperative and did not spend much time, those experts had already caught up to her. If she did not pay attention to those people, she could directly fly away, but she would definitely be injured. She immediately released her Heavenly Soul to resist the attacks of those people.


    The moment her Heavenly Soul appeared, it could be said that she had exposed her identity. There weren''t many Purple Rank Expert on the continent, and everyone was familiar with most of them. Everyone was clear about the souls of the Purple Rank Expert''s heavenly souls, and now that Ni Chang''s Ni Chang had appeared, everyone immediately knew that she was Heaven Soul Palace''s traitorous general, Ni Chang. She was also a legendary figure that had recently swept across the entire continent, writing a song with Lin Mufeng that caused both master and disciple to fall in love.


    The First Prince was overjoyed, it was her after all. Lin Mufeng had truly subdued the super strong Ni Chang, and made him be willing to do all these things. It could be seen that Ni Chang truly loved Lin Mufeng from the bottom of her heart. Furthermore, recently, it had been widely spread that Lin Mufeng had killed Mu Ran and greatly reduced the prestige of his royal brother. When he supported Lin Mufeng initially, it seemed like Lin Mufeng had returned the favor.


    Once Ni Chang''s heavenly soul was released, everyone''s attacks that struck the heavenly soul were blocked by Ni Chang''s clothes.''s feet pushed off the ground and her body flew out.


    Lin Mufeng watched from the side, seeing that when Ni Chang revealed her Heavenly Soul, she knew that she was going to be exposed, but so what? She was just a little worried that Ni Chang would be called unsightly by the names of the villains in the future.


    He raised his head to look at the sky and discovered the direction Ni Chang was flying in.


    Just then, another voice came out from the sky. Another person flew towards the sky, chasing after Ni Chang.


    Because Ni Chang brought along a person, her speed was clearly slower than that person. Although that person flew backwards, and was pulled apart by Ni Chang, but as time went by, he actually began to gradually catch up to Ni Chang.


    Lin Mufeng was startled, who was this person, there was actually an expert from the Violet Rank in the palace? Then, his voice rang out. This person was most likely the other one of the two from the Western Paradise. This man was truly despicable. He had already killed the other man, yet he didn''t even teach him a lesson. It seemed that he wanted to cripple this man.


    That person was Violet Rank, and Lin Mufeng was just cyan scale, how could Lin Mufeng say such a big word?


    However, after Lin Mufeng stole the person''s Heavenly Soul Beast Pill, he had a conversation with Ni Chang and Han-Mei and found out that the people of the Western Extreme Realm had tyrannical strength, and their Heavenly Soul was very simple, they were all Skyfire Glazed Beast s, and the strongest was the attack of the Heavenly Soul Beast Pill. To Lin Mufeng, however, their strongest place had become their weakest existence, who would have thought that there was actually someone in the continent who could use the Heavenly Soul Beast Pill to devour the opponent? When fighting with Lin Mufeng, the people of the Western Extreme Realm would need to be careful.


    It was also precisely because of this that Lin Mufeng had guts. Although those people were very strong, they did not dare to use the strongest power of the Heavenly Soul against Lin Mufeng. In the end, Lin Mufeng combined with Ni Chang, and with the help of the Prince, killing this Heavenly Soul Master could be said to be not much of a problem. At this moment, that person chased after him alone. It was definitely a stun.


    Lin Mufeng looked in the direction that the two in the sky were flying in, and then flew in a place that no one was paying attention to. Ever since he absorbed the beast core from the Purple Rank Expert''s Heavenly Soul, Lin Mufeng''s gliding abilities increased greatly, and from the previous tens of metres to several hundred metres, his speed had also increased by a lot. In terms of short distances, he was on par with the Purple Rank Expert.


    Lin Mufeng''s flying speed was lower than the man''s, he had spotted the man''s beast core and was determined to eat it. The last beast core had allowed his cultivation to increase by leaps and bounds, and he had even started to show signs of breaking through the Blue Scale. Now that he had eaten the man''s beast core, needless to say, with the large amount of blood elixirs, his strength would also experience a qualitative leap, entering the Blue Scale in one go and becoming a Blue rank master.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng was only slightly over eighteen years old, almost nineteen years old. An eighteen year old cyan scale expert was already quite terrifying, if he was an eighteen year old with high Blue Scale, he was afraid that even the entire continent would be like this, with no one ever coming to visit him!


    This was still the territory of the imperial palace. In her heart, she was very clear that Lin Mufeng would definitely catch up and swallow this person''s Heavenly Soul Beast Core, which was something she was very happy to see. The more Lin Mufeng''s strength increased, the happier she would be. With regards to her and Lin Mufeng''s love, in truth, the problem that laid between them was the love between master and disciple. However, there was one problem that could be solved, and that was Lin Mufeng''s strength.


    No one would dare to casually talk about a powerful person. As for what the powerful did, no matter how much they defied the rules, in the eyes of the world, it was not treason. It was an unfolding of courage. History was written by the successful, and it was indeed like that. As long as Lin Mufeng''s strength reached a level where no one dared to imagine him, and everyone admired him, then who would dare say that their love was endless? At that time, everyone would just treat it as a beautiful talk!


    However, since this was still the territory of the Imperial Palace and she wasn''t sure how many Purple Rank Expert s there were, she had to fly far away to give Lin Mufeng enough time to kill and devour him.


    Now that they saw Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit, the people around Lin Mufeng no longer felt that it was strange.


    Seeing that the Western Extreme Realm Purple Rank Expert was getting closer and closer, Ni Chang immediately used her Heavenly Soul Ni Chang''s feathered robe, intending to block the blow.


    Seeing that, the man immediately called out the Skyfire Glazed Beast. The person who was fighting with him was also someone with high Violet Rank, so he did not dare to be careless. Although his injuries had improved a lot, his strength had also decreased, and it was a permanent decrease. Now, with only his Blue Scale cultivation, unless he were to cultivate an additional Orb, it was likely that his partner''s strength would be forever restricted to his Blue Scale, and there would be no day for him to raise his strength.

 C128 Chase

    "Puff!" A large amount of heavenly fire sprayed towards Ni Chang''s clothes.


    Those flames were known as the ''Heavenly Flames''. Although they were not as tyrannical as the ''Heavenly Flames'', they were still rare and terrifying flames on the continent. Back then, it was also because of Lin Mufeng that Han Mei''s innate cold heavenly soul could barely defend itself against it, giving her the absolute advantage against other heavenly souls.


    That day, when the soul had just burned Ni Chang''s feathered clothes, Ni Chang felt a wave of pain. His own Heavenly Soul seemed to be burnt, as if it was going to turn into water. She hurriedly took back the Heavenly Soul Ni Chang Feather Robe. At this time, she finally knew how terrifying this legendary Heavenly Flame was. It was only something with a cold nature that could resist it. However, how long one could resist it would depend on the opponent''s strength.


    The First Prince was carried by Ni Chang, he was extremely obedient, and seeing that Ni Chang seemed to be thwarted, she immediately said, "Senior Ni Chang, let me handle this."


    Ni Chang looked at him as if he was a prince, his eyes filled with curiosity. It was not that she suspected that the First Prince was overestimating himself, the other party could only rely on something as cold as his own to resist. Ni Chang''s Heavenly Soul Ni Chang''s feathered robe was currently not even as effective as a profound practitioner born with a cold nature, it was only because of the nature of her clothes.


    The first prince hurriedly said, "Senior, please be at ease. Although my five-clawed Golden Dragon has a certain amount of restraining power, it is still able to resist for a short period of time even if my cultivation is currently low."


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you." Ni Chang said. Indeed, Ni Chang didn''t have any good methods now, so he could only place his hopes on the First Prince. Immediately, she began to rapidly fly. She discovered that they had already left the imperial palace. They only needed to fly a bit more distance, and they would be able to counterattack.


    When he saw Ni Chang''s Heavenly Soul being beaten back by his Heavenly Flame, he was overjoyed. The might of the Heavenly Flame was extremely tyrannical, and when he first met the Second Prince, he fought with the rest and gained the upper hand. However, during his battle with Lin Mufeng, not only did his Heavenly Flame get blocked, his brother''s Heavenly Soul Beast Core was also devoured. Now, the soul of an expert of the same level was being burned away, allowing him to find a little bit of confidence.


    He shouted loudly, taking advantage of the victory to chase after, as for whether Ni Chang had any plans, he did not think. Now, he only felt that he held the upper hand. If she could add on to that, grab that woman and kill her, then she would at least be able to vent the anger in her heart from being defeated by Lin Mufeng.


    "Awoo!" With a loud bang, the first prince''s five clawed dragon flew into the air and pounced towards the people behind him.


    The four dragon claws seemed to want to break everything, and its mouth was wide open, as if it wanted to swallow the rest of his life whole.


    When he was working with the Second Prince, he and his brother had even given some pointers to the use of the Second Prince''s Heavenly Soul. At that time, the Heavenly Soul of the Second Prince was very weak, and the two of them despised the Heavenly Soul of the royal family, but now that they saw the First Prince''s Heavenly Soul was so rich, and also revealed such an overbearing aura, they realized that they had underestimated the royal family. They could only say that their Second Prince was too useless, and not that the royal Heavenly Soul was not powerful enough.


    This prince was indeed a talent, but he was still young, just over twenty years old, and he had cultivated for a long period of time. Right now, he was already very diligent in being able to reach the level of cyan scale, but compared to the prince, the level of his Violet Rank was still too far off.


    He burned the sky again.


    "Boom!" Immediately, the Prince''s Heavenly Soul Five Clawed Golden Dragon was completely engulfed in flames, the Five Clawed Golden Dragon immediately roared angrily, as though the flames had angered him and humiliated him to the point of being an Overlord. With a dragon''s roar, he instantly spat out two streams of bluish-white Qi from his nose, which then turned into countless fire droplets, floating in the air. Although the flames were still bright, the power of the flames had been greatly reduced.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mufeng was elated, he did not expect that his Highness the Prince would be so powerful, he had obviously gone overboard in his cultivation, although he was the prince, he was not lazy to cultivate. His strength had improved by a lot.


    Ni Chang was also overjoyed. The First Prince was actually able to withstand that person''s Heaven Flames, and that gave her enough time to find a very suitable place to kill the West Pole Master.


    West Pole Master''s expression changed greatly. He never thought that the person he disliked would actually be a threat to his Heaven Flames. In his fury, the Heaven Soul Skyfire Glazed Beast appeared from between his brows and pounced towards the Five Clawed dragon.


    The Skyfire Glazed Beast was only three meters in size, which was a far cry from the First Prince''s Five Clawed Golden Dragon. However, the Skyfire Glazed Beast was covered in flames, and as he ran, the fire droplets floating in the air started to fly towards the Skyfire Glazed Beast, fusing into its body. In that instant, the power of the heavenly fire in the sky started to grow even stronger.


    The First Prince was also shocked. Speaking of which, this was the first time he had fought against a Purple Rank Expert, and only now did he know about the terror of a Purple Rank Expert like this. The difference in Violet Rank and cyan scale was actually two levels apart, and the difference between the two levels was actually so huge.


    When the Skyfire Glazed Beast gathered all the fire droplets once again, the Skyfire Glazed Beast immediately became a lot larger, and the First Prince''s Five Clawed Golden Dragon once again released two streams of green and white qi from its mouth and nose. The flame once again dispersed into two droplets upon encountering the green and white steam, but this time, the two gases released by the Five Clawed Golden Dragon were too small, and pitifully small, and was unable to stop the enemy''s flames.


    However, the First Prince''s cultivation was too weak, and was far inferior to the First Prince''s. The First Prince had used his own cultivation to suppress the First Prince''s Five Clawed Golden Dragon, and if the First Prince had the same cultivation as the West Pole Master, the First Prince could rely on the advantage of the Five Clawed Golden Dragon to suppress the Skyfire Glazed Beast.


    Although Ni Chang was hurrying on her way, she still kept watch on the movement behind him. Seeing that the Five-clawed Golden Dragon was at a disadvantage, and the first prince was even more exhausted, sweating and panting, he immediately shouted, "Alright, we''ve arrived. Retreat the Five-clawed Golden Dragon."


    The First Prince had wanted to take back the five-clawed Golden Dragon for a long time, and the current situation made him feel as if he was suffering in hell for a moment longer.


    The Five Clawed Golden Dragon retracted its body, and the flames immediately rushed towards Ni Chang.


    However, although the flames were terrifying, their speed might not be faster than Ni Chang''s.


    Seeing that, the West Pole Master immediately shouted out, and the Heavenly Soul Skyfire Glazed Beast flew towards Ni Chang and the First Prince, in mid air, a long flame spat out from the mouth of the Skyfire Glazed Beast.


    The flames were extremely fast and instantly burned behind Ni Chang.


    Ni Chang immediately lowered her body, and the flames burned above her head.


    immediately dropped to the ground, she had already found a suitable place, the distance from here to the palace, other than Purple Rank Expert, don''t even think about coming here, because they do not dare to come here.


    Even though Lin Mufeng was able to compete with the Violet Rank expert on the short path, he was currently extremely tired from chasing after the two of them. Furthermore, this was because they had wasted their time fighting in the air, otherwise, Lin Mufeng would not dare to come over.


    Not to mention the others.


    However, since it''s here, everything will be decided by Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang.


    Ni Chang landed on the ground and placed the first prince on the side. She focused her attention on the experts of the Western Extreme Earth.


    As the prince, he had the dignity of a royal family. Although he hated and hated the fact that he was tired right now, the dignity of the royal family prevented him from sitting on the ground and required him to stand.


    Seeing that Ni Chang was no longer running, West Pole Master revealed a smile on his face, his originally ugly face became even uglier.


    "Why aren''t you running? "Hahahaha!" West Pole Master laughed out loud.


    Ni Chang sneered, "Why should I run? I have already achieved my goal, and found a place that is very suitable for you to rest.


    West Pole Master''s face changed, "What did you say?"


    Ni Chang sneered, "Haven''t you figured out that I was only luring you here? "Idiot."


    Originally, Ni Chang would not say such words. As an expert, there were many things that needed to be said, and many things that needed to be restricted. But when she was with Lin Mufeng, she felt as if she had returned to her childhood, and could do whatever she wanted, without having to worry about this place, and worry about that place, as long as she wanted to do anything. This made her feel young, as if someone could act spoiled when she had something to rely on.


    West Pole Master was furious, he sneered, "Just the two of you?"


    The Prince was looking around him, he was looking for Lin Mufeng, and logically speaking, Lin Mufeng should be nearby, it was just that Mu Mu Hui had not rushed over, and suddenly he heard something. He was brought here by the Violet Rank to see, if Lin Mufeng was able to stay behind Purple Rank Expert during this period of time, then Lin Mufeng''s cultivation would have increased even more terrifying.


    "What if you add me?" Lin Mufeng said indifferently.


    In order to chase up to Ni Chang, West Pole Master had just now used all of his strength, and even then, he was still a bit behind them. As a last resort, he could only scurry along the road, and although it was slower, he could quickly recover his Heaven power. Otherwise, once Lin Mufeng quickly rushed over, he would pant heavily, and would not be able to continue fighting.


    Although it was a little slower now, he had recovered almost all of his Heavenly Energy, and was ready to fight at any time.

 C129 hallucination

    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s voice, the assaulting expert''s body trembled and he slowly turned around. It was the person that he hated that he couldn''t kill, but he was also the person that he dreaded the most in his heart.


    He suddenly sneered, "So you''ve already made up your mind. You want to kill me here?"


    Ni Chang said coldly, "Congratulations, you''ve reacted. You''re not that stupid."


    The ridicule in Ni Chang''s words immediately made Lin Mufeng and the First Prince laugh out loud. This person only understood everything at this point, and Ni Chang had already told them everything earlier, but only realized it after seeing the person who made his heart palpitate.


    "Since you want to kill me, it won''t be that easy."


    "Arrogant!" He roared angrily as the Heavenly Soul Skyfire Glazed Beast appeared once again.


    Instantly, a large ball of heavenly fire appeared in the surroundings, splitting into three different sizes. and the first prince might not have burnt much, but the one burning towards Ni Chang was extremely terrifying, even the two flames in front of Lin Mufeng and the first prince combined were not as powerful.


    That West Extreme Body was very clear that Lin Mufeng had a alabaster knife, and was a cold heavenly soul. As for the First Prince, he had a Five Clawed Golden Dragon, so he could withstand the Heaven Fire for a short period of time. Only Ni Chang did not have any brilliant methods to deal with the enemy''s Heaven Fire, which was the best way to break through.


    Ni Chang laughed coldly, you really think that I have no way to fight against you?


    Her body flew backwards rapidly, and at the same time, her Heavenly Soul Ni Chang''s feathered clothes flew out, Ni Chang''s feathered clothes started to dance quickly in the air, the jade plates on top of the feathered clothes shot towards the assaulting experts and Skyfire Glazed Beast s, as if it was a trend.


    The jade slips were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived in front of him.


    West Pole Master was shocked, he did not expect the other party to have such a method. Although Ni Chang was afraid of his Heaven Flames and didn''t have any good methods towards them, she could still rely on her offensive techniques to avoid putting his own Heaven Flames in her eyes. Of course, he could also use all of her strength to control the fire in the sky, but if she were to send it over, it would definitely cause both parties to suffer, and furthermore, the speed of the fire would definitely be slower than the jade piece.


    Immediately, he kept the Skyfire Glazed Beast and at the same time, flew up to the sky to avoid the flying jade pieces.


    "Aooo!" A furious roar came from the sky above. It was the first prince''s Heavenly Soul Five Clawed Golden Dragon grabbing towards West Pole Master from above.


    Although these five clawed dragon were just cyan scale, they were still extremely strong, and the grade of the heavenly soul could be classified as top quality, and in the end, their imposing manner, suddenly pouncing down from the mountain, instantly causing an extremely heavy aura. Although the Western Ranker was extremely strong, if he were to clash with the First Prince''s heavenly soul, he would probably suffer some injuries. Of course, the First Prince''s injuries would be even greater. After all, in terms of strength, there was no way he could compete with the Purple Rank Expert.


    However, the First Prince was forced to come forward at this time, willing to risk his own injuries to cause West Pole Master''s.


    How could West Pole Master have expected the other party to be so ruthless, to ignore his life and safety, he immediately made a turn in mid air, and his body went around to the side.


    Then, he felt a powerful chill coming from this side.


    Because he was a fire type soul, and also a top-grade flame, the Heaven Flame was very sensitive to cold energy. The cold energy was so strong, he only needed to touch it for a moment to know that Lin Mufeng had made his move.


    Even though his brother fought with Lin Mufeng back then, Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife made him a little fearful as well. Although the Heavenly Souls of the people around Second Prince also had a cold attribute, none of them were as strong as Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng''s cold attribute was too strong, compared to the cold aura of the Heavenly Fire to resist the flames of his brothers, the Heavenly Fire''s cold aura was not as strong as Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife. In terms of innate ability, this alabaster knife could be said to be extremely overbearing.


    He could fight against the other Heavenly Souls, but against the other Heavenly Souls, he had used up more than two times the amount of Heavenly Energy he had when he was fighting the other Heavenly Souls, so he immediately flew to the other side.


    Suddenly, a suction force came from the side.


    West Pole Master was shocked, what the hell was that? He raised his head to see Ni Chang''s feathered clothes floating above his head, a powerful suction force coming from within the robe, wanting to suck him in.


    Although he could escape, he had expended a lot of Heavenly Energy. If he had known earlier, he might as well fight with Lin Mufeng and the First Prince by force, that way, although he would be injured, he would not have to use up so much Heavenly Energy to escape the suction.


    "Boom!" He lifted his hand and unleashed hihereavenly Energy, which transformed into flames in mid air as he flew towards Ni Chang. At the same time, he struck out with another ball of Heavenly Energy. The mass of Heavenly Energy was formed entirely of energy, without any changes at all. This kind of attack consumed the most amount of energy, so it was completely a fight using the most basic of items.


    Actually, he still had another way to break the suction force of Ni Chang''s clothes, which was to make Sky Soul Sky Fire Glass say that he would spew out the beast core. This beast core could be said to kill gods and gods, to kill buddhas and buddhas. However, there was actually Lin Mufeng here, someone who made him feel displeased and deeply fearful of his. What if his own Heavenly Soul Skyfire Glazed Beast''s beast core was also absorbed? [I am going to die a horrible death!]


    Facing the most primitive kind of Heavenly Energy released by the West Pole Master, Ni Chang did not dare to be careless. This kind of sin was its most overbearing power, and its energy would not leak out at all, unless it touched something, it would definitely explode. She was not willing to let the whole machine''s Heavenly Soul Ni Chang, Yu Yi Qu, forcefully touch this thing, the gains would not make up for the losses!


    "Boom!" The ball of Heavenly Energy flew out into the distance, striking a large tree in the distance, and the tree was instantly smashed into smithereens. Even the trees on the four tables shook and swayed, and the earth trembled slightly as well.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, this ball of Heavenly Energy was actually so terrifying, and it truly shocked him. Right now, with his late stage cyan scale, he was actually able to use his most primitive form of Heavenly Energy to attack, but its power was far less than this, and every time he used that to force the Heavenly Energy out of his body, he would be tired to the point of sweating profusely.


    Ni Chang had a smile on her face, she actually did not use the beast core of the Heavenly Soul, but instead used the most basic of Heavenly Energy.


    She shouted, "Go!"


    At the same time, the jade slip on Ni Chang''s feathered robe glittered, as many mysterious and captivating portraits appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "The two of you, don''t look!" Ni Chang saw that the First Prince''s face was red, as though he was attracted by the portrait in his robes, and immediately shouted.


    Although Lin Mufeng was fine, he still felt that there was something interesting inside the feather coat, upon hearing Ni Chang''s shout, he immediately closed his eyes.


    West Pole Master was panic-stricken. He forced himself not to look, but his eyes unconsciously looked towards the portrait.


    Ni Chang smiled, these drawings could not be seen by ordinary people, if one was even slightly attracted, it would produce an irresistible attraction, and now that he was in front of West Peak''s tall and sturdy body, he had to use his full strength on this portrait, the attractive force was too strong, in this situation, even an expert of the same level would not be able to hold on for long.


    So what was in the picture?


    Lin Mufeng didn''t know, he only took a quick look at the portrait and felt that there was a woman dancing inside. The woman didn''t seem to be a person who was exposed, nor did she seem to be filled with immortal energy, it was just a very ordinary portrait that was dancing in the air.


    In the eyes of the first prince, there were many people kneeling down and kowtowing nine times in front of him. When he stood, he could see more portraits, so he felt even more intense.


    And in the eyes of the West Pole Master, there was endless power in there, and he would do whatever he wanted in there. No one would dare resist him, and what made him even more excited was that in there, he saw Ni Chang, saw Yu Xin, and saw many people he hated. In there, Lin Mufeng was his subordinate, and if he ordered it, Lin Mufeng''s woman was his woman.


    "No." He suddenly roared all over, and a flash between his eyebrows immediately cleared him up.


    Immediately after, a blazing heavenly soul flew out from between his eyebrows, smashing towards Ni Chang''s clothes.


    Seeing that, Ni Chang laughed coldly, thinking that if people were affected by him, then Sky Soul would not. When her Heaven power struck Ni Chang''s clothes, they instantly glowed with a green light and the Skyfire Glazed Beast that was rapidly flying towards Ni Chang''s clothes floated in midair. Her eyes gradually turned hazy and the flames on her body gradually extinguished.


    The Skyfire Glazed Beast was also affected by Ni Chang''s feathered clothes.


    However, because of Ni Chang''s distraction, the Western Ranker had become slightly more clear-headed, and could feel the attractive power emitting from Ni Chang''s feathered clothes diminish slightly. He shouted, "Go!"


    At this point in time, he had no other choice but to use his most primitive form of Heavenly Energy.


    This most primitive type of Heavenly Energy was better known by another name ¨C Elemental Energy.


    Elemental energy was a high compression of Heavenly Energy. As his Heavenly Soul grew stronger, the Heavenly Energy within his body continued to compress, and once he reached a certain point, the Heavenly Energy within his body would be compressed to a certain extent, and would no longer be compressed further.


    With this elemental energy, he would be able to recover a large step later. At the same time, he would be able to use this elemental energy as a weapon to attack. Of course, he could still compress the elemental energy a little less, but that would require a relatively long period of time. This was because ordinary Heavenly Soul Master would not easily use elemental energy, which was a method to harm their own cultivation.

 C130 phagocytosis

    But at that moment, West Pole Master had no other choice, he could only harm his own cultivation in order to break Ni Chang''s clothes.


    At this point, it would damage his elemental energy. In the future, he would be able to cultivate again. However, if his Heavenly Soul''s beast core was devoured, then his cultivation would be forced back and he would have no way of recovering.


    Facing this scene now, the West Pole Master had no choice but to constantly cause damage to himself, to save himself from this dire situation.


    How could Ni Chang allow that to happen? She immediately shouted and started to pour more Heavenly Energy into Ni Chang''s clothes.


    West Pole Master had no choice but to use his spirit energy to sustain it, but Ni Chang only needed to use her Heavenly Energy, the difference was too huge. In a few minutes, when the West Pole Master consumes half of his elemental energy, his cultivation would be severely damaged. At this time, he was unable to resist the captivating power of the portrait in Ni Chang''s robes.


    After a few more minutes, West Pole Master realised that his resistance towards the image inside Ni Chang''s clothes was growing weaker and weaker. He knew that it was because he had exhausted too much strength, but was there really nothing he could do?


    Suddenly, he saw Lin Mufeng and the First Prince standing at the side with their eyes closed. He realised that the two of them were affected by the image inside Ni Chang''s clothes, and was overjoyed.


    Because in his joy, he had almost fallen into enemy hands. He quickly composed himself, and with a thought, the Heavenly Soul Skyfire Glazed Beast spat out its pellet, and smashed it hard towards Ni Chang''s clothes.


    Now, Lin Mufeng was also resisting the power of Ni Chang''s feathered clothes, so he would definitely not be able to absorb the beast core from his Heavenly Soul. In a second, he could use the beast core to break''s robe, and at that time, he would not care about collecting the victory fruit, and would just quickly flee.


    "You''ve been tricked." Lin Mufeng suddenly roared out, Lin Mufeng''s body suddenly moved, and instantly glided above Ni Chang, following that, a powerful suction force came out from Lin Mufeng''s hands, and the beast core slowly flew towards Lin Mufeng''s hands.


    Although it was moving slowly, it was slowly approaching Lin Mufeng.


    Right now, if it wasn''t for the fact that Ni Chang had used up too much of Western Extreme Trigram''s spirit energy, that West Pole Master was powerless to continue the fight, it would not have been so easy for Lin Mufeng to collect the beast core now.


    It had to be known that at the time the beast core was collected, it was another West Pole Master who had shot the beast core over towards Lin Mufeng, causing Lin Mufeng to absorb the beast core into his body. Now, he was absorbing the beast core on his own, the difference was huge.


    A few seconds of time was very short, but it was very long in the eyes of the trio.


    Ni Chang had initially been rather calm in her heart, but she was actually very nervous now. She was worried that if Lin Mufeng failed to retrieve it, the consequences of failure would be that he would be severely injured.


    The West Pole Master was extremely worried, and continued to control the Skyfire Glazed Beast with his thought, but the beast core was still affected by the Skyfire Glazed Beast. Although the Heavenly Soul was powerful, it still required the support of Heavenly Energy.


    After a few seconds, the beast core entered Lin Mufeng''s body, without saying a word, Lin Mufeng sat on the ground and started devouring it. It was also at this time that a large number of blood cores appeared once again, signifying that the Skyfire Glazed Beast''s beast cores had already begun to be refined.


    "Awoo, awoo, awoo." The Skyfire Glazed Beast''s voice contained pain, it disappeared and went into the center of West Pole Master''s brows.


    The Heavenly Soul Realm which had lost his beast core was greatly weakened, as his own West Pole Master Heavenly Soul was also heavily injured. With a miserable scream, he fell to the ground.


    The nervousness on Ni Chang''s face finally disappeared, and everything finally went according to plan perfectly.


    Ni Chang kept her feathered clothes, she had exhausted a lot of energy in the previous battle.


    The First Prince finally calmed down and looked at Lin Mufeng who was meditating by the side and brewing more Blood Pills at the same time with admiration.


    This blood pill was definitely moving Lin Mufeng''s heart, but he had already told him the news. Back then, after Lin Mufeng had absorbed a West Pole Master''s Heavenly Soul Beast Pill, the news of the blood pill being brewed had spread throughout the continent. And the method of how to brew the Blood Pill was much more mysterious than what Lin Mufeng said he would do when he was refining the Beast Pill.


    On the other hand, there were so many beast cores and he could clearly see that these beast cores were different from the high quality ones in the palace. They were much more profound than the ones in the palace.


    The other thing that surprised him the most was that when he was facing Ni Chang''s clothes, he could see many illusions, if not for Ni Chang''s sudden reminder, he would have been immersed in it. However, Lin Mufeng was unharmed, his mental cultivation was truly worthy of his admiration.


    He did not know that, although it was because Lin Mufeng''s mental cultivation was stronger, and was also because Lin Mufeng had seen this kind of method before, so this time, it felt like it was made from a light carriage. ~ Could it be that the prince''s cultivation is weaker than Lin Mufeng''s?


    Long ago, Lin Mufeng was only in the Green Scale and the prince was in the early stages of the cyan scale. Now, the two of them were similarly in the late stage of the cyan scale.


    As a member of the royal family, all kinds of treasures could be used endlessly, so her cultivation speed was very fast. Moreover, as long as the people of the royal family were not stupid or lazy, their cultivation would not be too bad, and their resources were too many to choose from.


    Even that Second Prince''s Guang Wei, although lazy and his talent was not as good as The First Prince''s, but he had already reached the level of Green Scale, and an average person could already be considered an expert if they were able to reach that level.


    Ni Chang took a few steps forward and released some Heavenly Energy, completely locking West Pole Master down. Although the West Pole Master was currently severely injured, it was only because the beast core of the Heavenly Soul was temporarily emptied out. Given some time, he would still be able to recover some of his vitality, and at that time, he would need to spend a lot of effort to deal with it. Of course, the West Pole Master at that time wouldn''t be considered as a very powerful enemy, with only Blue Scale.


    However, being careful would mean being able to sail a ship for ten thousand years. Everything needed to be careful. Especially since Lin Mufeng was in the midst of condensing a blood pill, now that his knowledge had been interrupted, no one knew what kind of effect it would have on Lin Mufeng. No one could guarantee that such a situation would occur, and no one dared to let it happen.


    The First Prince looked at Lin Mufeng for a while, then started his own cultivation. Without holding back, he grabbed the blood pill that Lin Mufeng condensed and swallowed it.


    Ni Chang did not say anything, Lin Mufeng had cultivated a lot of blood cores now, so the prince would not take all of them. Furthermore, when Lin Mufeng wakes up, he will definitely give some to his highness.


    After about two hours, Lin Mufeng finally woke up from his cultivation. Right at this moment, he suddenly shouted loudly, and evil spirit appeared.


    At first, Ni Chang had thought that Lan Bing and Yue Yan''s hands and feet were too slow, but now, she realised that these blood pills were actually a lot of crystal coins, and were all refined by his own husband. Furthermore, only her own husband was able to refine them, so the feeling was too hard to describe, and his hands and feet had become a lot more clumsy from the excitement in his heart.


    Although she was collecting Beast Pills, she was also paying attention to Lin Mufeng''s changes. Seeing that Lin Mufeng had woken up, he was happy in his heart, this time Lin Mufeng must have broken through his Blue Scale. The two of them were much closer in strength.


    When she realised that Lin Mufeng had been floating in the air and laughing non-stop, she felt that Lin Mufeng was a little childish. Although the speed at which his cultivation rose was terrifying and anyone would be wild with joy at such a pleasant surprise, Lin Mufeng was extraordinary, and had already experienced the same thing once before. Why was he still like this, and seemed even more excited?


    At this moment, the first prince whispered, "Why are you laughing for so long?"


    Ni Chang''s heart skipped a beat. So long? That''s right, Lin Mufeng had already been laughing in midair for a long time. While in the air, with Lin Mufeng''s glide, although he could soar into the sky, he couldn''t freeze his body in one place. Furthermore, although his strength had increased after consuming the Skyfire Glazed Beast Beast Pill last time, he had only glided for a long time.


    Could it be, she suddenly had a thought, that Lin Mufeng could fly now? He directly broke through to the Violet Rank?


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng finally flew down from the sky. He smiled at Ni Chang and said, "Wifey, your husband can fly now."


    "En!" At this time, Ni Chang was exceptionally excited. She thought that Lin Mufeng had reached the Violet Rank, and did not care that Lin Mufeng called her wife in front of the first prince either.


    Lin Mufeng smiled slightly and said, "I need to reach the Violet Rank to fly. I have just reached the Blue Scale right now."


    "How could that be?" Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, not to mention Ni Chang, even the First Prince and the West Pole Master who had been restrained were shocked.


    It was common knowledge on the continent that only experts from the Violet Rank could fly. After each Purple Rank Expert reached Violet Rank, their own strength began to be exchanged with the energy of heaven and earth. At this time, they used the energy exchange between heaven and earth to make their own body look like a container, and because the energy of heaven and earth was everywhere, the entire being was actually wrapped up in energy, just like floating energy.


    Since it was floating, the pressure was equal from the top to the bottom. Thus, any position could be suspended in order to allow for flight.


    had thought of these principles after breaking through the flight restrictions, so even if it was Ni Chang, Lan Tianci and the other Purple Rank Expert s, they would not be able to think of these principles as being as natural as Lin Mufeng, as it was easy to understand. They only knew that when one''s strength reached the level of Violet Rank, one would be able to exchange with the energy of heaven and earth, and then be able to fly.

 C131 Strength determines everything …

    As for the principle of flight, it was unclear.


    Since flight was just the exchange of energy between the internal and external forces, when the internal energy reached a certain level, it could be exchanged. It was only because the people on this continent had reached Violet Rank that they normally would have such a change in strength, and thus, they believed that they could only fly after their strength had reached the level of Violet Rank.


    Lin Mufeng explained the situation to Ni Chang and the first prince, but the two of them did not understand what it meant to have some sort of power or something similar to that. Lin Mufeng could only give up on the idea because those things were things from his previous life. Furthermore, he could use this method to help some people fly before they reached Violet Rank, or even glide if they failed.


    The First Prince did not understand what Lin Mufeng was trying to say, so he changed the topic, "Mu Feng, is there anything that you need to see me about?" he asked.


    Lin Mufeng didn''t say anything first, but instead gave the first prince a few hundred Blood Pills he had just collected. Of course, these hundreds of Blood Pills differed greatly from the number of Blood Pills Lin Mufeng had refined just now, and were simply out of proportion. Anyone who saw these numbers would feel that Lin Mufeng was a little stingy, but someone who understood the uses of the Beast Pills would know the value of these Blood Pills.


    The First Prince didn''t delay and happily accepted the pills. The smile on his face was extremely obvious. He was a prince of a great empire, and these Blood Pills were extremely precious to him.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at the West Pole Master. Although the tall and burly man no longer had the cultivation of Violet Rank anymore, his Blue Scale was already a very strong person. It was still the best choice to kill him. It would be too much of a waste to just kill him, but to suck him dry in front of Ni Chang and the First Prince, how could that be possible?


    Although the First Prince was excited, he didn''t forget the dangerous situation they were in. Lin Mufeng was definitely a strong helper, and he wanted to think of a way to bring this super strong expert, Lin Mufeng, into his camp.


    What he did not know was that Lin Mufeng had already decided to form an alliance with him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have specially come to look for him.


    Lin Mufeng might not be the strongest, but the rumors said that Lin Mufeng had two Purple Rank Expert s by his side. Ni Chang was one, and Han Mei was also a super expert who had betrayed and left the Heaven Soul Palace. Furthermore, the three big shots of the Star Blue Academy were all supporting Lin Mufeng.


    It was hard to imagine, if those people that wanted to kill Lin Mufeng had water in their brains, then why would such a strong expert like Lin Mufeng not try to rope them in and instead kill them?


    He quickly found that Lin Mufeng was staring at the West Pole Master, he suddenly thought of some of the methods of a evil spirit Master, and immediately said, "Mu Feng, this person has to be killed, his strength is too strong, I heard that the evil spirit Master has some special methods, which is able to completely absorb his energy, I don''t know if that''s true, but if it''s true, then I will absorb it, otherwise it would be wasted."


    In truth, how could she not see through Lin Mufeng''s thoughts? As the sworn enemy of the Land of Death, she had seen too many methods to become a evil spirit Master, and back then when she had found a leather bag that had been sucked dry by Lin Mufeng in his room, Ni Chang had suspected that it was Lin Mufeng who did it. However, she was not willing to say it.


    Since she had already determined Lin Mufeng, then she would accept many things regarding Lin Mufeng. Moreover, evil spirit Masters were really evil, and their methods were just different from normal heavenly souls. would normally kill people as well, but no one said that Heavenly Soul Master was hungry as well, and evil spirit Masters were just sucking all those people dry.


    Immediately, Lin Mufeng did not hesitate anymore and went to stand in front of West Pole Master. Both of his hands were placed on West Pole Master''s body, and a black vortex appeared on Lin Mufeng''s hands, followed by the West Extreme High.


    The energy had simply flowed through the black Qi Vortex in Lin Mufeng''s hand and entered Lin Mufeng''s body. The West Pole Master was screaming because he had already realized his fate, what welcomed him was a leather bag without any flesh or blood.


    Not long after, a shriveled up skin bag appeared. Lin Mufeng had already completely devoured the West Pole Master and a blood pellet suddenly appeared on his forehead. However, the blood pellet this time round was not as high in grade as the one that came before.


    Ni Chang and the First Prince who had personally witnessed this scene were secretly surprised. At the same time, they were surprised and jealous that Lin Mufeng had used this energy to create the Blood Core. As for the quality of the blood pill, both of them secretly felt that it was interesting. It seemed that in the future, if Lin Mufeng wanted some high-quality blood pellets, he could let them devour some of the stronger people or things. He did not expect that the quality of the blood pellets would be affected by the things that were devoured.


    It was indeed so. Back then, when Lin Mufeng''s strength was at a low level, he had only used her Orange to refine a single pellet of blood, and the quality of the blood pellet he used to refine at that time was merely to instantly replenish a Red Rank, with an extremely high amount of Orange. After that, it was already considered to be of the highest quality that could be used to replenish a profound practitioner''s blood pellets.


    With the West Pole Master settled, Lin Mufeng and the First Prince started to discuss the changes in the Star Blue Empire.


    As for the current situation, the first prince felt helpless. There were basically no powerful people supporting him. If this went on, his position as the crown prince would be taken away from him. At that time, Star Blue Empire would be in danger.


    Lin Mufeng secretly sighed, it could be said that the reason the First Prince was in such a predicament was because the First Prince was supporting him, and these people were using this reason to attack the First Prince.


    Of course, there must be a underlying reason behind all of this. The support from the first prince was merely a reason for the other party to explode forth. But it was also related to him.


    After discussing for a while, they realized that things were not going well.


    Right now, they had an idea. If the continent was truly eroded by the Land of Death''s army, they could save the First Prince''s reputation, allowing him to not be in such a difficult situation.


    However, although the three of them were not considered benevolent people, they did not want to see the continent burnt to ashes. Only, they clearly understood that this matter would eventually happen. It was impossible for the people of the Land of Death to not covet the continent. It was just that if he had waited for this matter, it would only temporarily ease the First Prince''s awkwardness and wouldn''t be resolved at all.


    Ni Chang laughed on the side.


    Therefore, he waited for Lin Mufeng to speak, and he waited for Lin Mufeng to speak. Only then did he express his hungry opinion.


    "On the continent, everything depends on one''s strength. The first prince was suppressed multiple times because he had no power, but now it is different." Ni Chang said.


    The two of them were stunned at the same time.


    Ni Chang continued, "Now, my husband." At this point, Ni Chang''s face reddened slightly, but she continued, "My husband has allied with you, and the meaning behind this is me, Han-Mei, Lan Tianci, Huo Zhang''er, and the Dean Chen''s support. Do you think that your power is still lonely right now?"


    The first prince nodded his head slightly. Of course he had thought of this, and because of this, he supported Lin Mufeng with all his might. Back then, when Lin Mufeng was only Lan Tianci''s disciple, he already had his eyes on Lin Mufeng''s potential. And because of this, even though he liked Yu Xin, he still gave up. It was to win over Lin Mufeng. There was no need to talk about it now.


    However, these powers were useless and could only be maintained for a short period of time. Furthermore, Lan Tianci and the rest could not possibly be involved in the Empire''s power struggle.


    Ni Chang said, "You just need to wait a while, don''t worry, the Land of Death''s army will definitely attack. They had previously made my husband''s reputation go down the drain, this is a scheme, if it was only to ruin my husband''s reputation, my husband''s life would be very bad, there is no need for them to do this, although my husband is not a mortal, but the weight of it is definitely not as important as the plans they have plotted for dozens of years. "Now that they haven''t called, I guess they must have met with some problem."


    paused for a moment before turning to the First Prince and said, "You can contact the experts that you can find and bring this Purple Rank Expert''s scabbard back at the same time. If this is the case for the Purple Rank Expert, others shouldn''t be afraid of death, right? Furthermore, I have seen your brother before, he is not someone who would do anything big, and is probably confused by a beautiful lie. He does not have the courage to kill his father and take the throne, so long as the other party does not use this trick, you do not have to worry. "


    "Killing his father and taking the throne?" The first prince was shocked. If his playful little brother really did that, then with his current situation, perhaps the empire really would become his and he would become the puppet emperor of the people behind him. The Star Blue Empire was really finished.


    The throne of the Empire must be taken by him. This was something that he would not allow others to do, nor could he allow them to do so.


    "Then aren''t you afraid they''ll use this move right now?" The first prince was truly a bit afraid when he spoke of this.


    Lin Mufeng answered, "Don''t worry, these two Purple Rank Expert s are role models. If they really wanted to do that, they would have done it immediately when the two experts were here. Now, bring this expert''s skin back, I am sure that everything has changed."


    "There''s also the most important question. The benefits, their distribution, will they not act until this matter is done?"


    These words immediately made it clear to the first prince that, yes, their benefits had not been evenly distributed yet. It was impossible for them to not think of the method Ni Chang mentioned just now. Under the effects of strong power, they could have directly struck down the enemy, and it was impossible for them not to know that this was the safest method. But now, even now, they had not made a move, and it was not because they were afraid, but because their benefits had yet to be evenly distributed. It was precisely because of this that they did not make a move. And now, the casualties of those two Purple Rank Expert s would definitely cause them to be wary. Some would think that some forces were hiding in the dark to help them, and with their cunning and cautious nature, they would definitely wait a bit longer. And that gave them the chance to do so.

 C132 floating kiss

    Lin Mufeng said again, "The Land of Death''s army will definitely invade this place, at that time, it will be your chance."


    Ni Chang continued, "Under normal circumstances, those two Western Pole experts would not have left West Pole. Where would they come from if they were so far away? I am afraid that the families of the Star Blue Empire are not able to contact them at all. I suspect that there is someone else behind the chaos in the Star Blue Empire. "


    The First Prince''s expression changed, "Could it be the people from the Land of Death? That''s right, that''s right, since the other party is going to counterattack the continent, they will naturally choose a location to attack from, so any place with chaos is naturally the best place to strike, and the change that is happening in Star Blue Empire right now is probably due to the people from Land of Death doing some tricks behind the scenes. "


    Lin Mufeng nodded, and said, "If it was me, I would do the same."


    Ni Chang also nodded.


    The Prince glanced at the two of them, the two of them had already pointed at him clearly, why are the people from the Land of Death at the back of the disturbance, once the people from the Land of Death were stopped, they could then attack those people simultaneously and destroy the worms in the Empire in one go. It could be said that under the current situation, the Star Blue Empire was already at the tip of the waves, if one of them was not careful, it was possible for the ship to remain silent, but, if the control of the ship was good, then the ship would definitely welcome a brilliant sun, and now the ship was in his hands, he would be able to control it.


    After the three of them had finished discussing, Lin Mufeng sent the first prince back.


    Lin Mufeng was ecstatic. He had made an agreement with the First Prince, but he didn''t make any requests, but with the First Prince''s shrewdness, how could he not know about the rewards in the end? Furthermore, Lin Mufeng would not even ask for a reward at all, and had even taken the initiative to suggest that the sales of the blood pellets should be carried out by the Imperial Family in the future.


    With regards to this condition, Ni Chang and the first prince were shocked at the same time.


    The first prince certainly wanted to do this, but he couldn''t do such a thing.


    Once this matter was successful, then Lin Mufeng''s family would definitely be the biggest contributor to the Star Blue Empire, thus obtaining some privileges would be very common. Of course, this could lead to the Lin Family becoming another Fei Family, controlling over 50% of the empire''s wealth. Furthermore, with Lin Mufeng''s blood core, even now, he still had the strength to carry on with the business of the blood pill. It wasn''t impossible for him to become a powerful merchant guild that was on par with the Featherfall World.


    Regarding this point, although he was not satisfied, he had no choice, he had to borrow Lin Mufeng''s power.


    But when Lin Mufeng brought up this point of his own initiative, his first thought wasn''t that he was happy, but rather surprised. If he had switched positions, since he was Lin Mufeng, he definitely wouldn''t have handed it over.


    Ni Chang was after all, a man who was over sixty years old, and had been in the world for a long time. She quickly understood the opposite of Lin Mufeng and could not help but secretly admire him.


    Being a rich and powerful person like the Fei Family was actually not good. For something like fame and fortune, if he were to choose between the two, he might not want it.


    Lin Mufeng''s plan was to become an invisible rich man. Possessing wealth compatible with the empire, but having a low reputation, would not have a lot of rallying power. Even if they wanted to oppose the royal family, they would not receive much support.


    In this way, not only would the wealth of the Lin Family be preserved, but the safety of the Lin Family would also be guaranteed.


    At the same time, the Empire would need a sum of money to purchase the Blood Refinement Pellets from Lin Mufeng, and that amount of money would become the financial source of the Lin Family. At the same time, it would also allow the Empire to provide resources for Lin Mufeng, saving Lin Mufeng a lot of effort, and would also save him a lot of trouble in future sales.


    The Empire could use these blood cores to earn the difference in prices, so the Empire would be rich as well. The royal family must be grateful to the Lin Clan, and this was another benefit for them.


    Why not make money this way?


    Soon enough, the Prince also understood the crux of the matter and laughed out loud. He hugged Lin Mufeng tightly.


    At the same time, the Lin Family would have to continuously expand and expand, forming a strong force outside the palace. In the future, when the First Prince takes action inside the palace, Lin Mufeng''s Lin Family would be able to provide great assistance outside the palace.


    The three of them had seen through the movements of the Land of Death''s army, which was a prerequisite for their actions.


    After sending the first prince back to the palace, Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang headed towards the Han Ku Kingdom.


    Since Lin Mufeng could fly, Ni Chang was a little skeptical in her heart. She immediately decided to fly back to the Hangu College with Lin Mufeng, who obviously agreed to the beauty''s request. She immediately soared into the sky, flying in the direction of the Hangu College.


    After flying for more than an hour, Ni Chang was certain that Lin Mufeng could truly fly, and could not help but entangle Lin Mufeng once again to explain the principle of flight, but unfortunately, it contained too much knowledge about the modern society. No matter how Lin Mufeng explained it, Ni Chang was still unable to understand it, so Lin Mufeng could only give up.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s flying speed was slower than Ni Chang''s, but the speed of his movement on the ground was faster than Ni Chang''s. ). Lin Mufeng believed that once he had truly reached the Violet Rank, his flying speed would definitely improve by leaps and bounds.


    Not long after, the two of them returned to the Han Ku Kingdom.


    Lin Mufeng had originally planned to fly in directly, but Ni Chang suddenly stopped him, and looked at him bashfully, his face flushed red, as though he had something to say.


    Lin Mufeng was startled, and then he understood what Ni Chang wanted to do. Laughing mischievously, he blocked Ni Chang''s path in the air, and aimed his kiss at Ni Chang''s red lips.


    Ni Chang was immediately drunk. Even though her husband understood her so well, he didn''t feel like she was a lustful woman. This made her feel very happy. The male was alone with Lin Mufeng, and there were not many opportunities like this. Furthermore, in the Hangu College, Lin Mufeng would always be alone in his room during nights of rest, and the few female attendants were not Lin Mufeng who was a modest gentleman, but rather, with some other person. Although the girls seemed kind on the surface, they all shouted in their hearts! Even the weakest Yue Yan, a girl who only knew how to be nice to Lin Mufeng and didn''t seem to fight for nothing, was secretly exerting her strength.


    If not for her and Lin Fei risking their lives to save the Lin Family, Lin Tianfeng would have died a long time ago. It could be said that Yue Yan had the little girl with him, Lin Mufeng''s father would never dare to underestimate her!


    Because of so many reasons, Ni Chang could only be intimate with Lin Mufeng when she was alone with him. It was rare for him to come out now, and if she did not hurry up, she would miss this opportunity to get home.


    In fact, Ni Chang was secretly complaining about it. Why did she think of flying back, since everything was done, why not ride the camel cart and come back? That would take at least seven or eight days.


    Ni Chang was shocked, she was in the air, although the moon was not big, but it was still considered a wild land, how could she be here, what she meant was to find a room!


    Lin Mufeng did not care about what she said. In his previous life, even though he had never experienced such things, Lin Mufeng knew many things.


    Lin Mufeng had just been teased by Ni Chang''s bashful expression, so how could he bear it any longer?


    This time, Ni Chang was completely afraid, she was even worried that Lin Mufeng''s body was affected by the evil spirit!


    A short while later, a woman, clad only in clothes, was floating in the air.


    Although Lin Mufeng was interested in this battle, he didn''t want others to see his woman. She flew higher and higher, and would even change locations from time to time.


    The two of them were not aware that they were in the clouds. A woman was lurking behind them, looking off into the distance, her heart trembling. That person looked at it for a while and then quietly left. It was just that his face was extremely red. Moreover, his body seemed to be different when he was flying.


    When he was about to leave, Lin Mufeng glanced at him. In the beginning, he did not discover anyone spying on him, but after he did so, he did not dare reveal the existence of the other party. He did not care, since the other party was a woman, he knew her, but Ni Chang was afraid that she would not be able to take it. did not dare to anger Ni Chang. Women must be pampered, and women can tolerate your absurd actions, but they must not lose their self-esteem.


    Lin Mufeng quietly flew back to the ground and then placed Ni Chang down in a relatively remote location in Hangu College.


    If he went back now, he would be missing everything. Tomorrow!


    Furthermore, Lin Mufeng also wanted to let that girl recover. Otherwise, if she saw him, she would blush so much that everyone would realise that there was a problem, but nothing happened between the two of them.


    The second day was soon to come. The hardworking students of the academy had already woken up.


    Ni Chang also crawled up, seeing that the house was extremely shabby, but Lin Mufeng was right beside her, and could not help but reveal an enchanting smile. As long as Lin Mufeng was by her side, even if it was the Emperor Building, she would not want to change it.


    The two of them put on their clothes and then took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to them, flying into the sky and down in front of the crowd.


    Lin Mufeng did not plan to reveal the secret of his ability to fly, so from the looks of it, the two were Ni Chang and Lin Mufeng. When some students of the academy saw the two of them descend from the sky, they immediately spread the news.


    Very quickly, Lin Tianfeng brought everyone over.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng, the two of them smiled. After which, everyone returned to their rooms and Lin Mufeng immediately told them what happened in the capital city. Of course, they would leave some places behind, but when they heard that Lin Mufeng had swallowed the Heavenly Soul beast core of another West Pole Master, they all offered words of congratulations. When they understood that Lin Mufeng had already broken through to the Blue Scale, they were even more envious.


    "When Lin Mufeng goes there in the future, he will also take the lead. This way, he might be able to stand on top of a bit of good luck and increase his strength a little faster."


    Hearing this, everyone began to laugh. However, there was some truth in his words.


    Lin Mufeng was currently only eighteen years old, and had already reached the Blue Scale at the age of eighteen. How terrifying was this matter?


    In regards to this, Lin Mufeng could only smile and not speak. For him to be able to reach his current realm, it could be said that fate was extremely important. He did not have that many opportunities, he was probably just an ordinary student of the Hangu College. Of course, he understood everyone''s thoughts.

 C133 Continental Rescue Order

    Who didn''t want their strength to increase faster? Where was the highest point? On this continent, the strong preyed on the weak, and it was always the strong who had the reason. If one''s reputation was good enough, then everyone''s fate was to be bullied, and this time, if not for everyone''s help, the Lin Family would have been annihilated, but now that Lin Mufeng had fully matured, who dared to disrespect the Lin Family, he had heard, that during this period of time when he and Ni Chang left, no one came to the Hangu College to cause trouble for the Lin Family, it was all because of strength.


    After knowing that there was nothing wrong with the family, Lin Mufeng was relieved. Now, the only thing he was worried about was the matter of the Land of Death''s army invading the continent. Regarding this matter, Lin Mufeng was truly conflicted, he wished that the Land of Death''s people would attack or not attack.


    Suddenly, Lin Mufeng''s heart moved, he realized that he had been talking for so long and had not even seen a single person. He couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that the female was that shy, that the male was supposed to get married, and the female was supposed to get married, not to mention the Heaven Soul Palace''s women, what about the Purple Rank Expert?


    That woman was either someone else or a plum blossom.


    However, she didn''t expect to see Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang playing with the Spring Palace in the air. At that time, she was stunned, and then, she quietly escaped, but the scene of Lin Mufeng and Lin Mufeng caused her to be extremely shocked, and she had just witnessed the thing between a man and a woman for the first time, which made her somewhat throb.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was thinking, Han Mei walked in from outside. She held a piece of black paper in her hand, and her face was heavy.


    "A distress signal from Dean Chen, Lan Tianci, fire elder, Yuan Zhong, and Xin Chen."


    Everyone in the room was shocked after hearing what Han-Mei said.


    Yuan Zhong, who Xin Chen was, no one knew, but everyone was very clear about the Dean Chen, Lan Tianci, and fire elder, all of them were famous Purple Rank Expert, they sent out distress orders, what exactly did they meet?


    As for Ni Chang, Yu Xin, and Lin Mufeng, they were even more shocked. That day, Yuan Zhong and Xin Chen left the Jane''s house, and went missing. However, they didn''t expect that at this time, they had contact with the three big shots of the Star Blue Academy.


    And the distress orders issued by the five Purple Rank Expert s, what kind of huge thing was that? What had happened?


    It was obvious that the five of them had met with some trouble when they issued the distress order, but the distress order was directed to the continent''s Blue Scale, the Purple Rank Expert had to ask for help, so the experts of the Violet Rank would usually go there as well, and at that time, even the Palace Mistress of Heaven Soul Palace would probably be going as well.


    There was also one more thing. When Yu Xin first fell deeply in love with Yuan Zhong, what would happen to him when she saw Yuan Zhong now? It was said that Senior Sister Xin Chen eventually married the Jane''s house more or less because of Ni Chang. Now that the two of them were together, and that Big Sister Ni Chang had already become Lin Mufeng''s person, would it be awkward if they met each other now?


    Ni Chang was startled for a moment, but she reacted immediately. Naturally, she knew what Han Mei was worried about, but he smiled slightly, the matter had already passed so long ago, and now that she had someone she loved, he no longer thought about the past anymore. This time, Yuan Zhong, Xin Chen, the Star Blue Academy''s Three Great Leaders had issued a distress order together, it was likely that something really happened that not even the five of them could handle, she had to go.


    She glanced at Lin Mufeng. Back then, he had never known about her relationship with Xin Chen, and she was worried that he would not have any thoughts regarding her knowing about this matter.


    How could she have known that, Lin Mufeng already knew about this matter, furthermore, it came from Yu Xin herself. At that time, when Ni Chang, Yu Xin and the others came out of the Jane''s house, Ni Chang immediately left, and after that, Yu Xin and Lin Mufeng hurried back from the Cola Empire. On the way back, Yu Xin told Lin Mufeng about this matter.


    This was what Yu Xin had told Yu Xin when they met in the dungeon, and Yu Xin had then told him. It had to be said that at that time, Yu Xin was somewhat dissatisfied in her heart, dissatisfied that her master forced her to marry someone she disliked, and at the same time, had such a past?


    But after a period of time, Yu Xin thought of his master''s suffering. She thought about how pitiful it would be for a woman to lose a man she loved, and how it was rare for his master to fall in love with someone else and be able to remove the Fifty Year Hunger. Why did he still have to stop her? Furthermore, the reason why Big Brother Mu Feng was liked by Master was because Big Brother Mu Feng was very outstanding. It was also because of this reason that caused so many women to like Big Brother Mu Feng.


    Lin Mufeng felt Ni Chang sneaking a glance at her, and smiled slightly, saying, "Since the five seniors sent out the distress signal at the same time, it must have been them who encountered some terrifying matter, so I think we should set off as soon as possible." As for the matter between Ni Chang and him back then, Lin Mufeng was very clear that it was who was perhaps still a little girl. Ni Chang didn''t understand anything, and simply liked to think that it was love, but now that so much time had passed and Ni Chang''s love for him was so deep, he felt it very clearly. It was enough as long as she loved him deeply now.


    had another idea in his mind, Master''s friends are the whole world, he could send some messages and all his friends could do was help, but he could get the experts of the entire continent to help, which would mean that the things they were facing would be extremely troublesome.


    Fifty years ago, they had already used it once. That time, the army of the Land of Death had invaded the continent, although they did not know what would happen this time, but they could be sure which continent would be overturned, and what kind of suffering the people of the continent would not be able to endure.


    "I want to go." Yu Xin shouted.


    Previously, the two of them had been separated for a long time, but that was something she could endure for a very long time. But now, she realized that she was unable to endure it, and she didn''t want to be separated from Lin Mufeng for even a single day. Even a second wouldn''t be enough.


    Hearing Yu Xin say that he was going, Lan Bing, Ni Cai and Yue Yan called out to him at the same time, "I want to go too."


    Hearing the three women''s words, Lin Mufeng frowned subconsciously, it was not that Lin Mufeng was biased against the few girls, but the power of the girls, Ni Cai was fine, Lan Bing, Yue Yan, the two girls were simply soy sauce. If he went, he would be cannon fodder. and Yu Xin were both in the late stage of the cyan scale, so Yu Xin''s cultivation was a little higher. Ni Cai was a little weaker, but the distress order for the continent was to gather Blue Scale.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng frown, the few women were a little sad. Could it be that they had to separate from the Big Brother Mu Feng again? They couldn''t bear it any longer and didn''t want to be separated for a while.


    Ni Chang was an experienced man, how could she not know the thoughts of her other sisters? But this time, it was the continent''s distress signal, issued by five super strong experts. In fact, even the Blue rank master was not too safe. The best thing about a Purple Rank Expert was that they could fly. If something happened, they could directly fly away from this place, but not a Blue rank master. It was just because there were really too few Purple Rank Expert s on the continent, that they had no choice but to join the ranks of the s. In fact, there weren''t even many Blue rank master s on the continent.


    The few women were still silent, but they quietly sized up Lin Mufeng''s expression.


    When the rest of the people heard that it was a matter of an expert at Blue Scale and above, they all dispersed. Although everyone was very curious, they were not willing to do something that would cost them their lives. Of course, everyone also understood that risks and opportunities coexisted together. It was very likely that those who went there obtained a great opportunity and became stronger experts. However, it was also possible that they would fall, die, or become cripples.


    Lin Mufeng knew that if he did not speak, these girls would definitely fight over him. Seeing that everyone had left, only the few ladies and Han Mei remained. He slowly said, "You guys are not strong enough. You can''t go."


    Yu Xin was extremely stubborn, and shouted, "You just broke through the Blue Scale, your strength is not stable, it''s not good if you go."


    Yu Xin was also anxious, she directly said that it was not good, obviously she was a new recruit that wanted to kill Lin Mufeng.


    Ni Chang looked at Yu Xin, and knew that her disciple and sister wouldn''t be able to bear the days of separation from Lin Mufeng, but if Yu Xin really went, she wouldn''t be able to rest at ease.


    In fact, even if Lin Mufeng''s strength had not reached the Blue Scale, he could still go. Possessing the ability to fly allowed him to escape a large amount of danger. After all, there were very few Purple Rank Expert s on the continent and very few Heavenly Beast s that could fly.


    Risk and opportunity existed together, this sentence was completely correct. Ni Chang even thought about what Lin Mufeng had obtained during the crisis and his strength had once again risen.


    In truth, Lin Mufeng''s rate of improvement could already be said to be surpassing the ancients, but because he had created too many miracles, everyone had subconsciously thought of his miracles as something that needed to happen. It was as if Lin Mufeng not continuing to create miracles was something very strange.


    In order to console the girls, Ni Chang said, "In fact, this continent''s distress signal, is best for the area of experts in the Violet Rank. Because the Purple Rank Expert can fly, it basically doesn''t have any danger, and even if the Blue rank master were to fly, it would be very difficult to deal with it.


    Ni Chang tried her best to speak tactfully, but the girls still found it hard to understand.


    Yu Xin suddenly pushed open the door and ran out.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart immediately hurt. Indeed, after she and Ni Chang had been together, the time they starved for each other was really short, and many things were things that Yu Xin had to take care of for them. He had practically never done anything Yu Xin did before, and he didn''t even have the time to practice with him for a while longer. It was as if in these matters, Yu Xin had always appeared to be extremely magnanimous on the surface, but in the end, Yu Xin was the youngest amongst all the girls.

 C134 Smelting Blood Pill

    In his heart, Yu Xin was his most beloved, but why did he have Yu Xin suffer so much?


    Thinking about it, Lin Mufeng immediately chased after his.


    Seeing that, all the girls sighed, in truth, the women were all very sensitive, how could the crowd not feel that Lin Mufeng loved them the most, but none of the girls were jealous of him, all of them knew that the first women Lin Mufeng had was Xiao Qiang and Yu Xin, and even the existence of Big Sister Xiao Qiang was because of Yu Xin''s acknowledgement, if not for her acknowledgement, they would not have stayed here, and Yu Xin usually treated them very well, but now that they suddenly thought of Yu Xin''s grievances, they were all speechless.


    When they thought about how magnanimous Yu Xin was, and about how she was at her youngest age, the girls immediately felt a wave of shame. They did not expect him to be so kind to them.


    Even Ni Chang had such a thought in her heart. Just now, when she was taking care of a few girls, her words contained a little pride in them, because she thought that I could help my husband. But in reality, she was also thinking for herself, thinking that she could stay with her husband for a little longer.


    The women slowly retreated.


    When Lin Mufeng left the room, he had already escaped without a trace. Lin Mufeng immediately flew into the air and looked around. Very soon, he saw Yu Xin sitting under a thick tree, silently writing something on the ground.


    He slowly flew over, his heart full of guilt towards Yu Xin.


    Yu Xin had written a few words on the ground, and she was still writing.


    Lin Mufeng looked at it for a moment and his love for Yu Xin bursted out of his heart. He could not help but descend from the sky and hugged Yu Xin tightly.


    "There were several lines of words on the ground, all repeating the same meaning." Big Brother Mu Feng, Yu Xin misses you. Don''t leave Yu Xin. "


    Although it was a very simple sentence, it contained all of the love he had for Lin Mufeng. Furthermore, Yu Xin had only mentioned it, she had only written it out. Yu Xin had buried many things in her heart, she was not willing to bring her trouble, and was only thinking of carrying everything on her shoulders, not allowing her trouble.


    Yu Xin felt Lin Mufeng''s faintly warm chest, and instantly, the tears that he had forcefully suppressed could not help but flow out.


    Lin Mufeng immediately hugged Yu Xin from the front and kissed his tears. It was very salty and bitter.


    "Yu Xin, Big Brother Mu Feng promises to you that we will always be together with Yu Xin and that we will never leave each other. If you go back on your promise, then let me beat you up ¡­" Lin Mufeng''s voice resonated loudly.


    "AHH!" Yu Xin cried out in alarm, and immediately went to cover Lin Mufeng''s mouth, "No, no, Yu Xin believes in Big Brother Mu Feng, it''s all Yu Xin''s fault for not being sensible, and making big brother Yu Xin and all the other big sisters laugh at him."


    Lin Mufeng once again hugged Yu Xin in his arms and whispered, "Yu Xin, Big Brother Mu Feng won''t leave you. Wherever Big Brother Mu Feng goes, Yu Xin will also go!"


    Lin Mufeng definitely had to go, and she clearly knew that this was a great opportunity for the Big Brother Mu Feng, and it was basically not a great danger. With Big Sister Ni Chang and Big Sister Hengmei taking care of him, and also Big Brother Mu Feng''s master, Lan Tianci, and fire elder, there would be no problems at all with the Big Brother Mu Feng, and it was possible that he might even obtain some great opportunities. She didn''t want to affect the development of Big Brother Mu Feng.


    Lin Mufeng looked at Yu Xin who was in her arms, and revealed a slight smile. "Yu Xin doesn''t believe in Big Brother Mu Feng?"


    Yu Xin shook her head slightly. The current her was just like the cute little girl from the first time she met Lin Mufeng, "Yu Xin believes in Big Brother Mu Feng, but Big Brother Mu Feng, although the distress signal is in danger this time, it''s also a great opportunity. Yu Xin doesn''t want to delay you."


    However, Lin Mufeng laughed. He knew Yu Xin would say this, Yu Xin was always this considerate, and was not willing to trouble others. What if the Big Brother Mu Feng has a way to raise Yu Xin''s cultivation to the Blue Scale and he can fly? "


    Hearing Big Brother Mu Feng''s words, Yu Xin was startled, then she looked at Lin Mufeng with a face full of surprise, and shouted: "What method, what method?" However, she did not doubt that Lin Mufeng''s method was real. She only believed that it was possible for her to fly like Lin Mufeng.


    It was just gliding, but it was enviable enough.


    But Lin Mufeng said, "It''s not gliding, it''s true flight." He was very clear in his heart that Yu Xin was definitely thinking of giving her her glide. In fact, she was the only one that knew how to glide, and the others couldn''t learn it, as long as they had enough Heavenly Energy, they could continue flying. This was unique to his evil spirit, but unlike flying, it was a type of comprehension towards the energy around him, as well as understanding of space. Although it was still lacking compared to the flight speed of a real Blue rank master, it was still not a small matter!


    This time, Yu Xin was completely shocked.


    Lin Mufeng knew that Yu Xin would not believe it, so he carried Yu Xin and floated in the air.


    This action immediately stunned Yu Xin, and was the same as Ni Chang''s reaction, "Violet Rank? Big Brother Mu Feng, you have reached Violet Rank? "


    Lin Mufeng laughed, "I just broke through the Blue Scale, and have not reached the Violet Rank yet. My current flight speed is actually still a little strange compared to the Purple Rank Expert''s, my speed is slower, and the consumption of Heavenly Energy is also a little higher."


    Yu Xin looked at Lin Mufeng with a face full of worship. Listening to Lin Mufeng, didn''t that mean that this kind of flying method was personally created by the Big Brother Mu Feng, that how many years had the continent passed down, that only the Purple Rank Expert could fly, and that the Big Brother Mu Feng could fly when they were in the Green Scale, then that would mean that the could fly even longer, and not glide? There were always many miracles happening in the Big Brother Mu Feng, to be together with such a strange man, and that he was the man she loved the most.


    However, Lin Mufeng had already started to speak, "Yu Xin, actually flying is a very simple thing. He is a form of energy exchange.


    After that, Lin Mufeng recounted everything that he had told Ni Chang before. And the result was the same as Ni Chang. He shook his head with a face full of bewilderment.


    Lin Mufeng had already known that this would be the result, hence he began to explain in detail. explained everything in detail, from the buoyancy of the water to the buoyancy of the air to the fact that the heavenly soul was the internal power of the Sky Soul.


    Finally a day had passed, and with Yu Xin''s intelligence, she had finally understood the principle of the thing Lin Mufeng was talking about. She then activated her Heavenly Energy and started to fly like Lin Mufeng had said.


    It was unknown if it was because Yu Xin was extremely talented, but after a few minutes of channeling her Heavenly Energy, Yu Xin''s face showed an excited look, and her body slowly swayed, obviously because the Heavenly Energy in her body was already channeling, helping Yu Xin to float slowly.


    However, Yu Xin was lifting his body slowly now, and this force was not even as heavy as his body. Yu Xin only felt like she was floating up, but she wasn''t able to truly float up.


    However, to be able to achieve such a feat was already quite remarkable. Yu Xin continued to try.


    After two hours, Yu Xin could finally float. However, the process of floating was too slow, and required him to circulate her Heaven Energy for more than a minute before she could float. Furthermore, after floating, she could only float up to a height of one meter at most.


    Lin Mufeng watched from the side as he continuously called out problems that appeared in Yu Xin. Finally, two hours had passed, and Yu Xin could finally fly. Although she was not proficient enough, she was sure that she could fly. However, the only difference was that Yu Xin would need to continuously circulate Heavenly Energy while flying in the air, so she was not in the mood to do other things. Otherwise, if any errors were to occur in the circulation of Heavenly Energy, she would fall from the sky.


    Regarding this, it was already who had reached the best possible result. Lin Mufeng also understood that Yu Xin had already reached the limit, and by relying on his current cultivation, he could only achieve this point.


    As for reaching his level, he couldn''t. Although Ni Chang also had two Heavenly Souls, they were both Heavenly Souls. Her Heavenly Energy was only slightly more than the average person, but she did not expect Lin Mufeng to be more than two times stronger than him, so Lin Mufeng was able to support his flight, but that was not enough. Not to mention that Yu Xin''s Blue Scale had not even reached that level yet.


    With such a quick method to increase Yu Xin''s cultivation, Lin Mufeng thought for a moment, then took out a dozen or so Blood Pills.


    The biggest effect of the blood pill was to instantly release the energy from it, allowing the user to absorb it and replenish their Heavenly Energy. Of course, his greatest use was saving lives, but it could also be used for cultivation.


    However, if he knew that he was going to continue cultivating with the blood elixir, people would probably curse him to death.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng didn''t care at all, as long as there were resources for the Blood Pellet, he could concoct it anytime. A blood pill was incomparably precious to others, but it was nothing to him.


    Yu Xin felt that it was a bit extravagant for Lin Mufeng to use the Blood Pellet to raise his own strength, but thinking about the hunger of the Big Brother Mu Feng and the fact that after raising his strength, he could calmly fly, and not feel his Heavenly Energy being exhausted too quickly.


    He instantly swallowed a Blood Core. Then, he swallowed a second, a third, and a fourth ¡­


    Yu Xin swallowed all ten Blood Cores in one go, and after that, she closed her mouth tightly, and started to forcefully circulate the Heavenly Energy in her body, allowing the raw Heavenly Energy to circulate and absorb the Heavenly Energy. Once the two types of Heavenly Energy were merged, the entire Heavenly Energy would be considered to be absorbed by Yu Xin.


    The blood pellet Lin Mufeng took out was not ordinary, it was a beast core that had swallowed Skyfire Glazed Beast. The energy contained within was too strong, not to mention that Yu Xin had consumed ten of them at once. Immediately, it was as though she had eaten a huge mountain in her stomach, she was simply unable to store them all, and it seemed as if she was about to explode.


    Furthermore, from the outside, it was obvious that Yu Xin''s stomach seemed to have grown bigger, and had become a big belly woman. Seeing this scene, Lin Mufeng found it funny.


    Following that, Yu Xin circulated his Heavenly Energy at full speed, and the blood pills that had been devoured into Heavenly Energy were slowly absorbed and assimilated by Yu Xin''s Heavenly Energy, becoming her own Heavenly Energy that increased her cultivation level.


    Gradually, Yu Xin''s stomach shrunk, but her face grew redder and redder.

 C135 Enclosure

    Finally, after two hours, Yu Xin finally absorbed all of the energy within the Blood Core and transformed it. Although she had not activated Blue Scale yet, she was getting closer and closer to the Blue Scale.


    He immediately requested for a Blood Core from Lin Mufeng and continued to consume it.


    Lin Mufeng watched from the side, worried that something might happen to Yu Xin. He could help from the side.


    After another two hours, Yu Xin''s abdomen finally dropped again. But this time, her face was getting redder and redder, and her aura was becoming more and more rough; the signs of her Blue Scale being raised was already very obvious.


    One must know that those blood cores were the beast cores of the Skyfire Glazed Beast that it had absorbed, that was where the essence of its entire body was located. Also, that Skyfire Glazed Beast was the soul of the Purple Rank Expert, so it goes without saying how powerful the blood cores were.


    It was enough for Yu Xin to raise her cyan scale from the late stage of the cyan scale to the Blue Scale after consuming twenty of them consecutively.


    The color of blood on Yu Xin''s face became thicker, with traces of red leaking out. At the same time, Yu Xin''s body started to tremble, and the sound of bones cracking could be heard.


    Lin Mufeng was surprised, why was there such a big commotion when Yu Xin''s strength was increasing? When she had improved, he had instantly changed. She hadn''t felt any changes at all!


    However, Lin Mufeng did not know that the realm before his Violet Rank had no obstacles at all. For the other Heavenly Souls, there was a bottleneck even without raising a single realm, and if some talented people were to encounter a bottleneck, then the speed at which their realm would increase would be very quickly. And Yu Xin was currently at the bottleneck of the cyan scale, which was something that originally should not take long for him to break through to the Blue Scale. A lot of time saved.


    Finally, Yu Xin let out a long breath, and immediately afterwards, Yu Xin flew up from the ground, her flying speed was much faster than before, and her movements were even more skilled, no longer consuming as much Heavenly Energy as before.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng." Yu Xin couldn''t help but jump into Lin Mufeng''s embrace with a face full of excitement. After obtaining the Blue Scale, she could accompany Lin Mufeng. Furthermore, she could protect herself and not bring trouble to the Big Brother Mu Feng.


    On the second day, Lin Mufeng, Ni Chang, Han Mei, Yu Xin and Ni Sang departed from the Hangu College.


    The girls could only feel envy towards Yu Xin for breaking through the bottleneck to become Blue rank master in a single day. Yesterday, when Lin Mufeng was teaching her, Ni Cai was also consuming a Blood Devouring Pellet. She also thought of using the Blood Pellet to raise her strength and reach the level of Blue Scale, only that she had failed, although her strength had increased a lot, but she was still far from reaching the Violet Rank level. Furthermore, she felt that eating the Blood Pellet was already of no use to her, and could no longer raise her strength anymore, so she could only sigh on the inside.


    Amongst the group of people, excluding the five of them, the strongest was Ni Cai, and the most disappointed one was Ni Cai. Watching her brother leave with them made her feel a little sad, but the other two girls, Lan Bing and Yue Yan, were thousands of miles apart in terms of qualifications. Therefore, although it was a little difficult to leave Lin Mufeng''s side, they were not as regretful as Ni Cai.


    If it was only Lin Mufeng, Ni Chang, Han Mei, and Yu Xin, all four of them could still fly. Although Yu Xin''s speed was slower, the others could still fly, and with Ni Sang, their speed immediately slowed down.


    The four of them rode the camel cart first. Although the camel cart was slow, it was still suitable for them to travel long distances.


    Lin Mufeng taught Ni Sang how to fly from the carriage.


    Ni Sang''s strength was sufficient, but his comprehension towards the things that Lin Mufeng had said was insufficient. After all, by training to the point where he could use his full power of the Heaven Realm to allow his body to hover in the air, this was already the best level that he could reach.


    was speechless. Why was it that Yu Xin could learn it from him?


    Lin Mufeng actually didn''t know that Yu Xin was the new generation for all of them, and even though Ni Sang and his relationship was extremely good, it was impossible for Ni Sang to have complete trust in him. Whatever Lin Mufeng said, would come to this extent, and things that Lin Mufeng said would always go through some modifications with Ni Sang''s help before entering Ni Sang''s mind.


    However, to be able to reach such a stage, Ni Sang was already extremely excited, while Han Mei was looking at Lin Mufeng with a strange gaze. On that day, she only thought about Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang who were in the air, but didn''t think about the day when Ni Chang was so happy that he was about to faint. How could he continue to maintain his flying posture, let alone bring a person with him, but now that she thought about it, it was actually Lin Mufeng who was flying with Ni Chang at that time. If that was the case, Lin Mufeng could have flown a long time ago.


    Being able to think of such a method of flight, although it was different from flying in the Purple Rank Expert, there were other methods of flying before Violet Rank, and the difference was not too big. This was already very shocking, Lin Mufeng''s talent, was truly admirable.


    Although the continent''s distress signal was only a black piece of paper, that piece of paper was of extraordinary quality. Moreover, the location of the cry for help was recorded on it and there were already some crisis events.


    The location of the incident was not the location of a small power belonging to one of the four empires. It was a small trading market, but the reputation of this small market was widespread.


    The ground was originally yellow sand, but in a few hours of the day, it would turn into black soil. At the same time, the soil was also extremely strange, and the surface of the land was like a thin film that allowed one to see down through it.


    The things underground were very clear. There were a lot of stalagmites and there was also a secret passage underground. At the far end of the tunnel, the last thing he saw was a glittering object. However, that thing wasn''t something that could be seen every time it appeared. It required luck.


    If that was the case, then it would have been fine. At most, it would have been a miracle, and it would not have been possible for the five experts to issue a continental distress order together.


    In this continent, only the Purple Rank Expert can issue a distress order. The Purple Rank Expert represented the peak of the strength of the continent. If the Purple Rank Expert found it difficult, then they would have let the experts of the entire continent have a look at their immaturity.


    Needless to say, this time, it was the five Purple Rank Expert s who had simultaneously sent out the continent''s distress signal. It could be seen that what happened this time was extremely strange.


    As for the film on the ground, it was getting clearer and clearer, and more and more things could be seen. However, the dazzling golden light that appeared at that time wasn''t something that could be seen every time. Although more and more places could be seen underground, there were still many places that were indistinct and hazy, giving people a hazy feeling.


    This situation continued for a week, and then the black films stopped appearing. Just when everyone thought that it would stop happening, the thin film on the ground appeared once again. And just when people wanted to carefully observe it, the thin film suddenly broke and everyone on the ground fell down.


    Following that, many of the Heavenly Souls came here to explore for miracles. However, some of the Heavenly Soul Master s that entered the place disappeared without a trace, as if they were already dead.


    A few famous Heavenly Soul Master s gradually came to this place. They were all powerful existences and probed underground through the cracks in the ground. In the end, after a few days, no one else came out.


    Suddenly one day the cave made a strange sound, as if there were a lot of people shouting, "Stop them, stop them!"


    All of this was very strange, and gradually, more and more experts came here to explore.


    It finally attracted the attention of Dean Chen, Dean Lan and fire elder. When the three of them arrived, they found Yuan Zhong, who was walking past them, and explored the ground together, but who knew that they would discover the strangeness of the forest surface, as well as the terrifying place. The five of them were the only ones who came out of the forest, but once they came out, they began issuing a distress order from the continent.


    That was why a distress order had been issued to the continent.


    During this period of time, the five of them had surrounded this place, so no one was allowed to go down. However, miserable screams could be heard from time to time from below, as if they were the screams of those who had entered the underground space but did not come out.


    Lin Mufeng and the rest rode on the camel cart first, and then they started to travel quickly. During the night, they flew in the sky together, and after half a month of flying, Lin Mufeng and the rest finally arrived at the small town.


    However, when they discovered that Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin, and Ni Sang had also come, fire elder, and the Dean Chen were overjoyed. To be able to come to this place, meant that the weakest of the three was at the Blue Scale, and not seeing them for a period of time, so the three of them had already reached the Blue Scale. This truly made them feel at ease.


    Especially Lin Mufeng, who was the weakest back then. Although Yu Xin was the youngest, she had great power in the Heaven Soul Palace. Her education since childhood had allowed Yu Xin to become very strong, and now that she had raised his Blue Scale to its peak, it was natural for it to happen. At the same time, Ni Cai was also about the same, but Lin Mufeng was an anomaly.


    Lin Mufeng hurriedly bowed to the three seniors in greeting. After being away for such a long time, he felt even more grateful towards the three people who had always been giving him so much care for him, especially his master Lan Tianci.


    The three of them naturally saw Han Mei and Ni Chang, but towards Han Mei, the three of them did not say anything, it was just that they had decided to go with the Heaven Soul Palace, and the reality was, the three big bosses in Heaven Soul Palace was not very pleased with each other, but Ni Chang, on the other hand, made them feel slightly awkward.


    What surprised the three was that Ni Chang actually did not feel embarrassed at all when she saw the three of them. Standing beside Lin Mufeng, she did not seem to feel awkward at all.


    At first, the three were rather surprised, but then they felt it was natural. They were all powerful people, so naturally, their cultivation realms were not bad. Everyone had their own life style, so you couldn''t blame others for their different ways of life, and even more so, you couldn''t criticize them harshly. Everyone else had their freedom.


    The three of them knew about Ni Chang and Yuan Zhong back then, and about Xin Chen, and about Xin Chen, it was also because at this moment, when Lan Tianci was accepting a disciple, Yuan Zhong came, Yuan Zhong came, and it was only at that time that Ni Chang held some hatred towards Yuan Zhong, his attitude was extremely indifferent, and only now did they realize, that Ni Chang did not even love Yuan Zhong back then, maybe she did not understand love, or else she would not have developed such an indifferent feeling, it should be love and hate.

 C136 Arrival of experts

    Lan Tianci looked at his disciple, who would have thought that his disciple was actually such a romantic person.


    Everyone stopped talking, many things were good that they could relax, they understood what was going on, and after a while, Xin Chen and Yuan Zhong arrived too.


    When the two saw Ni Chang, they were slightly startled, but immediately after, a trace of a smile appeared on their faces, as if they were entertaining an ordinary friend.


    Ni Chang also laughed faintly. The moment she fell in love with Lin Mufeng, she already understood that her past thinking was too childish, and had caused some trouble for the two of them. She smiled faintly as she walked to Lin Mufeng''s side and held Lin Mufeng''s arm. Everything was so natural, and everyone smiled faintly. After reaching their current realm, one could say that they do whatever they want, as they do whatever they want without affecting anyone else. It was a kind of light, but it was very natural, and made people feel very comfortable.


    The crowd didn''t talk about what had happened in the past anymore. They only talked about some random topics. The main focus was on this underground cave that had suddenly appeared.


    Right now, the underground cave was still sealed, and there were still many experts who had not arrived yet. They had actually gathered a few more people to explain to everyone when the time came.


    The topic that predicted everyone''s interest gradually shifted to Lin Mufeng.


    Although the distance from here to the Hangu College was very far and even flying would take at least ten days, the speed at which the news spread was far greater than the distance. The fact that Lin Mufeng had fought a great battle against Mu Ran and appeared thirty meters tall, with a single slash of his blade, had already spread far and wide.


    Afterwards, when Lin Mufeng defeated a Purple Rank Expert, it was spread widely around the world. Regarding these things, Lin Mufeng thought it was a small matter, but he did not expect these seniors to talk about it with him. At the same time, they were envious of him.


    As for Lin Mufeng''s identity as a evil spirit, no one cared about it at all. With a higher realm, they could see through everything, including an Innate bad guy and a Houtian bad guy. The latter was even more terrifying.


    After that, they chatted for a while. In the evening, they rested.


    Lan Tianci brought Lin Mufeng out of his house alone and tried out Lin Mufeng''s martial arts.


    Master and disciple had parted ways for more than half a year. Previously, when Lan Tianci went to the Lin Family household, Lin Mu Yu was not there.


    To be honest, Lan Tianci did not teach much, and because of this, Lan Tianci had some time to hope that he could be of some help to Lin Mufeng.


    What he did not know was that he had already given Lin Mufeng too much help, too much.


    However, Lan Tianci had given him too much help. For Lin Mufeng to be able to reach this realm now, and become a Blue rank master at such a young age, it was true that there was a reason behind Lin Mufeng''s own hard work, and it was also because of Lan Tianci''s immense help.


    On the surface, these aid would be used to help the Lin Family, but in the dark, it would be used to guide and guide Lin Mufeng. At the same time, people were also a little afraid when doing things because Lin Mufeng was Lan Tianci''s disciple. This help is potential, intangible, but of great use.


    Lin Mufeng''s strength grew stronger and stronger, and he gradually realized the importance of this help, and thus felt even more grateful towards Lan Tianci. Furthermore, he deeply felt that his master Lan Tianci''s help was completely from the bottom of his heart, completely useless. He didn''t even have a single thought that came from his good talent, and it was completely because he was from the evil spirit that she wanted to protect him from the influence of those evil spirits, and thus become a person that was respected by the continent.


    Lan Tianci''s starting point was extremely pure.


    It was precisely because of this that Lin Mufeng treated Lan Tianci with extreme respect. Although the two of them were not very far apart, their respect for each other did not weaken just because they were flying away from each other.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng did not hide anything from Lan Tianci, and told him everything he knew, including what happened at Land of Death back then.


    Right now, this place was so strange that it gave Lin Mufeng a familiar feeling. It was as if he had been here before, but because that place was sealed by the five experts, nobody was allowed to go down unless there was a chance. Therefore, everyone could only stay outside and watch, and no one knew what was inside either.


    The next day, the experts from the Black Bow Empire came. Not long after, a few experts who were not well-known on the continent but had reached the Blue Scale arrived, and naturally a lot of Blue rank master s came as well. On the last day, the Purple Rank Expert finally came.


    This time, there was a time limit on the continent''s distress orders. Otherwise, if they waited too long, it would only affect their actions. Those people who were in remote areas would not be able to make it here in time, so they could only give up.


    The cry for help on the continent was not sent out on purpose, but was rather an energy unique to the Purple Rank Expert. Hua Cheng gave off a sound wave that spread across the continent at an extremely fast speed, so Purple Rank Expert was able to sense nearly all of the continent''s Blue Scale. It was just the intensity of his senses. For example, Lin Mufeng, he did not know the use of the continent''s distress orders, but he only understood it after Lin Tianfeng had explained it to him.


    The way to receive a distress order from the continent was very simple. As long as one could sense it and use their Heavenly Energy to condense the sound, the distress order would appear on the continent.


    However, the speed of the sound was extremely fast, and people felt that the speed of the sound was relatively slow, especially for the Blue rank master s, who were unable to fly, so they could only give up.


    Right now, almost all of the continent''s famous Purple Rank Expert s had arrived. There were even a few Purple Rank Expert s that no one had seen before and did not recognize.


    Seeing Lan Tianci greeting the few people passionately, everyone understood that the experts hiding in the shadows must be good friends with Lan Tianci. Lan Tianci''s sociability was truly enviable to everyone.


    When the experts of the Heaven Soul Palace arrived, Ni Chang, Yu Xin and Han Mei immediately felt uneasy.


    When the experts from the Heaven Soul Palace arrived, they did not go out, and did not immediately meet the people from the Heaven Soul Palace. This was unavoidable. Lin Mufeng had originally planned to go out and take a look, but due to their relationship, he did not go out.


    That night, Ni Sang walked back and told Lin Mufeng and the others in detail about the arrival of the experts from Heaven Soul Palace. No one expected that there would be a lot of people from Heaven Soul Palace. At the same time, the three disciples of the three elders all arrived, one by one. The three women actually arrived at Blue Scale, even though it looked unstable, it was true that they were at Blue Scale cultivation. Moreover, there was another piece of news. The people from Jane''s house and Fu Tianbo had arrived at the same time.


    Fu Tianbo was Yu Xin''s father. Although this father had never done anything to make Yu Xin happy after Yu Xin was six years old, she was still Yu Xin''s father. As for the people from the Jane''s house, although they were Yu Xin''s husbands, Yu Xin did not put them in her eyes at all. Furthermore, Jian Yan was already dead.


    However, the fact that the Patriarch of Jane''s house had personally come made Lin Mufeng a little fearful. The patriarch of the Jane''s house had actually reached Violet Rank, which also meant that he was a Purple Rank Expert. Lin Mufeng became even more wary of him.


    Although he had killed two more Purple Rank Expert with heavy injuries before, when he realized the power of the Blue rank master and how powerful he was, he became more and more aware of the terror of one of them. It could only be said that it was Lin Mufeng''s luck to defeat those two experts, and his trump cards had already been exposed.


    Regarding this, Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin and the other girls were also shocked.


    Finally on the second day, all the experts gathered in front of the strange hole. The people of Heaven Soul Palace and Lin Mufeng''s group finally met.


    Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace was a person who wore a light veil on his head. The veil was obviously transparent, but the face of the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace inside could not be seen. It was as if he was wearing a veil.


    However, the cold aura that came from Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace''s body caused many people in the distance to raise their eyebrows.


    Everyone saw Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace staring at Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin, Ni Chang, Han Mei and the rest, so they naturally knew how much Heaven Soul Palace hated them. However, everyone did not want to bother with this matter. Currently, the rumors were not only spread across the continent about Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang, the relationship between master and disciple was also spread with the addition of Han-Mei. It was said that Han-Mei had also rebelled and left Heaven Soul Palace because she had fallen for Lin Mufeng.


    No matter what the reason was, the power of the Heaven Soul Palace had indeed weakened. And if his face was severely damaged, how could the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace not be angry?


    It was just that the strange thing was that after looking at the three of them for a while, the Princess of Heaven Soul Palace shifted his gaze away, and no longer looked at them. It was as if he had already forgotten about the three of them.


    However, these three people had become increasingly cautious, the girls of Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace knew of their temper, and the more they pretended that nothing had happened, the more terrifying it would become.


    Logically speaking, no one should be able to tolerate such a thing. To openly pry away the powerful experts of the palace through their relationship as a man and a woman while taking their master and disciple along ¡­ This method was even more repulsive than digging one''s foot in the wall.


    As a righteous person, how could the people of the Heaven Soul Palace swallow their anger? More than half of the Heaven Soul Palace''s name had been ruined by this matter.


    Heaven Soul Palace should have long started this kind of thing. She should be teaching the Lin Clan a huge lesson.


    It was true that before this, when Lin Mufeng did not return to the Lin Family, the people from Heaven Soul Palace had retaliated against the Lin Family. However, those methods were very ordinary and they were not very strong. It was true that there was a reason for Lan Tianci and the rest to return and protect him, but it was impossible for Lan Tianci to take care of the Lin Family at all times. Furthermore, the Heaven Soul Palace was at a disadvantage in the first place, so allowing the people of the Heaven Soul Palace to obtain some benefits was natural.


    However, the actions of the Heaven Soul Palace were truly strange. This did not seem to be any deep hatred or grievances, but was merely a small matter of importance. After taking some revenge on the Lin Family, they left, as if they had forgotten about this matter.

 C137 Mens Strike

    Ni Chang, Yu Xin, it could be said that the fact that Han Mei had found out about the Heaven Soul Palace at the same time was a huge blow to Heaven Soul Palace, and the damage to his reputation was even more severe. The Heaven Soul Palace should have taken revenge with all his might in order to protect the dignity of the Heaven Soul Palace, but how could he have known about this?


    It was also because of these abnormal circumstances that Ni Chang, Yu Xin and Han Mei were wary of him.


    Lan Tianci was the host of this matter, it was said that there was no one more suitable to be the host here. He could tell that Heaven Soul Palace was dissatisfied, but he was also surprised by the indifferent attitude of the people from Heaven Soul Palace. Could it be that Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace was really able to endure this? This didn''t make sense!


    However, he was too lazy to care about these things right now, so he just told her about the mysterious and strange matter of the cave.


    In fact, in these few days when everyone came here, it was true that they had not gone underground to explore, because there were other experts who had yet to arrive. However, they had all heard the strange sounds, so how could they not know that there was something strange going on?


    This time, after receiving the distress order from the five experts, everyone had the same thought in their minds: hurry up and resolve this problem.


    On one hand, it was due to Lan Tianci''s relationship, but on the other hand, the fact that the five experts were able to issue this kind of distress signal at the same time showed that the situation that they were in was extremely troublesome to deal with. They needed help, and the troublesome matters were most likely dangerous for the continent. It was because of this that they were able to issue the continent''s distress order.


    Moreover, every time something abnormal happened on the continent, for those who had reached a certain level of power, it was very difficult to have a chance to advance. This was a chance, a chance to improve themselves. Of course, it was also possible for him to die in this disaster. However, rather than not being able to improve his strength in the future, it would be better to take a risk here.


    At the same time, they didn''t want people to get a lot of help from experts just because they wanted to ask for help on the continent. Admittedly, there was a crisis in the continent, but there were also many other reasons. Purple Rank Expert did not mean that there was not a narrow side of him. Everyone was giving Lan Tianci face.


    After Lan Tianci finished speaking, he let everyone think about it, and digested everything. When everyone raised their heads again, looking as if they were prepared, Lan Tianci said, "Since everyone is ready, then we will be going down."


    "Although we had entered it that day, we had only probed a little before exiting. At that time, we had already felt a terrifying feeling surrounding us. As Purple Rank Expert, we were not afraid, but our senses were strong as well. At that time, when we realized that the terror here was beyond our imagination, we sent out a call for help from the continent. Those who do not have enough strength or sense of danger are trapped inside. " Dean Chen added.


    Everyone secretly nodded. In terms of popularity, although Lan Tianci was stronger, but in terms of cultivation level, Dean Chen was stronger.


    When one reached a certain level of strength, they would be able to see a bit of the impending danger, which meant that they had the ability to predict the future. This was the reason why it was usually very difficult for Purple Rank Expert to die.


    Of course, those two West Pole Master s had the bad luck to meet Lin Mufeng.


    Just then, the Heaven Soul Palace princess suddenly called out, "Let Lin Mufeng take the lead."


    When he said that, everyone was shocked, the anger of the Heaven Soul Palace was about to explode.


    Yu Xin, Ni Chang, and even Han Mei couldn''t help but stand in front of Lin Mufeng to protect him.


    How could Lin Mufeng allow women to protect him? He immediately laughed and walked out from behind the three girls, until he was standing in front of them. He looked at the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace fearlessly.


    The Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace looked at Lin Mufeng coldly, "You need help from a woman, you are truly worthy to be called an evil demon, you know how to take advantage of everyone you can use."


    When he said these words, Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace looked at Ni Chang, Yu Xin, and Han Mei. At the same time, he glanced towards Lan Tianci, obviously saying that Lin Mufeng had started his life with these women, and was a spoiled brat who had no sense of responsibility at all.


    Every man basically had a manly mentality. This kind of manly mentality was his source of self-esteem, and the highest point was his strongest expression of self-esteem, which was to express his dissatisfaction with any willingness to disobey him. And the lowest point was the lowest limit of self-esteem.


    At this time, Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace was using this point to attack Lin Mufeng.


    However, Lin Mufeng sneered, with his current cultivation level that had never been seen before, even in the future, there might not be such a demon as him. People would naturally think that Lin Mufeng had the help of a great being, there was no need to mention it.


    However, it was impossible to strike Lin Mufeng from this point. Lin Mufeng relied on strength, and when he lacked strength, he relied on intelligence. Wisdom was also a type of strength.


    Now that the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace had said it, he must have his reason for doing so. If he were to get angry and argue with her, he was afraid that he would fall into her trap and Lin Mufeng would just ignore him.


    He was stronger than everyone else, and a cool breeze blew across the mountain ridges! Everyone looked forward to see Lin Mufeng getting angry, and then the two of them started to get angry. He could not help but admire him secretly, this guy''s mental state was truly unspeakable, to be able to obtain such strength at such an age, he thought that his strength was barely enough, and that he could only forcefully increase his cultivation through consuming Blood Pills. Now, it seemed that his cultivation had already reached a state where increasing his strength was only a matter of time.


    Lan Tianci was secretly happy in his heart. His disciple had indeed grown up, and could now take charge of himself.


    Dean Chen, fire elder also nodded silently.


    Even Yuan Zhong, Xin Chen and the other two secretly nodded their heads, the two of them had some understanding of Lin Mufeng, towards such a talented junior, they truly loved and cared for him. As for Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit, they paid even less attention to it.


    And amongst the Violet Rank that came to this place, up till now, no one in the Blue rank master used Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit to talk about anything, those kind of so-called evil spirit s were demons, just like how ordinary people talk about demons. In the eyes of the experts on this continent, everyone was very clear, the so-called demons were all man-made, the way they cultivate in the continent was countless, but why was it that just because of the difference in cultivation methods from others, they said that other people were demons.


    When the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace saw that Lin Mufeng did not speak, the three women behind him had discontented expressions, and couldn''t help but say coldly, "Very good, it seems that I had underestimated you. You''re in the lead, so I have a feeling that this matter has something to do with you. "


    Finally, Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace said what he was thinking.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. So that''s how it was.


    Amongst these people, it could be said that the current Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace was the strongest and ranked number one. Although Yuan Zhong was once the number one expert on the continent, everyone knew that Yuan Zhong had suffered heavy injuries afterwards, and his cultivation had suffered a huge loss. Although he had cultivated Violet Rank again, his strength was still inferior to the current Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace. As for the others, the Black Bow Empire''s experts and the Jane''s house''s people, they might not even be a match for the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace.


    They naturally would not come, and only during every competition, would all the forces of the continent come. At that time, the people of the Blood Spirit Empire would participate, and at the other times, it would be the actions of the three nations of the continent that caused the Blood Spirit Empire to be excluded.


    Of course, not all the people from the Blood Spirit Empire were close to the Land of Death, and there were some experts from the Blood Spirit Empire. However, they did not approve of the Imperial Family''s methods, because they were born and bred in the Blood Spirit Empire, so there was no way to change that.


    Blue rank master might be able to sense something, but Purple Rank Expert''s senses were much stronger, so as his strength increased, he could sense everything more clearly. Since the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace had said this, then maybe that was really the case.


    But it did not rule out the other possibility. Lin Mufeng was merely in the Blue Scale, so the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace wanted to borrow the power of the cave to get rid of Lin Mufeng.


    Why were these two thoughts swirling in everyone''s minds?


    However, in the minds of Ni Chang, Yu Xin and Han Mei, there was the latter possibility. The Asgard Master wanted to use this opportunity to eliminate Lin Mufeng. After all, Lin Mufeng was just a Blue rank master. If she were to take action himself, people would say that he was bullying the weak. Furthermore, he had Lan Tianci and the others as his guards, so he might not succeed, but this method was extremely effective. Completely invisible.


    However, even though everyone had some suspicions, they couldn''t say that such a matter was too difficult to determine.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at the three girls, he naturally knew what the three of them were concerned about, and before he knew it, Han-Mei was more concerned about Lin Mufeng, so how could Lin Mufeng not feel this, and how could he not know about the things that were going crazy on the continent? He had heard about them, but he could only express helplessness in this regard.


    He decided not to argue anymore. Rumors stop at the wise. The wise man was speechless. Silence was like gold.


    actually had a sense of recognition towards the words that the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace was saying right now, because he truly felt a sense of familiarity when he arrived in front of the cave. It was as if this place really had something to do with taboo. Naturally, he was even more wary of Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace, no one else here could feel it, only she could feel it, it was just that this Palace Master''s cultivation was unfathomable.


    had heard of the Violet Rank, the scope of this stage is simply too huge, some Purple Rank Expert s combined even with over a hundred people, might not be able to defeat even one Purple Rank Expert.


    And in the world''s top power circles, there was a saying that there was another realm above Violet Rank. But currently, people did not know, nor could they surpass that realm.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything again. And I really feel like there''s something related to me down there. I have to go. " Lin Mufeng said.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng say this, not only the three women, even the others were shocked. Could it be that there really was fate with Lin Mufeng below? Wasn''t the Heaven Soul Palace princess using a knife to kill someone?

 C138 entering the crypt

    fire elder''s temper was rather bad, he couldn''t hold back his temper and shouted directly, "Little brat Mu Feng, speak the truth, I am an old man who isn''t afraid of anything. If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll support you."


    It was obvious that the fire elder thought that the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace had the possibility of bullying others, but when others were afraid of the Heaven Soul Palace''s strength, he was not. Furthermore, at that time, there were only four Purple Rank Expert''s six great Purple Rank Expert''s, and now that the two of them were on his side, when the other party''s power weakened and their side became strong, he would not be afraid of them anymore.


    Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace glanced at Elder Flame coldly, and did not speak anymore. As for whether people believed it or not, that was someone else''s business, and she did not want to talk about it. On the other hand, the few people behind her shook their heads. The Mistress had become more and more powerful recently, and it seemed like she was getting closer and closer to the Jane''s house. But they didn''t dare to say anything. Asgard Master''s pressure had accumulated for a long time.


    The people from Jane''s house also remained silent. No matter what others said, he just kept quiet, as if this person was just a slut.


    Lan Tianci saw that the crowd did not say anything, and his own disciple had spoken so, so he knew, Lin Mufeng definitely had such a reaction, then maybe it was truly fate for Lin Mufeng here, so he slowly said, "Since that''s the case, let''s remove the protective circle now, and everyone should prepare to go into the cave. Mu Feng, I''ll go to the front with you. "


    Although he believed that Lin Mufeng was fated, he was still a bit worried about Lin Mufeng.


    Over the years, he had taken in quite a few disciples, but they all died suddenly and died early. This caused him to feel quite disappointed. He was very satisfied with his disciple, so he naturally didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    Unexpectedly, another voice interrupted him as soon as he finished his sentence, "I''ll accompany him." It was Ni Chang.


    "Humph!" Just then, Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace snorted.


    She didn''t think that Ni Chang would actually say such words in front of so many people. This was to say that the rumors on that continent were true, that a senior expert like her had served a man who was much younger than her together, and had completely thrown all of their Heaven Soul Palace''s face.


    Ni Chang''s expression did not change as she had anticipated this day would come. At that time, she was extremely worried, but when it really happened, she actually wasn''t worried anymore. She had a feeling that things were just like this, that she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Walk your own path and let others talk about it.


    The reason why others would say this was because the other person was dissatisfied with their current situation. It was either jealousy or envy. In short, it was definitely because of that person''s mental imbalance.


    Seeing Ni Chang in such a state, the Heaven Soul Palace Princess was enraged, he seemed to have thought of something, and suppressed his anger, turning his face, and no longer looked at Ni Chang.


    Everyone was shocked, how could they have expected Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace to have such a good temper? The Heaven Soul Palace and the other girls were also shocked. The recent change in Palace Mistress was extremely strange, to think that he was able to endure the provocation of the previous elders.


    Who would have known that Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace had another plan in mind right now.


    Seeing that the Mistress was no longer speaking, and Ni Chang was certain, Lan Tianci did not force her. Ni Chang''s cultivation was very strong, and taking care of her disciple was enough, and Ni Chang and Lin Mufeng''s relationship was even closer, and more convenient.


    To this disciple''s wife, in truth, Lan Tianci was very happy. This was the manifestation of his strength!


    Even when they were chatting with Yuan Zhong, the two of them had sighed. The two had never forgotten what happened that year and they had thought that it would be quite awkward to meet Ni Chang again, but who would have thought that it would actually be Ni Chang who let it go first.


    "Alright, let''s enter the underground cave now." Lan Tianci said.


    At this time, everyone had stayed at the entrance of the cave for a while, and the restrictions above the cave had been removed. Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang looked at each other and jumped down.


    Following that, everyone quickly went back to work. Yu Xin and Han Mei had originally planned to follow behind the two of them and be with them, but Lan Tianci stopped them. He was not worried about Han Mei''s cultivation, but Yu Xin might not be able to protect herself. Although Ni Chang''s cultivation was powerful, protecting Lin Mufeng would result in him being distracted, if she met with a strong opponent, she would not be able to unleash her full strength. Adding Yu Xin, if something happened, she would not even be able to save Lin Mufeng. Immediately, he and fire elder indicated that fire elder should follow closely behind Lin Mufeng and protect Lin Mufeng together.


    As for Yu Xin and Han Mei, they stood in the middle of the group and went forward with the rest.


    There were a total of ten people from Purple Rank Expert and about thirty from Blue rank master.


    This kind of aura was similar to the aura of a rotting corpse, but at the same time, there was another kind of aura. It seemed to be the pure and holy aura of the snow lotus, and it was hard to imagine why there would be two completely different auras floating in the air in this place.


    Suddenly, a voice appeared in Lin Mufeng''s mind, "Kid, where is this place?"


    It was the voice of the hemoptysis.


    Lin Mufeng was actually shocked in his heart. Now that there were so many Purple Rank Expert here, could it be that they weren''t worried about him being discovered?


    hemoptysis seemed to know Lin Mufeng''s worry, and laughed, "Relax, those two beast cores you consumed from consuming the Purple Rank Expert''s Heavenly Soul have greatly benefited me, my strength has greatly increased now, relax, those people will not be able to discover me, unless I reach a higher realm, otherwise no one here will be able to." Saying that, the hemoptysis felt proud.


    This place was rather strange, Lin Mufeng decided to ask hemoptysis about it.


    The hemoptysis was indeed older than the people here, he could be considered a figure from a few hundred years ago. Although the people here were powerful and some had cultivated for more than a hundred years, compared to the people from the hemoptysis s, they were still considered juniors. What these people did not know, perhaps hemoptysis really did know a little.


    hemoptysis thought for a while, "Hmm, there is indeed another realm above Violet Rank. However, I am not too clear about what it is, all I know is that it can be considered as another level of cultivation. There were some legends back in my day, but there are none now. "


    Lin Mufeng secretly nodded his head, just as he was about to ask more clearly, he heard Ni Chang suddenly call out, "Mu Feng, be careful."


    Although Ni Chang and Lin Mufeng were close together, the two of them walked together, but because Ni Chang was worried about the environment here, even though Lin Mufeng was distracted, she did not notice, and upon realising that something was attacking towards Lin Mufeng, she immediately warned him.


    Only then did Lin Mufeng come back to his senses. He saw a purple colored airflow, and since it was an energy, he might as well use it. A vortex appeared in his hand, and immediately absorbed the energy.


    Although Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang were right in front, and everyone was right behind them, no one would believe that Lin Mufeng, as the first official, was acting so cautiously in front of the other party. They had all seen the purple aura, and Lan Tianci, Elder Flame, and the others had personally experienced it too.


    Before this, he and Lan Tianci had noticed these purple streams of air when they were exploring with the Dean Chen. Of course, there were also other things, such as energy, which were divided into red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, cyan, blue, and purple. The power of the other colors were also very ordinary, but this purple colored flow of air was equivalent to the attack of the Purple Rank Expert, and was definitely not small.


    But how could he have known that Lin Mufeng could easily absorb the Qi flow?


    Previously, when the three of them had entered the cave, although the air currents did not cause much trouble for them, they had still expended much of their Heavenly Energy. Now, if there was someone who could devour all the things here, their journey would be much more stable.


    Although Ni Chang didn''t know as much as Old Flame did, she still vaguely understood the meaning behind it. Maybe what Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace said was true, and there was really fate between Lin Mufeng and this place.


    The group continued forward. There was an unceasing flow of energy from the cave, with all sorts of colors mixed in. Lin Mufeng was not afraid at this moment, just like a hungry big man who was about to devour all the energy. The hemoptysis in Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife also started to absorb the energy. His evil spirit also had the ability to devour. Initially, it was precisely because he wanted to devour Lin Mufeng''s body that he was devoured by Lin Mufeng.


    With Lin Mufeng leading the way, the people at the back naturally progressed even more smoothly.


    After another long walk, more and more energy started flowing in front of them, causing them to feel suffocated. This was because the energy here was enormous. Moreover, all sorts of different levels of energy existed here, forming a large gap. Some winds formed here, blowing on the air as if all kinds of energy were moving strangely here and there.


    Strangely, if two energies of the same nature were to collide with each other, the two energies would fuse and assimilate into each other. However, the energies here were clearly separated from each other, and did not correspond to each other''s energies at all.


    Once they got here, Elder Flame immediately told Lin Mufeng to stop. This was the first difficulty they had encountered before when they first arrived. Back then, he, Lan Tianci and the Dean Chen had forcefully dispersed this energy and walked in. Now that he had Lin Mufeng, he could naturally save some energy. However, with so much energy, it would be difficult for Lin Mufeng alone to do so.


    Lin Mufeng knew the difficulties involved. After absorbing so much energy just now, he could already feel the difficulty of refining it. Moreover, there seemed to be a blood pill on his forehead that was about to flow out. If he absorbed this energy, he estimated that the energy here would be stored in half of the Skyfire Glazed Beast''s beast core. Then, he would have to refine the blood pill in front of everyone else.


    At this time, the news had already spread across the continent, that the blood pellet was refined by Lin Mufeng, but at that time, Lin Mufeng was refining with his powerful strength, and not many people had the power to snatch it away. Currently, there were so many people here, even if they relied on their master at the end, the people here would not try to snatch it away from him, but he had to give a lot of blood pellets to them. The purity of the energy here was extremely enjoyable for Lin Mufeng. Even the red, orange coloured energy flow was extremely terrifying, such a condensed blood pill was most likely even more effective than the previous two, the top quality blood pill was still better grasped in Lin Mufeng''s hands.

 C139 Talking about Emotional Injuries

    Everyone had no idea what Lin Mufeng was thinking, but seeing how much energy was flowing, they were secretly shocked, if they wanted to absorb all of it, it would probably take a lot of effort.


    Lan Tianci had a faint feeling, as though he knew what his disciple was afraid of. Here, he, fire elder, was there even a need to rush there, knowing how terrifying the energy was, but no matter how terrifying it was, it would not be as terrifying as the energy inside a byte expert''s Heavenly Spirit Beast Pill. Hence, there was no problem consuming it, but Lin Mufeng was worried that after condensing the blood pill, he would give it to someone else.


    He stepped forward slightly, and Lin Mufeng did not act rashly, and explained what he was thinking immediately, deliberately emphasizing that the blood pills condensed by the thorns were very rare, and much more precious than the ones given to Lan Tianci.


    When Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang arrived here, Lin Mufeng had chatted with Lan Tianci for a while before Lin Mufeng took out a large number of Blood Pills and gave them to Lan Tianci. Even though Master''s cultivation was extremely high, with these Blood Pills, it was still a life-saving measure, and with Lin Mufeng''s kind intentions, Lan Tianci accepted them. No one disliked having too many of these treasures.


    At that time, Lan Tianci took a careful look at all the blood cores, and knew that all the blood cores contained a large amount of energy, actually being able to instantly recover the entire Heavenly Energy of an expert at the late stage of the Yellow Scale. Now, hearing Lin Mufeng say that the amount of blood cores that were refined was most likely even greater than that of the blood cores, so they would definitely become extremely valuable treasures.


    Others might not understand, but how could he not understand? These Blood Pills were an enormous fortune. At the same time, they could be used to win over a portion of the people while also giving rewards to some good friends. After all, what did relationships rely on? They relied on money!


    Don''t talk about feelings without money, talk about feelings that hurt money!


    In a life or death situation, it was definitely the best choice to save his life, and it could also instantly restore his Heavenly Energy to his maximum, which could help him change the outcome of the battle in an instant, and then turn the tide of the battle into a victory.


    Of course, these blood cores could not be casually given away, otherwise the value of these blood cores would not be high, and because of this, people would think that the blood cores were easy to refine. In the future, Lin Mufeng and the others would use these blood cores as a favor, and the quality would drop.


    Lan Tianci pondered for a while, maybe he could use some other type of Heavenly Energy to bestow the Blood Core, and keep it all away, but then he gave up on that idea. Those people were all experts, how could they not feel the change in the Blood Core in their hands?


    Suddenly, the colorful energy flow started to change rapidly.


    Everyone''s expression simultaneously changed. Seeing Lin Mufeng hesitating in front of the energy flow, everyone was afraid that he was going to grab onto something extremely terrifying, if not Lin Mufeng, or even Old Flame, Ni Chang, Lan Tianci would not hesitate for so long, and now that thing had finally revealed its might.


    As everyone was in shock, the energy flow that was floating in midair earlier, as well as the lesser energy flow that Lin Mufeng had let go of, immediately flew towards them.


    Moreover, the color of the energy flow gradually changed. The energy that it contained also changed. Some of the red energy flow turned purple in a flash, and the energy flow was even more than ten thousand times stronger.


    The scene in front of them before truly shocked everyone. Even the expressions of Lan Tianci, fire elder and Dean Chen, who had previously entered this place, changed drastically. None of this had happened before.


    Could it be because Lin Mufeng had absorbed the energy? The same thought appeared in the minds of the three people at the same time. However, they did not have much time to think about it. The amount of energy that they had accumulated and was spinning in a tornado, surrounding Lin Mufeng, fire elder, and Ni Chang, suddenly rushed towards the four of them.


    The four of them cried out in alarm.


    The four of them subconsciously moved to the side and retreated at the same time.


    Lan Tianci and the group of fire elder were together with Ni Chang.


    However, when the two of them retreated, they realised that space and time seemed to have changed, there were only Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang here, the others had disappeared. As for the whirlwind formed by the various energy streams, it was still hovering around them. It was so quiet that there were no signs of violence.


    What was going on? Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang looked at each other.


    "What are we going to do?" Faced with this situation, although Ni Chang''s cultivation was high, she still panicked a little.


    "Don''t worry, the situation right now seems to be very bad, but anything can''t be completely sealed. Since we can enter this place, then there must be an entrance.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, Ni Chang''s anxious heart immediately calmed down, and the two people started to carefully inspect their surroundings.


    There were still streams of energy swirling in the air, but they were extremely gentle and did not show any signs of attacking. They were extremely soft and bounced off Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang the moment they came into contact with his body.


    Ni Chang couldn''t help but keep the nervousness in her heart. If this place wasn''t so intentional, she would really hope to live in such a magical place in the future.


    However, the two of them had to go out right now. They were not sure what was in this place. Perhaps this place was very gentle, calm, and without a trace of danger, but who could explain that after a while, this place would still be as peaceful as it was now?


    It had to be known that this place had been very quiet just now. Suddenly, the sky changed color. It separated the two of them from the rest.


    Lin Mufeng was worried about Yu Xin and Ni Sang. He wondered how they were doing. At the same time, he secretly prayed that the two of them would be together with Han-Mei. At least, there was a Purple Rank Expert that could protect them from being completely helpless.


    The two of them searched the cave for a long time. They kept walking outside, but this place seemed to be a cave, a sealed off Shandong, and they didn''t see any exits.


    The two understood that there must be some sort of trap here, as the exit was hidden within.


    Gradually, the two of them returned to the whirlwind formed by the gentle colorful flow of energy. If there was only one thing left in this place, it would be weird, but if the exit really did exist, then it must be related to that thing. Lin Mufeng explained his thoughts, for this reason, Ni Chang did not have any objections, as if it was the only possibility of the existence of the whirlwind.


    It was indeed very beautiful here, but it was too quiet and filled with a mysterious aura. If one stayed here for too long, they would feel a wave of fear. Ni Chang couldn''t help but want to go out early.


    When a woman had someone to rely on, she would habitually rely on this person. This was a type of nature.


    Looking at Ni Chang''s current appearance, Lin Mufeng was also very happy in his heart. It was only when the two of them were alone that Ni Chang would let go of each other and become a little woman. A little woman that belonged to herself, with no other status.


    Lin Mufeng realized that there was a desire to be conquered in Ni Chang''s bones! This kind of woman, once she fell in love, would only respond to her own words from her previous life: Mountains have no valleys, rivers are exhausted, winter thunder shook Xia Yu Xue, the heaven and earth were united, and she actually dared to be together with Jun Jue!


    This kind of woman was definitely the best!


    Lin Mufeng stared at the tornado for a while before gesturing for Ni Chang to get out of the way. Then, his blood sucking heavenly soul appeared and a black vortex appeared in his body.


    This energy was originally extremely gentle, and it was a resistance that Lin Mufeng could not comprehend at all. Under Lin Mufeng''s powerful suction, it was instantly sucked into his body.


    When Lin Mufeng was about to absorb half the energy, the energy suddenly became violent. Lin Mufeng was shocked, and subconsciously jumped to the side while hugging Ni Chang, intending to avoid the energy from the explosion.


    However, when the two of them opened their eyes, they found that they had come to another place. At the same time, Lin Mufeng realized that he had already swallowed almost half of the various colored energy flow in the tornado, but it seemed as if nothing had happened at all.


    Could it be that those tornadoes were the entrances to every passage?


    As the two of them thought of this, they were shocked. If that was really the case, then wouldn''t it mean that no one else would be able to leave this place?


    In this aspect, Lin Mufeng was far different.


    , Han Mei and Ni Sang were together. When the change happened, the three of them saw that the person in front of them had disappeared, and subconsciously held onto their hands, then the three of them disappeared from their original location.


    When the three of them opened their eyes, they had also arrived at an identical place as Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang. The air was filled with a gentle air, and there was also the gentle swirling whirlwind of energy.


    The three of them looked at each other. They were staring at each other, unable to understand what had just happened. The situation was too strange. So where are they now? What had happened to him? How could this be?


    The three of them observed this place for a while before discovering the strangeness of this whirlwind formed by various kinds of energy flows.


    After a brief discussion, the three decided to take action against the whirlwind. Back then, Lin Mufeng seemed to have activated the change in this place before the Qi Vortex.


    Amongst the three of them, Han Mei had the strongest cultivation, so Ni Sang was the only male.


    With Purple Rank Expert''s orders, Ni Sang did not reject anymore and retreated to the side. Han Mei did as she was told.


    Ni Sang and Yu Xin stood together, looking at the cold plum blossom. If anything strange happened, the two of them would have to protect themselves as fast as possible, and they might even need to protect the cold plum flower. None of them were sure what would happen if they attacked the vortex.


    Han-Mei took in a deep breath and threw a punch towards the whirlwind. This punch contained about fifty percent of her strength.


    BOOM! The whirlwind began to tremble violently, but then it quieted down again.


    Ni Sang and Yu Xin who were slightly further away were both shocked as they slowly walked in.


    This time, she used 80% of her Heavenly Energy.


    BOOM! This time, the whirlwind became even more violent, but after waiting for about a second, the whirlwind returned to its normal state. It was extremely soft, as if nothing had happened.

 C140 Kill the Heavenly Beast

    Han Mei was secretly surprised. She had already discovered that the strangeness of this place was the tornado, but it seemed like she had not used enough Heavenly Energy to change this entire place.


    This time, there was a loud explosion and the whirlwind was shattered by the cold plum blossom. Following that, the entire mountain started to collapse.


    Han Mei, Yu Xin, and Ni Sang were all shocked, and immediately scattered in different directions to avoid the attack. But at this moment, the phenomenon in the sky and earth suddenly disappeared, and the rocks that were constantly collapsing down disappeared. The three of them looked carefully and found that they had arrived at a different place.


    As for Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang, when they arrived at another place and saw that the scene here was exactly the same as before, they were extremely shocked.


    Lin Mu powder was even more unconvinced as she arrived in front of the whirlwind. This time, he used all his strength to absorb the energy from the whirlwind. His speed was extremely fast. Suddenly, the tornadoes were absorbed by Lin Mufeng''s body, he felt his body swelling up, the energy was actually real, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt that his body was growing bigger and bigger, his waist gradually exploding.


    This caused Lin Mufeng to be shocked, how could such a thing have happened?


    Seeing that, Ni Chang was also shocked, Lin Mufeng continued to shout that he was going to explode, but in her opinion, Lin Mufeng was normal. At this moment, Liangfeng''s body became faintly discernible, as if he was about to disappear.


    Ni Chang was shocked, she immediately ran over and hugged Lin Mufeng.


    A ray of light flashed, and Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang disappeared.


    This time, when the two of them opened their eyes, they saw that they were in an empty forest. It was as far as the eye could see, with Heavenly Beast s passing by from time to time.


    What is this place? How could there be a Heavenly Beast that isn''t afraid of the Heavenly Soul? It was similar to the cave, but because of this, it seemed like this place was a more restricted area. If one wanted to leave this place, the only way was to find a whirlwind of energy that was formed by the various streams of energy.


    Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang looked at each other. There was not much panic in their eyes. This world was indeed mysterious.


    Firstly, the suspicion that the two of them had been deliberately set aside was because the three seniors had already investigated it. Moreover, it had only appeared suddenly, so the possibility of it being set up was not high.


    Since he had sent out that possibility, it meant that everything here was the arrangement of the heavens.


    After that teleportation just now, the worry in their hearts gradually subsided, as if the matter had become more and more interesting. What they didn''t know was that their journey of exploration had just begun.


    Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang started to walk forward. When the Heavenly Beast saw Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang walking towards them, they slightly retreated a distance before staring at Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang once again. It was as if they were very curious about why there were two people here all of a sudden.


    Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang also had a peaceful smile on their face. Everything here was filled with a peaceful atmosphere that made people feel comfortable. This feeling was even stronger than when they were in the cave. Perhaps it was because this place was bigger.


    As the two of them continued to advance, they gradually realized how pitiful this place was.


    While those Heavenly Beast followed behind the two of them, constantly sizing them up. They were extremely heroic and adorable.


    If someone saw this scene from afar, they would definitely think that Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang were a pair of immortal companions, and those Heavenly Beast were their kept poultry. What an auspicious map.


    The two of them walked for a whole day, yet they still did not find the end of this place. Moreover, the two of them found that they did not feel thirsty or hungry at all.


    The two of them simply flew up, wanting to see what kind of world this world was.


    The two of them flew for around ten minutes. Suddenly, they felt that the auspicious atmosphere in the air had lessened. Streams of blood slowly formed in the air.


    The two of them quickly moved forward and saw a person not too far away, a person who entered with the others.


    Lin Mufeng did not know who this person was, but he knew that they were together, and were Lan Tianci''s friends. Right now, that person seemed to be in trouble, and they needed help.


    The only difference that the two of them felt was that, since the two of them had entered this place, the Heavenly Beast s were all very cute, and did not even have the intention to attack them. And just now, the two had seen a lot of Heavenly Beast with extremely terrifying strength, but those fellows had not taken the initiative to attack.


    The two of them thought that it was most likely the person who provoked the Heavenly Beast after coming here had grown into a man and a beast.


    Looking at the situation, that person only had Violet Rank and seemed to have met with some big trouble, and the stench of blood in the air was also caused by the person being injured.


    As for the enemy he was facing, it was a very shaped Heavenly Beast. It was roughly the size of a lion, but its strength was extremely terrifying and its speed was extremely fast. The man only had his Blue Scale but could not fly. Immediately, the lion like Heavenly Beast was tormented to the point of scattering in all directions.


    Lin Mufeng knew that if he did not make a move, the man would not be able to keep his life, and thus, he and Ni Chang both flew down from the sky quickly. Lin Mufeng raised his illusory absence of thousand knives and released out. Immediately, a large number of alabaster knife s appeared in the air and shot towards the empty ground in front of the man.


    The Heavenly Beast here seemed to be very peaceful, and Lin Mufeng was not willing to injure it. Moreover, he could faintly feel that everything here was secretly changing. It was as if the peaceful atmosphere in the air had become much less, as if there was an additional tyrannical aura.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh. Immediately, the alabaster knife protected him.


    The lion-like Heavenly Beast immediately stopped its attack, and looked towards Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang who were in the air.


    Right at that moment, a cold light suddenly appeared in the hands of the person saved by the alabaster knife, and flew towards the head of the Heavenly Beast.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, and subconsciously shouted, "No!"


    At the same time, Ni Chang also cried out, as if she also felt something strange.


    Then, the voices of the two people didn''t have the slightest bit of dissuasion towards that person. That person didn''t even raise his head to look at them as the cold light in his hand shot out.


    The lion-like Heavenly Beast immediately flew up quickly. After that, the speed of the cold light was too fast and it instantly pierced into its chest. The Heavenly Beast then fell from the sky.


    Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang were shocked again, the Heavenly Beast in this place could actually fly? Can this one, or can all of them?


    While the two of them were still in shock, the person actually went forward and spilled another cold light. He actually planned to kill the injured Heavenly Beast completely.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh. In that instant, countless rays of cold light flew into the Heavenly Beast''s body. The Heavenly Beast''s eyes revealed a trace of nostalgia for the world, and then it closed its eyes.


    Lin Mufeng sighed in his heart at the same time.


    At this moment, both of their expressions changed. They noticed that the tyrannical aura in the air was becoming stronger and stronger, and at this moment, the two subconsciously looked towards the Heavenly Beast''s corpse on the ground. They saw that the corpse was gradually dissipating, turning into a ball of Qi and merging into the air.


    The two of them were shocked, Ni Chang suddenly said, "Did you feel that violent Qi in the air is becoming stronger and stronger, it seems like when the Heavenly Beast''s Qi merged with it, the Qi became stronger and stronger."


    Lin Mufeng was also shocked. That was right, this was the feeling he had, but it was not as clear as what Ni Chang had said.


    In that case, did this mean that there were other people who had barged in and killed the Heavenly Beast?


    Just at this moment, the person on the ground rested against a large tree. After taking a few breaths, he thanked Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang who were in the air.


    Although they were displeased with this person''s actions, the two of them did not have the time to think about it. They had a faint feeling in their hearts that they had to stop this massacre, or else the tyrannical aura in the air would erupt and everything would become dangerous.


    Lin Mufeng immediately said to the man, "We can''t continue to kill the Heavenly Beast, otherwise, some unimaginable things will happen here."


    The man said in confusion, "Why can''t we kill those Heavenly Beast? What exactly happened? What do you know? "


    Towards this, Lin Mufeng could only express his helplessness. He felt that only he and Ni Chang could feel the tyrannical aura in the air, and no one else had such feelings. Therefore, these people had no idea about the changes in the air. Regarding this, Lin Mufeng could only warn him that he could not kill anymore, even if he had to hide. As for why, he could not say it for the time being, but he would naturally understand it in the future. After that, the two of them walked towards the place where the tyrannical Qi was becoming denser and denser, afraid that there would be even more people who were killing Heavenly Beast s in that place.


    The two of them had to go and stop them.


    The two of them moved at their maximum speeds. However, the tyrannical aura in the air was getting stronger and stronger, causing both of them to feel uncomfortable. They didn''t know why, but these things were able to affect their mental states.


    Suddenly, the stench of blood came from the front.


    The two of them were shocked and immediately sped up, immediately seeing more than ten people huddled together. Around them were over a hundred Heavenly Beast corpses, and at the same time, quite a few Heavenly Beast s were flying down from the sky and attacking those few people.


    The air was filled with the stench of blood, and at the same time, the tyrannical aura reached its peak.


    Lin Mufeng suddenly had a feeling that this world was about to collapse. However, he had no choice but to take those people''s lives. Most of these people came because of his Master''s face. If he saw them and didn''t save them, then his Master would probably complain about him in the future.


    Ni Chang actually knew what Lin Mufeng was thinking, but, this was Heavenly Beast s that could not be killed, as if something dangerous would happen if he did that.


    Maybe, he could only make a move on those Heavenly Beast.


    The two of them immediately flew out, and Ni Chang''s feathered robe instantly lit up, enveloping the dozen people inside.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Although Ni Chang was already prepared, she was still shocked by the terrifying strength of the Heavenly Beast. The other party was simply too strong, if not for Ni Chang''s strong defensive capabilities, it was possible that she would not be able to handle the attacks from the other party.

 C141 celestial collapse

    In fact, this kind of rescue team Ni Chang was in a very dangerous situation, it was just that the people below them were in a very sorry state. Many of them had blood on them, and these Heavenly Beast did not have blood on them. That blood could only be the blood of the Heavenly Soul Master s.


    It was just that the current situation forced Ni Chang to do this, otherwise, those people would very likely be killed in the next attack.


    Ni Chang only had one thought now, and that was to be Lin Mufeng''s woman. As for the other things, he didn''t even think about them, she was only doing her best to do things that would make Lin Mufeng happy. Even so, resisting against the attacks of so many Heavenly Beast was extremely dangerous, but she wouldn''t have any problems for a short period of time.


    Ni Chang blocked the attacks of the Heavenly Beast, while Lin Mufeng directly flew inside the Heavenly Beast. Although she did not want to kill the Heavenly Beast, he could clearly see that these Heavenly Beast were different from the Heavenly Beast he and Ni Chang had met when they first entered this world. The Heavenly Beast''s bodies were filled with a tranquil and peaceful aura, unlike these Heavenly Beast, who all had brutal auras on their faces, exuding a crazy sense of bloodlust.


    Lin Mufeng was a quick, sharp and clean person to the bone. At this time, he made up his mind, and without hesitation, the alabaster knife immediately appeared in front of him and chased after a particularly ferocious Heavenly Beast.


    The Heavenly Beast had a pair of snow-white wings on its body, and its head was extremely beautiful. Originally, this Heavenly Beast was a very likeable Heavenly Beast, but at this moment, the Heavenly Beast''s body was filled with blood, and its eyes that were hidden had widened, becoming extremely terrifying.


    Lin Mufeng sneered in his heart, although the Heavenly Beast here could fly, and looked very powerful, but it was only relying on its two wings, he had already realised that the Heavenly Beast on the ground were much stronger than the ones who were attacking now, the stronger ones had already been taken care of by the people below, and the remaining ones were all weak!


    At the same time, illusory absence of thousand knives appeared, and over ten thousand alabaster knife appeared in front of the large bird.


    Suddenly, whooshing sounds were heard as the alabaster knife completely surrounded the large bird. With a sharp sound, the large bird was immediately sliced into seventeen or eighteen pieces by Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife.


    Swoosh. Swoosh. The large bird''s corpse instantly disappeared, and not long after, it had completely turned into a breath of air and blended into the air.


    As the first Heavenly Beast''s body turned into air, the other dead Heavenly Beast''s body started transforming one by one. Immediately, the air was filled with a tyrannical aura.


    Lin Mufeng pounced towards another extremely fierce Heavenly Beast. The Heavenly Beast opened its mouth wide, engulfed by the aura in the air, and then pounced towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart skipped a beat and his expression became even more anxious. If this carried on, then this place would definitely not be called as a tyrannical ocean anymore. Moreover, the Heavenly Beast here seemed to become stronger after absorbing the tyrannical aura. It was getting harder to deal with them now.


    Sure enough, as he expected, after the Heavenly Beast absorbed a portion of the tyrannical aura, its strength actually increased by a lot. As it flapped its wings at Lin Mufeng, the speed of the Heavenly Beast increased by a lot, and it even had more power.


    Lin Mufeng looked at the Heavenly Beast coldly. The Heavenly Beast was not that terrifying, it was just that its appearance was extremely terrifying now. Lin Mufeng laughed coldly in his heart, he was just pretending to be strong.


    The Black Heavenly Energy in his body revolved in an instant, and immediately, Lin Mufeng''s body became a gigantic spear, thrusting towards the Heavenly Beast.


    This was one of the soul skills of Lin Mufeng''s Black Heavenly Energy. Passing through the mountain, it could create a hole in anything that was hard to break through, directly breaking the opponent''s fear.


    However, there was a limit to this skill. If the opponent was average in strength, then under the suppression of this Heavenly Soul, the opponent would not move an inch and would have to take Lin Mufeng''s attack head on. In the end, the opponent''s soul skill would not be able to take Lin Mufeng''s attack and would have a big hole in his body, causing his death. However, if the opponent was a super expert, then they would not be suppressed by Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul at all. If that were the case, Lin Mufeng''s soul skill would become useless.


    It was impossible to defeat the enemy. In regards to this, Lin Mufeng also used this soul skill carefully.


    In reality, every single soul skill had its own range of usage. The range of usage for every single soul skill was actually quite narrow, just that it was up to the user to determine how to use them.


    For example, the name "Piercing Mountain" explained everything, it could create a huge hole in a mountain. For normal Heavenly Souls, or Heavenly Beast s, no matter how hard the body was, it would not be harder than a mountain, so this soul skill could completely pierce through the body of the opponent. It seemed extremely useful, but if the opponent were to escape, the usage of this soul skill would be greatly reduced.


    However, if he was immobilized and the opponent had to endure Lin Mufeng''s soul skill, everything would follow Lin Mufeng''s plan. Everything would fall into Lin Mufeng''s rhythm and the effects of the soul skill would be maximized.


    Lin Mufeng''s other soul skill, the illusory absence of thousand knives, could be said to be extremely useful. It completely followed Lin Mufeng''s plans and could be used as he pleased, however, soul skills like this were extremely rare, and many people would be endlessly envious of it.


    The many Heavenly Souls on the continent had a similar soul skill, so a practical soul skill would make them very happy. This was because the power of a soul skill would continuously increase as one''s strength increased. Of course, the stronger the soul skill was, the greater its potential for future growth would be.


    Heavenly Soul Master understood this logic, but most of them understood that if they could not find a suitable Infantry to advance in, then their own strength would be restricted, and they would not be able to advance at all. This way, in order to find a certain number of soul skills, they would have to waste their time in raising their cultivation.


    In truth, it was not easy for those soul masters to find a Heavenly Soul that could help them advance in their cultivation. If not, there would not be so many hunters that would appear in the mountains of the continent. On one hand, they were hunting Infantry from the Heavenly Soul Master, and on the other hand, they were hunting Infantry from the forest.


    Back when Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin were in the forest, Lin Mufeng had seen many Infantry, but it was extremely difficult to subdue them. Those Infantry would also automatically cultivate as time passed and their strength gradually grew stronger, making it very difficult for the Heavenly Soul Master to subdue these Infantry.


    As a result, it was already extremely difficult to subdue a Heavenly Soul that could advance, let alone a Infantry that could help him raise his strength. A very suitable Infantry, one could only say that all of these required a great opportunity.


    On the other hand, Lin Mufeng was lucky to have a few Infantry that he had gotten guidance from. The soul skills he had obtained were also extremely powerful, providing a powerful boost to his fighting strength.


    Cut the crap.


    Now that Lin Mufeng looked at the Heavenly Beast, its eyes widened and veins appeared on its head. It was obvious that it was trying its best to resist against Lin Mufeng''s soul technique.


    In the eyes of an outsider, Lin Mufeng''s body was spinning at a high speed, and one simply couldn''t see his face clearly. But Lin Mufeng was clearly looking around him, and nothing could escape his eyes.


    It was true that his body was spinning, but his vision was not in a mess as he stared at the stupid Heavenly Beast in front of him.


    In the end, the Heavenly Beast could not resist against Lin Mufeng''s suppression. In the moment of its death, it released an unwilling roar, and a huge hole appeared in its mouth. Following that, the Heavenly Beast''s corpse instantly exploded.


    This was not because Lin Mufeng wanted to do it, but because the Heavenly Beast''s corpse could not handle Lin Mufeng''s Mountain Splitting Soul Skill, and was pierced through by the strong piercing force, and the force that was left inside exploded his corpse.


    Ni Chang was also surprised when she saw this, it seemed like Lin Mufeng would not do something like this. Although the Heavenly Beast was out of control, she had clearly seen just now that Lin Mufeng had no choice but to kill them, but she did not have the intention to torture them to death.


    On the other hand, the people who were wrapped in Ni Chang''s clothes were overjoyed when they saw that she had arrived. Seeing that Ni Chang had dealt with all of their attacks, they did not need to be attacked by the Heavenly Beast anymore.


    Lin Mufeng sighed in his heart, he was not willing to do that, but now, the remaining Heavenly Beast, seeing that the Heavenly Beast had died in such a miserable manner, actually let go of the opportunity to kill Lin Mufeng. Helplessly, Lin Mufeng could only use the Piercing Mountain Soul Technique continuously, killing all the Heavenly Beast in the air that was not very strong.


    Suddenly, a loud "bang bang" sound was heard from the sky.


    Not long after, those Heavenly Beast s were completely killed by Lin Mufeng, causing the entire sky to be immediately filled with the scattered corpses of those Heavenly Beast s, which then turned into Dao auras and merged into the air.


    The tyrannical aura in the air was already much stronger than before, and when the Heavenly Beast''s Qi merged with it, the critical point seemed to have been reached. The air instantly changed, and the smell in the air also changed.


    Ni Chang was shocked, her face changed, and she faintly felt that the world around her was about to collapse.


    At the same time, she looked towards Lin Mufeng, only to see him looking straight at her, as though Lin Mufeng''s face was filled with fear. Could it be that what they thought was right? The world was about to collapse, then what would happen to them? What was it that welcomed them?


    At that moment, the cloudy sky quickly descended. It seemed like the sky did not collapse, but it fell down and pressed down on everyone.


    Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang immediately descended from the air, and the trees were immediately crushed, falling bit by bit towards the ground.


    This scene immediately roused those who were recovering their strength. Everyone looked at this scene in shock. The sky had collapsed, and a tall man was holding it up. It seemed that he really needed those people to hold it up.


    Immediately, everyone released their Heavenly Souls and released all sorts of soul skills towards the collapsing heavens.


    He only saw the appearance of all sorts of heavenly souls, accompanied by the rumbling sounds of energy.


    "Bang, bang, bang." "Boom boom boom!" "Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!"

 C142 sPowerful energy! s

    Seeing this, even Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang were shocked, with so many people attacking at the same time, although everyone''s cultivation was not at their peak, but with so much energy gathered together, the power was extremely terrifying. At this time, if Ni Chang were to face these people, even with her cultivation in Violet Rank, she would have to temporarily avoid them.


    As for Lin Mufeng, he was even more fearful, he did not know if Ni Chang had discovered it, but all these people''s energies contained a similar substance, causing the energies to fuse together after being released, and it was for this reason that the energy fused with each other, constantly increasing its power. Previously, he could already tell that their cultivation was only slightly higher than his, but the energy that they released was even more powerful than the attacks of the Purple Rank Expert.


    Lin Mufeng thought that they were right, they had all learnt a type of array formation before, and the reason why these people could resist the Heavenly Beast for so long was because of this array, using the power of the array formation to increase the attack power that they could use, and then cause harm to the Heavenly Beast, if they relied on their own strength, they would not be able to do this.


    Then, the tyrannical energy shot out and collided with the sinking sky. However, it seemed to come from an object in the void. Immediately, the energy began to accumulate and fly upwards, actually not coming into contact with the sky at all.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone could clearly see that the sinking sky had put enormous pressure on those tall trees, causing many of them to explode. Although the sky wasn''t directly pressed down to form a large tree that was blasted apart due to the continuous pressure from the sky, the crowd could still feel the pressure of being crushed.


    From Lin Mufeng''s words, it seemed as if the earth''s gravity had instantly increased by several times, even the bones and blood vessels felt as if they were about to be crushed.


    It was just that it had no effect on the attacks of the crowd?


    Could it be that he could only watch helplessly as the pressure crushed him to pieces?


    Lin Mufeng could no longer tolerate it, he only wanted to borrow everyone''s power to block the sunken sky for a bit, and then analyze the collision between the two, and then figure out how to dodge, or perhaps attack. But right now, the sunken sky was not affected at all, and the only thing he could do was to accept the fate of being crushed.


    Gradually, everyone felt the pressure in their surroundings increase. Some of the injured people started to bleed from their mouths and noses, while some of them had already fallen to the ground, unable to stand.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, how could this thing be so terrifying?


    He couldn''t help but release the Mountain Piercing Soul Technique.


    Since he could pierce through the mountain, then he might as well try the sunken sky!


    With a loud shout, he used both types of Heavenly Energy, and in addition, swallowed a few Blood Cores. As soon as he felt her Heavenly Energy being lacking, he would instantly crush the Blood Cores in his mouth.


    Immediately, a strong gust of wind burst out from Lin Mufeng''s body, and the air around him, who had been pressed down by the heavy weight of the sky, started to move closer to Lin Mufeng under the powerful suction of the wind, and was then continuously replenished by Lin Mufeng''s body.


    A strong wind suddenly formed around Lin Mufeng. Originally, Lin Mufeng''s soul skill would have formed into a spear, but now, the wind had gathered around Lin Mufeng''s body, causing his current soul skill to appear like a ball.


    However, even then, everyone still felt a rather terrifying pressure coming from Lin Mufeng''s body. All of them had high hopes for Lin Mufeng. Here, he had to put up with some resistance. If he just passively endured it, without his own efforts, the final result would only be an unimaginable pain to him.


    Ni Chang had seen this move multiple times, and he understood the situation as well, but he had never seen Lin Mufeng taking the shape of a ball before. She knew that the principle behind this soul skill was to rely on the indestructible wind, and at the same time, use a huge amount of pressure to force the ball forward, and then continue to pierce at the battle in front of her. Furthermore, the finer the spear, the better it was, but this kind of soul skill would never consider whether it was tenacious enough.


    But now, the spear that Lin Mufeng had formed looked like a ball. Although one could see the tip of the spear in front of him, the body of the spear was so huge, how could he pierce through it? Just like a sword and a knife, the power of piercing was undoubtedly a sword. However, although the saber was fierce, the damage it caused was not as great as a blade.


    How could it be like this? When he mobilized the air, he discovered that although he forcefully drew the air over, if he wanted to compress the air to form the tip of the spear, the spear would still be insufficient. He could not help but bite down on the blood pill in his mouth, but he did not use enough to replenish his Heavenly Energy. Gradually, he found that he could not hold on any longer, and as the spear turned into a ball, he was no longer able to compress it.


    Lin Mufeng''s first soul skill was the Silver Snake Drill, which had the same effect as the one earlier on, but it was a lot weaker. Furthermore, the soul skill was a white colored Heaven power one, and it was obtained by Lin Mufeng when he was at the Orange level, it was too early, and his power was too weak. However, Lin Mufeng had no choice but to transform the Mountain Piercing Soul Skill into the Silver Snake Drill, otherwise his attack this time would have been completely defeated.


    After he forcefully changed his direction, the surrounding wind immediately dispersed.


    Seeing that, everyone thought that Lin Mufeng had failed. This was the same as when they attacked, but they couldn''t attack the enemy because they were hungry. It was all useless.


    Just as everyone was in shock, Lin Mufeng''s body finally congealed into a spear, thrusting towards the sky.


    Suddenly, "Zi zi" sounds could be heard, as if the air couldn''t withstand the pressure.


    Everyone was overjoyed, thinking that this move had finally worked.


    However, they did not celebrate for long, when they saw Lin Mu Yu fly up one or two meters, and did not attack any further, and clearly saw that Lin Mufeng was trying to move forward, but his body was slowly moving backwards, obviously because of the pressure.


    It was clear that Lin Mufeng''s soul skill was too weak. The pressure in the sinking sky was simply too great.


    Lin Mufeng laughed bitterly in his heart, his own soul skill was completely ineffective. Feeling the increasing pressure in the sky, he felt a sense of irresistibility. Lin Mufeng knew clearly in his heart that it was impossible to forcibly resist the heavens right now, but if he could save himself, that would be fine.


    Thinking about that, he no longer shot up to the sky, but descended and hugged Ni Chang at the same time. A strong wind surrounded the two of them, forming a ball. At the same time, Lin Mufeng''s voice sounded out, "Everyone, try your best to protect yourselves."


    Hearing Lin Mufeng say that, they were afraid that there was nothing they could do, it was worth it to sit down cross legged one by one and circulate their Heavenly Energy to wrap them all up, as for whether or not they could hold on, it all depended on heaven''s will.


    Gradually, the sky started to collapse, and the trees that hadn''t been completely crushed to pieces were continuously being crushed. The sky did not come in person, and by the mere pressure of air as it pressed down, it crushed everything that stood in its way.


    Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang were hiding inside the ball-shaped object, and could clearly see the surroundings. The ball had a strong resistance to compression, but as it descended from the sky, Lin Mufeng could feel that the energy that he had expended was increasing, and it was getting harder and harder.


    Seeing that, Ni Chang immediately transferred her own Heavenly Energy over to help Lin Mufeng.


    "Boom boom boom!" Gradually, some of the Heavenly Souls that were injured a moment ago were unable to withstand the pressure and were split apart by the protective force around them. The Heavenly Souls were immediately smashed into pieces, but what was strange was that the crushed Heavenly Soul Master did not have any blood flowing out, but had directly turned into powder and dissipated into the air.


    With regards to this, Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang were both shocked, could it be that this pressure was so terrifying? Human bones, blood could only be crushed into powder under this kind of situation, it couldn''t even form a blood dance.


    Gradually, more and more people were being crushed by the pressure. Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang could even feel that the sky had sunk to a height not more than thirty meters from the ground. At this time, other than Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang, the rest of the people on the ground had been completely crushed into powder and had dissipated into the air.


    However, Ni Chang''s and Lin Mufeng''s situation was not too optimistic. The ball surrounding them had already turned into an oval shape, and although the two of them were inside the ball, the pressure was also not small.


    Both of their faces were covered in sweat, but their eyes were determined. They were convinced that they would be able to hold on to the past.


    Gradually, another few minutes passed, and the sunken sky gradually pressed down to an area less than a meter away from Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang''s ball. The two of them could even clearly see the sky.


    Of course, the sky at this time could not be considered to be bright. The originally clear air was now extremely dirty, as if it was a huge piece of land that was pressing down from a great distance.


    The oval shaped ball was becoming more and more suppressed, and the sweat on Lin Mufeng''s face made him look like a water man. Furthermore, Ni Chang''s form was also not very good either, the resolution in her eyes gradually disappeared, and there was even a faint feeling of release.


    Suddenly, she said, "To die together with you, it''s worth it."


    Lin Mufeng was horrified in his heart. He knew that he had stayed in this place where he could not find a way out for too long, and Ni Chang gradually lost the will to resist. He quickly said, "Ni Chang, hold on, a miracle might happen in the next second."


    Although speaking in this situation was tiring, Lin Mufeng had no choice but to cheer for Ni Chang. If Ni Chang really lost her hope of surviving, then the situation would become even worse.


    In reality, in most situations, the person who defeated the person was not the other person, nor was it the heavens, but themselves. It was because they abandoned themselves, so they didn''t pay attention to their own hopes, and in the end, led themselves onto the path of death.


    Lin Mufeng did not want to see Ni Chang in such a state. The current situation was indeed very bad, but there was still a way for him to not be able to resist in the end. It was still early.


    When Ni Chang heard this, the look in her eyes turned bright once again. She hugged Lin Mufeng tightly, and at that moment, although she was no longer able to do anything, she died with Lin Mufeng without a trace of regret.

 C143 Blood pill permeation

    Just as they were about to crush Lin Mufeng and his group, various energy streams suddenly floated over from not far away.


    Seeing that, a new force appeared in Lin Mufeng''s already depleted body. He shouted fiercely, "Ni Chang, hold on!"


    Following that, the ball formed by the wind suddenly grew larger, and Lin Mufeng then forcefully sent his blood sucking heavenly soul out, wanting to fly towards the energy flow.


    Seeing the colorful energy flow over, his heart rejoiced. The reason why the two of them had been constantly changing forms from other worlds, was because they relied on these different colored energy flow. With these things, they could change the world, and there would be no need to continue being pressured by the sunken sky.


    However, the matter was not as simple as Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang thought.


    Although Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul was released, the moment his Heavenly Soul was out of the circle, it was instantly pressed to the ground. At the same time, Lin Mufeng felt that the Heavenly Energy in his body was being consumed even faster, as if all his blood was sucked out of him.


    "Blood pill!" Lin Mufeng only had a bit of energy left to scream.


    Ni Chang also realized that Lin Mufeng''s condition was extremely bad, although it was a little terrible just now, but at the very least he was able to maintain his calm expression. But now, Lin Mufeng''s face was as pale as a patient who had suffered from a severe illness, it was extremely scary.


    Although she did not hear what Lin Mufeng said, he knew that Lin Mufeng needed his Heaven power to support him, so she immediately took out the Blood Core that Lin Mufeng gave her and stuffed it into Lin Mufeng''s mouth.


    But she realised in shock that Lin Mufeng did not even have a way to swallow them, the blood pills poured into Lin Mufeng''s mouth, causing his mouth to open wide.


    Seeing that, Ni Chang immediately moved her lips closer to hers.


    Immediately, the blood cores in Lin Mufeng''s mouth started to melt, and started to erupt. The two of them were trying their best to hold back, otherwise, they would have wasted all the blood cores. Finally, the strong Heavenly Energy entered Lin Mufeng''s body, and he immediately regained his strength.


    With a thought, evil heavenly spirit stood up. Step by step, he started moving towards the various powers that were slowly flying towards him.


    Originally, evil heavenly spirit could fly, but the pressure on the outside was too great and Lin Mufeng did not have the strength to support evil heavenly spirit''s flight, so he could only force him to fly forward bit by bit. Even so, Lin Mufeng could already feel that the Heavenly Energy he had just replenished had already completely disappeared.


    "Continue!" Lin Mufeng could not help but cry out, but because their mouths were still locked together, Lin Mufeng''s voice was basically released and blocked in his mouth. Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but start to explore in Ni Chang''s mouth, continuously absorbing energy. He wanted to use this method to tell Ni Chang that he still needed the Blood Core, and that he still needed energy.


    However, Ni Chang didn''t know what Lin Mufeng was thinking, and upon realizing that Lin Mufeng wanted more from him, the desire that was suppressed in his heart immediately exploded forth. Since he was going to die soon, then why couldn''t he die a little more beautifully and die a little more comfortably? If he could fight to death with Lin Mufeng before he died, then he wouldn''t have any regrets even if he died.


    She hugged him even more passionately. Just now, there was only a portion of the blood cores flowing into Lin Mufeng''s body, and another portion had entered Ni Chang''s mouth. Because of the consumption of energy outside, Lin Mufeng did not have any, but Ni Chang had some.


    Lin Mufeng realised in shock that Ni Chang had thought about something, and he immediately did not know whether to laugh or cry. He wanted to say something, but Ni Chang had blocked his mouth, so he was unable to say anything, and could only be closer to Ni Chang.


    Of course, if this matter could not be reversed, Lin Mufeng would also be looking forward to a magnificent death, but he had a lot of concerns, not just Ni Chang, Yu Xin, there were also other women. And even now, he had not found Xiao Qiang. He didn''t want to die yet.


    Moreover, at this moment, it was obvious that hope could be seen.


    Although the strength of Lin Mufeng''s strike earlier was extremely weak, Ni Chang could feel the rejection from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing that Ni Chang had finally retreated, Lin Mufeng quickly called out, "Blood pill!" His voice was very soft, and the strength he had felt from biting her tongue had nearly drained him of all her strength.


    Ni Chang finally regained her senses. As it turns out, her husband still had not given up, and she was slightly disappointed in her heart, but she still took out the blood pill and stuffed it into Lin Mufeng''s mouth. With the help of a large number of blood pills, Lin Mufeng once again recovered some Heaven power.


    Gradually, more and more of the colorful energy flow was absorbed by Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng could faintly feel that he was about to be teleported, and it was true that at this moment, the sky changed color and everything around became illusory again. Lin Mufeng immediately kept his evil spirit, and at the same time, held onto Ni Chang.


    In the next second, Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang disappeared from this world.


    The second after they disappeared, the original world collapsed.


    BOOM! The two of them opened their eyes and immediately found that the original world had disappeared. What appeared in front of them was a foreign place.


    Lin Mufeng was overjoyed, he had finally gotten rid of that place. At the same time, he felt a little regretful that those people had died just like that, in that terrifying world.


    Ni Chang looked around him. Although she felt a tinge of joy in her heart, she was also a tad bit disappointed.


    Finally, Lin Mufeng calmed his mood. This was another world, he did not know what to experience here, and it would be best to be careful. First, he had to restore his strength. This world was perhaps even more terrifying than the previous one. One had to know that the beginning of the world was very peaceful. Who knew if this world would change after a period of time and become a terrifying world outside the forest? No one could tell.


    However, no matter how he escaped from death, Lin Mufeng was still happy. He looked at Ni Chang, only to see that Ni Chang''s face had a trace of disappointment, and immediately understood that at the last moment, he had rejected Ni Chang. Perhaps, at that time, what was even more important for Ni Chang was not for him to live, but to happily die together with him.


    Thinking about it, he immediately hugged Ni Chang and kissed him.


    Since he didn''t do anything just now, he might as well do it now.


    Ni Chang was panicking, what was she trying to do? But soon after, she became immersed in it, and the feelings of friendship she felt earlier flooded into her heart.


    However, just as the two were about to leave ¡­ When the two of them appeared in this world, their expressions were extremely miserable, and their clothes were tattered. If it were not for the fact that they wore more clothes, the two of them would have been exposed in the spring.


    The two of them were Yu Xin and Han Mei.


    Previously, when Yu Xin, Han-Mei and Ni Sang were together, the three of them had slowly figured it out, and the different colored energy flow was most likely the tool for them to leave Ang World. Their energy was similar to Lin Mufeng''s, but after teleporting a few times, they had gone through the peaceful state at the beginning, and in the last danger, the three of them began to fight.


    In the end, the last time they were in the previous world, the three of them had separated and at the very last moment, Yu Xin and Han-Mei were hugging each other tightly. The two of them had left from another world while the others had gone missing.


    Because of this, the two of them separated from Ni Sang.


    At this time, Han Mei and Yu Xin had just arrived in this world and they saw Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang right now ¡­ Immediately, both of their faces were red as they quietly hid at the side.


    When the two of them appeared, Lin Mufeng sensed them.


    After all, no one knew what was going on in this world. If something were to appear in front of Lin Mufeng and Ni Chang right now, it would be extremely troublesome. Looking at Ni Chang''s expression, she was already completely immersed in happiness and love, and Lin Mufeng had no choice but to carefully look around.


    However, when he found out that it was Yu Xin and Han Mei, Lin Mufeng was too lazy to hide. As for Yu Xin, although she had already called Ni Chang Big Sister Ni Chang, but there was still some awkwardness between the two of them. If she could see everything that happened now, it might be a bad thing. As for the Frigid Plum, he had already seen it last time. Lin Mufeng was a bit thick-skinned, so it didn''t matter to him if he suffered a loss.


    Han Mei knew that she should not have seen it, and as for Yu Xin watching it, she didn''t care at all. In any case, there would be a day that would come, but even though her heart was constantly warning her not to look, that scene seemed to have already been imprinted into her mind. Regardless of whether she opened her eyes, that scene would still appear in her mind.


    Yu Xin was dumbstruck at the side. Seeing this kind of thing for the first time, Yu Xin was too shocked, to the point that she did not even notice if she should look, and slowly stared at the two of them as they became addicted to it. It seemed that Big Brother Mu Feng and Master were very happy.


    Finally, an hour later, Ni Chang could no longer take Lin Mufeng''s attack, and with a burst of intense catharsis, she fainted.


    Seeing that Ni Chang had fainted, Lin Mufeng was also speechless. He could only sigh, and completely forgot about the two women who were spectating nearby.


    After the two of them cried out in alarm, they immediately realized how they could make such a sound at such a time. At that moment, both of them froze in shock.


    Lin Mufeng was also a little speechless. So what if these two fellows saw it? Now, everyone pretended that it was impossible. Lin Mufeng swiftly put on his clothes and then casually put on Ni Chang''s clothes. At this moment, Ni Chang was still in a happy coma.


    After that, Lin Mufeng carried Ni Chang and walked towards Yu Xin along with Han Mei.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s footsteps, Yu Xin and Han Mei both knew that they could no longer continue pretending. In reality, no matter how much they pretended, it would be useless.

 C144 Talent, cultivation level

    Wings? Lin Mufeng was shocked. He turned around and saw a pair of wings behind him. It was the Vampiric Bat''s ornament.


    What''s going on? Why did I transform back into a city''s vampire bat?


    Most vampires were bat incarnations, but as their strength increased, the bat''s body would gradually disappear. In the end, it would look completely like a human, though it would retain some of the characteristics of a vampire bat.


    Lin Mufeng subconsciously retracted these characteristics, turning into the appearance of a baron. The pair of wings immediately disappeared, and a baron in a suit appeared.


    Lin Mufeng looked at this image of the Baron, who was one of the vampires in Lin Mufeng''s image.


    Just then, a person flew towards Lin Mufeng, "Mu Feng, what are you doing? There''s not much time left, Miss Li Suo''s ball is about to begin, and this time, Miss Li Suo''s ball has lowered the bar, and you only need to be a baron to enter, let''s go quickly."


    "Oh, alright, Power Viscount." Lin Mufeng subconsciously replied.


    Then, his heart trembled. In his previous life, this was his previous life, so how did he come to this place? A few days before he died, it was Miss Li Suo''s ball, and now that Miss Li Suo''s ball was about to begin, could it be that everything that happened in Tian Yuan Continent was fake? Then what about girls like Yu Xin, Ni Chang, Xiao Qiang?


    No, it can''t be, Lin Mufeng shouted in his heart. How could this be? It was just that how could he explain everything now. The ball of Miss Li Suo, the mighty viscount, and the best friend she had ever known. What exactly was going on?


    Heh, Mu Feng, what''s wrong with you? Sigh, it can''t be that you don''t want to go. Let me tell you, this ball cannot be wasted. With our talent, being able to cultivate to this state is already very difficult. Perhaps for ordinary vampires, our talent is very good, especially yours. Furthermore, they have a systematic cultivation method that allows them to be much faster than us. We must integrate into the upper class so that we can be closer to them. Do you understand that if we rely on hard work, we will only be able to sense more and more from the Naxi people? " The power said in midair.


    A trace of impatience had already appeared on his face. Although Lin Mufeng was his good friend, the Miss Sally''s Ball was extremely important. It was the best time to interact with the upper echelons, and was the best opportunity to continuously rise to the top. He did not want to miss this opportunity.


    Lin Mufeng slowly shook his head, as if he had truly returned here. After hearing the words of the power, his mind automatically turned to the past when he was desperately training, and truly, he could not improve much with his hard work, but he had to interact with the powerful people here.


    In that case, everything that happened before was just a dream, right? Lin Mufeng was a little depressed in his heart. How could he have such a strange, long, real dream?


    "Hey, Mu Feng, are you leaving or not? If you don''t, it''ll be too late." The power urged once again.


    Lin Mufeng immediately flew up, and said, "Go, why not!"


    Then, the two flew towards the direction of Miss Li Suo''s ball.


    After flying for a few minutes, Li Yao looked at Lin Mufeng with a strange expression and asked: "Mu Feng, when did you reach the level of Viscount?"


    Lin Mufeng was startled, and said: "What viscount, I am a baron?"


    But the power said, "No, I am already flying at full speed, but you are still flying at my side. Is it possible for the Baron to reach this speed? And you look easier than I do. You seem to be flying faster. "


    Listening to its explanation, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt that it was as if it was said by its power, and that he was really able to fly very easily. Thinking about it, he realized that his flying speed was much faster than before, just that this speed seemed to be able to increase, in his dreams, he could fly even faster than this. Thinking about this, he subconsciously increased his speed and shot forward. His speed was even faster than before.


    "Wa, what''s going on? Mu Feng, why are you so strong when you cultivate? The speed just now was a speed only Marquis can achieve. How did you become so strong when you cultivate?" The power was shocked.


    How could this be, how could Lin Mufeng''s cultivation progress so fast? This was unbelievable. Its powerful eyes widened. Lin Mufeng was a baron, and he had just levelled up from a normal vampire to a noble''s rank, and had just evolved. How could he instantly raise his cultivation by so much, could it be that something has happened to Lin Mufeng during the past few days?


    At the same time, a trace of jealousy rose in its heart for Lin Mufeng. Why didn''t such a good thing happen to him? Everyone had set themselves as an example and thought that he was the first one to become a normal vampire from a vampire bat. However, ever since Lin Mufeng had succeeded, moreover at a age even younger than himself, the protagonist of the legend had changed to Lin Mufeng, and now that Lin Mufeng had encountered such a miraculous situation, the jealousy in his heart had been instantly magnified to the extreme as he reached such a high level of cultivation.


    However, Lin Mufeng did not hear the words of the power, his heart seemed to be struck by lightning, that speed was only the speed of flying in his dreams after reaching the Blue Scale, is this a dream here, or is it the Tian Yuan Continent''s dream?


    He immediately suppressed his anger after thinking that it was possible that Lin Mufeng had reached the strength of a Marquis, and came up to Lin Mufeng with a flattering smile on his face, "Mu Feng, since you are unwilling to speak, then forget it, just take care of me in the future. Alright, let''s go to the ball in Miss Sally. Now that your strength has reached the level of a Marquis, everyone will definitely curry favor with you. "


    Lin Mufeng still did not listen to his words, and continued to think about the matters within the Tian Yuan Continent. Dreams, reality, dream, which one of them was real?


    While Lin Mufeng was still confused, the two of them arrived at the Miss Sally''s residence.


    It was a very fine building, a perfect representation of the European style of architecture of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. At the top of the castle was a huge archetypal dome, and above that was a slender iron needle!


    And the rest of the building was beautiful. Just a glance was enough to make one feel amazed. Perhaps even the royal family of Europe did not have such a perfect building as a bedroom.


    The power of the attack saw that Lin Mufeng had revealed a look of shock, and immediately felt proud of itself. In the end, you are still not my match, I am very clear of all of this. Then, he took the initiative to explain to Lin Mufeng, his words filled with pride.


    This was something that Miss Li Suo''s father hired from the most talented architects in human society. It took more than ten years of construction before it was successfully built. It was said that the designer died after designing the most beautiful castle in the world. It was said that all her efforts were spent on this castle, so she died because of a loss of vitality. You see, this castle is so unique, there is only one castle in the world, and I can''t see such a beautiful, magnificent castle anywhere else.


    As the power continuously introduced itself, Lin Mufeng still did not hear a single word. That''s right, this castle was amazing, but he kept thinking about the Tian Yuan Continent. He just thought that this castle was really beautiful, but he wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to it right now.


    It didn''t have such a conscious power, so it continued, "Also, Miss Sally, she is the number one beauty in the world, the star of the human society, etc. Although she can still be seen by others when dressed up, but she is only able to be seen by others. If compared to Miss Sally, she is just trash. How nice would it be if I could get Miss Li Suo''s help? "


    The two of them slowly walked to the door. The door was about ten feet tall and looked very mighty.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth and wiped the saliva on his mouth, then spoke to the guard guarding the door, "The mighty viscount, Baron Lin Mufeng is here to visit Miss Sally."


    The two people at the door glanced at the two of them, their eyes filled with disdain.


    One of them said, "Viscount, the baron is here too. He really doesn''t know how ugly he is."


    The other person said, "Forget it, if they want to go in, then let them be humiliated. Although Miss Li Suo allows them to go in, but they are probably the stuff of being humiliated, since they want to be humiliated, then go in."


    The two guards also had the strength of a baron. His heart skipped a beat when he saw that the two of them said the same thing. Although the baron and viscount were allowed to enter, they were looking for a way to humiliate themselves!


    When he saw Lin Mufeng, he immediately pushed Lin Mufeng away and said to the two guards, "Hmph, I was just addressing him modestly just now. One day ago, he was indeed a baron, but now he is a marquis."


    The two gatekeepers were shocked at the same time as they looked at Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng was really too young, could he actually be such a young Marquis?


    Seeing the two of them being so surprised, Li Yao was pleased with himself and pushed Lin Mufeng in.


    After passing through the gate, they finally reached the hall.


    At this moment, many people had already arrived. Some were old, some were young.


    The strength of these elders was quite terrifying at first glance. With just a glance, a sense of pressure could be felt. As for those young ones, although their strength was average, their clothes exuded a trace of grandeur. They were obviously disciples from wealthy families.


    Lin Mufeng and Might''s entrance only attracted the attention of a few people standing by the door. When they saw Lin Mufeng and Might, they could immediately tell that the two of them were poor people, and couldn''t help but twitch their mouths, the Miss Sally was kind enough to allow those poor people to attend the ball, but the mission here wasn''t impressively done by them, when they came here, everyone was talking according to their own circles, who would care about these two low level people?

 C145 contemptuous gaze

    Just a moment ago, he had seemed quite pleased with himself, acting as if he was the biggest person in the world. However, after arriving here, he seemed to be cowering in fear. He even bowed his head and bowed when he saw a waiter.


    However, Lin Mufeng gradually recovered his composure after seeing everything here. Forget it, who cares about which dream it is first, I''ll just take a look first. He temporarily suppressed the doubts in his heart and returned to his former tranquility. In Star Blue Empire, he could interact on equal footing with the prince. Furthermore, the prince still needed to rely on him now, so his aura was not small, and he would not even see some strong and powerful people who would feel that he was insignificant. With a natural expression, he took two glasses of red wine from the tray dragged by the waiter. He handed one to Might and drank from the other to himself.


    When the waiter saw Lin Xin''s natural expression, he was also slightly surprised. There were some rich kids who liked to keep a low profile. Perhaps, this was the son of a rich family. Normal people did not have this kind of martial arts that was as tranquil as a mountain.


    Seeing how impolite Lin Mufeng was, the might of the strike couldn''t help but shout out, "Be careful, don''t move, speak less ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng coldly glanced at the might of the sword before, he had only felt that it was power in the past, but after going through the experiences of Tian Yuan Continent, he had become more mature, and immediately realized that the power of the sword was merely to flatter a small character, he did not have his own dignity, it was better to not interact with such friends. A man can be poor, but his ambition cannot be poor. Initially, its might was greater than the sky, and it was also the object of admiration of all the vampiric bats. Now, it seems that it was just a small fry with no ambitions. Difficult to achieve greatness.


    Lin Mufeng did not care about him, holding onto the red wine, he looked around.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng did not pay attention to him, and that his voice was a little loud, the power of the words immediately attracted the attention of some people. He immediately shut his mouth, at the same time carefully accompanying his smiling face.


    However, when he remembered that it was Lin Mufeng who had made his son embarrassed, he could not help but walk over to Lin Mufeng''s back and pulled on his shoulders forcefully, wanting to teach him a lesson.


    The scene just now, Lin Mufeng had naturally seen it, at this moment, the power actually dared to make a move on him. Lin Mufeng immediately twisted his body, his gaze was like a alabaster knife, coldly staring straight into the heart of the power.


    Instantly, the cup of red wine in his hand fell to the ground. Even though the ground was covered with a thick blanket, due to his shock, the wine cup in his hands was flung backwards, smashing onto the wall with a "ping" sound. The wine cup shattered, and the red wine spilled all over the two women beside the wall.


    "AHH!" At this moment, Might was already sitting on the ground, looking at the scene in front of him in shock. He knew in his heart that he had already caused a disaster.


    Lin Mufeng coldly glanced at the power, he could not be bothered and left.


    Just then, the two women who were spilled with red wine started screaming. Another woman called out to Lin Mufeng, "Don''t go. "Country bumpkin!"


    After all, Lin Mufeng and Might were a special couple in the hall. Everyone had seen them earlier and knew that these two were in the same group.


    The power of the attack was completely stunned, as if it had gone dumb.


    Lin Mufeng turned his head coldly, looked at the screaming woman, and asked coldly, "What''s your name, you''re calling me that here, where''s your education?"


    Hearing a person with such a noble title dare to speak in such a manner, everyone in the hall immediately quietened down. These two poor people were not worth their attention, but it was still good to occasionally wash up.


    the woman called again. "Where are the bumpkins?"


    Lin Mufeng said in a cold voice, "And where did you come from, your mouth is so stinky!"


    "AHH!" Hearing Lin Mufeng scolding her like that, the lady''s face changed, and she shouted angrily: "Bastard, you poured wine on me, and you think you can just leave? "As expected of an uncultured person, you don''t even know how to apologize?"


    Lin Mufeng coldly glanced at the woman, and said: "This was done by him, what does it have to do with me?" He pointed to the power.


    He jumped up from the ground and shouted, "I didn''t do it on purpose. He did it to me!"


    Lin Mufeng frowned, it seemed like the lesson he had just learnt was not enough.


    The woman immediately shouted, "Did you hear that, it''s all because of a country bumpkin like you. How much are my clothes? "Country bumpkin, little tramp ¡­"


    Hearing the woman viciously cursing him, Lin Mufeng was furious in his heart. Suddenly, he got close to her and suddenly appeared in front of her. With a "Pa" sound, a resounding slap came out, and Lin Mufeng directly slapped her. Immediately, the woman''s body flew into the air, and a stream of blood flew out from her face.


    Lin Mufeng''s slap was extremely powerful.


    After the woman fell to the ground, her face was covered with blood. However, because of the rotation of her body, the blood at the corner of her mouth had dyed her entire face red.


    "AHH!" The woman screamed in panic, sitting on the ground and crying loudly without any sense of modesty.


    Everyone glanced at the lady, and then their eyes landed on Lin Mufeng. When it came to that woman, everyone understood that she was the daughter of the Prince Ge, and that she had been like that since childhood. However, the crowd did not want to cause any trouble, so they let this woman go as much as they could.


    But no one had expected a newcomer to actually dare to make a move on Prince Ge''s daughter. Did this person not know anything, or did he not even put Prince Ge in his eyes?


    Everyone thought that Lin Mufeng was also the same type of person, a lowly commoner, but at the moment, everyone''s gaze on Lin Mufeng changed.


    This person was too calm, too extraordinary.


    At this moment, Might didn''t dare to make a sound. He suddenly realised that this Lin Mufeng was extremely terrifying, and was not the Lin Mufeng that he knew, who only knew of cultivation, as though he was extremely terrifying, sinister and fierce.


    Lin Mufeng, however, had a face of naturalness, he flicked his woman aside and walked straight to the side, he felt disgusted looking at that kind of woman.


    Although the woman was crying loudly, no one dared to stand up for her. As for the other woman who was drenched in red wine, her gaze on Lin Mufeng was filled with dread. She dared to hit even the daughter of a Prince Ge whenever she wanted to.


    No one paid any attention to him, but the owner of the ball was not going to let them go. No matter what they said, the people who came here were all guests, and to cause trouble here was very difficult for them as their owners.


    An extremely pale man walked to Lin Mufeng''s side and stared at him with eagle-like eyes.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at the man, and then turned his body, wanting to walk to the side, but unexpectedly, he moved again and blocked in front of Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng understood, this was the person in charge. It was either the woman''s bodyguard or the owner of this place! He stopped in his tracks and stared coldly at the man.


    "This guest, isn''t causing trouble at Miss Sally''s ball too much in your eyes?" The white man called out.


    Lin Mufeng smiled, "This is a ball held by the Miss Sally, of course I know about it. Moreover, I have taken a fancy to the Miss Sally, otherwise, I would not have come here, so based on this, does that mean I am not here to cause trouble?" Lin Mufeng and the person made a detour.


    The man was startled, according to Lin Mufeng''s words, Lin Mufeng would not cause trouble here. However, everyone had seen what happened just now, it was wrong to say that Lin Mufeng did not cause trouble.


    "Could it be that mister isn''t saying that you''re the one causing trouble?" The man called out.


    A smile appeared on Lin Mufeng''s face, and he said, "That''s right, of course it''s not me. At the same time, I also wanted to meet Miss Sally, and tell her that her servants do things unscrupulously, and that they are indiscriminate. Just say that I''m causing trouble here, and that these kind of incompetent servants cannot be starved of anything.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, everyone''s face changed. He actually wanted to sue Mr. Lai En, does he not know his identity? What right did he have to challenge Mr. Lai En? Although Mr. Lai En is a close guard of the Miss Sally and is one of the servants, Mr. Lai En is extremely powerful. Furthermore, it is because of an agreement that he should protect and take care of the Miss Sally at the side of the Miss Sally.


    How could this person be so arrogant?


    By now, everyone had realized that this fellow was definitely not someone from the upper class, and was the same type of person as that country bumpkin who was standing there stunned. However, this fellow was arrogant and was a frog in the forbidden area; he thought that he was very powerful and did not put anyone in his eyes.


    Mr. Lai En had to know the daughter of the Prince Ge. It should be known that the Miss Sally''s father was the Pope''s younger brother, and Mr. Lai En and the Pope were people of equal standing.


    Some of the older people immediately shook their heads. Young people these days were always so frivolous and could not hold it in. As for the youngsters, they were extremely excited. They finally had a good show to watch. Followers of these old guys, everything has to be done properly, they feel sick of it. Life was too peaceful. There was no meaning to it.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s existence was something that made them feel a sense of excitement.


    Lai En''s face was originally ghastly white, but now it was a little green. No one dared to speak to him like this before, and Lin Mufeng was the first. He was getting angry.


    He directly extended a palm towards Lin Mufeng''s shoulder, as if wanting to make Lin Mufeng submit.


    Lin Mufeng sneered in his heart, and with a flash of his body, he instantly dodged to the side. His steps were extremely practiced, as if he was gliding. However, the excessive flying speed was just too low.


    Lai En''s expression changed. Lin Mufeng was definitely able to escape under his pressure and was originally able to grab onto it with absolute confidence, but who would have thought that his opponent would easily dodge it? He was furious in his heart, and his body moved forward quickly, instantly arriving in front of Lin Mufeng, and once again extended his hand out to grab Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng''s body moved slightly to the side, and immediately moved Lai En''s hand away, at the same time opening his mouth and releasing a spider web straight towards Lai En''s face.

 C146 Dream, How to Wake Up

    Everyone saw a thread of spider silk being shot out from Lin Mufeng''s mouth, its speed extremely fast, like a concealed weapon, it pierced towards Lai En''s face.


    Lai En was shocked, he immediately retreated, his heart was shocked, could it be that this person was not a vampire, how could he spit out such a mouthful of blood?


    Lin Mufeng was also startled, just now, spitting out the spider silk from the Tian Yuan Continent was a completely subconscious action, but it had actually succeeded. Following that, with a thought from Lin Mufeng, the alabaster knife appeared in his hand.


    Seeing the alabaster knife in his hands, Lin Mufeng laughed out loud.


    This was just a dream, and everything that happened in Tian Yuan Continent was real. It was just that he didn''t know why he was here, in his previous life.


    Lin Mufeng stopped thinking about how this had happened. He guessed that it was definitely related to the world he was in, but that world was actually so terrifying that it reflected the deepest part of a person''s mind and formed a dream.


    So what was the purpose?


    What kind of crisis was there in that world? When he thought of this, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but want to wake up. He couldn''t stay in this dream for too long, if not, in the real world, who knew what kind of dangers Ni Chang, Yu Xin, and Hanmei would encounter.


    In the hall, everyone saw a blade appearing in Lin Mufeng''s hand and was startled, but Lin Mufeng did not even move, the blade just appeared in Lin Mufeng''s hand, it was too strange, some of the experienced old vampires thought, spatial storage item?


    Lai En was shocked, just who was this man? Could it be that this disciple was groomed by some senior? Looking at his demeanor, he immediately stopped his attack and asked in a calm tone, "May I ask who you are?"


    Lin Mufeng laughed coldly in his heart. Since everything here was a dream and it was all fake, then he could do whatever he wanted to do.


    Awakening From the Dream, how was he to wake up from this dream?


    Lai En saw that Lin Mufeng did not speak, but the expression on his face changed, and did not dare to be careless, and immediately called for Prince Mo Lie, the Miss Sally.


    Lin Mufeng saw that everyone had strange expressions on their faces, especially Lai En. He sneered in his heart. This dream was real. Since the other party was not attacking him, Lin Mufeng did not care. He walked to the side and started drinking a cup of red wine.


    Everything here was fake, so even if it was poison Lin Mufeng wasn''t afraid, so he casually ate and drank. It had to be said that the food here tasted really good. Although Lin Mufeng lived in Tian Yuan Continent with a good family background, good food and a unique flavor, he still missed and yearned to see something that belonged to his hometown.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng was actually looking at the food around him, as if there was no one around, everyone wondered, who exactly was this person?


    Judging from his actions just now, this person was definitely not ordinary. However, why was he so interested in these ordinary foods? Could it be a supreme expert training in the deep mountains?


    At this moment, a few people walked out.


    Immediately, the people made way, and regardless of old or young, all of their eyes were filled with infatuation.


    Although Lin Mufeng was eating, he was secretly paying attention to his surroundings. Even though this place was in a dream, Lin Mufeng was a little worried that he would not be trapped in a dream for the rest of his life. He did not know if the person in the dream would wake up or if they would never wake up.


    However, when he saw who it was, he was immediately shocked, and the food in his mouth fell to the ground.


    Master Lan Tianci, Ni Chang, Yu Xin and Han-Mei walked over at the same time.


    Lan Tianci was in front, followed by a few other women.


    Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but shake his head vigorously, but the scene before him was still the same. Her master, Ni Chang and the rest had only changed their clothes, and there wasn''t the slightest change in their appearances.


    Why were they here? But Lin Mufeng was even more sure that this was the real dream!


    He began to wonder how he was going to get out of this dream. It must be very bad to be stuck here.


    As "Lan Tianci" walked over, Lai En hurriedly whispered into "Lan Tianci''s" ear.


    Hearing Lai En''s words, this man who looked exactly like Lan Tianci was Miss Sally''s father, the current Pope''s younger brother, Prince Mo Lie. Ni Chang, Han-Mei are the two women of Prince Mo Lie, and Ni Chang is Yu Xin''s mother.


    What a chaotic scene.


    Prince Mo Lie walked over and looked at Lin Mufeng, asking, "May I ask who you are?"


    Lin Mufeng did not say anything. He was thinking about how to leave this place, it was all fake, so fake that he felt it was funny. How could Master come to his previous life?


    Prince Mo Lie saw that Lin Mufeng did not speak, and could not help but have his face change, and shouted: "Who the hell are you to cause trouble here?"


    At the same time, the two women of Prince Mo Lie walked up from behind him and glared at Lin Mufeng.


    "Prince, this person is stubborn. I''m afraid he isn''t a good person. We can''t let him leave this place." Lai En suddenly said.


    Prince Mo Lie nodded, with a wave of his hand, the three women behind him surrounded Lin Mufeng at the same time.


    Facing the three women, Lin Mufeng was really unable to attack them. Seeing them attack, he immediately retreated, but these three women were obviously vampires. They did not understand Sky Soul at all, they only used their claws and fangs and sharp teeth.


    In this way, how could he be a match for Lin Mufeng, but Lin Mufeng was unwilling to give up on attacking these three people, and could only continuously retreat. Not long after, he brought the three women on a tour around the hall.


    When the three girls saw that they could not hurt Lin Mufeng at all, suddenly, a golden hamster appeared in the middle of Miss Sally that was also known as Yu Xin, and flew towards Lin Mufeng. The teeth in the mouse''s mouth were extremely sharp, it was extremely scary.


    Immediately after, "Ni Chang" and "Han-Mei" also used their respective souls to attack Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng was not afraid. He was pleasantly surprised. Was it to rely on the fact that they couldn''t kill him while he was in trouble, and instead, make use of their true cultivation base?


    "illusory absence of thousand knives!" Lin Mufeng instantly used his soul technique, forcing the three of them to retreat.


    Although the three of them were imitated as the people beside Lin Mufeng, they clearly didn''t know much about the strength of the three, and they weren''t very powerful when it came to fighting.


    Lin Mufeng knew very well how powerful Ni Chang was, but he realized that he had seen Ni Chang use all of the methods in his arsenal before, and all of them were used while he was in the cave. As a result, Lin Mufeng understood that the owner of this dreamscape could only imitate the attacks he saw. As for Ni Chang, Yu Xin and Han-Mei''s true strength, they could not completely imitate them.


    As a result, Lin Mufeng completely relaxed. If the opponent truly had Ni Chang, or Han Mei''s strength alone, Lin Mufeng would definitely not be his match. Right now, he was only a part of it, so it would not be difficult for him to win.


    Lin Mufeng immediately shot out, he glided to the limits of his speed, his speed was even faster than the golden hamster s, using "Piercing Mountain", suddenly, the "Frigid Plum" was penetrated by Lin Mufeng, and immediately, it was Yu Xin, Ni Chang. Before long, the three women were penetrated by Lin Mufeng.


    The three of them instantly transformed into auras, merging into the air, and disappeared.


    At the same time, Lin Mufeng noticed that the hall which was initially filled with people had become empty. Everyone had disappeared, and now, only Prince Mo Lie, who was also Lan Tianci, was left in front of him.


    had seen his Master''s strength before. Seeing that only his Master was left, Lin Mufeng prayed that his Master did not use too much skill in the cave, otherwise, he would not be able to defend himself.


    After a while, Prince Mo Lie stared at Lin Mufeng and did not move.


    Lin Mufeng''s illusory absence of thousand knives soul skill appeared once again, and a alabaster knife shot towards Prince Mo Lie.


    The purpose of the blade was to scout ahead, but unexpectedly, Prince Mo Lie did not even move, not even dodging at all, and directly pierced through the alabaster knife, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Lin Mufeng was dumbstruck for a moment, then laughed.


    So it turned out that Master had never made her move in the underground cave, so the mysterious world that he was in could not mimic Master''s move at all. That was why he had been able to break it with just one slash.


    It''s just that these people have all disappeared, why are they still returning to the Tian Yuan Continent?


    Lin Mufeng looked at the hall, at the same time, the alabaster knife s shot out, and started piercing through the hall quickly.


    Before long, the entire hall was filled with holes, and the creaking sounds gradually became louder and louder. Lin Mufeng knew that the castle was about to collapse and quickly flew outside.


    Suddenly, the scenery in front of his eyes changed. In the darkness, Lin Mufeng subconsciously opened his eyes and found that he had returned to the Tian Yuan Continent, the strange world in the cave. At this moment, the voices of the three women could be heard. At the same time, the sounds of fists, legs, and weapons clashing could be heard.


    He immediately looked around, only to see that, at some point, a large quantity of Heavenly Beast had appeared beside them. These Heavenly Beast were either flying in the air or charging on the ground, and the three women were currently defending themselves against the Heavenly Beast.


    Amongst the three women, Yu Xin was the weakest as she only had Blue Scale, after all. Lin Mufeng immediately came over to Yu Xin''s side to help him defend against the peripheral Heavenly Beast.


    Yu Xin was ecstatic to see Lin Mufeng standing beside him, and could not help but to shout out.


    Ni Chang, Han-Mei realized that Lin Mufeng had woken up and was overjoyed.


    Lin Mufeng did not know that the trio had wanted to wake Lin Mufeng up when they saw that the Heavenly Beast had attacked them, but Lin Mufeng was actually unable to wake up. The three girls were shocked, everyone had only been here for a few days, no matter how tired Lin Mufeng was, he would still not be able to shake himself awake, Lin Mufeng must have been struck by some strange technique.


    When the three of them woke Lin Mufeng up, the Heavenly Beast had already encircled them, wrapping themselves around the front, the bottom, the bottom, and the top, making it impossible for the four of them to escape.


    In desperation, the three of them could only surround Lin Mufeng and place him in the center. They realised that Lin Mufeng''s frown was creasing even wider. It was as if Lin Mufeng was also fighting in his dreams.


    At the beginning, the three girls still had time to look at Lin Mufeng, but as the number of Heavenly Beast around them increased, the three girls didn''t have time to look after him, and could only look after their own side of the Heavenly Beast. In the beginning, the three people killed each other. The Heavenly Beast here wasn''t very strong, but very quickly, the three women discovered that the Heavenly Beast was getting stronger and stronger, gradually increasing in strength.

 C147 Tricky Crisis

    At the start, they had won in terms of numbers, but now they won in terms of strength.


    Ni Chang saw the opportunity and shouted, "Don''t kill him!"


    The other two girls were also smart, they could only repel the attacks of the Heavenly Beast s and not kill them. Sure enough, the Heavenly Beast''s strength did not increase anymore, and they were now in a stalemate with the three women.


    Although the three ladies didn''t need to spend much energy to maintain their current invincible state, they couldn''t leave this place.


    Finally, Lin Mufeng woke up, the three girls did not need to worry too much. The situation had also changed.


    After Lin Mufeng casually attacked and repelled a Heavenly Beast, he heard Yu Xin''s warning to not kill it. Fortunately, the lesson from his previous world was only to force it back, leaving the other party with a way out.


    He looked around him, and it seemed like more and more Heavenly Beast were flying over. The surrounding area was so densely packed that he couldn''t even see the road ahead. If they continued to kill like this, although they didn''t consume too much energy, and they had a lot of blood cores, they would be trapped here for a long period of time. In the end, the four of them would be trapped here.


    We have to get out of here.


    Lin Mufeng shouted.


    How could the three of them not know? Just now, the three women had already formed a formation, if they wanted to make a change, they would definitely cause a place to be invaded by the Heavenly Beast, and the circle formed by the three would break down, causing them to sink into a situation where they could only fight on their own. Furthermore, they would have to face thousands and thousands of Heavenly Beast at the same time, and the Heavenly Beast would gnaw them to pieces.


    Now that he had Lin Mufeng, there was at least one possibility for him to break through.


    "hemoptysis, I need your help!" Lin Mufeng looked at the situation of the four tables and shouted.


    hemoptysis looked out from within the alabaster knife and was also shocked. He exclaimed, "What place is this, why are you guys stuck here?"


    Lin Mufeng shouted, "I don''t have time to explain right now, I need your help."


    "How?" Seeing so many Heavenly Beast, hemoptysis also felt that it was very troublesome.


    Lin Mufeng looked around, and suddenly felt that the Heavenly Beast had become smarter. The guy in the front actually took the initiative to attack the three people, and actually wanted to kill himself, and then continued to raise the cultivation level of the Heavenly Beast behind him. He couldn''t wait any longer.


    Lin Mufeng shouted, "I need your soul skill, the Extreme Heaven Swallowing Whip!"


    After hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, the hemoptysis was slightly silent. He thought about it, right now, he could only use the Extreme Heaven Swallowing Whip to ensure that the four of them left the place at the same time. But just based on Lin Mufeng''s cultivation alone, it was not enough. The reason why Lin Mufeng hesitated, was because he needed his control. If that happened, he would be exposed.


    Although his current strength was weak, after fusing with his Heavenly Soul Blood Leech, only he could unleash the full might of the Blood Leech''s attack. With Lin Mufeng''s help, he might really be able to charge out.


    As a result, Lin Mufeng became a saving ground for Heavenly Energy. There was nothing he could do, he could only provide more and more Heavenly Energy. At the same time, he allowed himself to control the Heaven-Devouring Whip. Those three girls weren''t easy to deal with. This way, they would naturally be able to see that there was another person among them. Because of this, he would be exposed.


    Not bad, can I still choose now? There was no choice. If he didn''t rush out now, he wouldn''t have a chance.


    "Okay, kid, get them to gather around you. And no matter what I see, I can''t take a step away from you. It''s best for me to tightly hug you. " The hemoptysis called out.


    Lin Mufeng also understood this point, he nodded and then said to the three girls, "I have a way to leave this place. Listen up. "


    They had already noticed that these Heavenly Beast were gradually committing suicide. Although they had controlled themselves with all their might, many of them still succeeded in committing suicide and the strength of the Heavenly Beast behind them greatly increased. The pressure on them increased. This time, hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, he was extremely happy.


    Lin Mufeng said, "Slowly shrink the circle, come to my side, and then hug me tightly." Lin Mufeng thought for a while. Although Han Mei''s identity was a bit awkward, right now, in order to live, he couldn''t care less about gender issues.


    When the three of them heard Lin Mufeng''s words, they were stunned. Ni Chang and Yu Xin didn''t have anything to do with each other, as long as it was Han Mei, she could only hug Lin Mufeng tightly.


    "Frigid Plum." Lin Mufeng shouted. He wanted to advise Han-Mei, but he was worried that she would not be willing to do so.


    Unexpectedly, just as she said that word, she said, "Whatever you say."


    Hearing this, Lin Mufeng immediately calmed down. However, Ni Chang and Yu Xin''s hearts started to fluctuate a little. Women are always sensitive in some ways. When Lin Mufeng left, it seemed that Han-Mei was not in a good mood either, and when Lin Mufeng returned, Han-Mei seemed to be a lot happier as well. It couldn''t be that the cold plum blossom had its own thoughts.


    But now was not the time to think about such things. The three of them followed Lin Mufeng''s instructions and slowly closed in on Lin Mufeng. Gradually, the three girls were only one body distance away from Lin Mufeng.


    Seeing that the time was right, Lin Mufeng shouted to the hemoptysis, "hemoptysis, let''s begin." At this time, Lin Mufeng was no longer hiding anything and directly shouted. He was not using his thoughts to communicate with the hemoptysis.


    hemoptysis also shouted, "Get ready, 3... 2... "1."


    The three girls heard that there was actually one more person who was shocked, and all of them looked towards Lin Mufeng in surprise. Lin Mufeng actually had his arms around him, and hugged the three women. At the same time, he shouted, "Hold on tight!"


    The three women subconsciously held Lin Mufeng tightly.


    Immediately after, the three women felt Lin Mufeng''s body flying. And there seemed to be something around them. The three girls couldn''t help but open their eyes wide and look outside.


    The Heavenly Beast s were all devoured by the Blood Python into his abdomen. At the same time, the four of them were below the Blood Python, on top of a small protrusion, was pulsing along with the Blood Python''s movements.


    was also shocked. Previously, when the Heavenly Soul Beast Cores of the two Purple Rank Expert s devoured, Lin Mufeng knew that the hemoptysis had obtained great benefits. He never expected that the hemoptysis would actually grow to such an extent. It was clearly a blood leech, but it looked no different from a blood python. It was even stronger than a blood python.


    Right at this moment, hemoptysis''s voice sounded out. "Give me the Heavenly Energy."


    Without hesitation, Lin Mufeng transferred a large amount of Heavenly Energy into the alabaster knife, which was then absorbed by the hemoptysis.


    At the same time, Lin Mufeng said to the three women, "Prepare the blood pellets. Listen to me and stuff it into my mouth."


    The three women quickly replied. All of these things were far beyond their expectations, they never expected that Lin Mufeng actually had such an ability. Although he did not know who that hemoptysis was, it was clear that it was attached to Lin Mufeng''s body, so it could be considered one of Lin Mufeng''s attack methods. No one thought that Lin Mufeng still held back until now. His trump card had yet to be revealed.


    "Boom boom boom!" "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh." A large number of Heavenly Beast were crushed by the blood python''s body. At the same time, many were directly devoured by the blood python. The blood python was like a hard object covered in a layer of iron as it continuously charged forward. It was like a super tank, and the obstacles in front of it could not even be seen.


    The three girls were shocked! At the same time, they also felt that the Heavenly Beast outside were getting stronger and stronger, and were gradually reaching the level of cyan scale.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng shouted, "Fast Blood Pill."


    Yu Xin stood right in front of Lin Mufeng, and immediately stuffed the blood pill into Lin Mufeng''s mouth. Lin Mufeng immediately chewed on it and immediately, a large amount of Heavenly Energy flowed out from his chest, and transformed into Heavenly Energy. Lin Mufeng quickly transferred her Heavenly Energy over.


    However, even though these Blood Cores were of the highest quality, the amount of Heavenly Energy that they converted in one go was only at the late stage of the Green Scale. There were very few of them even for the cyan scale. Fortunately, the blood pellet was not too big, and was only the size of an eyeball. With Lin Mufeng consuming more than ten pellets at once, he was barely able to maintain the current consumption of Heavenly Energy.


    A few minutes later, Lin Mufeng''s mouth was about to explode from the energy. Countless energy first dispersed into Lin Mufeng''s mouth, then flowed into his chest, and then turned into Heavenly Energy. Now, he didn''t even have the strength to crush the blood pill in his mouth.


    He mumbled, "Help me crush the blood pill."


    Hearing that, Yu Xin''s face immediately turned red, but after hearing Lin Mufeng''s almost indistinct words, she knew that she did not have much strength left in her mouth, and when they ate the Blood Core, they knew that they had to bite down on it to shatter it, and the blood pills immediately exploded in her mouth and flowed into her chest.


    Therefore, the stronger the blood pill was, the greater the stimulation to his mouth. Right now, looking at Lin Mufeng''s situation, he might not even be able to take it anymore.


    Yu Xin was a little worried, and even though sshe hesitated a little, he heard Lin Mufeng calling out to him, "Hurry, feed me."


    Yu Xin did not dare hesitate anymore and immediately stuffed the Blood Core into''s mouth. At the same time, she used his mouth to stop them, and helped Lin Mufeng crush the Blood Core, and immediately, a large amount of energy flowed through the two people''s throats. Yu Xin knew that there was no use in absorbing the energy now, only Lin Mufeng could absorb the energy. She immediately shut his mouth and allowed the energy into Lin Mufeng''s mouth.


    Another few minutes passed and the Heavenly Beast outside became stronger and stronger, reaching the terrifying level of late stage cyan scale. The blood python''s surface was now tattered, and inside the blood python, the hemoptysis was shouting nonstop, "Heavenly Energy, Heavenly Energy."


    Lin Mufeng groaned in his heart. His mouth hurt a lot, but he had to endure it as he saw that Yu Xin could no longer take it. He immediately turned his head and kissed Ni Chang.


    Although Yu Xin had closed her mouth and allowed the power to enter into her body after she crushed the Blood Core, there would still be some Heaven power remaining in her mouth. This caused her mouth to be in so much pain that she was unable to continue chewing and shattering it quickly, and then, she could only help Lin Mufeng.


    Ni Chang had already seen that Yu Xin''s actions were extremely reluctant, so she hurriedly stuffed a large amount of blood cores into her mouth and crushed them. She instantly felt as if her mouth was going to explode. He immediately channeled energy through his mouth into Lin Mufeng''s mouth.


    But because of this, most of the energy entered her body. Lin Mufeng did not receive much.

 C148 knife, intolerable stimulation

    Lin Mufeng immediately shook his head, gesturing for Ni Chang to place the blood pill into his mouth, then let Ni Chang use her tongue to help him. At the same time, she used her strength to bite the blood pill to pieces. The blood pill that should have broken with just a slight bite was now like a hard stone.


    Ni Chang knew that this was the only thing she could do now, and when she saw Lin Mufeng''s slightly red mouth, she couldn''t help but feel sad in her heart.


    Yu Xin on the other hand, continued to circulate her Heavenly Energy, allowing her mouth to quickly recover. At the same time, her heart was extremely worried for Lin Mufeng. It had merely been a short period of time, but she already felt unable to endure it anymore, and Lin Mufeng hadn''t rested since then. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng had to bear the burden of those blood cores exploding, so the pain he had suffered was much greater.


    After a few more minutes, Ni Chang could no longer endure it any longer. A large amount of energy flowed into his mouth, causing her teeth to seemingly loosen up and his mouth to become so stiff that she couldn''t move it anymore.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng immediately let go of Ni Chang, and kissed him.


    At this time, the Heavenly Beast outside were getting stronger and stronger, and the speed of the blood python was much slower. hemoptysis''s voice did not only be heard by Lin Mufeng anymore, as it continuously filled the ears of the four people.


    At this time, he had to worry, those Heavenly Beast would constantly shift around. If their speed was too slow, and the blood python was unable to charge out in time, they would still be trapped, and all the sacrifices they made would have been in vain.


    However, whether it was Ni Chang or Yu Xin, their mouths were already swollen, and they did not have the strength to speak anymore, their speed becoming slower and slower. The hemoptysis''s voice became more and more anxious.


    At this moment, the cold plum blossom behind Lin Mufeng suddenly hugged Lin Mufeng''s head, twisted his head, and brought his lips up to his chest.


    "That''s it, hurry up." hemoptysis did not know what had happened, only that he felt that the speed of the Heavenly Energy was slightly faster, and he shouted out excitedly. At the same time, the speed of the blood python also increased.


    With Han Mei''s rod, the speed at which Lin Mufeng circulated his Heavenly Energy much faster.


    Furthermore, Winter Plum Blossom was a physique with a cold nature. When the energy exploded in her mouth, it would make her mouth feel hot and unbearable. However, the cold nature of the winter plum blossom caused her to be less affected and last longer than usual.


    Lin Mufeng was the same, it was also because of this that he dared to let the energy continuously burst out from his mouth, if it was anyone else, they would not be able to handle it.


    However, Han Mei''s Heavenly Soul cold nature was not as strong as Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife''s, she was able to hold on as long as Ni Chang, and after more than two times with Yu Xin, she could not hold on anymore. At this time, Yu Xin took over again, and Ni Chang was next.


    With the help of Han Mei, and with her as the main force, her Heavenly Energy circulated much faster, and the shouts of hemoptysis were not as urgent.


    Finally, another hour passed. hemoptysis shouted in joy, "Quick, quick, we''re about to rush out."


    Hearing the voice of the hemoptysis, Lin Mufeng, Ni Chang, Yu Xin and the cold plum were all excited. Yu Xin kissed Lin Mufeng hard, and her tongue continued to move in Lin Mufeng''s mouth, shattering the blood cores.


    Finally, after a few minutes, when Han Mei forcefully kissed Lin Mufeng, the hemoptysis shouted, "Quick, fly away from here quickly."


    Only then did the four realize that they had already rushed out, there were only a few Heavenly Beast left outside, and now they could directly rush through.


    Before Lin Mufeng could let go of Han Mei, he unleashed his Mountain Splitting Soul Skill. He immediately wrapped the three women in it, and even turned them into a fat spear, rushing towards the outside.


    In that half a day, although Lin Mufeng was constantly transferring Heavenly Energy, the amount of Heavenly Energy left in his body was extremely terrifying, consuming more than 3000 of them all, Lin Mufeng''s body was like a few hundred thousand horses'' energy flowing at the same time, if Lin Mufeng did not release it, his body would probably explode.


    Under this might, the Heavenly Beast blocking in front of Lin Mufeng immediately scattered. At the same time, the hemoptysis let out a loud cry, and the blood python instantly disappeared, returning back into his body.


    "Tuuu." Lin Mufeng had only slowed down after running for more than ten thousand meters. At this time, those Heavenly Beast had already been thrown off by him and he could no longer see them.


    The four of them quickly descended from the sky. Luckily, there was a small river not too far away. The four of them buried their heads into the river and began swallowing the river with their mouths wide open.


    This energy had too great an effect on their mouths. They didn''t even have the strength to speak. The anger in their mouths was enough to burn the paper.


    About ten minutes later, the four of them finally raised their heads from the water.


    At the same time, he spat out water swords.


    "Hahahaha." There was a strange whisper, as if the laughing man was leaking air through his mouth.


    After laughing, Lin Mufeng looked at the three girls, but when he looked, he was immediately stunned.


    Because the three girls valued their image, the clothes they wore were all silky and soft. The fabric was very high-grade, but it was also very gorgeous. It added an aura of nobility to the people around it. However, there was one thing that was bad, which was that one could not touch the water. Once touched by the water, it would appear transparent.


    At this time, the three of them were rinsing their mouth in the river, their clothes were completely drenched, and in front of Lin Mufeng''s eyes, although there were a few layers of cloth covering them, the transparent cloth was basically useless, instead creating a kind of enticing desire to cover them, causing Lin Mufeng to be captivated by the sight.


    Yu Xin blushed a little and then let go.


    This action caused Lin Mufeng to be greatly overjoyed and he could not resist coming over to Yu Xin''s side, extending his arm to hug Yu Xin.


    Just at this moment, Ni Chang let out a surprised cry.


    This sound immediately woke the two of them up.


    The two of them immediately turned to look at Ni Chang, only to see Ni Chang looking at Han Mei in shock. Suddenly, she took a step forward, and arrived in front of Han Mei, and a painting appeared in Ni Chang''s hands.


    The picture made Ni Chang blush.


    On the drawing, Lin Mufeng was the image of a demon god holding onto a alabaster knife and killing Mu Ran, but on the back of the drawing was another portrait, and he saw a man and woman inside the cloud. As for the two bodies in the portrait, although he was not too clear on their appearances, and had a kind of hazy feeling, Ni Chang was very sure that this portrait was made of himself and Lin Mufeng that day.


    Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin also looked over. Seeing that it was such a portrait, their expressions were different.


    Lin Mufeng rubbed his nose. That day, he knew that Han Mei was at his side, but he did not expect her to actually draw that picture, but then, he realized that on the other painting, seeing how mighty he was, he revealed an extremely pleased expression.


    Yu Xin, however, continued to stare at the map, and then glanced at Ni Chang and Han Mei.


    Everyone knew about Ni Chang and Lin Mufeng, but how could Han Mei know? Han Mei had obviously known about it already, and she even secretly left a painting behind. What exactly did this mean?


    Thinking back to what happened just now, Han Mei took the initiative to kiss Lin Mufeng. Although she had to do that at the time, but was Han Mei taking the initiative too?


    Ni Chang also had the same thought.


    At this moment, the cold plum blossom did not bother concealing anything. She lowered her head and hid the portrait close to her body. Her intention was obvious, and she felt ashamed.


    Suddenly, Lin Mufeng shot a glance at the three girls, seeing that Han Mei had lowered her head, and her face was flushed red, she immediately reacted, afraid that Han Mei had fallen for him too. Instantly, a trace of complacency arose in his heart. So what if Han Mei was old, so what if she was his senior? As long as it was a woman he liked, what did he care about her status?


    Men are emotionally slow, thinking about the initiative of Han-Mei just now, I almost neglected a girl who loves me! As he thought of this, he could not help but hug the cold plum. Then, he lowered his head slightly and kissed the cold plum.


    Yu Xin watched on blankly at the side, a complicated expression in her eyes.


    Ni Chang watched from the side and thought of something. Why not take this opportunity?


    Ni Chang had always had a bit of awkwardness between him and Yu Xin, and the two of them knew this point very well. Even though they had purposely shown that they didn''t care, it was precisely because of this that explained why the two of them felt so awkward about this relationship.


    Ni Chang was curious. Based on how Lin Mufeng treated him back then, how could he not teach Yu Xin a lesson in three months ¡­


    She looked at the complicated look in Yu Xin''s eyes and knew that she was afraid that Yu Xin had misunderstood her.


    Men were good to women, but there was really no definite conclusion. Sometimes it was very intimate, sometimes it was just respectful greetings. Men can be bold at times, but sometimes they can be very cautious. He was afraid that Lin Mufeng was too kind to his disciple, the deep hole had injured Yu Xin, and he even wanted to give Yu Xin a perfect night, but how would he know that a woman''s heart is just like a needle at the bottom of the sea, sometimes simple actions would even move a girl''s heart.


    He already owed Yu Xin a lot, but he had to help her now ¡­


    Lin Mufeng was also shocked by Ni Chang''s boldness, but after seeing Ni Chang''s flushed cheeks and looking at Yu Xin at the same time, he understood what he was thinking about. He was once again a girl, but he was still a distance away from Yu Xin. What would Yu Xin think?


    Right now, Ni Chang was probably doing this because she wanted Yu Xin to let go of him and use the chaos to pick Yu Xin up. This way, Yu Xin would not think too much. Of course, the awkwardness of the two would be resolved in the future.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mufeng became even more passionate. Not long after, Ni Chang was completely immersed in Lin Mufeng''s love, how would she have the time to see Yu Xin?


    The cold plum blossom was very cold, but once the cold heart was warmed, it would release a strong warmth. Earlier, she was already unable to control herself from being played by Lin Mufeng, and now, she could no longer hold herself back.


    Seeing that Han-Mei had also joined the circle, Lin Mufeng was overjoyed. Han-Mei''s identity as a Junior Master was also awkward, and now it was all good, as long as Yu Xin was dragged in, everything would be solved.


    As expected, when Yu Xin saw that Han Mei and Ni Chang were hugging Lin Mufeng tightly, a ball of flames burned once again in his heart. An idea popped up in her mind, that was to go in with them, but she was still a little afraid.


    Han Mei''s addition caused Ni Chang to wake up a little, and she immediately remembered her original intention for doing this. She promptly whispered into Lin Mufeng''s ear, and said, "Quickly, pull Yu Xin in."

 C149 poor girl

    Of course, this was not to say that Lin Mufeng was someone who did not have any self-control, but Lin Mufeng was the same to all girls, and would not lose out on one because of this. Naturally, if anyone took the initiative and took the initiative, they would naturally receive more enthusiasm from Lin Mufeng.


    Hearing Ni Chang''s words, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but kiss Ni Chang. Then, a spiderweb shot out from his mouth, instantly passed by Yu Xin, and with a turn, it wrapped around Yu Xin.


    Naturally, this spider web was non-toxic. Soon after, Lin Mufeng used more strength and immediately pulled Yu Xin over.


    Yu Xin was a little afraid, but Lin Mufeng had already kissed him with her big mouth.


    Lin Mufeng was also moved in his heart. The girl he loved the most and the one who loved him the most, was finally going to become his woman.


    Ni Chang, Han Mei, and the other two girls timely let go of Lin Mufeng. This time belonged to Yu Xin.


    Han-Mei was somewhat disappointed in her heart, but she also understood that Yu Xin''s place in Lin Mufeng''s heart, as well as the fact that she was also on the same level as him, was right at the moment to disperse this layer of awkwardness.


    Yu Xin looked at Lin Mufeng, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Following that, Lin Mufeng hugged Han Mei. At this moment, after a period of calmness, the Frigid Plum was actually somewhat afraid.


    Even though Han Mei was already a senior expert, she was still like a little girl at this moment, hugging Lin Mufeng tightly.


    After who knows how long, Lin Mufeng woke up, he smiled at the three girls, but upon seeing their expressions, he was shocked. The three women were frowning deeply as if they were experiencing something.


    Dreamscape! Lin Mufeng''s heart fiercely shook.


    He did not even bother to put on his clothes and immediately shook the three girls, wanting to wake them up.


    But how could the three girls wake up? Each one of them frowned more and more.


    What should he do? Lin Mufeng was a little flustered in his heart. Waking up from a dream was not that easy. What would the three girls encounter in their dreams? How could he help them?


    He quickly called out to hemoptysis, told him about the current situation, and requested for his help.


    However, hemoptysis had an angry look on his face. You''re better now, completely taking care of your woman. I, this old man, just used up so much strength, yet you didn''t even bother to ask? Now that you''re in trouble, you should think of me! "


    Hearing hemoptysis''s words, Lin Mufeng remembered that he was already happy about it, but he did not care about hemoptysis''s suffering, and did not even bother to ask a single question.


    He hurriedly apologized.


    hemoptysis curled his lips, "What do you think this old man knows! Since this is a dream and you have returned to your previous life, then I''m afraid this is a test of your mental state. Don''t worry, your wives aren''t ordinary people, they should be able to survive it. I''m leaving. " hemoptysis''s voice became weaker and weaker. It was clear that he had consumed a lot of energy just now.


    After sending off the hemoptysis, Lin Mufeng looked at the three girls and was still worried. How to get into their dreams? At this moment, Han-Mei suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with calmness.


    Lin Mufeng immediately hugged onto Han Mei.


    The indifference in Han-Mei''s eyes disappeared, and her face turned red again.


    "Good wife, what happened in the dream?"


    Han Mei was shocked, she guessed that Lin Mufeng knew that she was dreaming, then remembered that Lin Mufeng was also like her before, maybe he had the same fate as her, just that the situation was too dangerous, she did not have the time to ask Lin Mufeng what he dreamt of.


    Han Mei quickly told him what had happened in the dream.


    Yet, the love between Han-Mei and Lin Mufeng was not acknowledged by the Heaven Soul Palace or the Soul Masters of the continent. People began to attack the plum blossoms.


    However, Han Mei did not take those people seriously at all. She did as she was told and did as she was told. Furthermore, her parents had appeared within her dreams. Her parents were very against her marrying Lin Mufeng, and even said that their Senior Master and Junior Master and Junior Master would snatch away their men. However, these cold plums still looked at each other coldly, as if everything had gone according to their plan.


    In the end, when Han Mei coldly responded, not putting those thoughts in her heart, she woke up.


    And it was also because of this that Lin Mufeng knew that Han-Mei''s and Yu Xin''s childhood were the same as each other. Both of them sent Han-Mei to the Heaven Soul Palace for power and influence, so he did not care at all whether this daughter was happy or not. Because of this, it led to the cold personality of Han-Mei.


    Lin Mufeng tightly hugged Han Mei. He was another pitiful girl.


    A trace of tears slowly flowed out of Han Mei''s eyes, but she was only hugging Lin Mufeng tighter and tighter.


    The two of them waited for a while and realized that Ni Chang and Yu Xin had not woken up yet.


    Suddenly, Han Mei said, "Mu Feng, did you notice that the time when the two of them frowned was the same?"


    But Lin Mufeng shouted, "Call me husband!"


    The cold plum blossom shyly, but obediently called out, "Hubby!"


    Lin Mufeng kissed Han-Mei, and said: "This place seems to be the school entrance exam candidate''s mental state, the two of them actually have a knot in their hearts, I''m afraid they are dreaming about it."


    Lin Mufeng''s guess was right, the two of them were indeed dreaming the same thing.


    It was all because of these two people who served each other despite being Master and disciple.


    The two of them did not act according to their own wishes like the cold plum blossom. They would more or less take into consideration the opinions of others. Immediately, they sank into a quagmire.


    Seeing the two of them not waking up even after a long time, and talking crazily from time to time, Lin Mufeng could not help but ask, "Wife, quickly think about it, what solutions do you have?"


    Han Mei looked at the two of them and thought for a moment, "Just now, Yu Xin had also fainted, but she was not dreaming. I don''t know, but when she said that, her face turned red."


    Lin Mufeng laughed instead. Just now, Yu Xin had fainted, but because she had woken up again due to her caress, Han-Mei obviously had that intention, but it was hard to say. However, this method was rather alluring.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s coincidence was actually effective. Lin Mufeng suddenly felt that he came to a special place, this was a separate room, it looked like a girl''s room. At that moment he heard a noise outside the door, and he pushed it open and went out.


    After exiting the door, he felt that there were a lot of women outside. At this moment, Ni Chang and Yu Xin were pressed to the side by the crowd and were being criticized by the girls for something.


    An extremely beautiful lady glared at Ni Chang and said, "Ni Chang, are you really so determined to fight with your own disciple for your man? This kind of thing, are you really not thinking about it for yourself, or your own disciple?"


    "Originally, I would not agree to Lin Mufeng''s request. Lin Mufeng is a demon, but seeing Yu Xin''s state of mind, I can agree to Yu Xin''s and Lin Mufeng''s request. But Ni Chang, you definitely can''t."


    Ni Chang deeply blew her head, and slowly said: "Yu Xin, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    It was as if Ni Chang had resigned herself to her fate and was not willing to work with her disciple anymore, as if she was going to leave him.


    How could this be allowed?


    Lin Mufeng looked at Yu Xin again, only to see Yu Xin struggling as he slowly said, "I like Big Brother Mu Feng, but I also want Master. I cannot be selfish, and I cannot let Master live a life of misery."


    The women couldn''t help but curse as they saw the two of them not giving in.


    Just at this moment, Lin Mufeng felt that he could no longer endure, and shouted loudly, "Yu Xin, Ni Chang is my woman, no one can stop us."


    When Lin Mufeng said this, everyone''s expression changed.


    The extremely beautiful woman looked over coldly and started laughing coldly, "So you are actually hiding in our Heaven Soul Palace. Fine, there''s a path to heaven that you won''t take. Lin Mufeng, today is the day you die. "


    After saying that, a tyrannical power struck over.


    The force suddenly split in mid air, forming a stream that shot towards Lin Mufeng, instantly sealing all three of Lin Mufeng''s paths.


    Even though they had already been split into several tens of strands, each and every one of them were astonishingly powerful; they were simply not something that Lin Mufeng with his Blue Scale could withstand.


    This girl should be the Palace Master of the Heaven Soul Palace, Zi Yan.


    When they had entered the cave, Zi Yan had led the two Purple Rank Expert s and several other Blue rank master s to the cave. However, those people all had a veil covering their face, so it was impossible to see their faces. Now, it was Lin Mufeng''s first time seeing their faces.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng knew that everything that happened here was illusory, but the appearances of the people inside had to be real. This was the Heaven Soul Palace''s headquarters, and the people here were all using their true appearances, if they were outside, no one would even know what they looked like. At the time when the young men were competing in the young men''s competition, the women were wearing gauze scarves and only at the last moment did they unveil themselves.


    And when they entered the crypt, the other girls could see their faces. Only the people from Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace were not clear about the current situation.


    However, it was obviously impossible to trap the hearts of these two with this sort of method. Lin Mufeng already understood that as long as he could get the two of them to calm down, they could leave this place.


    However, the two girls didn''t seem to see Lin Mufeng, and were still muttering to themselves.


    Lin Mu was worried. Right now, it seemed that he had to defeat the person who had stopped them from breaking their mental knot. Only then would he be able to help them solve their mental knot.


    Under Zi Yan''s orders, the other women of Heaven Soul Palace immediately rushed towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked. The alabaster knife immediately appeared and the illusory absence of thousand knives immediately surrounded him.


    All of the girls in the hall immediately rushed towards Lin Mufeng, including two Purple Rank Expert s. Furthermore, the few women who had previously entered the cave all rushed towards Lin Mufeng, but the others did not make a move.


    Seeing this, Lin Mufeng''s mind suddenly replayed the scene he had experienced in his dream. His master Lan Tianci basically did not have the power to make a move, but Ni Chang, Han-Mei did not have the power to resist. It was only because everything here was a simulation of the mysterious world based on the strength of the person he saw. If this person did not make a move, then the other party''s strength would be very strong in reality, but in this dream, they would not be that strong.

 C150 smoke dissipation

    Seeing that these few people were rushing over, Lin Mufeng immediately shot his alabaster knife over.


    The few people who were rushing over immediately moved to the side to avoid the attack. At the same time, they counted the number of heavenly souls that were charging towards Lin Mufeng, and the power contained within was extremely huge, enough to reach the level of cyan scale.


    Lin Mufeng immediately understood what these people had experienced in this world. They wouldn''t have attacked with everything they had, and now they were making the whole machine suffer.


    He could only hope that Zi Yan did not take action, or else Lin Mufeng would be in trouble.


    As long as one relied on the strength of these few women, they would only be at the early stage of the cyan scale. Furthermore, these women were not the few who were fighting in the competition previously, and were not''s match at all. Now that Lin Mufeng''s strength had greatly increased, he had reached the Blue Scale, and they were even less capable of fighting against Lin Mufeng.


    Over a thousand of them flew out at the same time towards the few of them.


    Facing so many alabaster knife, those girls all panicked. Some of them were pierced by the alabaster knife and disappeared. Other people also became fearful.


    On the other hand, Lin Mufeng''s confidence rose greatly, against those people just now, he did not use much strength, and those people who acted for him, might be even weaker, and did not even use their powers in the cave, it was even possible that the people here were just a figment of the world, they had never come to the cave before.


    Indeed, it was just as Lin Mufeng had thought, but since no one was rushing towards them, he could only walk towards them with a cold smile on his face. However, he realized that he could not even touch Yu Xin''s body, nor could Yu Xin hear any of her words. Following that, he walked towards Ni Chang, but seeing Ni Chang''s situation, he could not hear what they were saying, as though only Zi Yan and the rest had seen him.


    At this time, Zi Yan laughed out loud. "You came in, but they couldn''t see you. What''s the use of that? "Hahahaha!"


    Lin Mufeng was alarmed and furious. Logically speaking, Ni Chang and Yu Xin should already be opposing each other with complete sincerity, and logically speaking, the two of them wouldn''t be preoccupied with this. Could it be that the two of them didn''t put the matter down at all and were only suppressing their hearts? Could it be that the two girls still had some grudges in their hearts in the future?


    Seeing Zi Yan laughing complacently, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but shoot a alabaster knife towards Zi Yan. Lin Mufeng thought, since he couldn''t save the two girls, he couldn''t let Zi Yan be happy.


    However, the purple smoke didn''t move at all. Immediately, her image was pierced through, and the entire hall gradually dissipated.


    Suddenly, Lin Mufeng returned to his original world, and both Yu Xin and Ni Chang woke up at the same time. However, their faces did not look too good. When they looked up at each other, their faces were filled with grief.


    Lin Mufeng took a deep breath and slowly explained everything that had happened in the dream of the two women.


    Ni Chang and Yu Xin were both shocked at the same time. They never would have thought that Lin Mufeng actually knew what they were thinking in their hearts, and at this time, he directly told them what he was thinking in their hearts.


    "I know that the two of you have a grudge between you, but is it really that important to think about the secular world? People live for themselves. What''s the point in living a life that you don''t like? How could he consider the thoughts of others? When would he be able to live for himself? Morality is a restriction set by others, just like the law. It is a restriction on the inferior. "


    "In many cases, these things have helped people''s lives to a certain extent, but not all agreements are reasonable. He has stifled people''s preferences, making their hearts unhappy, at this time, people must be brave, brave to pursue their own liking, listening to everything others say, forever living for others. This is a person who is not angry, does not have his own charisma, he does not love others, much less love himself, it would be difficult for him to be happy in his entire life."


    After Lin Mufeng finished speaking, he let go of Yu Xin and went to the side of the cold plum, hugging the cold plum.


    Amongst the three of them, only Hanmei was the most agile. The secular world didn''t think too highly of her. She was truly living for herself. Like this, she possessed a strong charismatic personality that deeply attracted others.


    If one only considered other people, in the end, they would just be lively puppets, without any signs of life. Lin Mufeng was not willing to see such a woman.


    Earlier, when the two girls served Lin Mufeng together, Lin Mufeng thought that the two of them had already let it go, but he didn''t know now that they still had reservations in their hearts. If this continued, no one would be happy. Since this was the case, then Lin Mufeng might as well clear this topic.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng walk away, and saying these words, the two women''s hearts trembled as well. There were many things that he did not know from experience. It was hard for them to accept it now. The two of them were always looking for reasons to convince themselves, but the more it was like this, the more scruples they had in their hearts. It was not good for anyone to continue like this.


    also knew that it would take time for the two girls to completely let go of all this. It was impossible for the world to think that Han Mei could do things her own way without a care in the world, but Lin Mufeng really did not want the two girls to continue to hesitate. When the conflict had reached a certain point, it would be difficult to resolve it at that time.


    As for the two girls, Lin Mufeng didn''t want to lose any of them. Everyone was the love of his heart, and he did not want to see the two girls unhappy. At this moment, they could only use the Heavy Grimoire, or else the two girls would not be able to get rid of their pride.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng knew that many things could not be forced, if Ni Chang and Yu Xin still could not resolve the knot in their hearts after this, then Lin Mufeng would have no other choice, he could only slowly remove this barrier in the future when he was hungry, he could not allow the two girls to separate in the future, right?


    Time was the best medicine. He could only wait for the two of them to slowly calm down the friction in the river of time!


    On the surface, Lin Mufeng looked like he was in pain, but in his heart, he was thinking how to leave this place.


    After an unknown period of time, when Lin Mufeng was feeling extremely bored, the color of the sky suddenly changed, and thunderous roars came out one after another.


    Following that, Lin Mufeng realized that Ni Chang and Yu Xin had already walked to his side, gently nestling onto Lin Mufeng''s body, and soft words came out of his mouth, "Live for yourself."


    Hearing the two girls say this, Lin Mufeng was overjoyed. No matter what, he did not know if the two girls were complete or not, and had completely let it go, but this was an improvement. He believed that the situation would get better in the future.


    He immediately laughed, "Others will laugh at my craziness, while others won''t be able to see through it."


    Just as Lin Mufeng was reciting a poem, the change in the sky became more and more intense, and the sound of thunder became louder and louder. Gradually, countless lightning bolts began to strike in the air, and suddenly, a huge hole appeared in the sky as a strong suction force came out from the hole.


    Lin Mufeng immediately grabbed the three women, and then he felt that he was uncontrollably sent flying into the cave.


    After an unknown period of time, Lin Mufeng slowly stood up from the ground. Lin Mufeng immediately woke the three girls up.


    He surveyed his surroundings. This was clearly not the world he was in just now. Once he exited the cave, he would be able to leave that world.


    And the key to leaving was probably the height''s knot in the heart. Once the heart was knotted, then he could leave from which world.


    It was truly wondrous!


    Until now, Lin Mufeng did not doubt that this was created by someone, and did not have time to set up the array. The mysteriousness of this place caused people to be amazed.


    The three women were equally amazed by the scene in front of them. Even now, they were still amazed by the terror of that previous world. After they heard Lin Mufeng''s explanation, they realized that the dream was actually about everyone. If a person''s mentality was strong enough, then this place would definitely affect him.


    At the same time, Lin Mufeng told him about the matters regarding the cold plum blossom. The cold plum flower had basically rested for a short period of time before recovering, which meant that the cold plum flower did not have any complicated feelings.


    When Ni Chang called Yu Xin a little sister, it was much more natural. However, it was also natural for Yu Xin to call her big sister Ni Chang. It was as if the two girls had just passed through a new life.


    However, the three girls were actually very interested in what was happening within Lin Mufeng''s dreamscape. It was only now that Lin Mufeng realized that he had been asleep the longest. In fact, the three girls had even used a lot of methods on Lin Mufeng before they came for him, but none of them were able to wake him up.


    Who would have thought that they could actually use such a strange method to enter someone else''s dream? When mentioning this point, Ni Chang and Yu Xin all knew that it was all at the same time that Han-Mei mentioned it, and couldn''t help but look towards Han-Mei.


    The three women then went back to the main road, looked towards Lin Mufeng, and asked him what he had seen in the dream that day, and why he had experienced such a long period of time, and how did he wake up in the end? The three women were filled with curiosity.


    Lin Mufeng started to stutter. How should he explain this? Could it be that he had told them that he came from another world and that he had returned to his previous life? And they also appeared in his dreams? But who would believe it?


    Especially after the three girls of Dreamscape had experienced it for themselves, knowing what was going on would not be easy to fool!


    The three girls saw the troubled look on Lin Mufeng''s face and could not help but shut their mouths. Since Lin Mufeng did not want to say it, then they will not say it. However, the curiosity in the three women''s hearts became even more serious.


    Seeing the three women being so emotional, Lin Mufeng sighed, then said: "Alright, it is about the evil spirit."


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng knew that he had to say something, or else he would disappoint the three girls. It was just that he couldn''t say what he had done in his previous life, so the only thing that was worth mentioning and the thing that the three girls believed in was the unimaginable evil spirit.


    Sure enough, after the three girls heard Lin Mufeng''s words, their interest was piqued. Could it be that the evil spirit had other secrets?


    had said that the appearance of the evil spirit was something that had already been decided long ago, and it was something that he knew of. He had made such a choice for the sake of his strength, and at that time, he had even told her about the dangers that would be brought to the family if he were to choose the evil spirit.


    Lin Mufeng then said. Right now, the danger that the Lin Family was facing had actually been decided long ago, and all of this was Lin Mufeng''s own choice. He was the one who had caused the Lin Family to fall into such a situation. Now that the Lin Family compound was gone, the businesses were gone, and many people had died. If not for Master and some other influential people helping him, he was afraid that the Lin Family had already completely disappeared from this world.

 C151 Roses Grandpa

    Lin Mufeng probed with one leg, and indeed, he found that the stone was not real, and his leg was completely caved in.


    Lin Mufeng''s heart was set, and nothing happened. he thought a few seconds later. Following that, he pulled Yu Xin along.


    Now, he knew that everything his eyes saw was fake, and he even felt that something was wrong. Right now, all he could do was to rely on a little bit of groping, and that way, he wouldn''t be fooled.


    After that, Lin Mufeng simply closed his eyes and alabaster knife appeared in his hands. It continuously grew bigger, and then acted as a walking stick, constantly exploring his surroundings.


    Yu Xin watched Lin Mufeng''s strange movements, but she could see that there were many paths that appeared, and sometimes, she would even feel that she was floating in mid air, but the things beneath her feet were very solid. She knew why Lin Mufeng had closed his eyes. Since what she saw was fake, she might as well close her eyes to prevent herself from being deceived by the illusion formation.


    As a result, the two of them landed together and slowly moved forward.


    The two of them did not know, that the route the two of them were walking on right now was extremely strange, as though they were going in circles, but every time they returned to their original location, the environment here would change. After walking for a long while, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt that there was nothing in front of him, and it was completely empty.


    Lin Mufeng suddenly opened his eyes, and saw that Yu Xin was standing in the air. He was shocked, and immediately hugged him.


    Yu Xin also instantly opened her eyes, and the two of them saw a strange scene in front of them. It could even be said that it was not the summit of the mountain, but a peak that rose from the ground. Everything around them was empty, with no place to land, and only the place where Lin Mufeng had stepped on earlier was empty.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng?" Yu Xin was still in Lin Mufeng''s embrace, and when she saw the scene before her eyes, she was greatly shocked.


    After the initial panic, Lin Mufeng immediately said, "Don''t worry, I want to see what kind of place this is."


    However, after looking around, he still couldn''t find anything.


    Lin Mufeng suddenly called out, "Yu Xin, try flying for a bit."


    At the same time, Lin Mufeng tightly held onto Yu Xin''s words.


    At the same time, Lin Mufeng was worried that there might be something wrong with flying in the sky, so he held onto Yu Xin tightly. As long as Yu Xin could verify whether or not she could fly, it would be fine.


    Hearing that, Yu Xin relaxed her body and floated in the air. She could indeed fly.


    Lin Mufeng secretly nodded, then said to Yu Xin, "Good wife, now we can only go up to the sky, if we encounter any problems, don''t worry, you will have your husband to take responsibility for everything."


    Yu Xin''s heart felt warm, and said: "No, I''m afraid that Big Brother Mu Feng will leave me, I''m not afraid of anything else."


    Lin Mufeng''s face revealed a smile, he pulled Yu Xin and the two of them flew up quickly.


    After flying for about ten minutes, a powerful suction force suddenly came from the sky above. The two of them couldn''t hold back their bodies and were sucked in by that suction force.


    Lin Mufeng immediately hugged Yu Xin tightly.


    At the same time, Ni Chang and Han Mei also chose a small path.


    As they continued forward, they realized that there seemed to be no end to it. They walked for a long time, but they still could not see the peak of the mountain. It was as high as the sky, and it seemed to have no boundaries.


    The two of them immediately stopped.


    "We are not going along this path. Why don''t we take a look?"


    Ni Chang nodded her head slightly. Everything here was beyond their imagination, but it would be impossible for them to just sit there and wait for death.


    The two of them slowly walked to the side. Of course, the two of them were very careful and only continued forward after they had settled down. As a result, before long, another small path appeared in front of them.


    The two of them were overjoyed. They thought that this was the true path, and the road they were on was obviously not the right one.


    However, after they walked for a long time, they discovered that the two of them were actually walking in a big circle. This road also had no end.


    Ni Chang was infuriated, she immediately leaped up and released a stream of Heavenly Energy from her hands, striking the ground.


    BOOM! A huge crater immediately appeared on the ground.


    A puff of green smoke rose into the air, and the huge crater on the ground instantly disappeared. Everything returned to its original state.


    Ni Chang and Han Mei were shocked at the same time as they both flew up at the same time and crashed into the ground.


    Unexpectedly, the moment the two of them flew up, a powerful suction force came from the sky. The two of them tried their best to resist, but the suction force was extremely terrifying. After a short while, the two of them were sucked in.


    Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin felt that they were sucked into a strange place, and then, as if they were thrown out, they fell onto a flat ground.


    Just then, a voice sounded out, "Mu Feng, Yu Xin!"


    Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin were pleasantly surprised, the voice was actually Ni Sang''s. After being separated from Ni Sang for such a long time, everyone else had the strength to protect themselves, even if their strength was insufficient, they could still fly. Although Ni Sang could do so at the same time, but it was basically floating, and could not be considered as flying. His life saving technique was far worse than theirs, and after experiencing so many times of fear, Lin Mufeng was worried for Ni Sang''s safety.


    Ni Sang was Ni Cai''s older brother. As Lin Mufeng''s brother-in-law, Lin Mufeng didn''t wish for anything to happen to Ni Sang. Furthermore, he was very good friends with Ni Sang.


    The two of them rushed over and hugged.


    At this time, another voice sounded, "Mu Feng."


    Master? Lin Mufeng hurriedly raised his head to look, and only then did he realize that his master, fire elder, and Dean Chen were standing behind Ni Sang. There were also a few other people, but they were all experts in Violet Rank.


    "I am with Master, Dean Lan and the Dean Chen, so there is nothing wrong." Ni Sang said.


    Lan Tianci walked over at this time, and said, "I never thought that Ni Sang and Yu Xin could actually fly, otherwise I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to get here."


    Hearing Master''s words, Lin Mufeng was confused. What did Master mean by that?


    At this time, fire elder and Dean Chen also walked over with smiles on their faces.


    They had long known that Lin Mufeng could fly. Although it was just gliding, it was enough for them to be here. But it was a great opportunity for Yu Xin and Ni Sang to be able to come here.


    Listening to their words, it seemed as if they were right about coming here.


    Lan Tianci said, "This is a treasure trove, it''s just that we didn''t expect it to happen this way. Those who are able to come here are all people with great opportunities! "


    fire elder nodded at the same time.


    Especially fire elder, he seemed to be exceptionally happy that Ni Sang was able to make it here. He also found Lin Mufeng quite pleasing to the eye. When he heard about Ni Sang being able to stay afloat, it was all thanks to Lin Mufeng, so he was naturally overjoyed.


    Although Ni Sang could have floated back then, but that was enough, he had reached the requirements to enter this place. Now, Ni Sang was only a Blue Scale cultivator, through the benefits here, his strength would be raised even faster. In the future, as long as he diligently trained, there would be no problems to enter the Violet Rank. Furthermore, he didn''t need to spend too much time. Ten years would be more than enough.


    Of course, compared to Lin Mufeng, there was no comparison at all. Even the Dean Chen was endlessly envious of Lan Tianci for accepting Lin Mufeng as his disciple.


    Lan Tianci said slowly, "This is the Earth Realm that suddenly appeared in the continent a few hundred years ago. After saying that, Lan Tianci looked at Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked. Luo You Ghost Domain, wasn''t it the place where she had originally been? But it seemed different from here?


    He naturally knew why Lin Mufeng was surprised. Back then, when Lin Mufeng came out of the Land of Death, he had told him that he had gone to the Luo You Ghost Domain. However, at that time, the Luo You Ghost Domain was not considered to be the real Luo You Ghost Domain.


    That place was merely a secret realm of the Land of Death. Of course, it was related to the real Luo You Ghost Domain. It was said that it was derived from Luo You Ghost Domain, but the treasures inside were much fewer than the real Luo You Ghost Domain. Moreover, it seemed like there was a feeling of a Senior Magus seeing a Junior Magus.


    And the thing inside was basically a snow lotus, precisely because after Lin Mufeng plucked the snow lotus, the little Luo You Ghost Domain immediately disappeared.


    Lan Tianci said, "Generally speaking, only when one''s strength has reached the Violet Rank can one enter this place, because Purple Rank Expert can fly. This is the basic requirement to enter this place, of course, no one would have thought of the three of you. The trials ahead are a test for those who come here. If they are unable to pass the test in front of them, then the benefits they get will be greatly reduced. "


    Lin Mufeng asked, "So you mean the people here will not die?"


    Lan Tianci said, "No, I won''t, I will die, but looking at the way he died, if he was just unconscious in the ghost realm, then everything would be fine, but if the body inside cannot be preserved, then he won''t be able to leave."


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, and immediately spoke out the scene of those people being naturally crushed.


    After Lan Tianci heard this, he closed his eyes, a look of grief on his face. Of course there were other people, but most of them were his friends who had died here just like that. If he knew that this was the Luo You Ghost Domain, then no matter what, he would not let those people come here.


    It was a pity that he only realized that he was at the entrance of the Luo You Ghost Domain after having gone through several trials, especially after his body had been sucked in at the last moment. Nothing could be saved.


    Furthermore, previously, he was still worried, he was not worried about his own disciple Lin Mufeng, but Ni Sang and Yu Xin made them worried. Unexpectedly, Ni Sang told him that both of them could fly, allowing his slightly heavy heart to loosen up a little.


    Lan Tianci said, "It is said that there are other realms above the Violet Rank, and this Luo You Ghost Domain is the pathway to that world. However, no one is clear about how exactly to do it or how to proceed towards that place."


    Right now, he was very much concerned about this place. Perhaps one day, he would be able to reach that realm and surpass Violet Rank, but a few women may not be able to, and the desire to pursue powerful strength was something that Lin Mufeng had in mind. However, right now, all of these were things that made him quite satisfied, although his reputation had been tarnished, but now that his strength had increased, he could already begin to counterattack after returning to the continent. It was to correct his own name.

 C152 About Sky Soul

    Lan Tianci, Dean Chen, was actually looking forward to the future of the world, he had already stayed in this world for a long time, and his strength had not increased in a long time as well. They knew that staying in this world would not make any progress, and if they were able to leave, they might be able to get some help.


    Just at this moment, Ni Chang and Han Mei fell from the sky.


    Lin Mufeng practiced flying, and then hugged the two of them.


    As expected, the strength of this place was extremely overbearing. Even the experts of his Violet Rank were unable to control their bodies when thrown out from the north.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin here, the two girls were instantly overjoyed. After experiencing the strange scene just now, the two of them were extremely worried for Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin. Now they were finally separated.


    Very quickly, they saw Lan Tianci, fire elder, Dean Chen, Yuan Zhong, Xin Chen, Ni Sang and the others. A hint of a smile appeared on their faces as a form of greeting.


    At this moment, another change occurred in the air. Another three people were thrown out.


    They were the two elders from Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace Zi Yan and the one outside of the Heaven Soul Palace''s Token.


    The three of them landed on the ground in a sorry state. Even with Zi Yan''s powerful cultivation, she had to support herself on the ground for a while before jumping up again. Only then, did she dissipate the tunnel that was thrown down.


    The other two were doing the same.


    However, at this moment, the three of them did not look well.


    When they found out that this was the Luo You Ghost Domain, they felt a burst of regret. They had even brought out the most outstanding disciples from the palace, but they did not expect that this was a Luo You Ghost Domain that was only open to the Purple Rank Expert. If one was the slightest bit careless, it was possible that one would be killed in a god-like manner here.


    Suddenly, the three discovered Ni Sang. Yu Xin was here and were shocked.


    They knew that Lin Mufeng could fly, and secretly thought that Lin Mufeng had picked up a great bargain, but didn''t expect that Ni Sang could fly. They knew very well that they couldn''t help anyone else here. If they couldn''t fly, then they couldn''t.


    Lan Tianci saw that the few of them were staring at Ni Sang, and smiled at Yu Xin: "Since everyone is here, then everyone should prepare to face the challenges ahead!"


    Therefore, no one said anything. However, the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace Zi Yan looked at Lan Tianci and asked, "Lan Tianci, why are you planning to bring these people in? Do they have the strength to do so?"


    She pointed at Yu Xin, Lin Mufeng, Ni Sang and the others.


    When he looked at Yu Xin, his voice didn''t change the slightest bit, as if Yu Xin''s mind had never affected him in the slightest.


    When Yu Xin heard this, his expression was slightly dejected. Back then, Master and Asgard Mistress had a very good relationship, so even Mistress was very considerate to her. Although Asgard Mistress was relatively close with Jane''s house, when Master wanted her to marry into the Jane''s house, she was opposed to it. The Mistress had truly treated her very well. But now, the two of them were strangers.


    The Mistress of the Palace was no longer that cold and warm-hearted aunt who liked her.


    Lan Tianci still had a smile on his face as he said, "Since they are able to come here, then it is their opportunity. This is not something we can choose, but something we can choose from here." Lan Tianci pointed to the ground, obviously pointing to the Luo You Ghost Domain.


    Violet Smoke''s face was still covered with a veil, making it difficult to see her appearance clearly. However, her voice was full of ridicule. Lin Mufeng is destined to be here, and maybe he will gain something by entering, but as for the others, they will die if they enter. Lan Tianci, you should know this well, right? "


    At this point, Zi Yan looked at Ni Chang and said, "Ni Chang, you don''t want your disciple and little sister to die just like this, right?"


    Hearing Zi Yan''s words, Ni Chang''s face changed, especially the words'' little sister Yu Xin ''that Zi Yan had mentioned made her expression turn ugly.


    Yu Xin''s face also changed, she never thought that the palace master''s aunt, who always doted on him, would finally see him as her enemy.


    She remembered everything that happened in the dream, and she remembered Lin Mufeng''s words. Her body straightened slightly, "Mistress, Ni Chang has let you down, but the reason why Lin Mufeng and I love each other is from my own heart, no one can stop us. Henceforth, Ni Chang will withdraw from the Heaven Soul Palace. "


    Yu Xin saw Ni Chang''s expression, and immediately followed: "Yu Xin, withdraw from Heaven Soul Palace. I''m sorry, but please allow me to see your aunt for the last time. "


    "Hahahaha!" Zi Yan laughed loudly, "Do you think you are still people of the Heaven Soul Palace? When you merged with that demon Lin Mufeng, you are no longer members of my Heaven Soul Palace. "Of course, you are included as well, Han-mei."


    She slowly said, "Since Asgard Mistress does not wish for Han-Mei to become one of the Heaven Soul Palace''s people, then Han-Mei should withdraw from the Heaven Soul Palace."


    Everyone looked at the people of Heaven Soul Palace and sighed.


    Lin Mufeng, however, was overjoyed. The few girls finally came to an end with the Heaven Soul Palace. However, it was clear that the three women did not feel good right now. He quickly hugged the three girls to make them warm his chest.


    Unexpectedly, Zi Yan said again, "In the future, if any of you have any connections with Ni Chang, Han Mei and Yu Xin, you will no longer be a part of my Heaven Soul Palace."


    The two women standing behind Zi Yan nodded slightly, but their expressions were filled with reluctance.


    Yuan Zhong and Xin Chen, who were watching this scene from not too far away, sighed lightly. Yuan Zhong unconsciously hugged Xin Chen tighter.


    At this moment, another person fell from the sky. It was actually the Patriarch of the Jane''s house, Jian Fu.


    Now, he was the last person to arrive. Even Lan Tianci had forgotten about him.


    When he saw Xin Chen together with Yuan Zhong, he coldly snorted and did not speak.


    Lan Tianci looked at the three of them, and slowly said, "Since that''s the case, it looks like those that should have come have come. Everyone, prepare to go in."


    Jian Fu suddenly called out, "Wait, there''s still someone that hasn''t arrived."


    Everyone was slightly stunned, it seemed like everyone here had already arrived. The Violet Rank experts who had appeared in the cave at that time were all here, who wouldn''t come?


    Jian Fu actually looked at Xin Chen and Yuan Zhong, and said, "My father hasn''t arrived yet."


    The faces of all the Purple Rank Expert s changed at the same time. Jian Fu''s father was actually still alive, and was even coming to this place? I didn''t see Jian Fu''s father back then, could it be that Jian Fu sent the message? But how can you send a message here? Immediately after, everyone thought of one possibility, the Jane''s house''s secret treasure. It was said that the Jane''s house was extremely legendary, and Jian Fu probably used it to send the news out.


    It was just that Jian Fu''s father had long since reached the level of Violet Rank a hundred years ago, so his current cultivation was even more terrifying.


    What worried Xin Chen more was that Jian Fu''s father was someone who was extremely unreasonable, someone who only relied on his fists to speak. He was simply an unreasonable bastard. Even when they were still young, that old fellow had used a little bit of self-respect that he did not understand. He had sternly rebuked some of the younger generation. In their hearts, they did not like this old fellow at all.


    Furthermore, fifty years ago, when Yuan Zhong had become the number one expert in the world, he had also fought with Plainly. At that time, his concise cultivation level was actually above Yuan Zhong''s, and he had only been set up by Yuan Zhong as a trap, and in the end, he was easily wounded by Yuan Zhong. At that time, he was also a super expert, and furthermore, a senior.


    Everyone thought that he had died, but they did not expect that he was still alive, and now, he was even coming to Luo You Ghost Domain.


    With how petty the other party was, he was afraid that he would have to fight Yuan Zhong here.


    If Yuan Zhong still possessed the same cultivation level as before, then the probability of victory was five and five years old, but right now, Yuan Zhong had suffered heavy injuries fifty years ago, so his strength had been greatly reduced. Now, with only his early stage Violet Rank cultivation, he could not even compare to Ni Chang, Han-Mei, fire elder and the others, much less against a super strong expert who was already terrifying fifty years ago.


    It was as if he was talking about another world.


    Ni Chang knew about Lin Mufeng, but Ni Sang and the rest did not know about this.


    After the few of them understood all of this, they started to look down on the Jane''s house. ''s face also turned slightly red. Looking at it now, it seemed that the person in Jane''s house was a bastard, but he actually forced Yu Xin to marry into the Jane''s house. Back then, when Senior Sister Xin Chen married into the Jane''s house, he immediately became a living corpse. Luckily nothing had happened to Yu Xin, otherwise Lin Mufeng would have hated him to death.


    That Jian Fu was Xin Chen''s husband, but only in name. On that day, after he got married into the Jane''s house, he found out that Xin Chen had become a living corpse. He naturally knew that it was Yuan Zhong who had stolen Xin Chen''s heart, and now that he had stolen Xin Chen''s men, he wished that he could tear these two people into a thousand pieces. Although the Jane''s house was mighty, this matter was still a disgrace to the Jane''s house. It was even more humiliating.


    However, the current him was not Xin Chen''s match. Xin Chen protecting Yuan Zhong made his teeth itch in hatred.


    A few months ago, when Yuan Zhong took Xin Chen away, he had already chased his out. Unexpectedly, although Yuan Zhong''s cultivation could not compare to hers, Xin Chen''s strength had increased by leaps and bounds. In these fifty years, not only did''s cultivation not fall, it had instead grown stronger and stronger, and in just a few moves, he had fled in a sorry state. Furthermore, he had been forced to swear an oath that he would not be able to find trouble with her and Yuan Zhong again in the future. What a shame!


    He was not a match for Xin Chen, but his own father was extremely powerful, and could take care of these two people at the same time.


    It was said that after clearing the last test, one would be able to enter into another realm, a powerful existence which transcended the Violet Rank. This was the first time one passed the last trial, and the last time one passed the trial, one would have to pass the trial by breaking through to the next stage to increase their strength.


    However, as long as he chose to give up in the face of danger, then there wouldn''t be too many dangers. Those dangers were only aimed at those who overestimated themselves.


    Lan Tianci believed that Lin Mufeng had that kind of self-knowledge and would not go and wander around things that he was still unable to handle.


    As for the others, Lan Tianci did not need to worry about them, there were naturally people who were worried about them.


    After knowing from these people that this so-called real Luo You Ghost Domain was actually like this, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but look towards Ni Chang and Han Mei. The two of them had already reached the level of having entered here. Could it be that the two girls wanted to adventure for a bit?

 C153 Beginning of clearing the level (1)

    Master and Junior Master had already reached this level. The two of them would definitely want to go out and adventure for a bit, but if they succeeded, wouldn''t they have to leave the Big Brother Mu Feng? With great difficulty, the knot in everyone''s hearts had finally dispersed. Was it worth it to just leave like this?


    Han Mei didn''t think too much about it and asked, "Do you want me and Senior Sister to go there?" She asked as if no one else was there, everyone heard her address them as, and Lin Mufeng was willing to accept it as an intimate term between lovers. However, they were extremely envious of Lin Mufeng being able to completely subdue these two super experts.


    Everyone of the men were naturally fond of the purple color of the Heaven Soul Palace girls. They had wanted to marry one of the girls as a wife since a long time ago, and although the girls at the expert level were all old now, they still had the charming looks of their youth. However, it was very clear that even though they had reached the level of Violet Rank and could be considered strong within their own region, the people of Heaven Soul Palace did not take them seriously at all.


    Simply put, they were not strong enough, and the targets of Heaven Soul Palace''s marriages were all powerful people.


    Back then, it was also because the number one expert in the world, Yuan Zhong, fell in love with a woman from the Heaven Soul Palace that caused his experience to be ruined. Now that they were able to gather together, it could only be considered as falling from the sky.


    However, Lin Mufeng was clearly an oddity, to be able to easily obtain the love of three great beauties, and the three women helping Lin Mufeng escape from the Heaven Soul Palace, could be said to have created a huge advantage over Lin Mufeng in marrying him. Such a good thing, only Lin Mufeng himself had gotten it, I have to say, everyone was envious and jealous of Lin Mufeng!


    Even someone as open-minded as Lan Tianci was jealous of his disciple''s beautiful encounter.


    A smile appeared on Lin Mufeng''s face. With regards to the two girls, Lin Mufeng felt at ease. He did not think that the two girls would abandon their relationship in order to pursue an even higher realm. Otherwise, the two girls wouldn''t have given themselves to him.


    Right now, Han-Mei''s question was just the coquettish action of a young woman.


    He said to the plum blossom with a smile, "Don''t worry, my husband will always be here waiting for you."


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, Ni Chang and Han Mei''s hearts warmed at the same time. They had cultivated for so many years, so naturally, they yearned for a higher realm. However, this did not mean that they had to leave Lin Mufeng.


    The two girls had simple thoughts. They would go take a look and give it a try, but once they left Lin Mufeng, they would definitely choose to give up. It was impossible to leave this world, and leave Lin Mufeng.


    There had always been a focus in the two girls'' hearts, and that was with Lin Mufeng as the leader. Everything was based on their relationship with Lin Mufeng. The two of them returned to the situation where the ghost clan was left alone. This was something they did not wish to see. After being alone for so many years, the feeling of loneliness was unbearable for them.


    Lin Mufeng''s answer did not disappoint them. This was what a great husband, a man who trusted his wife and his charm, did.


    The two girls didn''t speak anymore, and the gaze they looked at Lin Mufeng with became even gentler.


    Seeing their expressions, Yu Xin immediately calmed down.


    Ni Sang did not know much about the affairs between them, and was not concerned about what they were doing. Now that he knew that this time''s challenge was actually meaningful, and that as long as he passed it, he would be able to recognize his own strength and travel properly, then there would be no danger. This was the greatest benefit to all Soul Masters, where could he find such a good opportunity in the world? He felt sorry for his sister. If only his sister had learned how to fly.


    When they were trying to break through, the mountain gate would only open once. If they were to go in now, then the people who came would have no chance at all. When they came out, they would definitely complain to them and maybe even form a hatred towards them. Moreover, Jian Fu had already said that there would be more people who would come.


    About two hours later, two figures fell from the sky.


    The two of them had white beards and had stopped their descent the moment they landed. However, they were the two people with the least embarrassing expressions on their faces.


    Everyone opened their eyes. Wasn''t it just one person? Why were there two people? One of them was concise, and the other one was a person. Seeing the two of them together, could it be that they were two experts from fifty years ago?


    Jian Fu immediately went over to his father''s side and stood behind him.


    The crowd couldn''t help but look at the conciseness. It wasn''t because the conciseness was an expert from fifty years ago, but it was because they didn''t know who that person was. They all thought that the conciseness was a friend.


    However, he did not explain the situation, and only looked at Yuan Zhong.


    Upon seeing this, everyone''s faces changed. This place was a place where everyone was famous fifty years ago. Although their strength had not reached the Violet Rank, they were not far from it. They knew a little about what had happened back then.


    The succinct explanation from back then lacked the bearing of an expert. Unexpectedly, there was no change now. When he saw the crowd, he did not greet them and directly went to find his enemy.


    "Yuan Zhong, very good, we haven''t met for fifty years, very good, hahahaha!" He laughed simply. They did not put the people here in their eyes at all.


    The faces of Lan Tianci and the rest changed at the same time.


    Xin Chen immediately pulled Yuan Zhong''s hand, indicating that Yuan Zhong needed to endure, but how could Yuan Zhong endure it?


    "Yuan Zhong, Xin Chen is my son''s wife, you stole my daughter-in-law, and you injured me that year, so it is time for us to settle this debt." called Briefly.


    "Senior." Lan Tianci immediately shouted, intending to stop his.


    Unexpectedly, it was clear to him as he glanced at Lan Tianci, and said with a face full of disdain, "Lan Tianci, I know that the people here mostly rely on you, so why do you want to be the mediator? I''m afraid you don''t have the strength."


    Saying so, he snorted, "Not only focus all your energy on cultivation, but also become a communication officer. Hmph, to be able to cultivate to your current level is already a sign of heaven''s pity."


    Lan Tianci''s expression changed, he did not say a word, and only looked at Yuan Zhong, indicating that he should endure it, and approached Yuan Zhong and Xin Chen at the same time. Seeing Lan Tianci''s actions, the people here naturally protected Yuan Zhong and Xin Chen with all their might. Although their words did not contradict the succinct words, they did not give way. It was a tacit agreement of etiquette, to prevent others from saying that Lan Tianci did not respect his elders.


    fire elder walked to the side of Yuan Zhong and Xin Chen at the same time. Other people also walked over, but no one said anything. They just used their actions to express that if they wanted to be straightforward and use force against him, perhaps none of them would be his match. However, if everyone worked together, they might not be able to defeat all of us.


    Seeing how powerful Lan Tianci''s summoning ability was, and how he had only made a single movement, everyone gathered together.


    "Father, shall we ¡­?" Jian Fu immediately shouted out.


    Hearing his son''s words, plain and simple suddenly filled with anger. Could it be that his son didn''t think he could win against those people? He waved his hand hard, interrupting Jian Fu and shouted, "Humph, with so many of you, you think this old man is afraid?"


    It was a simple way to look at Lin Mufeng. At the moment, everyone was split into five teams, with Jian Fu in the first team, Heaven Soul Palace three people in the first team, Lan Tianci and the rest in the first team, as well as the person who appeared with Simply standing alone, followed by Lin Mufeng and his group.


    "Little kid, it''s actually only Blue Scale. Interesting, can Blue Scale people also reach this place? "He''s really overestimating himself." Simply put, it appeared to be a cannon. Moreover, it was a cannon spouting manure, so it could be fired at will.


    This man was extremely terrifying, which was why he did not say anything. Now that he saw that even if he did not do anything, he was actually hit by a gun, he was immediately infuriated, so what if he was strong, could he so brazenly criticize others?


    Lin Mufeng immediately laughed coldly, "Not at all, as expected of someone who doesn''t know his place. Facing so many experts, he thinks that he is number one, and was then injured by a junior, and now he is just casually using a junior''s gun, what an expert''s demeanor, I, Lin Mufeng, have personally witnessed it."


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, the three women were shocked.


    Lan Tianci''s expression also changed. That concise old man didn''t have the bearing of an expert. What if he made a move? Even he could not defend against it, let alone Lin Mufeng who was just at the Blue Scale.


    Ni Chang and Han Mei instantly pulled Lin Mufeng behind them and used their bodies to protect him.


    Lan Tianci shouted at the same time, "Mu Feng, come over quickly!"


    Briefly laughing out loud,, so you are Lin Mufeng, the gathering of enemies, it was you who killed my grandson, haha, good, very good. Plainly, while shouting, suddenly, his body charged over, completely ignoring Ni Chang and Han-Mei, the two Purple Rank Expert s, and instantly passed through the middle of the two of them. One of them said that he was going to pinch Lin Mufeng''s neck, and it seemed like he did not even place Lin Mufeng in his eyes, as he thought that capturing Lin Mufeng was an easy task.


    Ni Chang and Han-Mei were both shocked, as they watched the conciseness of the situation pass by them, but they could not react in time. The two of them quickly turned their heads, and released their Heavenly Souls at the same time, intending to surround Wei and save Zhao.


    Lin Mufeng''s expression also changed drastically. This old fellow was just as Ni Chang and Han Mei had said, he did not have the bearing of an expert. Although Ni Chang and Han Mei were secretly vigilant in their hearts, they could not react in time, let alone him.


    Instantly, Lin Mufeng''s neck was grabbed by the concise big hand.


    Only now did Lin Mufeng come back to his senses. He had subconsciously used his attack just now, but immediately, a spiderweb shot out.


    Even though he felt that the spider silk''s power was mediocre, as a super tall being, if he was hit by someone with a weak Blue Scale, even if he was not injured, it would be a very embarrassing thing. Immediately, he slightly moved his face away.


    At this time, Ni Chang and Han Mei''s attacks had also arrived.


    With a flash, he moved away from the two people''s line of sight, then returned back to Jian Fu''s side. His movement was actually as quick as a ghost.

 C154 Beginning of clearing the level (2)

    At this time, Lan Tianci had already caught up and released a burst of spirit energy.


    In this move, Lan Tianci went all out, spirit energy was the essence of his Heavenly Energy, and his previous disciples were already dead, he was not willing to see his most proud disciple die early.


    Snorting coldly, he sent out another stream of Origin Energy. He did not dare to underestimate the Purple Rank Expert''s attack.


    "Boom!" The two attacks collided. There was a huge explosion.


    Lan Tianci was pushed backwards by the wind created by the explosion.


    Behind him, the fire elder and the Dean Chen hurriedly caught Lan Tianci. Everyone''s expressions changed as they looked at the simple answer. Lan Tianci was not the strongest, but he was definitely above the middle level. Right now, he could not even withstand a simple attack.


    Yuan Zhong bellowed, and was about to attack. Furthermore, the thousand year blood crystal Yu Xin had saved his wife, Xin Chen, was given to him as a gift, and it could be said that Lin Mufeng was his benefactor. Right now, he was more or less angry and concise with his own reasons, and Lin Mufeng''s master was protecting him like this, how could he not act?


    Just then, she heard a loud scream, and Lin Mufeng was immediately thrown out.


    That succinct expression changed greatly, and once again rushed forward. This time, Lin Mufeng was thrown into the air, and the succinct speed was actually the first to arrive, intending to strike a heavy blow onto Lin Mufeng who was in the air.


    "Poison net!" In the air, Lin Mufeng bellowed, and suddenly, a spiderweb flew out of his mouth, flying towards the conciseness of the situation.


    Using this bit of time, Lin Mufeng instantly landed on the ground. At the same time, two heavenly souls flashed and transformed into a thirty meter long shadow, which was exactly the same scene as when he had battled Mu Ran.


    This scene shocked everyone!


    That was a super expert that surpassed the average Purple Rank Expert. Not only did Lin Mufeng escape with his life from that person, he even became an offense and did not lose out in terms of aura.


    Lin Mufeng was currently just a Blue Scale, but his Blue Scale had such capabilities, the future of his life was limitless!


    Lin Mufeng was over thirty meters tall, and a set of alabaster knife appeared in his hands. At the same time, behind him, the blood sucking heavenly soul was also holding a handful of alabaster knife, which looked extremely strange.


    It was also the first time that everyone had seen Lin Mufeng using both of his Heavenly Souls. Although no one believed that Lin Mufeng had the upper hand, everyone was already praising Lin Mufeng''s courage and potential.


    Simply speaking, Lin Mufeng''s imposing aura shocked everyone. He then recovered his senses and threw out a punch. It was actually the simplest, but the most terrifying elemental energy attack. At this moment, he realized that he could not see through Lin Mufeng''s true strength, and had no choice but to use the safest method to check on Lin Mufeng.


    When he was still more than ten meters away from Lin Mufeng, the strong pressure had already struck him. Lin Mufeng suddenly felt as if he had returned to that world that had collapsed. It was as if that strand of spirit energy was not something he could defend against at all.


    Seeing that, Ni Chang and Han Mei immediately rushed forward, wanting to block the incoming attack.


    Both of them unleashed a burst of Heavenly Energy, and in mid air, the two streams of Heavenly Energy merged together.


    This was a unique cultivation technique of the Heaven Soul Palace.


    At first, Heaven Soul Palace was not a big sect, but a small, unknown sect. The seniors of the Heaven Soul Palace had created a method to protect them.


    Although the Heavenly Souls cultivated by the women in the Heaven Soul Palace were different, but with the development of various seniors, they had managed to condense a way to increase the power of Heavenly Energy, and that was to make the two Heaven Soul Palace''s people work together. By combining their Heavenly Energy, they could increase their might.


    When two people combined their powers, it would increase the power by 10%. If it were three people, it could increase the power by 2%. The greater the number of people, the greater the increase.


    At this moment, where did the two forces come in contact with each other? Immediately, their power increased tremendously, and it clashed together with the elemental energy that was flowing towards them. Immediately, a wave of rumbling sounds were emitted, as if it was going to deafen a person''s ears. Even some of the Purple Rank Expert s felt their ears trembling slightly under this powerful and intense explosion.


    A strong gust of wind was released from the point where the two types of elemental energies clashed, heading towards Ni Chang and the cold plum blossom.


    In that previous clash, Han Mei and Ni Chang were still in a disadvantageous position. Even if the two of them worked together, they were still not a straightforward opponent.


    Although they already knew that his strength was strong, seeing that Ni Chang and Han Mei''s cooperation was not as strong as his, everyone''s heart skipped a beat. Being able to come to the Luo You Ghost Domain could be said to be everyone''s fortuitous encounter. Although everyone knew that relying on everyone''s current realm to break through into another world to comprehend their own Violet Rank and higher cultivation techniques was basically impossible, everyone still wanted to give it a try.


    Even if they failed in the end, they would still be able to obtain a lot of insights from it. These comprehensions were enough for them. In the future, they would constantly remind them of their experiences and help them improve. It was said that every time the Luo You Ghost Domain appeared, some Soul Masters would obtain a little transformation from it, and their strength would greatly increase afterwards.


    No one could have expected the appearance of the Luo You Ghost Domain. Meeting with such a lucky opportunity could only be considered as her own. There were many experts who might not even be able to enter the Luo You Ghost Domain once in their lives.


    This time, because everyone had discovered that strange cave, Lan Tianci, Yuan Zhong and the rest had sent out a continent''s distress order and coincidentally brought many people to the Luo You Ghost Domain, it could be said that it was the first time in the past few years that the number of people who had entered the Luo You Ghost Domain was the largest.


    Who would want to miss such an opportunity?


    But in the process of breaking through, no one could afford the loss.


    To be able to reach Violet Rank, in the eyes of ordinary people, one would already possess an ability to transcend the heavens. However, after reaching this realm, one would only understand that it was but a drop in the ocean. Right now, the Luo You Ghost Domain was the shortcut for him to improve himself, and for many people who had been stuck in this realm for a long time, this was their last chance. If this chance was broken, then even a saint would not be able to withstand it.


    But now, the simple existence seemed to have raised this possibility.


    Who said that the Purple Rank Expert had to have a high level of cultivation? Now that everyone had the same thought, they would give up on this opportunity and wait for their next chance to kill the people of the Jane''s house. At the same time, they would exterminate the people of the Jane''s house, and in this world, the Jane''s house was like a crazy family, there would always be many people who were extremely annoying and wanted to immediately kill him.


    A strong wind blew over, causing Ni Chang and Han Mei to uncontrollably retreat slightly.


    It wasn''t that the two of them couldn''t withstand the force of the wind, but that they could temporarily push it away to protect themselves.


    The strength that he had displayed back then was already comparable to that of Purple Rank Expert''s. Now that he had consumed so many Hungry Blood Pills and received an enormous refinement to his body, Lin Mufeng realized that he could actually control the energy consumption of two Heavenly Souls that had appeared at the same time.


    As long as he did not use any of them, the consumption of Heavenly Energy would be very small.


    He felt reassured. He could faintly feel that his strength had increased tremendously, and he had entered into another level.


    After Ni Chang and Han Mei retreated, they immediately revealed Lin Mufeng''s face.


    The simple plan was to test Lin Mufeng''s ability, but it was received by Ni Chang and Han Mei in a few moves. Originally, their hearts were filled with goods, but after seeing that Lin Mufeng revealed it, they couldn''t help but to punch him again.


    Using an elemental energy attack would cause some damage to the user. However, the conciseness of the attack made it seem as if his elemental energy was sufficient and he did not care about the consumption of elemental energy. He threw another punch.


    Seeing that, Ni Chang and Han Mei rushed out to catch the attack, but Lin Mufeng moved his body, immediately blocking the two of them, at the same time Lin Mufeng used her Heavenly Energy, and a large amount of her Heavenly Energy rushed into the evil spirit and alabaster knife.


    At the same time, the evil spirit suddenly opened its eyes, and two beams of black light that seemed to be solid shot out from its body.


    Lin Mufeng''s attack was extremely shocking. Perhaps, the power behind it was not too great, but the impact was definitely not small.


    Lan Tianci had originally planned to take action, but now, he did not need to care about his reputation, so what if it was one of them? That simplicity now was really too much! But seeing Lin Mufeng''s strange movements, even he had never seen such actions before. He could not help but stop, wanting to see what kind of method Lin Mufeng would use, to see if he could really defend against the enemy''s attack.


    Of course, just from the strength of the two of them, it was clear that Lin Mufeng had Blue Scale, and it was very likely that he had already reached the peak of the Violet Rank, so much so that he might even surpass it. There was simply no way to compare the two of them, but looking at the movement of the two, it seemed like Lin Mufeng had the strength to compete with the simplicity of the situation. Although everyone felt this feeling was very strange, it was nevertheless very real.


    Lin Mufeng instantly felt the Heaven power in his body being drained quickly, and the feeling of his body being sucked empty once again transmitted to him.


    What Lin Mufeng did not know was that the demand for Heavenly Energy in Lin Mufeng''s body within the evil spirit had reached an unprecedented level. This was only realized when Lin Mufeng could control the evil spirit at will in the future.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng''s entire body was in pain, his body was actually trembling slightly, the evil spirit became even more dazzling, and it was impossible to look down on it.


    A feeling of fear that he had never felt in fifty years suddenly arose in his mind. It was as if this young man, a person whom he did not put in his eyes, felt a great enemy and he could not help but throw out the Yuan Power in his hand. Because of that strange feeling, this ball of Yuan Power used 80% of his power.


    Lin Mufeng''s body trembled more and more violently, he felt as if he was about to be sucked dry by the evil spirit. If he did not have a clear view of his own body now, he would really think that he had become a dry man.

 C155 Nissan, Yu Xin withdrew

    At the same time, the alabaster knife in Lin Mufeng''s hands disappeared, completely fusing together with the alabaster knife in his hands. However, the alabaster knife that was still alive in the hands of the evil spirit once again grew in size, becoming a full dozens of meters long. Following that, the alabaster knife was forcefully hacked down by the evil spirit.


    This power was terrifying, even the Purple Rank Expert felt their hearts palpitating. Regarding this one move, it was likely that not many would dare to take it head on. It was clear that the power of this move had already reached the level of Violet Rank, and had even surpassed the attack launched by a normal Violet Rank expert.


    The alabaster knife''s huge blade carried a strong wind as it struck down at the same time, causing the surrounding air to become much heavier due to the strong pressure.


    Everyone immediately felt that there was no sound of wind coming from the four tables. They only felt that the air around them had become a lot more sticky, as if something had stuck itself in their surroundings.


    The alabaster knife finally hacked down. As if Pangu was splitting apart heaven and earth, it immediately clashed against the concise elemental energy. Immediately, Lin Mufeng felt as if the collision had been made by a high-speed train, his body involuntarily flying backwards. At the same time, two heavenly souls entered Lin Mufeng''s forehead.


    Ni Chang and Han Mei hurriedly caught Lin Mufeng.


    The simplicity did not seem to be very pleasant either. His body trembled slightly, but he quickly regained his balance. However, his complexion was not good. With a flash of azure and white light, it was a very strange sight.


    Ni Chang, Han-Mei, and Yu Xin were immediately surrounded, all of them asking questions while Lin Mufeng was severely injured.


    When he succinctly released the second move, everyone realized that this move was even more terrifying than the one Ni Chang used with Han Mei just now. Lin Mufeng was merely a Blue Scale Soul Master, how could he withstand it? Although Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit looked extremely mighty and he looked very good, but the disparity in strength was irreparable. A fox taking on the tiger''s might wouldn''t be able to work, and reaching this realm, many of his moves were already useless. When everyone fought the enemy, they were just some basic things.


    However, everyone was even more contemptuous of the conciseness of the situation. Against a Blue Scale Soul Master, actually going all out, it was truly embarrassing.


    On the other hand, Jian Fu did not notice anything. Back then, when Lin Mufeng was escaping, he had even personally instructed his clan members to take revenge on the Lin Clan. What did a high status matter? It was the benefits that were real.


    Everyone in Heaven Soul Palace despised Jane''s house and his son, but because Jane''s house was powerful, it was indeed a good cooperation. Although they were lacking in terms of people, when it came to things, they were easy to deal with, and they did not remember their reputation, they would basically not make mistakes. At that time, Yue Yan was too complacent and did not know why, which resulted in his death. According to Jane''s house''s habits, Yue Yan could be considered an exception.


    After looking down on the Jane''s house and his son, everyone turned to look at Lin Mufeng. They wanted to know how was Lin Mufeng right now.


    Lan Tianci, fire elder, Dean Chen, Ni Sang and other close friends had all surrounded him.


    Lin Mufeng seemed to have fainted from the impact, his eyes were tightly shut, his mouth was even more so pressed down, and his face had a deep green color.


    When Ni Chang, Han Mei, and Yu Xin saw this, their eyes were immediately filled with tears.


    However, Lan Tianci rejoiced in his heart. Looking at Lin Mufeng''s current state, he was just feeling a little unwell, so it didn''t seem like there was anything major wrong with him. He immediately reached out with his palm, slowly channeling the gentle Heavenly Energy into his body, and before long, the green Qi on Lin Mufeng''s face slowly dissipated, followed by a mouthful of turbid Qi that shot out from Lin Mufeng''s mouth. A full meter long, he slowly opened his eyes.


    He could feel a soft Heavenly Energy at his chest, and it was that Heavenly Energy that had helped him recover. Opening his eyes, he saw his Master, and he quickly bowed to her.


    Lan Tianci supported Lin Mufeng and asked, "Where else do you feel uncomfortable now?" In fact, looking at Lin Mufeng''s current situation, he should be fine, but he couldn''t help but ask.


    Lin Mufeng used his Heavenly Energy to circulate around his body, and upon discovering that there was nothing sluggish, he said: "I''m fine."


    Hearing this, the three women''s tears that were suppressed in their eyes began to flow down.


    Very quickly, news that Lin Mufeng did not have any major issues spread over, causing everyone to rush over in joy, and at the same time, rush over in surprise.


    Just then, even if it was not his full strength, he had definitely used more power than before, but it had only caused Lin Mufeng to choke, and did not kill Lin Mufeng. Everyone was very clear on the concisely speaking of strength, but it only meant that Lin Mufeng was truly powerful, and actually had the strength to fight against Purple Rank Expert.


    Although it was just one move, it was enough.


    When Concise also received this news, he was infuriated. How could he not know of the disdain in the crowd''s eyes? Everyone dared to be angry, but they did not say that he was shameless. If he could not even take care of someone with Blue Scale, then this super Purple Rank Expert would really have no face to live on.


    Thinking up to here, he loudly shouted, "Lin Mufeng, since you''re not dead, then take one more move from me."


    Hearing these concise words, everyone shouted out in contempt. Lan Tianci was even more furious, his shamelessness was unprecedented, and would never happen again. How could he tolerate this?


    He could not help but shout out, "Let me experience your powerful technique." Lan Tianci released Lin Mufeng, her body flashed, and instantly appeared in front of Lin Mufeng.


    could still feel his body twitching, her Heavenly Energy was still extremely scarce. In that one move just now, he had expended a lot of it, and now he had no choice but to fill his mouth with a large amount of Blood Cores to replenish her expended Heavenly Energy.


    Even the super experts of Violet Rank valued Blood Pills extremely, but when they remembered that this Blood Pill was manufactured by Lin Mufeng, and he could make as many as he wanted, as a rich man, how could he not care about a single cent? Everyone could only sigh in their hearts.


    At this moment, he heard Lan Tianci''s voice and quickly shouted out, "Master, there''s no need to lower myself to this kind of person. I was bitten by a dog just now."


    As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned. This was an undisguised insult! Although everyone was happy with the result, this kind of scolding was a bit too crazy.


    How could Lin Mufeng care? He was indeed not a concise opponent. Not many people here were able to exchange a few simple moves with him. But because of this, everyone had to look at his concise expression? Lin Mufeng would never surrender.


    The death of man is heavier than that of Tarzan, and the death of man is lighter than that of the great. Even if he died, Lin Mufeng still felt at ease in his heart. The reason he was so shameless was because he didn''t like this person. He did not want Master to be involved in his own matters.


    It was so strong that Lin Mufeng had a strange feeling that even if everyone joined hands, they would still not be his opponent. Lin Mufeng did not want his Master to take down this matter for him, his Master had treated him well, and that was not the end.


    Speaking of this matter, it was because he had killed Yan Yan Yan Yan that he was going to go for revenge, this time Lin Mufeng did not want to drag other people into this.


    "Bastard! Boy, you''re courting death!" He had never received such humiliation ever since he was young. Not once did he ever receive such humiliation, so when did he ever get the chance to roar at everyone who stood in front of Lin Mufeng? Not even bothering to look at them, he sent another wave of elemental energy towards them. From the looks of it, he seemed to want to blast everyone here away.


    This was a very tiring method, but with his concise skills, it wasn''t too difficult to achieve this.


    At this moment, a voice shouted, "You scolded well. I think he is worse than a dog. At least a dog has face. To call him a dog is to insult a dog."


    Following that, a person appeared in front of everyone and blocked the elemental energy that was being released.


    "Pu!" There was no earth-shattering sound. It was as if a bubble had burst, and a faint sound rang out. Subsequently, the elemental energy that was succinctly shot out had already been scattered and dissipated in the air. Only a cool breeze blew past, proving that there was a powerful attack just now.


    Lin Mufeng immediately looked, this person was the same person who appeared in this space with Simply speaking. At that time, everyone thought he was in cahoots with Chenchen, but now it seemed that things weren''t as they had expected. Moreover, this person''s cultivation level was probably not as high as they thought it to be.


    He coldly looked at that person and said, "You came here together with this old man, why are you asking for guidance?"


    "I don''t know how to talk to dogs." With that, Lin Mufeng walked over.


    Everyone was startled again. Just what kind of character was this? He was actually so straightforward and angry.


    "Good, good, good!" Briefly saying three good words in a row, he pounced towards that person. The Double-Headed Dragon appeared in mid-air, and suddenly, flames and cold water shot out from the heads of the two flood dragons towards that person.


    That person laughed coldly and a blade appeared in his hand. With a wave of his hand, he blocked both the flame and the cold water.


    Seeing that the opponent was actually able to block his attack so easily, he knew that the opponent was not related to him in any way, so he quickly increased the power of the flame. At the same time, the temperature of the water also became increasingly cold, and the stronger the enemy, the more cautious you had to be towards them.


    It was because of this caution that their Jane''s house was able to survive ¡­ Now, they were constantly surviving big incidents after big incidents, and they were constantly growing stronger as well.


    In every big battle, Jane''s house would only follow by the side of a single Ranker. He did not have a good reputation, but he had gained a lot from it in the dark. Just like how when the Land of Death''s army had attacked the continent, Yuan Zhong had acted as the leader, while the people of Heaven Soul Palace acted as the assistant, with Lan Tianci and the rest working together.


    In that battle, the leaders did not gain any benefits and their strength greatly decreased. However, the Jane''s house was able to protect himself during that battle, causing the Jane''s house to become a well-known family in the continent after that battle.


    Business was very important!


    This unknown person suddenly appeared, exactly who he was, and how powerful he was, he was simply not clear. Just now, during the big battle with Lin Mufeng, he clearly knew that Lin Mufeng was only at the Blue Scale level, but he still went all out. Facing this person, who was obviously stronger than Lin Mufeng, he naturally had to be more cautious.

 C156 The benefits of sitting on the sidelines

    The mysterious person sneered, completely ignoring the conciseness, as if it was not enough to make him open his eyes. On the other hand, when Lin Mufeng looked at him a few more times, he felt that Lin Mufeng was very much to his liking.


    Seeing how the mysterious man didn''t even put him in his eyes, his heart was filled with rage. This fire, along with the cold water, was so powerful that even the heavens and earth would be moved by it.


    The mysterious man''s face finally turned solemn as he drew circles with his hands. At the same time, an object akin to a shield appeared in his hands. In that instant, the shield shone with a brilliant light as it clashed with the cold water and flames.


    "Rumble!" The mysterious man was wrapped in the explosion.


    The cold water and blazing flames were all Heavenly Energy. As soon as they struck the mysterious man''s shield, they instantly turned into mist, as if there were Qi swords shooting out towards the mysterious man. It was like a soft worm that seeped into a person''s body whenever it touched them.


    Lin Mufeng''s cultivation could not compare to these people, but he was knowledgeable, and shockingly discovered that her Heavenly Energy could still be used in such a way, to the point where he could use every single strand of Heavenly Energy as easily as his fingers. As a result, he could maximize the effects of Heavenly Energy, and at the same time, save the most Heavenly Energy.


    The mysterious person was not afraid, but the round shield immediately dissipated and a shirt appeared on the man''s body, immediately isolating him from the Heavenly Energy.


    When everyone saw this, they were shocked! The first was something similar to Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife, the second was the round shield just now, and now was just his clothes. If all of these were illusions of his Heavenly Energy, then his strength was truly too terrifying, then there was only one possibility, and that was his Heavenly Soul, could it be that he had three Heavenly Souls?


    Dual Heavenly Souls were already quite rare, but now there were actually three Heavenly Souls?


    Everyone was shocked. It had been so many years since there was such a stunning person on the continent, and Lin Mufeng''s dual soul, one righteous and one evil was already extremely rare. Now that he had three heavenly souls, he was even more amazing.


    It was only because he had never heard of this person''s name in the continent. Even the knowledgeable Lan Tianci here had never heard of this person before.


    The simple Heavenly Energy instantly latched onto the mysterious person''s clothes, but it was impossible to advance any further. Although Heavenly Energy could be used by him in a roundabout way, he was still a little lacking in trying to penetrate some of the defenses.


    He decided to disperse the Heavenly Energy.


    Even the most powerful of the two could not control some of the Heavenly Energy from a distance, and for a very short period of time.


    If not for that, the changes that the mysterious man had undergone would cause everyone to think that he was just a manifestation of Heavenly Energy, and not just just a Heavenly Soul.


    Although he was shocked, he didn''t show it. He was a master at the end of the day. Once he showed fear, then there was no need to compete in the subsequent battles and he would lose without a doubt.


    Another wave of Origin Energy was released.


    Since his opponent''s methods were so brilliant, then he was basically using an egg to hit a rock. He would compete with his opponent''s elemental energy directly and see what his opponent''s true cultivation base was like.


    The plan was simple and practical. People''s strength and cultivation levels were not linked. Many people with weaker cultivations could easily defeat those with stronger cultivation levels because they had many attacking methods. Under these attacks, no matter how strong those people with higher cultivation levels were, it would be useless if they didn''t hit the mosquitoes. Right now, conciseness wanted to use one''s cultivation to forcefully suppress others. Of course, if the other party''s cultivation level was also above his, or was of a similar level, then conciseness would immediately stop. For things that one did not have confidence in, conciseness would not do.


    The mysterious person coldly laughed as he struck out with his palm as a surge of Yuan Power flowed through his palm.


    The two elemental energies clashed against each other, immediately producing an ear-piercing noise, like a broken gong. The crowd couldn''t help but cover their ears, even Purple Rank Expert was no exception. Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin, and Ni Sang felt that their ears were extremely uncomfortable. Although he covered her ears, the sound had pierced her, causing his to feel uncomfortable.


    Ni Chang, Han Mei seeing this, the two of them immediately extended their palms out to cover Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin''s back.


    fire elder also reached out a hand to help Ni Sang defend.


    Surprisingly, the two strands of Yuan Power did not dissipate immediately after the collision. Instead, they fused together, causing no explosion to occur.


    The mysterious person waved his hand again. Immediately, the two waves of Yuan Power gradually faded. A few seconds later, they disappeared.


    Plain and concise face greatly changed. To think that he could resolve his attack in such a way. Moreover, it basically did not affect anyone else. This cultivation level was most likely a lot higher than his. At the very least, he did not have such strength.


    He looked at Lin Mufeng and gave a cold snort, "Very good, for the sake of this good brother here, Lin Mufeng, I will not fuss about it with you." Saying so, he simply looked to the side, not saying another word.


    It was as if all of this was caused by Lin Mufeng, while the mysterious man had just called him a dog, so it was insignificant, as if it had never happened before.


    Although everyone already knew that the people of the Jane''s house, especially their concise character was extremely despicable, looking at this sort of behavior, their evaluation of him became even lower. A little person acting in such a manner, bullying the weak and fearing the strong was one thing, but a master actually acting in such a despicable manner, it was really too much for them to look at.


    Even the mysterious person was startled. To think that it would be so simple, it really made him look at it in a different light.


    Yu Xin was even more surprised to the point that her mouth was wide open. In her world, the strong were all people who had the best demeanor. Even the evil ones, or those who did not care about the small details and did not care about the appearance of others, but there was always an expert''s demeanor.


    For example, the fire elder, which usually looked slovenly and coveted all sorts of treasures, was just like an ordinary student. If he obtained anything good, he would have to think of ways to get it. But fire elder was still a senior who had the bearing of an expert.


    However, that succinct person did not have the slightest grace. Even a woman would despise such a person.


    The mysterious person sneered and ignored the conciseness of the situation. He walked in front of Lin Mufeng, stretched out his hand and felt around Lin Mufeng''s body, then said: "You brat, you are indeed not bad, and are worthy of being entrusted with." Finished speaking, he looked towards Ni Chang, Yu Xin, and the three girls, Han Mei.


    as if he was saying that Lin Mufeng was indeed someone worth entrusting.


    The three women''s faces were slightly red. Although they did not know who this person was, it was clear that he was their senior, and his rank was much higher than Ni Chang''s. At the same time, he had just helped Lin Mufeng.


    Although Lin Mufeng felt that this mysterious senior seemed to be a little strange, he couldn''t really say anything.


    But right after, the senior''s face changed, and he said: "You are all good girls, but I hope you all can leave Lin Mufeng."


    Upon hearing these words, everyone was taken aback. Even the weather in June probably hadn''t changed this fast. What happened? Why were you still concerned about the three girls just now, but now you want them to leave?


    The mysterious man continued, "Seeing that you three girls are so persistent and are indeed not bad girls, I am also not willing to kill you as long as you are willing to leave him!"


    The three girls were stunned, and then looked at Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng laughed arrogantly, and said, "Since you helped me just now, I''ll call you Senior again. Since you are a Senior, don''t bother about matters between us. Senior has nothing to do with me, so don''t do something like forcefully breaking up the Lovers. I respect you for calling me senior, and for calling you senior, don''t make the younger generation look down on you. "


    The mysterious man sneered, "What I want to do, there is no one who can stop me. This matter is under my control. " Finished speaking, the mysterious man looked at Lin Mufeng and said, "You better listen to me obediently, or I will beat you up too."


    Lin Mufeng also sneered, "Get rid of me, okay? I really want to know what you are called, on what grounds are you going to get rid of me on?"


    "Whatever I want to do, I will do it. No one will care about me."


    Lin Mufeng shouted, "I thought you were a good senior. I didn''t expect you to be just a person who doesn''t differentiate between good and evil. What''s the difference between that and being concise?


    The mysterious man said, "I never intended you to respect me, so why should I? This old man does as he pleases, this old man does not care about how you treat me. "


    "Hmph. You can do whatever you want without caring. If everyone was like you, wouldn''t this continent be in chaos?" Lin Mufeng shouted.


    "This old man will do whatever he wants, I don''t need you to teach me a lesson." After he finished speaking, he ignored Lin Mufeng, looked at Yu Xin, Ni Chang, and Han Mei, and said, "It''s best if you quickly agree to this old man''s request. You guys don''t have much time, so this old man''s temper isn''t very good right now."


    "Old man, just who are you?" Lin Mufeng shouted.


    Lan Tianci, fire elder and the rest rushed over at the same time. Everyone stood together and stared coldly at the mysterious person.


    The strength of this mysterious man was even stronger than succinct words. Everyone was even more wary of him.


    At this moment, succinct laughter rang out as he shouted, "So that''s what you mean. It seems like we were mistaken just now. Hahahaha!"


    Jian Fu also laughed out loud.


    The mysterious person coldly snorted and shouted: "Pah! Who misunderstood you? I wanted to vomit whenever I saw you, what the heck are you?" With that, he ignored the conciseness of the situation and looked at Lin Mufeng, shouting, "Kid, I think highly of you, which is why I am being so courteous to you, don''t make me impatient. Ever since the events of dozens of years ago, my family has never kept quiet like this. With my temper, I have already chased these women out. Even if I don''t kill them, I will have to make them pay. "


    The mysterious man did not seem to have any ill intentions towards Lin Mufeng, but his words were in chaos, and everyone was surprised.


    As long as the mysterious man and Lin Mufeng had no enmity with each other, that was good.


    Vaguely, Lan Tianci felt that Lin Mufeng had something to do with this mysterious old man.


    However, the mysterious man did not have any intentions to kill Lin Mufeng. Relax, they all started to think about how to pass the trial.


    Lin Mufeng was a little doubtful, who in the world was this mysterious man, why did he want to chase away his own woman? Could it be that some other relative wanted to be his wife, and wanted to drive away the other women by his side? Lin Mufeng thought, and it seemed that the only answer he could come up with was this.

 C157 Refining Beast Pill

    He looked at the three women and seemed to have the same intention. However, the three girls still grumbled in their eyes when they looked at Lin Mufeng. The mysterious person''s relative had obviously taken a fancy to Lin Mufeng, which was why he dared them to leave. It was just that they didn''t know where Lin Mufeng had left his feelings, and now it was the people from his family who had come to look for him.


    Lin Mufeng was innocent. He really wanted to give this person a good beating. What did this person mean? What relationship did he have with him? Just explain clearly. He didn''t say anything now and just let his woman leave. What was he doing? It was only because this person was too strong, that Lin Mufeng had to first teach this person a lesson and have him behave himself before torturing him.


    Immediately, he couldn''t help but lower his voice and ask, "Senior, may I ask who you are?"


    The mysterious man looked at Lin Mufeng and said, "Xiao Qiang, do you know him? She''s my granddaughter! "


    Hearing Xiao Qiang, Lin Mufeng''s heart immediately filled with joy. It had been so long since there was any news of Xiao Qiang, and Lin Mufeng was extremely worried, and now that he finally had information on Xiao Qiang, and Xiao Qiang actually had such a powerful elder in the clan, she should be safe and sound right now.


    The three women were shocked! They just did not expect Xiao Qiang to have such a deep background. It was a super expert whose strength was stronger than simple words, but why had they never heard Xiao Qiang mention it before?


    Han-Mei, Ni Chang ¡­ The two of them did not know what Xiao Qiang was like, but they knew that Lin Mufeng had managed Lin Mufeng''s Wood Evil Pavilion, which meant that this woman should have a strong business mind, and was a person who knew how to speak good words.


    According to the order of entering the door, this Xiao Qiang was actually in front of Yu Xin. With regards to Lin Mufeng who was the first to become a hungry woman, everyone subconsciously wanted to curry favor with her. As Lin Mufeng''s first woman, she was definitely someone that Lin Mufeng liked a lot, and since she had followed Lin Mufeng to such an extent, she must have had a great deal of weight in Lin Mufeng''s heart.


    "Senior, where is Xiao Qiang now?" Lin Mufeng''s voice was filled with anxiety. Xiao Qiang had been gone for too long, he was naturally worried.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng being so anxious, the mysterious man was secretly happy. Although this guy was a little flowery, he treated his own granddaughter well. As he had seen just now, this guy treated all the girls very well, this was not a good thing.


    What he had said to Ni Chang, Han Mei, and Yu Xin earlier was just a joke, and he was very clear about the status of these girls in Lin Mufeng''s heart. If Lin Mu Bei had truly given up on these girls just now, he would have actually been very uneasy. The person his granddaughter was looking for turned out to be someone who abandoned his wife at will. This kind of character couldn''t be passed by him.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s inquiry about Xiao Qiang''s whereabouts, he said slowly, "Brat, don''t be anxious. We''ll settle our debts after we finish what we need to do here."


    Then, he looked at the sky and said, "It will take some time to pass. Let''s chat first, what did you do to my granddaughter? Are you going to be the first wife?" Looking at the mysterious old man''s expression, it seemed that he had taken a fancy to this item.


    Lin Mufeng frowned, a big wife? He treated all the girls the same, and all the girls were proud sons of heaven. How could he do something so unreliable? But hearing from the man''s words, it seemed as if he had tacitly acknowledged the existence of these people''s women, and only wanted to obtain a slightly better identity for Xiao Qiang.


    These women were all stronger than Xiao Qiang, and in terms of beauty, they did not pale in comparison. Overall, Xiao Qiang did not have the advantage.


    Lin Mufeng said in a worthy voice, "Senior, I, Lin Mufeng, treat every single woman who loves me with one heart and one heart. I treat them as equals.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s reply, Xiao Qiang''s father pouted, but she did not say anything, as though she had tacitly agreed to what Lin Mufeng just said.


    Lin Mufeng, Inversion, Han Mei, and the other two immediately understood, they were afraid that this was only the Xiao Lao''s idea, Xiao Qiang would not request for Lin Mufeng to do so. Initially, she could accept Yu Xin, but after accepting Yue Yan, she would definitely accept other girls.


    Seeing that the Xiao Lao was unhappy, but helpless, Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief. It had finally passed, if he were to meet another woman with similar demands, he was afraid that he would not be able to bear it.


    Only, what was strange was that Xiao Qiang actually had such a strong grandfather as an example, which was truly out of everyone''s expectations. At that time, Xiao Qiang was still a teenage girl, and she wasn''t considered a big girl. At the very least, the situation at that time was quite pitiful, so how could she have known that it was exposed now? Could it be that Xiao Qiang, who was human and ran away from home, had finally returned?


    However, no matter what, he no longer needed to get into conflict with another girl. In the face of this kind of situation, it was really hard for Lin Mufeng to choose.


    Fortunately, on this continent, having three wives and four concubines was a very normal thing. Otherwise, in his previous life, although strength was respected and many powerful people would marry several times, they were all very powerful people. Moreover, they would not do things openly.


    When they heard that this terrifying old man was actually Lin Mufeng''s grandfather, they were instantly enraged. If that was the case, wouldn''t Lin Mufeng''s side become even stronger?


    Originally, he had thought that if Lin Mufeng, Ni Chang, Han Mei, Yu Xin and the others were to kill him during the challenge, Lin Mufeng would have to avenge him for killing his grandson.


    Although that boy Jian Yan refused to accept the rule of the family and kept a high profile, finally summoning a fatal disaster, in his view, everyone who offended Jane''s house would die, and that was only according to their strength. Originally, Lin Mufeng and the rest would not live long, but now that they had the protection of the Xiao Lao, it would be difficult for them to take action.


    When Lan Tianci found out that the Xiao Lao was Lin Mufeng''s biological home, he immediately relaxed. In the process of passing the trial, many times he simply couldn''t take care of himself, so if he were to make a simple sneak attack, they really wouldn''t be able to help him. Now, with the help of the Xiao Lao, he was much safer.


    Yu Xin had actually forgotten the dissatisfaction the Xiao Lao had with the three of them. She said rather enthusiastically to the Xiao Lao, "Xiao Lao, how is big sister Xiao Qiang? Yu Xin misses big sister Xiao Qiang? "


    Originally, he thought that although the old man from the Xiao Lao would not say anything bad about it, he did not expect the Xiao Lao to actually laugh and say, "I have long heard Yu Xin talk about you. Sigh, although I love my granddaughter, I really can''t do anything to you guys, I''m afraid that if I really do that, Xiao Qiang will hurt me forever, and it was all because of me that year that the Xiao family was left with only the two of us, I don''t dare do anything to displease the young mistress."


    What? Hearing that there were only two people left in the Xiao family, all of them being the man from Xiao Lao and Xiao Qiang, Yu Xin immediately asked.


    Xiao Lao looked at the sky and discovered that he still needed a bit more time, so he sat down cross-legged, looking extremely at ease. Then, he waved his hands at Lin Mufeng and said to the three women, "Sit down, this old man will tell you about the things from the past."


    Looking at his expression, it was clear that the earlier plan to kill Ni Chang and the others had never happened before.


    The three women didn''t bother with him and sat down cross-legged to listen to the old tutor''s story.


    Ni Sang, fire elder and the rest also sat down.


    The old man slowly said, "Do you all know of a family on the continent that will never return to forest after their Heavenly Soul Master dies?"


    Hearing this, everyone reacted at the same time. Yu Xin shouted in shock, "Senior, which family is your Xiao family?"


    The old man nodded his head and said, "That''s right, it is our Xiao family!"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "This place is also not a place for outsiders. Let me tell you all, what is the Heavenly Soul."


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Everyone seemed to understand the Heavenly Soul, but if a person died, their soul would return to the forest. This was something that everyone could not choose.


    The Heavenly Souls that he saw in the forest were rather terrifying because as time passed, they would gradually become stronger and wouldn''t be controlled by humans. However, the Xiao family was the only family in the continent that could control all of this.


    Xiao Lao laughed, "Don''t listen to the rumors outside. In fact, although our family has methods to control the Heavenly Soul to not return to forest, we do not keep the Heavenly Soul with us. Instead, we allow them to return. However, our Xiao family is not an ordinary family. Since we can stop them with the Heavenly Soul, we must possess some abilities that the other families do not know about. "


    Hearing that the Xiao Lao seemed to want to tell them about the Heavenly Soul, as well as some of the other families'' unknown abilities, everyone was happy. Everyone wanted to know more about these things, and in front of the Xiao Lao, everyone was a junior. And now, he was an expert in explaining these things for free. Moreover, he was an extremely authoritative figure. How could anyone not be happy?


    Some people even sat down beside Xiao Lao.


    Ni Sang looked at Xiao Lao who did not seem to care at all. He was secretly impressed, this was not a realm that he could reach. Just now, he was thinking that if there were secrets that others didn''t know, then he could rely on these to establish his own clan. This would allow his clan to continuously grow bigger, eventually becoming one of the top great clans on the continent.


    If these things were to be spoken out loud, then these things would become public''s. Perhaps in terms of understanding, they would be the strongest in their own clans, but in the end, there would still be the possibility of others surpassing them. There would always be some people with extremely high talents who could completely comprehend and completely display their clan''s advantages in front of everyone.


    Without a doubt, this was a type of magnanimity, an magnanimity that did not care about being surpassed by others.


    Even then, at the same time that Jian Fu was also slightly cursing Xiao Lao as a fool, he was secretly admiring Xiao Lao''s broadmindedness. It was said that in the past, many Heavenly Soul Master s were very generous, for the younger generation to do their best, they would not hold many things back. They would talk about the good things to let everyone comprehend, and increase their cultivation together, and it was also because of that, it was said that there were other realms that the Violet Rank was the best, and everyone''s cultivation was relatively higher.

 C158 Ni Chang Han Mei Exit

    But now, the cultivation base of the people on the continent was much lower than before. The realm above the Violet Rank was only a legend.


    This Xiao Lao was rather old-fashioned.


    "It is precisely because our Xiao family knows of this secret that our Xiao family was exterminated more than ten years ago. This old man originally thought that my Xiao family was the only one left with a granddaughter in the world." After saying that, the Xiao Lao stopped and looked at Lin Mufeng, "Lin Mufeng, although this old man views you very nicely, if you let down my granddaughter Xiao Qiang, I won''t let you off."


    Lin Mufeng hurriedly replied, "Senior, you don''t have to worry, junior will treat every single one of my women with the utmost respect, and will definitely not let them suffer any grievances."


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, the Xiao Lao nodded his head slightly. Lin Mufeng spoke with sincerity, and Lin Mufeng''s previous performance also showed that Lin Mufeng was definitely a person who liked beauties even more. It was obvious that he viewed women with utmost importance. As long as Lin Mufeng truly did not treat every girl as an equal, then his granddaughter would definitely not suffer any grievances.


    He continued, "Not only can our Xiao Clan have the Heavenly Soul intercept and stay behind, we can also help people summon their Heavenly Souls when they are very young, and then start to cultivate when they are very young. This way, we will have a lot more time to cultivate compared to other people, and at a very young age, the person''s body won''t even have a fixed foundation, allowing them to make up for the future. So, the Xiao Clan''s people are all very strong, their talent is one aspect, and their help is another aspect."


    Hearing that, Lin Mufeng was the one who was most affected.


    The others all nodded. Everyone understood this very well.


    Especially the three women of Heaven Soul Palace.


    The three of them had all entered the Heaven Soul Palace at a very young age. Ni Chang was seven years old, Han-Mei was five years old, and Yu Xin was six years old. At that young age, she had already entered the Heaven Soul Palace and started her studies.


    But people like Lin Mufeng, who came from a small clan, were indeed different.


    Only when he reached the age of fifteen did he begin to awaken his Heavenly Soul. After that, he started cultivating. Compared to others who started cultivating at the age of six or seven, this was a huge gap. Other people had already started cultivating for a full ten years.


    This was only because the average person''s Heavenly Soul had a longer maturity, so the amount of time the Heavenly Soul would take to mature was later. A normal family would not have the strength to invite those who could open their Heavenly Souls earlier, and some families might not even have heard of these things. These were only things that were spread among large families.


    Why was it that there was such a huge difference in strength between those clans and those ordinary clans? The reason for this disparity was that the other party had a very high starting point. This was something that ordinary clans could not compare with. If a genius appeared in an ordinary family, it would cause the small family to undergo a transformation and become a big family whose name would shake the entire continent. However, it would not be able to last for long, because deep down their bones, they would not be able to compare to those big families.


    Back then when Lin Mufeng''s Wood Evil Pavilion was opened, many powers obstructed it, especially with the appearance of the blood pill. Many people went to provoke him, but it was only after Lan Tianci came out that everything was settled.


    Everyone could clearly see that if a large amount of blood cores were to be produced, then the clan behind Wood Evil Pavilion would definitely be on fire. If it was any other large clan, they wouldn''t have to hide it like that. Only small clans would do such a thing. Everyone wanted to avoid a small clan turning into a large clan on equal footing with them, so there were many people who obstructed them. In terms of strength, this family might be weaker, but in terms of economy, they were definitely as wealthy as a nation.


    As long as there was money, then everything could come true.


    Xiao Lao continued to speak, "Our Xiao family''s understanding of the Heavenly Soul is something you cannot compare to. We can even conclude when the child is still a mother. Whether it is someone who can cultivate the soul of the heavens, or someone who cannot, whether it is a person with a very strong soul or not, all can be known. "


    However, these methods were too tyrannical and were useless to humans. Moreover, there were many things that were not good to be known prematurely. Although our Xiao family knows about this, we won''t use it. Furthermore, I''m warning you all, it''s best not to use some of the great clans as well. This method allows you to know about the potential of the next generation, but it will harm the mother and child greatly.


    I assume you also found out that although the Son of Heaven was good, the cultivation level he obtained later on wasn''t at your level of expectation. Right, this is because of the damage done by the tests.


    Secondly, if one wanted their child''s Heavenly Soul Awakening this morning, most people on the continent would have to start at the age of fifteen. Actually, this method was very good, allowing the child''s Heavenly Soul to grow strong enough. There were bound to be some geniuses on the continent. Most of these geniuses were from large clans, but there were also quite a few from small clans.


    With that, a smile appeared on Xiao Lao''s face as he pointed at Lin Mufeng and said, "Lin Mufeng has become an example."


    Everyone nodded at the same time. Lin Mufeng''s rate of improvement was faster than ever before in the entire continent, and everyone was jealous of him. Now that they heard Xiao Lao''s explanation, they nodded secretly. On one hand, Lin Mufeng''s innate talent was extremely good, on the other hand, it might really be because he had only opened her Heavenly Soul at the age of fifteen, giving his enough time to grow her Heavenly Soul.


    The Xiao Lao continued, "The Heavenly Soul can be activated earlier, but at the earliest, it should not be more than ten years old. Of course, there are some exceptions." At this time, Xiao Lao looked at Ni Chang, Han-Mei, and said: "The two of them are developing it too early, but their talent is not that outstanding, I''m afraid they do not have any great opportunities, and will stop at this realm."


    Everyone sighed.


    But Han-Mei said lightly, "I am already very satisfied to be able to reach Violet Rank, and my cultivation is not all I have. "Before, it was not very big, but now it''s even smaller."


    Han Mei''s intention was obvious, she was referring to Lin Mufeng. Right now, he only had Lin Mufeng in his heart, so he did not really care about cultivation anymore.


    No wonder her cultivation had not improved even an inch in the past twenty years. However, upon hearing Han-Mei''s words, she immediately became clear-headed. So what if her strength had not increased, she was already very satisfied with how it was right now. Instantly, a smile appeared on her face.


    When Xiao Lao saw their reactions, he smiled slightly and thought to himself, "With such thoughts, it would be easy to break through those shackles. Today''s words have actually managed to change these two women into something of their own merits."


    He went back to his previous topic, "When I told you all about this today, I hope that everyone would have some understanding. They know that there are some things that cannot be ignored. Don''t change your mind as you wish. It''s not good for anyone."


    Yu Xin didn''t pour too much energy into this, and asked, "Grandfather Xiao, you still haven''t explained why you and Big Sister Xiao Qiang are the only two people left in your Xiao family."


    Everyone was itching to know why. With the Xiao family''s powerful cultivation, how could they have suffered such a tragedy?


    Especially Lin Mufeng who knew of Xiao Qiang, Yu Xin wanted to know. Xiao Qiang was only twenty-three years old now, and over ten years ago, she was still a very young child. At that time, facing her broken home, how did she survive?


    What exactly was Xiao Qiang''s childhood like? They were very concerned.


    "Xiao Qiang''s childhood was very bitter. At that time, the moment her Heavenly Soul was awakened, she encountered a great change in her family."


    "At that time, I left my family to do something big. In the end, those people took advantage of this time to attack our Xiao family.


    "When I return home, my Xiao family will be completely exterminated. There will be charred corpses everywhere. At that time, our Xiao family lived in a remote place with no intentions of interacting with the people of the continent.


    When they heard that the Xiao family''s main clan was exterminated, and that they took advantage of the departure of the Xiao Lao''s man, it was likely that those people knew of the Xiao family''s every move, and might even have a hidden motive. This was why they made their move on the Xiao Lao''s man, this man with extremely terrifying strength.


    "Although our Xiao family does not approve of having a few Heavenly Souls stay, some of the better Heavenly Souls are still left behind." With that, the Xiao Lao looked at Lin Mufeng and said, "This is one of your soul skills, you swallowed the Origin Edge right?"


    Lin Mufeng secretly sighed, as expected, he could not hide anything from the Xiao Lao man, he nodded.


    Xiao Lao said, "That Origin Edge is a treasure of the family, but it is not the Heavenly Soul of our Xiao Family, but the Heavenly Soul of one of our enemies. Back then, I saw him use this Origin Edge to its full potential, and it was extremely terrifying.


    Lin Mufeng snickered, and it was indeed like that. This Origin Edge was only thanks to the hemoptysis, otherwise, it would not have melted at all, and with the strength he had at that time, he had no confidence at all in taming it. Furthermore, after obtaining the Origin Edge, the benefits he received were also enormous.


    The Xiao Lao continued, "Right now, you have only used a tiny bit of the Origin Edge''s power. Think about why it is called the Origin Edge, what is the origin, and how it will be of great help to you. Even if I had to forcefully deal with some dogs, I would not be at a disadvantage. "


    The three women immediately laughed. Currently, in front of Xiao Lao, being concise didn''t count as much, and the three girls also unceremoniously ridiculed him for being concise.


    Simply said, he humphed and did not speak. However, his fear of Lin Mufeng had greatly increased.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng was already rather terrifying, with that strike just now, even he felt that his vital energy and blood weren''t flow as well, furthermore, Lin Mufeng was only at Blue Scale now, and the difference between his cultivation and his own was a thousand miles. If he were to forcefully release a blow right now, how could his strength be improved in the future? Now that he heard that his soul skills could improve by leaps and bounds, he hated him even more. He wanted to kill Lin Mufeng when he had the chance.


    The Xiao Lao continued, "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about the tragedy of our family, but let me tell you what is the Heavenly Soul. How to cultivate the Heavenly Soul. "


    After listening for half a day, the Xiao Lao was finally going to hit the mark. Everyone was overjoyed.


    Even Zi Yan and the others from the Heaven Soul Palace approached him slightly.

 C159 restation brevity

    Every big family had done some research on the Heavenly Soul. However, compared to the famous mysterious families of the continent, this research was nothing.


    Xiao Lao didn''t seem to care at all about who listened to him. It was as if he was spreading the knowledge that he had experienced in his heart for the sake of the younger generation.


    The Xiao Lao said, "The Heavenly Soul is first a tool, a tool that can help us continuously become stronger. It''s just that this tool is also our own. "


    Everyone had a soul, and a heavenly soul was an extra first soul. This soul might be strong or weak, but it might not be able to cultivate into a heavenly soul. If the soul was strong, it could form a very strong heavenly soul, or even have two heavenly souls.


    The existence of the soul is beyond doubt. No one knows how it came to be here, and we can only say that the heavens are mysterious. How to cultivate the soul?


    In my opinion, the cultivation of the soul is more like the maintenance of the soul.


    Everyone thought that the Heavenly Soul was just a Heavenly Soul, and wasn''t really related to their bodies. No, there were too many ways to cultivate Heavenly Soul in the continent, and all of these could continuously strengthen the Heavenly Soul. But why were there some people who could cultivate their Heavenly Soul to the Violet Rank, and some people couldn''t even break through the Green Scale?


    There were certainly innate factors, but there were more in the future. I''ve already said it before, our Xiao family can even test this person''s talent when he''s still in his mother''s womb.


    Many people were born lacking, but the so-called Path of Heaven was more than enough to make up for it. In a human''s life, not only do they have to be born, they also have to take a fancy to the Pre-Sky Realm. Moreover, the efforts of the Pre-Sky Realm are more important.


    The maintenance of the Heavenly Soul was very important at this time.


    This was because every time someone broke through to the Heavenly Soul Realm, their strength would also increase. When everyone entered a new realm, it would be a form of persecution, or more accurately, pressure for the Heavenly Soul.


    Everyone''s soul was under a lot of pressure. With every increase in cultivation level, the pressure increased and gradually hindered the advancement of the soul.


    Therefore, according to the legacies left behind by the ancients, the difficulty of raising Violet Rank and Violet Rank was about the same.


    Hearing Xiao Lao''s words, the crowd immediately burst into an uproar!


    How could these two realms be the same?


    A single Orange could be passed down by many disciples of large clans in a short span of one to two months. However, the Violet Rank trapped so many people, so why was there so little Violet Rank in the continent right now? Violet Rank was truly a realm that was difficult to surpass.


    The Xiao Lao seemed to have already predicted everyone''s thoughts, and laughed, "Of course it''s a legend, although it''s the same theory, it''s definitely impossible. But there are real examples of how close they are to each other, or even how close they are to each other. " Saying that, he stopped talking and looked at Lin Mufeng.


    Everyone started to look over Lin Mufeng, and connected the dots, they remembered that Lin Mufeng''s cultivation progress was extremely fast, but no one knew how long he would take to cultivate, or how long he would take to cultivate in each realm. It could be said that there was a period of time between times, or it could even be said that he could progress further during a fixed period of time, and enter the next realm.


    Lin Mufeng snickered, although he thought that the reason he was improving so quickly was because he himself was a Transcender, but looking at his appearance, it seemed that he was indeed like that.


    Back then, his own strength had directly hit the level of Orange, and then it had increased by a level in half a year. What followed was another half a year''s time, from the beginning to the end to the end, and in three years'' time, he had indeed raised his cultivation to the current level within a fixed period of time.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s expression, everyone immediately understood. It was as Xiao Lao had said, Lin Mufeng''s improvement speed was extremely fast, and there was a pattern to it. Wouldn''t that mean that it wouldn''t be long before Lin Mufeng would be able to break through once more, entering the Violet Rank, and entering the realm that people dreamed of for their entire lives?


    At this time, most of the people were envious of Lin Mufeng, but most of it had turned into jealousy.


    Thinking about the strength that Lin Mufeng had right now, even he himself was also extremely terrifying. In that previous strike, the attack power was no longer under the power of Violet Rank.


    Such a person had to be roped in, and with his unique effect of instantly replenishing Heavenly Energy, such a person would definitely not be wise to pick an enemy with a powerful blood pill.


    It was a pity that this view was only formed in the eyes of those who had transcended cultivation realms. Those who possessed great wisdom could see this point, but there were a few clowns who did not know how to be ugly, and wanted to oppose Lin Mufeng.


    The Xiao Lao continued, "What do you mean by the maintenance of the heavenly soul? The simple method was to temporarily not use Heavenly Energy after his cultivation level had increased, allowing the Heavenly Soul to have a chance to rest. At the same time, he had to use some methods to make the entire machine feel good. To be able to feel that your body and mind have been cleansed, will your maintenance be successful? "


    "Senior, how should I take care of it?" Ni Sang asked. Everyone else looked towards Xiao Lao.


    Xiao Lao laughed heartily and said, "This old man has already done it. As for the details, this old man won''t tell you. Otherwise, I would have harmed you by not helping you."


    The crowd was immediately relieved. That''s right, if the details were too detailed, they wouldn''t be helping them, but harming them.


    On the contrary, it was simple. Jian Fu''s father was dissatisfied, what did it mean to harm others, good people did it to the end, sending Buddha to hell, only saying half a sentence, what was this?


    At this moment, a strange movement occurred in the sky and a beam of light shot over. Instantly, the light fell upon the ground where everyone was standing.


    A few people who were sitting hurriedly stood up and looked at the light in the sky.


    The Xiao Lao smiled faintly, and said, "Alright, let the challenge begin, this old man wants to see what rewards you have obtained this time." Finished speaking, hemoptysis looked towards Lin Mufeng, Yu Xin and Ni Sang. "The three of you should not have come here, but since you are already here, let''s take this opportunity to go in and give it a try. This is a little toy I made with my knowledge of the Heavenly Soul, so I can temporarily hide your Heavenly Soul Master''s identity, and that way, if you encounter any danger, you can use this item. You will be teleported out, but once you are teleported out, you will not have the chance to enter again, so you should think about it carefully."


    The three of them quickly took it. It was a small bright yellow thing. The three of them grabbed it and disappeared.


    Lan Tianci, fire elder, Ni Chang, Han Mei and the others admired him from the bottom of their hearts, and at the same time, they threw him a grateful look. They were actually the three people they were the most worried about. They were deeply afraid that they would encounter danger inside.


    The Xiao Lao took good care of Lin Mufeng, and he loved the two of them, saying, "Be careful, you entered here immediately. Maybe you''re alone, or maybe you''re with someone else, be careful."


    After saying all that, Xiao Lao glanced at Jane''s house and his son. The meaning in his words was very clear.


    Lin Mufeng and the other two nodded.


    Obviously, after entering, the possibility of receiving the help of seniors was very small, and everything depended on oneself.


    However, they believed that with what the Xiao Lao had just given them, the possibility of them being in danger was not too high if they were to be teleported out.


    The concise father and son pair naturally hated each other greatly. If they wanted to use their killing techniques, they had to have quick and fast movements or else these people would be directly sent out. They would have no way of dealing with them.


    Xiao Lao thought for a moment, then took out two more small yellow things, and gave it to Ni Chang and Han Mei, "It seems that the two of you will also take this brat''s share.


    Ni Chang, Han Mei thanked him repeatedly. Although the two of them had already reached Violet Rank, there was still a strong opponent here, and that was conciseness. With just the strength of the two of them, it would be much safer to not be concise opponents.


    The other high ranking Violet Rank warriors, upon seeing this, envied the two of them. Who could be sure that they wouldn''t be attacked? Even though they were both in the Violet Rank, they were similarly weak, unable to protect themselves.


    Finally, the colorful light became dimmer and dimmer, gradually enveloping everyone within it. Suddenly, with a flash of light, everyone disappeared.


    In the next moment, Lin Mufeng discovered that he was alone in a place, and didn''t even have time to warn the three girls to be careful.


    Lin Mufeng looked around and realized that it was empty. There was only a small path in front of him, a small path made of stone that extended into the distance.


    Lin Mufeng did not know either, and continued to advance along the small stone path.


    From what the seniors said, passing the level, it was just that this place had something to do with Ka Ke Chen? How on earth was he going to get through this place?


    It took about ten minutes. However, even though he was only walking, Lin Mufeng''s speed was extremely fast, and was almost able to catch up. Very quickly, at the end of the small stone road, a strange thing appeared, blocking the stone road.


    Could it be that this is the first stage and I have to hit this thing before I can proceed on?


    He did not understand. Now, he could only take things one step at a time.


    As he arrived in front of the strange thing, Lin Mufeng astonishingly found out that the thing he was holding in his hands was actually petrified.


    Lin Mufeng slowly walked closer and confirmed that this thing was indeed petrified and hungry. From the surface of the stone, one could not see what it really was. Lin Mufeng looked at the back, as though the back part of the road was blocked by the stone, he could not see anything, so he decided to take a detour.


    However, after taking a few steps, he was surprised to find that the petrified object was still facing him. Just now, he had walked more than ten meters, but the petrified object had silently followed behind him.


    Lin Mufeng was overwhelmed with shock as he hurriedly jumped a few steps back, and shouted in anger, "What the hell are you?"


    The stone object finally moved, suddenly, two rays of light shot out from the eye of the stone object, with a boom, it exploded under Lin Mufeng''s feet. Lin Mufeng had already noticed it and avoided it long ago, so he was not injured.


    Not bad, that streak of dim light was extremely fast, and Lin Mufeng had dodged in an extremely sorry state.


    "Huh?" "Interesting, someone from the Blue Scale is actually able to dodge it. Seems like you have some ability. Just take a few more moves from me and then, you can pass. The challenge is just the beginning."


    Lin Mufeng suddenly realised, so that was the case, it seems like the stone was here to test him.


    Lin Mufeng was right, Yu Xin and the other two had encountered this kind of situation at the same time. But Ni Sang''s situation was not so good.

 C160 Shock Back Concise

    As for Lin Mufeng, he stared at the petrified monster and said, "Make your move."


    The stone monster immediately moved towards Lin Mufeng. Although the stone body looked clumsy, its speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of Lin Mufeng.


    But in terms of speed, how could Lin Mufeng compare? Lin Mufeng''s body moved, he instantly dodged, and at the same time glided in the air.


    Just then, the stone monster stopped its attacks. It looked at Lin Mufeng with its green eyes and said, "You can actually fly?"


    Lin Mufeng was slightly surprised. He had subconsciously used glide just now. Was it possible that he couldn''t fly here? Since the other party had stopped for a while, he would try flying. He immediately felt a heavy pressure pressing down on him, and his body was not even half a meter in the air.


    What was going on? He couldn''t fly, but his gliding speed was unrestricted?


    At this moment, the stone monster was already shouting, "Wow, how could it be, how could you fly here, wow, what''s going on? It''s already very strange for a person from Blue Scale to be able to arrive here, what''s going on?"


    The stone monster screamed as if it had gone crazy.


    Lin Mufeng felt that he was speechless, but when he thought about the terrifying gaze of that stone monster, he did not dare to be careless in the slightest.


    After a few minutes, the stone monster stopped roaring. While roaring just now, the stones on the stone monster''s body fell off one after another, but its body did not show any signs of shrinking at all. It was as if the stones that fell on the ground had returned back to his body.


    "You tell me how you can fly, and I''ll let you go, and give you other help. What do you think?"


    Lin Mufeng was stunned that the other party would actually talk about the trade with him.


    However, Lin Mufeng felt really good, since he could go over without fighting, how would he be able to find such a good thing. Even if the other party wanted him to hand it over, his glide could only be done because he had the blood sucking heavenly soul. Even if the other party knew, it would be useless, so it would not do him any harm.


    He immediately said loudly, "Deal!"


    The stone monster immediately laughed, the clear sound of a child''s voice sounded extremely cute and adorable, but when it saw the stone body, it felt displeased.


    As if the stone monster had felt Lin Mufeng''s thoughts, the stones immediately scattered and a little boy wearing a red undergarment ran out. He looked very cute, but his eyes were green and he felt that it was a little strange.


    Seeing a little boy jump out from the stone, Lin Mufeng was also surprised, but he had seen too many strange things in his previous life, so Lin Mufeng did not mind. "Okay, I''ll tell you the secret of my flight."


    He then told the story of Gliding.


    After saying that, the kid immediately raised his mouth and shouted, "So this isn''t flying? So that means, you can enter here because you thought you were gliding."


    Lin Mufeng shook his head and said, "No, I can fly, but I can''t fly here."


    The child said, "That''s right, we can''t fly here. But since you have gliding, it looks like you are going to have great luck this time. "Fine, I''ll keep my word, although your answer makes me feel at a disadvantage, I can''t learn it at all. However, I''ll keep my promise, just state your terms, if I can promise you, I''ll fulfill your wish. If I can''t, I''ll just give you one of mine."


    However, it was a little boy wearing a red undergarment. The boy looked very strange, but since he was willing to fulfill his promise and not act shamelessly, Lin Mufeng was very happy.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to fulfill my request, so you should just directly give me one of yours."


    "What did you say? I can''t satisfy you, you didn''t even mention it before saying that I can''t satisfy you. Quickly say it, hmph, I''ll help you do it."


    The corner of Lin Mufeng''s eyes revealed a smile, and said: "Alright, I really did mention it, what if you cannot do it?"


    The child seemed to realize that he had been tricked by Lin Mufeng just now and was provoked by the other party. He could not help but say with an angry face, "You humans are truly cunning, hmph." He just snorted and didn''t say anything.


    smiled slightly. The little boy was interesting, Lin Mufeng immediately said, "I don''t know what I need, and whether it is useful here, so I only need one thing. Give me anything that is useful here."


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, the child''s face revealed a suspicious look, "The requirements are so low? "Then what happened just now?"


    Lin Mufeng laughed, "I was just teasing you just now. "Hehe."


    "Hmph." The child snorted again, but a smile appeared on his face. He thought about it for a while, then said, "Fine, I''ll let you do this, stand there and don''t move." The child said it, then said as he formed a strange hand seal, and a ray of light shone onto Lin Mufeng''s body.


    Lin Mufeng felt it and realised that there seemed to be something in his body. But he could sense it but he did not know what it was.


    "That''s a stone avatar. You can use it three times to help you block any attack, but you only have three chances."


    "Any attack?" Lin Mufeng was overjoyed.


    The child said, "I haven''t finished speaking, don''t be happy too early. Although it''s any attack, your cultivation is too low, and the Heavenly Beast inside are all at the Violet Rank. I''m afraid you don''t have enough for these three times." Suddenly, he covered his mouth and screamed, "Aiya, you can fly, then you can evade the Heavenly Beast''s pursuit. Crap, this way, wouldn''t it be easy for you to obtain the final victory? No, I can''t give you that."


    The child was about to pounce on him.


    Lin Mufeng immediately dodged and called out, "Stone man, you have to keep to your words!"


    The child cried out, "No, your existence is very strange. We can''t let you go to the Heavenly Spirit Water, or else it would be bad for you as well."


    Lin Mufeng asked, "What is Heavenly Spirit Water?"


    "It''s a very useful thing. In short, you can''t take it, or else I''d rather blow myself up than give you three chances of invincibility."


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, only then did he truly understand how powerful the defenses of the three times was, to actually be unrivalled in the eyes of the golem. However, it seemed that the golem only needed to self-destruct to cancel that ability. He didn''t want to lose his defense in the most critical moment, so he hurriedly shouted, "Alright, I promise that I won''t touch that Heavenly Spirit Water, is it okay?"


    "Alright, it''s a deal!" The child quickly called out.


    Lin Mufeng laughed, "Aren''t you afraid that I would go back on my word and lie to you?"


    "It''s fine. I can see you anytime. If you lie to me, the consequences will be even worse than if I self-destruct."


    Hearing this, Lin Mufeng''s body turned cold, this child was not simple!


    Immediately, he asked, "Then may I ask ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the child, who shouted, "You''re too treacherous. I won''t talk to you anymore. Hurry up and go in."


    Lin Mufeng laughed, and did not say much more, and walked towards the small stone path. The moment the child stepped aside, the world behind him was revealed.


    In front of him was a bizarre world, but Lin Mufeng knew clearly that it was just a teleportation gate.


    Sure enough, after entering, Lin Mufeng immediately felt his body floating, and then he came to a strange world.


    As for Lan Tianci and the rest, they were extremely simple to pass, and could not be considered as having passed the first stage. The golem was completely unable to pose any danger to them, and all of them stepped aside to make way for the golem before it was destroyed.


    On the other hand, when he passed the test, he was furious at Lin Mufeng, Xiao Lao and the rest for looking down on him.


    Amongst the crowd, it was slightly difficult for Yu Xin and Ni Sang to pass.


    And after Yu Xin discovered the golem, at the same time, the golem shot out a ray of cold light. Yu Xin did not have Lin Mufeng''s speed, it was worth using the golden hamster. Although she managed to resist it, Yu Xin still broke out in a cold sweat.


    The cold light shot out too quickly. If she had not known that she was too weak and was extremely cautious and that the Heavenly Soul she subconsciously released was a golden hamster instead of a rainbow neon mask, she would have been hit and injured by the cold light.


    With the help of the golden hamster, even if the stone monster were to shoot out cold lights, they would all be blocked by the golden hamster. Following that, the stone monster collapsed towards Yu Xin, and at the same time, stones continued to fly out from his body.


    However, the golden hamster was extremely agile and its strength was not ordinary. Whenever there was a rock, a cold light would shoot over and hit the beast.


    Yu Xin bitterly endured for about 10 minutes. Finally, she took the stone monster and did not say anything else, and moved it to the side, indicating for Yu Xin to pass.


    was already extremely tired, if the stone monster was able to hold on for a while longer, she would not be able to hold on.


    Yu Xin was a little depressed in her heart, although she knew that her training time was short and was incomparable to Ni Chang and the rest, but to have passed the first stage with such difficulty, she was afraid that she would not be able to pass the second stage.


    What she didn''t know was that this wasn''t the first stage.


    Yu Xin had passed in a rather miserable manner, and when Ni Sang had passed, he had even paid a price of blood!


    Furthermore, when Ni Sang arrived, he discovered the stone monster and immediately retreated carefully.


    With the same method as the stone monster, a ray of cold light shot over, which Ni Sang immediately dodged.


    Most of the time, he would just fly out to trap his opponent''s Heavenly Soul. But he did not have any suitable attacking equipment, so Ni Sang had a lot of knowledge on martial arts.


    After releasing the Heavenly Soul, the battle robe flew towards the stone in an attempt to wrap the stone monster within.


    However, the stone monster seemed to know how powerful the battle uniform was, and it shot out cold light at the same time.


    Ni Sang did not dare to face it head on, and immediately recalled his Heavenly Soul. The explosion caused by the cold light hitting the ground earlier allowed Ni Sang to determine that its power was at least at the Violet Rank. It was obviously going against the Purple Rank Expert.


    Since the Heavenly Soul Envoys did not work, he could only dodge continuously. At the same time, he used his fists and feet to pounce towards the stone monster, engaging in close combat.

 C161 The Illusion of the Dark World

    There was an extremely sharp short dagger on his body. It could be said that it was like cutting iron into mud. In the mortal world, it was definitely a peerless treasure. Amongst the numerous Soul Masters, this item held quite a bit of reputation.


    At this time, when the Heavenly Soul could not be used, he took out his dagger and attacked the stone monster.


    The stone monster also did not expect Ni Sang to actually dare to attack from a close range. With a cold flash, a large amount of rocks flew towards Ni Sang at the same time.


    Ni Sang immediately dodged, and at the same time, continuously searched for loopholes. Once he got close to the opponent, Ni Sang believed that with the high quality dagger in his hand, he would definitely be able to harm his opponent.


    However, Ni Sang thought that it was too simple, the cold light in the stone monster''s eyes seemed to have been shot a few times, its power gradually weakened and it seemed that its energy was insufficient. However, the stones did not stop attacking Ni Sang and continued to attack him, and even sealed all three paths, making it impossible for Ni Sang to invade the side of the stone monster.


    If he continued to fight like this, he would definitely die from exhaustion. Was he going to fail in the first stage? Although this was a place that only the Purple Rank Expert could go, he really wanted to risk it all.


    All along, he had always been the most outstanding one. Before Lin Mufeng, he was the leader of the younger generation, and everyone had listened to him and believed in him, but the situation now was different. With Lin Mufeng, the only topic of discussion was Lin Mufeng.


    Now, he treated all of this as his greatest test. Lin Mufeng was able to launch an attack that was equally matched with Purple Rank Expert.


    Another rock flew over, Ni Sang knew that if he continued to dodge, he would never be able to invade in front of the stone monster.


    It was called a path of blood, because his fist was now covered in wounds. The power of the stones was far beyond his expectations, and the striking power of each of them was rather high, each of them requiring a large amount of Heavenly Energy to break them. Even so, his fist could not withstand the power of the stones, and was broken and bleeding profusely.


    Finally, Ni Sang got close to the golem, and the other dagger stabbed towards the strange stone person''s chest.


    He knew that he had to take advantage of every opportunity. One strike had to hit the opponent''s vitals. Just now, when the stone monster kept throwing rocks, he found that its chest was trembling, as if the energy it consumed was all supplied from there.


    Of course, although that strange stone person''s body was covered in rocks and it seemed like his defense was extremely terrifying, there were indeed gaps between the stones. What Ni Sang wanted to obtain was the center of his chest, where there was a small stone. There were also some small cracks in the surroundings.


    Right now, Ni Sang was betting everything he had done, he knew very clearly that if the other party were to send out another large amount of stones and shoot out a cold light, at such a close distance, he would not be able to dodge it, so, this was his only chance, if he did not succeed, he would probably be hit by the opponent''s stone or cold light, he did not know if he would die, but he was only thinking of risking his life.


    The heavens do not disappoint those who have gone through painstaking efforts. ''s observation just now gave him hope to live.


    He stabbed the dagger in but there wasn''t much of a problem with it.


    Ni Sang was overjoyed, he immediately used his dagger to flick it, causing the strange stone person''s abdomen area to overturn.


    "Boom!" The stone man disintegrated in an instant. However, the golem seemed to have released an attack at the last moment, causing the stones on the strange stone person''s body to instantly press towards Ni Sang.


    Ni Sang was so overjoyed that he didn''t know his opponent had a trick up his sleeve, and he was immediately buried by so many stones.


    After about ten minutes, Ni Sang finally got out from the boulder. Right now, he was covered in blood and his entire body was covered in blood. He didn''t expect those stones to be so heavy, and that someone seemed to be controlling them when they came crashing down. They were clearly very short, but they seemed to come from ten meters in the air. Fortunately, Ni Sang had protected his body with Heavenly Energy at the last moment, so he wasn''t smashed to death. Even so, he was covered in blood and looked extremely miserable.


    Finally, everyone had passed the first trial.


    Although the process was different for everyone, they were lucky that they were able to succeed in the end.


    He had truly entered the first stage.


    When Lin Mufeng opened his eyes, he discovered himself in a forest.


    He immediately became cautious. The forest was the playground of the Heavenly Beast, so he was afraid that there were many Heavenly Beast here. The stone monster had said that this place was open to the Purple Rank Expert, and the Heavenly Beast here had all reached the power of Violet Rank.


    However, the child had also said that he could rely on gliding to get there, and there was nothing he could do about it. But flying over like that, there was no meaning, he had entered here to adventure, Lin Mufeng did not want to waste such a good opportunity.


    To be able to fight against a Violet Rank Heavenly Beast and not have to worry about the other party flying in pursuit of him, this was a very good opportunity. Such a chance was impossible to find on the continent.


    On the continent, Heavenly Beast could also fly when they reached Violet Rank.


    Under the Violet Rank, the strength of those Heavenly Beast could only be considered average. Ordinary Soul Masters could carry out actions to kill Heavenly Beast s beyond their cultivation realms, but once the Heavenly Beast reached the Violet Rank, their strength would increase by an extremely terrifying level. Furthermore, even the average Purple Rank Expert would need to be cautious. Even if it was slightly impossible, they would be killed by the Heavenly Beast, or even killed.


    And it was precisely because of this that after Lin Mufeng reached cyan scale, he no longer went to the Heavenly Beast forest to train, because killing a few weak Heavenly Beast was basically useless. Moreover, killing the Violet Rank Heavenly Beast and forest trees did not have the same level of strength as before.


    Now, there was finally a Violet Rank Heavenly Beast that couldn''t fly, unless it couldn''t fly, it only had the strength of Violet Rank in other aspects. If Lin Mufeng couldn''t win, then he could escape, how could he let go of such a good opportunity?


    Furthermore, Lin Mufeng did not have many thoughts after entering this place. Even if the stone person from before hadn''t mentioned any water, he still might not have taken it. To be training here, not only did it raise his guess, it was also Lin Mufeng''s doing.


    Lin Mufeng slowly moved forward, and before long, he saw a three meter tall Heavenly Beast, which was currently devouring the fruits on the tree, releasing white Qi from its nose. Just at this moment, that Tian Shuo saw Lin Mufeng. Immediately, he called out ''Ang'' and rushed towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, he never thought that the Heavenly Beast here would have such a explosive temper. Without saying a word, they started fighting, but that was good, as he wanted to experience the power of the Heavenly Beast.


    Fang Zheng could glide through the air, so he was not afraid of the Heavenly Beast, although the aura the Heavenly Beast was giving off made Lin Mufeng feel uncomfortable, as if his own strength was being restricted.


    When the man and beast were still 30 feet away from each other, the Heavenly Beast had already spat out a mouthful of white gas. Instantly, all the trees within 30 feet fell to the ground, and some of the large trees even started to burn. Immediately after, the white Qi turned into blazing flames, engulfing towards Lin Mufeng.


    It was only now that Lin Mufeng realized that Violet Rank was actually Violet Rank, and the difference between his and the interception was just too great. Even though he couldn''t fly, his strength was still terrifyingly terrifying.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng had no other choice but to roll around lazily and run backwards with all his might.


    Glimpse, what a joke, the flames are now so big, and the opponent''s shot is already more than 30 feet away, but the power won''t weaken just because of the trees blocking their way, but instead increases gradually. This kind of terrifying thing can''t even get close, towards this kind of Heavenly Beast, Lin Mufeng can escape as far as he can. As for the future encounters on the continent, that was even more so.


    Thinking about how terrifying a flying Heavenly Beast that could spit out flames from far away and even possessed terrifying flames, was. Since he was unable to fly here, he was already extremely overpowered. If he were to fly, wouldn''t he have to kill everyone, and no one would be able to escape his grasp?


    Finally, after rolling a few times, he dodged the flames released by the Heavenly Beast. Then, Lin Mufeng glided and flew far away.


    Looking for a suitable Tianshuo to fight, that one just now was too terrifying.


    However, after Lin Mufeng walked around for a while, he discovered a few Heavenly Beast s. It was just that the opponent''s strength was all super abnormal, either their speed was extremely fast or their attack range was extremely wide, so Lin Mufeng wasn''t given a chance.


    Regarding this, Lin Mufeng was naturally depressed. At most, Lin Mufeng knew that Ni Sang had been eliminated, and he was afraid that he was even more depressed.


    As for Ni Sang, after he walked through the teleportation gate, he started on what he thought was the second stage.


    He appeared in an abandoned city. It was called a city, but it was a city with tall castles built of big stones. The city was obviously abandoned and messy. At the same time, many objects were covered in dust.


    Ni Sang was carefully walking inside. At this moment, a rustling sound was heard.


    Ni Sang was surprised, and immediately went on guard. Just at that moment, a bunch of fire ants appeared in his line of sight.


    Seeing this situation, Ni Sang cursed in his heart. This kind of area-of-effect technique was extremely terrifying, and if he was trapped within it, even Gao Shuo who surpassed his Violet Rank would die. He quickly ran to the other side.


    Naturally, they kept looking back along the way, only to see that the termites were much more powerful than the termites. Wherever they passed by, the buildings all disintegrated and disappeared, entering their stomachs.


    Seeing this scene, Ni Sang''s fear grew even stronger. He had wanted to fly, so he could only float in the air, but who would know that he couldn''t do it? In this way, he could only run around continuously, hoping that there were many tall stone buildings here. After these fellows finished eating all the stones, once they were full, they would stop eating him.


    However, it was clear that Ni Sang''s dream had come to nothing. Those fire ants ate up everything, and not long after, they actually ate up a huge castle that reached the clouds, and then continued to slaughter their way towards the other buildings without the slightest of hunger.


    Ni Sang hid himself everywhere, he even wanted to leave the Philadelphia area, but he didn''t know how to exit it. It was as if there was no exit to the city.


    Seeing that the termites were getting closer and closer to him, he became increasingly flustered.


    Suddenly, he realized that the place he was standing was empty. He didn''t have any time to think and quickly stepped out. A hole appeared in the ground and he quickly jumped down.

 C162 breakthrough

    This was actually a well, but fortunately Ni Sang knew how to swim and was not drowned to death.


    At the same time, he was overjoyed. As the name suggested, the fire ant was as hard as iron, but it was also fire attributed. It was afraid of water.


    Just then, a large number of fire ants fell from the sky above the cave that Ni Sang had stepped into. Ni Sang was startled, and immediately sank his head into the water.


    The moment the fire ant entered the water, it made a violent noise with the water surface. Soon after, a large amount of white smoke appeared, and the water was evenly matched with the fire ant.


    However, there were so many fire ants that the water in the well was almost half used up as they continued to pour down.


    Ni Sang was shocked, if this continued, the water would most likely be evaporated dry, and he realised that he was running out of Spirit Qi, if he did not take a breather, he would suffocate to death.


    Previously, he said that Lin Mufeng teased Ni Chang because he knew how to bully her, and at that time, Ni Chang''s cultivation level was not high enough, she could not even breathe, she had to rely on the air outside to breathe, and now, Ni Sang''s cultivation level was merely Blue Scale, so it was even more impossible.


    Ni Sang thought that since he was inside a well, it must have connected to another place. If he could sneak out from other places, he could still live.


    He continued to dive into the water. As expected, not long after, he found a cave, from where the water from the well came in, he immediately swam outwards with great speed. After an unknown amount of time had passed, and from Ni Sang''s point of view, it had been at least a few long years. Finally, just as Ni Sang was about to activate the last life-saving treasure that the Xiao Lao had given him with his last breath, a bright light appeared in front of him, and it seemed like he could leave now.


    Delight.


    However, just at this moment, he discovered that his body was flying up uncontrollably, and then, he jumped out of the water. Right at this moment, he didn''t have time to take a breath of fresh air, and discovered that the reason he was being sucked up was because an extremely huge Heavenly Beast was drinking water, and he had become a member of the water, and had also become the food of Tian Shuo. Accompanying him was a large number of fish and prawns.


    Ni Sang immediately exerted power in his body, wanting to fly out of the water. But just as he moved his body, he realized that he couldn''t fly at all, and because of what he thought just now, he was stunned. Just as he was about to enter the Heavenly Beast''s mouth and look at its mouth that was filled with fangs, Ni Sang sighed and said in his heart, "Let''s go." Suddenly, with a flash of light, he left this place and returned to the place where the light had shined on them.


    Seeing how empty it was, Ni Sang laughed bitterly. On this trip, he had almost nothing. What a pity.


    He couldn''t help but start to ponder, wondering how long Lin Mufeng and Yu Xin could last.


    He had a lot of advantages over Lin Mufeng in the past, but now that he knew that Lin Mufeng was the strongest out of the three of them, and had even surpassed him and Yu Xin by a lot, he only wanted to see how long the two of them could last.


    However, he did not have to wait long, because another person appeared beside him. It was Yu Xin.


    Yu Xin''s current situation was rather miserable, and there was still a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. However, when she saw that Ni Sang had already stepped out before him and was covered in water, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Ni Sang then explained everything that had happened to him, a bitter smile plastered all over his face.


    After that, Yu Xin recounted what happened in the second stage.


    As for Yu Xin, after she entered the second stage, she arrived at a desert. There was nothing around him, with just a glance, she could see an endless yellow. In the distance, it seemed to connect with the sky, as if there was no end to the desert.


    Yu Xin walked for a while and suddenly heard the sound of the ground trembling. She quickly flew up and wanted to take a look, but suddenly remembered that she couldn''t fly at all and almost fell to the ground. She had no choice but to look ahead carefully. After walking for a while, she noticed an endless green appearing in front of him. It was rushing towards him from a distance. It was like a wave.


    Yu Xin was dumbstruck, what exactly was that thing? As she got a little closer, her expression changed, those things were actually wolves, countless of them.


    Wind blades continued to shoot out from the mouths of those wolves, slicing into pieces anything that was in their way.


    At this time, Yu Xin finally reacted and quickly turned and ran.


    It could be said that her situation was similar to Ni Sang''s.


    After that, Yu Xin ran as fast as sshe could, but that speed was extremely fast, and before long, he caught up with Yu Xin. Without waiting, Yu Xin saw a big tree not far away and immediately climbed over it. Although she had suspected that the wolves had not knocked down the trees, there was only one way left, and that was to climb up the trees.


    They finally reached the tree, and the Wind Wolves had already caught up to them. Most of the Wind Wolves didn''t stop, but continued to run ahead of them.


    Seeing this scene, the nervousness in Yu Xin''s heart immediately relaxed. As expected, doing this was effective, Yu Xin no longer cared about why this was happening.


    However, things were not so simple. When the last pack of Wind Wolves left, a dozen or so Wind Wolves surrounded the tree where Yu Xin was.


    It was only now that Yu Xin realized why the Wind Wolves did not chase after him. It was not that they did not want to chase after him, but there were too many Wind Wolves, so if they stopped in front of him, it would definitely cause chaos. So this was what had happened.


    However, Yu Xin heaved a sigh of relief at this situation. At least in her opinion, taking care of these ten over Wind Wolves should be alright.


    One of the Wind Wolves shot a wind blade at the tree. The tree was as thick as a person''s arms, but under the wind blade''s cutting, it instantly shattered, and Yu Xin also fell down.


    As such, they began to engage each other in close combat.


    It was just that although Yu Xin had two Heavenly Souls, one of them was a seven-colored neon cloth, which was a little similar to Ni Sang''s battle uniform. The other was a golden hamster, and although it could emit a golden light, it could protect the surrounding ten or so Wind Wolves.


    Those Windwolves, on the other hand, grew braver with each battle.


    Yu Xin realized that even every single Wind Wolf here had Blue Scale cultivation, it would not be easy for even one of them to take care of him, let alone this many. Before long, the wounds on their bodies increased, but not a single one of them received any heavy attacks.


    Yu Xin knew that if she continued to fight, only death awaited him. She could only shout in her heart, "Teleport." He immediately left.


    After hearing what Yu Xin had to say, the two of them shook their heads at the same time.


    The Heavenly Beast here were simply too terrifying, and were not something he could handle. Even if he had restricted their ability to fly, Lin Mufeng was still unable to take on them head-on.


    It was just like how Lin Mufeng had said. No matter how nimble he was, his attacks would never be effective against someone else. Fighting back and forth would also be exhausting his strength.


    After running for a while, he finally found a slightly secluded place to rest.


    Violet Rank, their Violet Rank was actually this strong, I have truly underestimated the Purple Rank Expert in the past. He thought that he could make the same move as the Purple Rank Expert, so he didn''t think that the Purple Rank Expert would see him doing it. Now that he thought about it, it was really too ridiculous!


    Right at this moment, a burst of sharp cries sounded out, followed by waves of rumbling sounds.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, although he really wanted to escape right now, he thought that if he escaped just like that, what was there to train for, he might as well give up, and teleport out. After circulating his Heavenly Energy, he calmed himself down and headed towards the source of the voice.


    From a few hundred metres away, Lin Mufeng finally saw that it was actually two Tian Shuo he had met before fighting with each other.


    One of them was the terrifying Heavenly Beast that was puffing white smoke. The other one was half the height of the other one, but its speed was exceptionally fast and its beak was like a beak, extremely sharp.


    Lin Mufeng had only taken a glance before, before fleeing far away, and that mouth of his gave Lin Mufeng a deep sense of fear. It seemed like even alabaster knife s were not as sharp as this beak.


    Sure enough, the one that was puffing white gas, we call it white gas beast, the other one is called ornithophore.


    The white gas beast was extremely fearful of the ornithophore, but it still kept its white breath in its mouth.


    Just now, the two Heavenly Beast s had already exchanged a move, but neither of them had gained an advantage.


    There was a deep hole on the white gas beast''s body, and it was obvious that the ornithophore pecked it. And on the ornithophore''s body, almost all of the hair had been shed off, and its flesh had ruptured. At the same time, the trees here had their heels broken, clearly thanks to these two terrifying creatures.


    However, Lin Mufeng was extremely excited. These two fellows were simply too terrifying. It was best if both sides were to suffer, and then he would be able to reap the rewards.


    The two Heavenly Beast s stared at each other for a while, as if they felt impatient. The ornithophore charged towards the white gas beast.


    When the white gas beast saw that the ornithophore was rushing towards it, it immediately spat out a white mist. At the same time, its huge body jumped up and smashed down towards the ornithophore.


    Lin Mufeng was shocked, there was actually such a technique? However, he was secretly impressed by this. Such a move was terrifying. He was using his advantage to maximize his advantage.


    If he could fly, then everything would be fine. He would pounce down from the sky like an eagle, but now, he could only flop on the ground.


    Unexpectedly, something strange happened. Just as the white Qi was about to hit the ornithophore, the ornithophore''s mouth suddenly flew out and sprayed towards the white gas beast. At the same time, he retreated rapidly and turned to run.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng was speechless.


    It was obvious that the white gas beast did not expect the ornithophore to release such an attack. Although his body had been lifted up, the beak still shot onto his body, immediately revealing flesh and blood, creating yet another deep hole.


    On the other hand, a beak once again appeared on the ornithophore, exactly the same as before.


    Seeing the two fellows running towards his direction, Lin Mufeng was startled. He immediately flew up, he did not dare let these two fellows discover him.

 C163 Heavenly Soul Necklace (1)

    Although the big guy was slow, the attack was wide and fast, and the ornithophore was extremely fast, and what he saw just now, if the beak arrow was shot out, Lin Mufeng would not even have time to dodge, and would have been struck. The white gas beast could withstand the ornithophore''s attack, so Lin Mufeng didn''t think he could be as thick as the white gas beast.


    The ornithophore seemed to be luring the white gas beast over. After buying a few steps, it stopped and continued to run. From time to time, it would let out a beak attack. The white gas beast was furious, and was actually ambushed by the ornithophore multiple times.


    Lin Mufeng found it funny, this ornithophore was actually extremely sinister, but the more he saw of these kinds of Heavenly Beast, the more careful he had to be.


    Suddenly, the ornithophore moved its beak backwards. The white gas beast was too careless, it''s neck was instantly hit by the beak, and a large amount of blood flowed out from the neck of the white gas beast. Then the white gas beast fell onto the ground, gasping for breath.


    Even Lin Mufeng could feel the white gas beast''s aura slowly dissipating. It seemed that it wouldn''t be long before the white gas beast dies.


    Lin Mufeng sighed inwardly. The Heavenly Beast here were so powerful, he had to be even more careful.


    The ornithophore was proud, it jumped to the side of the white gas beast and started squeaking. Following that, another beak pierced towards the white gas beast''s head, as if it was going to break it.


    Lin Mufeng understood that the other party was looking for the white gas beast''s beast cores. The strength of the beasts in these Violet Rank were all terrifying, and most of the beast cores were in the head, in the middle of the brain that controlled everything.


    Lin Mu powder was actually thinking about whether or not she should make a move from now on, taking advantage of the ornithophore devouring the white gas beast''s beast core, even if it had no effect, she would not be at a disadvantage.


    However, just at this time, a change occurred again. The white gas beast, whose aura was already weakening, suddenly opened its mouth and bit off the head of the ornithophore.


    Seeing the ornithophore''s four limbs flopping violently, but after a few seconds, it completely stopped moving. Lin Mufeng was so scared that his soul almost left his body. If, if he had acted rashly just now, would he have acted like the ornithophore? His soul had not settled down yet, and even though he could no longer hear anything when he looked at the two Heavenly Beast, Lin Mufeng still did not dare to go down.


    After a while, Lin Mufeng released his Sky Faint skill and shot towards the two Heavenly Beast.


    Just as Lin Mufeng had expected, the alabaster knife had only left a light scratch on the two Heavenly Beast''s fur.


    However, the two Heavenly Beast s did not move, as if they were really dead.


    Finally, Lin Mufeng slowly descended from the sky. Even though he was slowly approaching, he was still prepared to fly away at any time.


    At this moment, a voice sounded out, "Brat, what are you doing?"


    Lin Mufeng was startled, his body flew up again, and then he reacted, it was hemoptysis. He immediately let out a breath of relief. He had truly been scared to death just now.


    It was not because Lin Mufeng was timid, but because the things that had just happened were too strange. The white gas beast suddenly jumped up and bit off the head of the ornithophore. Just like a person who had just woken up, suddenly seeing Zhang Fei''s face right in front of him, how could he not be scared?


    "Relax, kid. They''re already dead." The hemoptysis said, his words carrying a sense of despise.


    Lin Mufeng heaved a sigh of relief, since the hemoptysis also said the same, then it was not wrong. Then he walked down.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng was finally relieved, hemoptysis also heaved a sigh of relief. Who would have known that hemoptysis and Lin Mufeng had the same reaction, seeing that the white gas beast''s Qi was obviously getting weaker and weaker, but it had suddenly exploded and bit off the ornithophore''s head. He was also afraid, but in front of Lin Mufeng, he had to act like a senior.


    Lin Mufeng slowly approached and confirmed that the two Sky Sages were dead. At this moment, even the temperature of the corpse wasn''t as cold as ice.


    "Quick, get the beast core!" The hemoptysis called out.


    There was no need for hemoptysis to shout, Lin Mufeng knew that this beast core was the most important. These two were Heavenly Beast from the Violet Rank. Such powerful beast cores were incomparable to the beast cores of the two West Pole Master s, and the energy contained within was at least double that of the two beast cores.


    Although the skins of the two Heavenly Beast were extremely tough and the alabaster knife only had faint scratches drawn on them, after a long time, Lin Mufeng finally took out the two beast cores.


    After taking it out, Lin Mufeng was not in a hurry to refine it, but instead swallowed the two Heavenly Beast''s flesh and blood.


    Not only the beast cores, but even these two physical bodies were a huge source of energy.


    After spending a day''s time, they finally managed to completely refine the two lines of flesh. As the Heavenly Beast''s essence was all inside the beast core, it did not take too long for them to refine the skin.


    He had also refined over a hundred Blood Pills. Moreover, the power of the Blood Pills were no longer below the ten thousand he had refined previously.


    The main attraction was the two beast cores.


    hemoptysis called out, "Kid, we need to find a quiet place that we cannot be disturbed by. I estimate that just one pill is enough for you to cultivate for ten days to half a month. Furthermore, if you are able to do it well, it might not be impossible for your cultivation to continue rising. "


    What? Hearing that, Lin Mufeng was overjoyed. This was what he wished for the most. This was the world of the Purple Rank Expert, and he, a person of Blue Scale, was not one to wait in line. There was not the slightest bit of weight in his words.


    "Do you still remember that time when you encountered that bottleneck in your cultivation? Now, you don''t have to worry about it at all."


    Lin Mufeng was startled, and then he reacted. Back then, his cultivation had entered the bottleneck because the white Heavenly Energy and the Black Heavenly Energy had not been fused yet, and the two types of Heavenly Energy had been tied to each other. At that time, the corresponding Heavenly Soul blood sucking heavenly soul''s strength had far surpassed that of the alabaster knife''s, so it had been unable to level up. However, now that the two types of Heavenly Energy could be fused and converted, there was no longer a need to hold them back.


    Back then, when Dean Chen saw Lin Mufeng, he had said that Lin Mufeng would not encounter any bottlenecks in his cultivation, all the way to his Violet Rank.


    "Alright." Lin Mufeng shouted loudly, he was in high spirits at the moment.


    The hemoptysis continued, "But to always refine that energy into a Blood Pill is too much of a waste. I think it would be best for you to transform the blood core when you can''t take it anymore. "


    The last two times, it could be said that Lin Mufeng wasted too much energy, and most of it went into the blood pill. Although blood pills were a life-saving medicine and they relied on them to escape from that strange world last time, blood pills were, after all, an additional product of cultivation. Moreover, their original value was not as important as the main body''s.


    For example, after Lan Tianci and the others reached Violet Rank, they needed very little, or even most of the time, of the Blood Cores. This was because the current blood elixir was still unable to enter their line of sight. Right now, the main thing was to increase his strength.


    The hemoptysis continued, "The last two times you consumed the beast cores, the energy sources for these two cores exceeded those two. You must be careful, I recommend that you consume them at the same time."


    Refining a single blood pellet was something that Lin Mufeng could not take, let alone refining two beast cores at the same time. If that was the case, then wouldn''t it all become blood pellets, wasting the beast cores of the two Violet Rank Heavenly Beast?


    hemoptysis said, "In this world, they are mutually counterproductive. If you only consume one beast core, it would be a waste of one, but if you refine two at the same time, when your strength is insignificant, the two beast cores will only attack each other, because these two fellows were enemies when they were alive, when your strength has increased to a certain extent, the two beast cores will feel danger, and when that time comes, I can''t stop you from refining the beast cores. Even if you combine your two beast cores, it will still not be your opponent."


    Lin Mufeng suddenly realized why hemoptysis wanted him to place the two beast cores together. He was afraid that if he took one, this Spirit Channeling Beast would attack him, only by letting the two of them be together and attack each other would he be able to subdue the other two, and not create any problems for himself.


    Lin Mufeng immediately flew up, looked around, and finally found a cave at the back of a hill. He entered it to check it out, and immediately found that it was exceptionally safe.


    If one didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to find anything. As this place was located behind a small mound, the probability of finding it was very low. As a result, the safety factor here was quite high.


    Lin Mufeng was ready to absorb the spiritual energy.


    If it was just absorbing a little bit at a time, Lin Mufeng could use the attacks from the two beast cores to slowly absorb all the energy in the two beast cores, and it wouldn''t be a waste at all, but hemoptysis said, "This way of raising realm is too slow, and Lin Mufeng isn''t in a place he should be either. Without strength, one can only die."


    If he absorbed the energy within the two Beast Pills quickly, it would cause Lin Mufeng''s meridians to become extremely excited, and continuously expand Lin Mufeng''s meridians, and then forcefully increase Lin Mufeng''s cultivation.


    This was a risky move, but Lin Mufeng could use the method of using the Blood Core to transform the energy that he couldn''t handle, so the danger wasn''t too great. As long as he could control it well, he would be able to obtain the greatest benefit.


    The two of them immediately calmed down and no longer spoke. Lin Mufeng meditated for a while, then pressed onto the two beast cores at the same time, and gradually swallowed them.


    Although Lin Mufeng was gulping down the beast cores, this small amount of energy was nothing to the two beast cores. However, the enemies of the two cores had already recognized each other, and didn''t bother with Lin Mufeng at all.


    Time passed slowly like this.


    One day passed, two days passed, and three days passed.


    Lin Mufeng''s forehead flashed multiple times, as if he was about to condense a blood pill. However, he would only hold it back at the last moment every single time, and then Lin Mufeng would continue to swallow and cultivate.


    hemoptysis looked at Lin Mufeng and praised him greatly in his heart. Initially, he thought Lin Mufeng could only hold on for two days at most, but Lin Mufeng had endured for a full three days now, and because of that, his cultivation had risen far beyond what he could imagine. If he could completely swallow the two beast cores, reaching the Violet Rank level wasn''t impossible. Now, all he wanted to do was to see how long Lin Mufeng could last.


    As for Yu Xin and Ni Sang, who were sitting on that piece of land with nothing to do, they would say a few words from time to time. However, most of the time, they would just silently train, and only after entering the realm that the Purple Rank Expert was in this time, did the two of them realize how huge the distance between them was. It could be said that Violet Rank was the sky, while Blue Scale was the ground.

 C164 Heavenly Soul Necklace (2)

    At the same time, the two of them harbored the same thought. How long could Lin Mufeng last?


    The three of them respected Lin Mufeng, and compared to the others, the three of them could be considered a small group. After all, all of them belonged to the Blue Scale, while the others belonged to it.


    On the third day, the two of them were cultivating when a voice suddenly rang out. The two of them opened their eyes and found a person flying out.


    The two of them were shocked and shouted, "Mu Feng?" However, the two of them realized that the person in front of them was a Purple Rank Expert, and not Lin Mufeng.


    After entering the challenge, if he chose to give up, he could be teleported out as well. However, it required him to be in a non-combat state. In other words, if he participated in the battle, it would be impossible for him to leave at this time. Only the thing that the Xiao Lao had given them could allow them to leave at any time, so they did not need to worry about whether they were in a battle state or not.


    Seeing that two people had already come out, the person had a wry smile on his face. There was still a person with Blue Scale inside, but he, the person with Violet Rank like himself, came out first, he knew that Lin Mufeng had treasures that he could withdraw from anytime, so it was not that he couldn''t get out from inside, but rather he was constantly on the move. Regardless of how his luck was right now, coming out later than him proved that Lin Mufeng was stronger than him.


    However, this person was Lan Tianci''s friend and their personalities were all good. After feeling a slight sense of loss, they returned to normal and told the two of them what happened inside.


    Before long, more and more Purple Rank Expert came out, and the fourth person who came out was Jian Fu. His face was a mess, and his body was stained with blood.


    Then the two from Heaven Soul Palace were teleported out. Seeing that Yu Xin was there and that the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace Zi Yan was not, the two of them smiled at Yu Xin at the same time.


    Heaven Soul Palace was a place that lacked love and concern, but in reality, that was not necessarily the case. Although the few female disciples with Yu Xin were competing with each other, there were also friends, and these elders were all people who had experienced this matter many years ago. They were not happy to be married off or stay in the Heaven Soul Palace, so the younger generation did not know anything about it and were competing with each other.


    Seeing that everyone had gathered together and explained the events that had transpired within the hall, the two of them joined in.


    The people of Heaven Soul Palace were the true disciples of the continent, but most of the people here were Lan Tianci''s friends. Everyone felt a bit of resentment, but seeing the intimate relationship between Yu Xin and the two of them, everyone could only laugh.


    Of course, there were some exceptions. Jian Fu sat by the side, slowly adjusting his breathing.


    After a while, fire elder also came out, but he laughed out loud, as if he had gotten something. Although his body was in a sorry state, and his hair was even on fire, but looking at his proud look, it was clear that he had gotten a good harvest.


    When he saw Ni Sang, he immediately walked over and smiled, "My good disciple, see what Master has obtained?"


    Everyone looked over at the same time and saw that it was a piece of jade. It was blood-spirited and reeking of blood, but it also exuded a peaceful and auspicious aura.


    "A thousand year blood crystal!" Yu Xin exclaimed. Back then, Lin Mufeng had given him a piece, and she had used it to save Xin Chen.


    Everyone was in a flurry of discussion. Almost none of them managed to obtain anything.


    fire elder laughed, "That thing is so powerful, I, Old Huo, am unable to defeat it, but luckily, I can see that the best hunting grounds are just around the corner. Old Huo became a hunter on the spot, and sure enough, he caught that guy and took the beast core, and even obtained such a thing, haha."


    Then he laughed and said, "Girl, look carefully. This isn''t a thousand-year-old blood crystal, it''s a ten-thousand-year-old blood crystal. "Hahahaha!"


    The fire elder was a person of great treasure, with many treasures. Everyone was clear that their relationship was not bad, and sent their congratulations one after the other.


    Although everyone did not have any gains inside, it was just a tangible gain. Everyone''s insights and the impact of the Heavenly Beast caused their vision, consciousness, and cultivation to all increase potentially, and after this event, everyone would go into seclusion to cultivate for a period of time, so their strength would definitely have a certain degree of improvement.


    Suddenly, fire elder called out, "Mu Feng, where is that brat?"


    Yu Xin shouted, "Big Brother Mu Feng has not come out yet."


    "What?" fire elder was shocked, he touched his bald head and shouted, "This brat is actually stronger than me!"


    When fire elder said it was interesting, everyone immediately started laughing.


    Without a word, everyone sat silently and started cultivating, waiting for the person who would come out.


    A few days later, both of them flew out from the cave at the same time. Their bodies were covered with blood stains; it was obvious that they had gone through a bitter battle.


    "Sister Ni Chang, Sister Hanmei!" Yu Xin exclaimed, and immediately ran over to support the two of them.


    Everyone was shocked to see that it was these two, and that the injuries on their bodies were concentrated. What exactly did they encounter? However, thinking back to when Ni Chang had taken the two of them to be big sisters, one was her senior uncle and the other was her master, this way of addressing them, was truly hard for them to accept.


    But then, everyone cast aside their thoughts and asked Ni Chang and Han Mei what had happened.


    After the two of them rested for a while, Ni Chang''s injuries were lighter, and she said, "We reached the fourth floor."


    Hearing Ni Chang''s words, everyone was shocked. The two of them had actually reached the fourth level. Most of the people here had failed on the third floor, and of course, there were also people from the second floor.


    At this time, Ni Chang saw fire elder and shouted, "Old Huo, why have you come out so quickly?


    The fire elder laughed, "I came down from the second floor, saw a good treasure, and chased it. Who knew that I would provoke such a big fellow, so I had no choice but to come out."


    Everyone now understood that the strength of the fire elder was truly terrifying. Lan Tianci, fire elder, and the others might not be so powerful, but in the eyes of others, they were strong, and the strength of the Dean Chen was even more powerful.


    The two of them started to talk, and it turned out that the two of them met when they were passing the third stage. They then proceeded forward together. With the two of them taking care of each other, their pace became much faster and much more relaxed.


    After entering the fourth level, the two of them clearly felt that the air around the four tables had become much heavier, as though the Heavenly Energy in their bodies had been suppressed, as if their cultivation had instantly dropped from the Violet Rank to the Blue Scale.


    The two of them were startled, but after thinking about the treasures given to them by the Xiao Lao, they did not need to worry about their battle state, and continued to move forward.


    After walking for a short while, he encountered a powerful object.


    That thing was similar to the Jane''s house''s Heavenly Soul. A double-headed dragon, but it was clearly much stronger than a Flood Dragon. Their speed was extremely fast. As soon as the two of them entered the cave, the thing discovered their presence. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck over, and the two of them were caught off guard.


    The Han Mei duo immediately released their Heavenly Souls, causing the cold air on the four tables to instantly increase, temporarily blocking the Heavenly Beast''s attack.


    At the same time, Ni Chang released her Heavenly Soul Ni Chang''s feathered clothes, causing a bright and beautiful image to appear. The picture wanted to attract the Heavenly Beast''s attention, and it ended up trapped inside.


    However, Ni Chang''s thoughts were too simple. The Heavenly Beast was not affected by the scene as a bolt of lightning struck over.


    The speed of the lightning was extremely fast, and immediately after, Ni Chang''s heavenly soul was struck down, and disappeared into the center of Ni Chang''s brows.


    At this time, the Heavenly Beast shot another bolt of lightning towards the cold plum. When the cold plum saw Ni Chang being struck, it naturally knew how terrifying the lightning was. However, because of her distraction, the Heavenly Soul Plum Blossom''s cold Qi had suddenly decreased. Being suppressed by the flames, it rushed towards Han Mei and Ni Chang.


    Ni Chang immediately shouted, allowing herself to recover from the numbness from being struck by lightning just now. Then, countless jade slips appeared in her hands, shooting towards the Heavenly Beast.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh. For a time, the sound of something tearing through the air rang out.


    The Heavenly Beast seemed to be wary of Ni Chang''s hidden weapon jade pieces, it moved its body slightly and the jade pieces shot out empty air.


    Seeing that, Ni Chang noticed that the Heavenly Beast seemed to be afraid of the jade piece, and immediately, a large quantity of jade pieces shot out from her hand.


    These jade plates were all on Ni Chang''s clothes, they were all condensed using her Heavenly Energy, and it could be said that as long as Ni Chang did not use up all her energy, she would be able to shoot out endless hidden weapons and attack her opponent.


    The Heavenly Beast could only constantly dodge the piece of jade, and Han Mei took the chance to increase her Heavenly Energy. Immediately, the cold Qi surged out, resisting the flame, and at the same time launching an attack towards her opponent.


    The two-headed Heavenly Beast flew into a rage and attacked again with lightning.


    At this time, Ni Chang was already prepared, how could he possibly be hit by his strike again? She leaped up lightly and immediately stepped aside, the jade in her hand shooting out continuously.


    The two-headed beast immediately roared, but the lightning in its mouth did not shoot out.


    After a few minutes of confrontation, the two of them suddenly felt that the Heavenly Beast''s lightning could not be released anytime soon. There seemed to be a time limit, and the two of them could use this chance to seize the Heavenly Beast.


    "Ni Chang''s feathered clothes." Ni Chang summoned Ni Chang''s feathered clothes once again, controlling Ni Chang''s feathered clothes to attack the Heavenly Beast.


    Jade was not afraid of fire. was not afraid of his enemy spitting out flames to fight against Ni Chang''s feathered clothes, but his opponent''s lightning was too strong, so Ni Chang was worried about lightning. However, that pair of heads beast''s lightning was no longer striking, it was the perfect opportunity.


    As expected, the Twin-headed Beast no longer struck out with lightning. Instead, it continuously retreated. At the same time, the power of the flame gradually decreased, and the cold plum tree gradually gained the upper hand.


    At that moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck out. It was extremely powerful, as thick as an arm.


    Suddenly, Ni Chang''s robe fell to the ground and she screamed even more miserably as she fell to the ground, her body twitching uncontrollably.


    Han Mei finally realized how cunning this fellow was. He was actually slowly reducing the power of the flames, storing up energy for the lightning. Only then was he able to strike out with such a powerful lightning bolt.


    Seeing Ni Chang''s body twitching, blood slowly flowing out of the corner of her mouth, he knew that Ni Chang was heavily injured and had to find a place to rest immediately. Otherwise, Ni Chang''s injuries would have worsened.


    Immediately, the white cloth on her sleeves shot out rapidly like steel towards the two-headed beast.


    However, the Twin Headed Beast was not afraid. One of its head spouted out flames to resist the cold air coming from the cold Plum Blossom. The other head simultaneously spouted out flames. Immediately, the Plum Blossom''s sleeves burned up and a raging fire rushed towards the cold Plum Blossom.

 C165 Samsara, the beginning of destiny!

    The cold plum blossom was greatly alarmed. The cold energy within its body was instantly emitted, extinguishing the flame. However, his sleeve was destroyed.


    Han-Mei''s Heavenly Soul was a piece of white cloth, but this white cloth was dotted with plum blossoms, so she could release cold Qi. And because her Heavenly Soul was mainly white cloth, his cold Qi was not as strong as Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife.


    Just now, when Han Mei panicked, the Twin-headed Beast gained the upper hand. The flames were burning towards its direction, and at the same time, a lightning bolt shot out from the other head. "Boom! Boom!" Explosions continuously sounded out beside the two.


    "Kacha." A large tree was split in half by the lightning bolts. Then, the surrounding lightning bolts began to break apart. Those grinning trees immediately began to burn intensely, trapping the two within a circle of fire.


    "Ga Ga!" The Twin-headed Beast howled with pride. After that, the head that was spewing fire no longer emitted flames. Instead, the other head continued to shoot lightning, hacking towards the two people.


    Han-Mei wanted to release her cold energy to disperse the other party''s flames, but under the lightning from the two-headed beast, she had no chance at all. Furthermore, she had to take care of Ni Chang. The two of them looked to be in a sorry state.


    Suddenly, the cold Plum Blossom became distracted. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck down. The cold Plum Blossom groaned in pain and fell to the ground.


    "Sister, let''s leave." At this moment, the two of them were simply unable to resist.


    After recuperating for a while, Ni Chang gradually recovered some of her energy. She saw the two heads beast laughing complacently, with lightning shooting out continuously from its mouth, and the temperature of the flames around them seemed to be increasing, she felt a sense of dehydration, afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would be roasted to death.


    Immediately, she supported Han Mei and the two of them said in unison, "Teleport."


    Then the two of them returned here.


    Everyone was shocked, to think that there was actually a Double-headed Beast that was so terrifying, with just one lightning strike, Purple Rank Expert was unable to withstand it, the strength of this Heavenly Beast was too terrifying.


    Everyone quickly counted the number of people and realized that there weren''t many people who hadn''t come out yet.


    Now the only ones left were the Xiao Lao, Briefly speaking, Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace Zi Yan, the Dean Chen, Lan Tianci, Yuan Zhong, and Xin Chen.


    Just as everyone was counting, they saw Xin Chen and the garden man fly out.


    The two of them supported each other and staggered as soon as they landed on the ground. Both of them knelt on the ground at the same time and coughed out a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    Everyone quickly stepped forward to support him. Ask them.


    Xin Chen struggled to stand up and walked towards Jian Fu.


    Yuan Zhong immediately pulled Xin Chen back.


    Everyone was astonished. Why was this so?


    However, Xin Chen was only supporting his for one breath, if Yuan Zhong did not pull her, she would not be able to hold on for long, and suddenly, with Yuan Zhong''s strength, she fell into Yuan Zhong''s embrace, causing his to fall down again.


    Xin Chen slowly said, "Second level, chase us and kill us."


    When the crowd heard this, they were enraged. The second floor, he was actually beaten back just at the second floor, the first time Luo You Ghost Domain appeared was not easy, but the next time they met, it was even more difficult.


    Yuan Zhong said, "Jian Fu, listen up, I, Yuan Zhong, have always been one to differentiate between gratitude and grievances. Right now, we husband and wife do not owe you Jane''s house anything, and when we meet in the future, we will be enemies of life and death."


    Hearing Yuan Zhong say that, Jian Fu knew that he had no other intentions, he snorted coldly but did not speak.


    "Will the Big Brother Mu Feng suffer a succinct evil scheme?" Yu Xin asked. He then covered his mouth tightly, tears flowing down his face.


    Lin Mufeng had not come out yet, so how could he stay inside for so long with his strength? I''m afraid Lin Mufeng already? Thinking of this, Ni Chang and Han Mei were stunned at the same time as tears slowly flowed down their faces.


    Seeing this, Jian Fu was ecstatic, but he did not dare show it on his face.


    Seeing that, the two Heaven Soul Palace Elders sighed in their hearts, hugging the three women tightly, obtaining a true love. It was great, but too bad!


    At this point of time, everyone believed that Lin Mufeng was dead for sure.


    But it was impossible to find Lin Mufeng again, and there was simply no way for them to enter again.


    After injuring and the garden, the anger in his heart did not decrease, because the two of them had still escaped. Although he had forced them to leave the Luo You Ghost Domain and gave up on this rare opportunity, he was still dissatisfied, as the anger in his heart would not disappear if he did not kill the two of them.


    The second floor was simply a piece of cake to him, he didn''t care at all. He had only stayed here to intercept and kill Yuan Zhong.


    With Lin Mufeng''s capabilities, entering the second floor would not be a problem. He just waited here and continued to wander around.


    As for Lin Mufeng, who was training underground in the cave, it had already been ten days. In the span of a full ten days, Lin Mufeng had consumed a total of ten Blood Cores, and he could at most consume five at one go, but he had to endure it with all his might. At this moment, his face was so red that it seemed like he was burning in flames, and white smoke was constantly coming out from his head.


    Although Lin Mufeng''s situation was slightly better, hemoptysis was still overjoyed. The amount of energy Lin Mufeng had absorbed was way higher than he had expected, maybe in Lin Mufeng''s heart, there was a stronger Ranker''s heart than him, and it was this Ranker''s Heart that was urging Lin Mufeng to continuously raise his strength, to continuously improve. Only a Ranker had the ability to protect the people around him, to prevent his loved ones from being persecuted.


    Right now, the absorption process was already at the late stage, and the two beast cores had been reduced by a lot. The energy of the two beast cores were no longer enough to resist the suction of Lin Mufeng, although it was trying its best to resist, to be refined was just a matter of time.


    Another three days had passed, and these three days had been the most critical period. The white aura above Lin Mufeng''s head had even shot upwards like a sharp sword, piercing the ground, revealing itself from the ground.


    Seeing this, the hemoptysis was shocked. This was the most crucial moment, if he were to provoke some Heavenly Beast and stomp on the ground, Lin Mu would probably become a meat patty. But at this moment, he could only pray that no one would come.


    However, things never changed according to one''s will. Blessings and misfortune always came together!


    On the other hand, even though Simply searching through the second floor was many times, he still could not find any trace of Lin Mufeng. He wondered if Lin Mufeng had already entered the third floor, or if he had already left.


    At this moment, he noticed a white mist shooting out from not too far away. The white mist rose seven or eight meters into the air, and looked quite frightening.


    What is that thing!


    Plainly speaking, although he was cautious, he was still an expert. He was confident that he wouldn''t encounter anything terrifying on the second floor. Everything here would be within his control.


    At this moment, he slowly walked forward. Although he was brimming with confidence, the habit that he had formed over the years allowed him to carefully walk forward.


    Suddenly, the white Qi became more and more powerful, and actually rose hundreds of zhang into the air.


    Lin Mufeng was about to succeed and immediately entered the Violet Rank, but who would have thought that the aura Lin Mufeng gave off when he entered the Violet Rank was so strong, then the white aura above his head could no longer be called white qi, but instead, it was like a huge sword that was being shot out.


    The scene lasted for two to three seconds and the white Qi above Lin Mufeng''s head suddenly became stronger, causing the dirt on top of Lin Mufeng''s head to break out. He was completely naked on the ground.


    This time, hemoptysis was completely stunned, her heart was screaming, Lin Mufeng, Lin Mufeng, what are you doing trying to create such a big commotion?


    Soon after, the hemoptysis didn''t even have the mood to scream, the outside was just a short distance away. Seven to eight meters away, Lin Mufeng''s big enemy stood there with a face full of shock.


    Plainly speaking, he was actually here. This old scoundrel was so strong, why was he here if he did not go to the upper echelons?


    Briefly, he laughed out loud, "Hahahaha, so it turns out that I found this place very bitterly. Hmm, it''s indeed not bad. I found a hole in the ground and hid away. Haha, what a pity, what a pity."


    "Eh, breakthrough, Violet Rank?" There was another wave of shock. He was actually able to reach the Violet Rank at such a young age. How could this fellow''s Inherent Skill be so good, he was probably even stronger than Yuan Zhong! If Lin Mufeng succeeded in levelling up, then would he still be able to live on the continent in the future? Right now, Lin Mufeng only had Blue Scale and could already clash head on with his one move, so how would he be able to do anything in the future?


    Immediately, he bellowed, the sound disrupted Lin Mufeng''s mental state, and used all of his cultivation to attack Lin Mufeng.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng was at a critical juncture and was unable to advance at all, the hemoptysis became nervous. Seeing that he was about to attack concisely, if he had a chance to, Lin Mufeng would really be finished. He couldn''t help but appear and shout, "Simple kid, do you still recognize me?"


    Briefly staring blankly for a moment, he had never thought that there would actually be another person in Lin Mufeng''s body, and the Heavenly Energy that had just condensed immediately dissipated.


    But when he looked, he was shocked: "Xie Wuya?"


    Then, he immediately confirmed, "You''re Xie Wuya, and you''re actually still alive?"


    hemoptysis laughed out loud. He would drag it out as long as he can, and said coldly, "Simple child, I never thought that you would actually recognize this old man. Not bad, not bad, hmph!"


    No wonder he was heavily injured by his great-grandfather that year. After hitting him with a palm before he died, he had escaped, and that was several hundred years ago. He never would have thought that Xie Wuya was still alive and had left behind a remnant of his soul.


    He looked at Lin Mufeng and became slightly relieved.


    Lin Mufeng was obviously levelling up, but looking at Lin Mufeng''s current appearance, it seemed that it was still early, so he clearly knew that Xie Wuya was stalling for time, but he still planned to play with Xie Wuya. For example, when Xie Wuya thought that he could take back his wife, Grandpa Ceng made a move and seized Xie Wuya''s will from him in one go. Then, he heavily injured Xie Wuya.


    Otherwise, with Xie Wuya''s identity as a evil spirit Master and the fact that he was a Violet Ranker, it would have been difficult for Grandpa Zhuang to fight him.

 C166 The Jade of the Spirit

    However, what he did not know was that according to hemoptysis''s estimation, Lin Mufeng''s strength had already reached the point where he could advance.


    Lin Mufeng levelled up. In an instant.


    "That palm strike of mine back then should have killed you.


    At that time, I really thought that I was going to die, but who would have known that you would just push me away and escape by yourself. I didn''t die, haha, what a pity, hundreds of years ago, your wife died so miserably, and now I will grant your wish and send you to meet your wife in the underworld. "


    "Bastard!" hemoptysis was furious. All of you Jane''s house people are born with sons without fart, your eyes are so full of dog poop ¡­ " hemoptysis immediately scolded, his words extremely vicious.


    "That''s right, we from Jane''s house are like that, but so what? The victor is the king and the loser is the bandit, you Xie Wuya have done so many evil deeds, and we Jane''s house have helped the righteous path of the continent to subdue you, what fault do you have, did you hear that, that year, those people from the continent praised us Jane''s house greatly!"


    "Shameless!" hemoptysis shouted, "I didn''t do anything of the past, it was your Jane''s house''s people who framed me."


    He also told you that those things were done by us from the Jane''s house. Do you know why our family members were so strong, why our strength was so much stronger than others in terms of Innates, because we have a special technique, a technique similar to the one used by evil spirit Masters. "Haha, you guys know how to suck blood, and I know how, hahahaha!"


    "Oh yes, I forgot to tell you. Do you know how your wife died? It was us who killed them with a single bite, sucking up the blood bit by bit, hahahaha! "


    The hemoptysis felt grief and indignation in his heart, and he cursed loudly, "I will make it clear that I will not let your Jane''s house off, I definitely will not."


    Suddenly, he said coldly, "Why are you hiding in Lin Mufeng''s body? Old man, do you think I don''t know your purpose? He''s about to advance and become a Purple Rank Expert soon, aiya, thinking about it, he''s really scary. A nineteen year old Purple Rank Expert, he''s really amazing. Unfortunately, you won''t have the chance. "


    "It''s still too early for him to break through. Otherwise, do you think I would give you the chance to do so?" Finished, he walked towards Lin Mufeng.


    "Wait!" So that''s how it was. Why was Lin Mufeng''s growth speed so slow, when he thought back to it, Lin Mufeng had already levelled up one soul just now. Now, it was the other soul, Lin Mufeng was a dual soul!


    However, to think that Lin Mufeng would still need a long time, he had misjudged this point. If he could grab hold of this opportunity and drag out a little more time, Lin Mufeng would definitely be able to successfully make a breakthrough, and even if he could not beat Lin Mufeng, he would be able to instantly leave this place. Then, he would have the strength to protect himself. Right now, Lin Mufeng was in the process of levelling up. He didn''t even know what was happening outside, how could he use that teleportation treasure?


    He hurriedly shouted, "Simply speaking, since you know that Lin Mufeng still needs a long time to advance, why didn''t you tell me how you took Ah Xiu away all those years ago? Let me die in peace. "


    After looking at Lin Mufeng briefly, he confirmed that Lin Mufeng''s current state was one that would require a period of time to advance, so he relaxed. "Alright, I''ll fulfill your request."


    Not because of a sudden conscience, but because he wanted to see the head of the hemoptysis die the most painful death.


    "Do you know how your wife reacted when we told her about you becoming a evil spirit Master?"


    hemoptysis was stunned, he had never thought about this. Could it be that at that time, his wife did not trust him, and would rather believe in an outsider? Although he was indeed a evil spirit Master, if nothing happened and his wife became suspicious of him, his heart would definitely ache.


    "She did not believe me and even called me a demon. You know, I was the one who told you all those years ago. Do you know, when I first saw your wife, I had the urge to take her away from you. She is such a beauty, and you aren''t worthy of her, but only I, a Heavenly Soul like me, am worthy. "


    But she didn''t even look at me, and then I said, "If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you right now."


    "Your wife is truly loyal, to the point of sneering at me, I am very angry, you know, she is actually unmoved, ah, true great love, noble love, but the male horn is wrong, why is he a evil spirit Master, why is it not me? I took out a piece of cloth. Remember that piece of cloth where you saved a little girl? It was back then when you revealed your evil spirit in order to save people. In the end, we found that little girl and she knows that you are a evil spirit Master. "


    "Hahahaha." The little girl''s words are always the most truthful, and after being induced by us, she immediately said everything, and even hated the evil spirit Masters, to the point that you are the one who killed her parents. She went to see your wife, and said everything.


    "The girl wants to take her to see some people. Some things, you know, we prepared those people. In the end, your wife took off the jade you gave her when she was at a loss. This way, we can finally get it." Sigh, it''s really not easy to think about it. However, your wife is already several dozens of years old and has a face that looks like she''s in her twenties.


    "Shut up!" hemoptysis shouted. Although he wanted to stall for time as much as possible, when he heard this and heard his wife being insulted, he couldn''t help but say, "Birds, beasts, birds, beasts ¡­"


    Sneering coldly, "Birds, beasts, not bad, I am a bird, a beast. So what? Killing people and setting fire to the gold belt, haven''t you heard about that? You are not qualified to be a good person. You are a evil spirit Master, and a evil spirit Master is destined to be killed by us. Your wife, the only retribution she gets is because she likes you. "You can''t blame us. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself."


    hemoptysis''s soul was filled with tears, and she looked at the conciseness of the situation, wishing that she could not cut it into ten thousand pieces. However, he did not have much strength right now. Although Lin Mufeng was currently absorbing the energy from the attack, he had not absorbed much. He was only able to say a few more words, and did not immediately fall asleep. Even he could not use his Extreme Heaven Swallowing Whip.


    He laughed maniacally. He was simply too happy to see this scene unfold in front of him.


    He slowly walked to Lin Mufeng''s side, looked at him and said, "It''s truly a pity, you''re the most talented person in the entire history of the continent, but now, you''re about to die."


    Immense amounts of spirit energy formed in his hand, and then struck down towards Lin Mufeng.


    "No." hemoptysis shouted.


    However, right at this moment, the white Qi above Lin Mufeng''s head suddenly increased, and unexpectedly dissipated the concise burst of spirit energy, followed by a long hiss from Lin Mufeng as it flew into the air.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, which were bloodshot.


    For the sake of the hemoptysis, he had to kill this bird and beast.


    He had heard the simple words just now, and that was the last moment of the advancement. As long as his Heavenly Energy was in place, the advancement would be complete, and he would be able to hear and listen to what was happening outside. It was just that he did not expect to hear about the tragic past of hemoptysis, nor about how it was all about birds and beasts.


    In short, Lin Mufeng could fly here? And looking at Lin Mufeng just now, he had obviously levelled up. Why, why? An idea suddenly appeared in his mind: to escape.


    Lin Mufeng shouted, "Simply accept your death." A giant bear alabaster knife s appeared in his hands. The blade of the alabaster knife was more than thirty meters wide, Lin Mufeng stood proudly in the air, raised the alabaster knife and slashed down.


    At the moment, Lin Mufeng had already reached the level of Violet Rank, the alabaster knife he was controlling now was definitely not as lacking as before. He only felt that his body was filled with an endless supply of Heavenly Energy, and once he killed this trash, he did not say anything further.


    After being briefly startled, the heavenly soul immediately flashed, and the Double-Headed Dragon appeared. Flames and cold water shot out at the same time.


    Lin Mufeng was not afraid, he rushed towards the two cold streams of water and struck them down with his fire.


    "Sizzle sizzle." "Smash." Immediately, Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife broke through the encirclement of cold water and fire, and continued to slash towards Ming Ming.


    However, it was succinct and concise. In a moment of crisis, when his life was in danger ¡ª Unambiguous, it was another two chills, and once again, fire sprayed out, these two things actually fused together in mid air, followed by a double-headed dragon. That double-headed dragon released a furious roar, and pounced towards Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng sneered, let''s see who is stronger.


    The alabaster knife swung down again. Immediately, the two-headed dragon was cleaved into two.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was waving his blade, the hemoptysis shouted, "Be careful!"


    The Flood Dragon that was cut in half instantly transformed into cold water and flames as it pounced towards Lin Mufeng.


    It turned out that the concise flood dragon was not afraid of breaking at all. It could be reassembled at any time and disperse at any time.


    Although Lin Mufeng was surprised, he was not afraid. The evil spirit immediately appeared, and turned into a thirty meter long evil spirit. At the same time, both of his arms turned into black vortexes, rushing towards the two lumps of cold water, flames engulfing them.


    Once, Lin Mufeng''s strength was low, so he naturally feared the plain and simple Frigid Water and Flames. But now, Lin Mufeng''s strength had also reached the Violet Rank, although there was still a large distance between it and the plain and simple. However, after reaching the same level, the quality was already the same, it was just that the quantity difference. Only Lin Mufeng could practice more, or absorb a lot of energy, and he could probably compete with him.


    Simply speaking, his heart quivered. Lin Mufeng could actually absorb his own energy. One must know that he himself possessed a certain degree of devouring ability, of course he couldn''t compare to the evil spirit Masters. But since he knew about these things, he had a certain understanding of devouring, and his own energy was extremely tyrannical.


    He might as well not take action, he wanted to see how strong Lin Mufeng was right now.

 C167 Illusion of the Dark World (I)

    Lin Mufeng laughed coldly in his heart. Did he really think he was putting up a show? [If I can''t swallow your energy, how dare I? Immediately, the evil spirit expanded again, enveloping the cold water and fire at the same time. Let that energy not be wasted.


    "Sizzle sizzle." Instantly, the energy reached beside Lin Mufeng''s evil spirit and began to vibrate extremely disobediently.


    Plainly laughing out loud, how could his own energy be so devoured by others?


    However, before he finished laughing, Lin Mufeng had already waved his hands, causing the evil spirit to immediately open its eyes, at the same time releasing a suction force that fixed the two energies, then the swirl above his hands pulled the two energies into the evil spirit.


    Lin Mufeng''s face immediately changed.


    However, other people might encounter some trouble, but he did not. Suddenly, a flash appeared between Lin Mufeng''s eyebrows, and dozens of blood pellets appeared from between his eyebrows.


    Lin Mufeng did not continue to absorb and refine the energy, he just directly used the Blood Core to smack it out. As long as he ingested the energy, it would not be useful anymore, it''s enough.


    Seeing this, the hemoptysis laughed out loud.


    And only after seeing this did he remember that Lin Mufeng had such a strong ability. He was overwhelmed with shock. Seeing that his attacks could not cause any damage to Lin Mufeng, he turned around and escaped into the distance.


    Seeing that, hemoptysis shouted, "Don''t let him escape."


    However, Lin Mufeng actually fell from the sky and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    hemoptysis panicked and quickly called out: "Brat, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Mufeng spat out another mouthful of blood and immediately sat cross legged on the ground, and started to cultivate quickly.


    Seeing that, although the hemoptysis was anxious, he did not dare ask, and only waited anxiously.


    A full four to five hours later, Lin Mufeng slowly opened his eyes.


    He let out a long breath. Just now, it was truly dangerous. He could not suppress his internal injuries and was about to reveal himself.


    In fact, Lin Mufeng was injured just now.


    Lin Mufeng''s progress was not perfect. At the last moment, the concise attack came over. hemoptysis was obviously unable to stop it, he had to stop it first and stop it first.


    At that time, Lin Mufeng was advancing into a alabaster knife and his evil spirit had already reached the Blue Scale.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng could use the evil spirit, but because the alabaster knife''s progress had been interrupted, his body couldn''t help but squeeze out a mouthful of blood. The temporary suppression wouldn''t be a problem, but it would take a bit longer.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife was in a very awkward realm. With one foot in Violet Rank and the other at the peak of the Blue Scale, who knows what realm it could be in.


    He couldn''t let anyone disturb him during his advancement. Once he did, he really wouldn''t be able to stand it!


    Lin Mufeng had finally recovered and explained the situation to the hemoptysis, hoping that the hemoptysis would have an opinion and give him a certain amount of help. Now, due to the fusion of the two Heavenly Souls, they could be compatible with each other, but now they had created a gap, giving Lin Mufeng a strange feeling when he used his Heavenly Energy, as if he was riding on a mountain carriage, going up and down.


    Hearing this, hemoptysis frowned, there was actually such a situation, but it was hard to say, Lin Mufeng was the Twin Heavenly Souls, and one of them was positive and one was evil. The advancement of both heavenly souls could not be carried out at the same time. One had to be followed by the other.


    At the same time, he secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, Lin Mufeng had advanced into the evil spirit, so he was able to temporarily send the hemoptysis away with his power. Otherwise, if the alabaster knife advanced into the next level, it would be hard to say whether it would have enough strength to scare the enemy away.


    Furthermore, the evil spirit had levelled up, but the alabaster knife did not. The alabaster knife was the True Soul, after all, and there were experts on the continent who could help. I''m not sure, do I have to ask Rakasha?


    Lin Mufeng might not be able to go back now? He still didn''t know the current situation of the continent.


    The two of them sighed. When Lin Mufeng felt that it was enough, the two of them walked forward.


    The hemoptysis asked Lin Mufeng if he should leave, but Lin Mufeng said that his strength had temporarily increased, and it would be good to take a break at this time.


    The Violet Rank and Heavenly Beast s here were extremely terrifying, but the Violet Rank outside were even scarier. Perhaps they could kill a few here, and then use their beast cores to advance further.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, the hemoptysis also felt that it made sense, so the two continued to search around here.


    This was the second floor, but the strength of the Heavenly Beast here was already very terrifying.


    Now that Lin Mufeng''s strength had increased, reaching the Blue Scale, he had not felt how powerful the Violet Rank was before, but now that he had activated his Heavenly Energy, he realised how terrifying the Violet Rank was, although he could only rely on gliding to fly here, but Lin Mufeng realised that his gliding speed had increased by a lot, and after leaving, his flying speed would probably far surpass Ni Chang''s, Han Mei''s and the rest.


    Lin Mufeng returned to the forest just now and when he faced the Violet Rank Heavenly Beast once again, the fear in his heart greatly decreased.


    Although the Purple Rank Expert was still not a match for the Violet Rank Heavenly Beast, the opponent was unable to fly, so Lin Mufeng had gained a huge advantage in this aspect. Furthermore, with Lin Mufeng''s current strength having reached the level of Violet Rank, he could already break the defense of those Violet Rank Heavenly Beast, and that was enough.


    At that moment, Lin Mufeng saw a stupid Heavenly Beast and started killing it.


    The Heavenly Beast was huge, and its rotation speed was slow, although it could shoot out berserk wind from its mouth, and even if the surrounding trees were to be blown by the wind, they would instantly shatter, but Lin Mufeng was too fast, the wind would not be able to blow on him.


    The alabaster knife kept on shooting out and after using it for a while, it started to feel uncomfortable. Then, it kept on shooting out spider silk from its mouth, and when Lin Mufeng took the chance, he used the soul skill "Piercing the Mountain" and instantly caused great damage to the Heavenly Beast.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s method of fighting used up too much time, so in the end, the Heavenly Beast was enraged, and no longer bothered with Lin Mufeng as it headed deeper into the forest.


    How could Lin Mufeng let him escape? Lin Mufeng, on the other hand, was in a leisurely mood as he called out to his.


    This time, raising his strength to the Violet Rank had indeed caused him to be overjoyed.


    Lin Mufeng''s chase immediately angered the Heavenly Beast, and it started to chase after Lin Mufeng with all its might. Lin Mufeng sneered, if it was useful like this, then wouldn''t elephants be the strongest being on the continent?


    However, just at this moment, the Heavenly Beast''s body exploded open. It had self-destructed. Immediately, the powerful energy gushed out from the cracked beast core, causing Lin Mufeng to bear the brunt of the impact and be instantly sent flying. At the same time, his body smashed into several large trees and broke with a loud bang.


    As Lin Mufeng''s body was sent flying, a long and narrow black hole suddenly appeared in front of him. Following that, an invisible suction force caused his body to float toward the direction of that force.


    He could not help but sigh in his heart: "This Heavenly Beast is really powerful!" However, his body was still uncontrollably pulled by a certain force.


    Although this black hole was narrow and long, both ends of the light could still be seen. Lin Mufeng could even see that the long and narrow path was connected to two different worlds, and he could still clearly see the chaotic energy released by the Heavenly Beast''s explosion behind him. And the scene in front of him was completely different.


    Vaguely, Lin Mufeng could only see that the place in front of him was indeed the existence of another place called the Palace. However, at this moment, he only felt that time seemed to lengthen indefinitely. The scenery he could clearly see was right in front of him, but it gave him a feeling of being in close proximity and yet unreachable.


    Even though Young Master Lin was a vampire in his previous life and had a calm personality, he still couldn''t help but feel suspicious after encountering such an unforeseen event.


    It was the first time in Lin Mufeng''s life that he didn''t have a calm expression because he had thought of something.


    "Sea serpent!" A non-existent thing revived. Was he going to start a new course of action? He had already made up his mind. This space, this sudden change, must be hiding some sort of great opportunity.


    The legendary Serpent. He could spit out air and transform into a mirage! Sea serpent gas tower can be said to have been source for a long time, generally thought sea serpent is clam, the moon sign said: "Pheasant serpents? But in Lin Mufeng''s memories, it was a completely different matter.


    Was this the Mirage Realm of Samsara? In the end, all he could remember was the shadow and the vague outline, nothing more.


    He shouldn''t be a creature from this world, right? Was that legend true? When he was still a vampire, in the world he lived in, he had heard that there was such a creature that came from the marine boundary. And as an existence, the marine boundary had been lost for at least ten thousand years.


    "Welcome to the Celestial Path! A dream-like world, where you will see the real you, or fake you! And then there is the past, and the future! " An aged voice interrupted Lin Mufeng.


    As the voice sounded, he suddenly felt as if time and space had moved again. He looked for the voice and saw a person standing steadily at the other end of the tunnel. This man wore white clothes, regardless of whether it was the leather jacket or the beard on his eyebrows. All of them were white. His leather jacket was also very distinctive, and the beast hair on it was a full foot long.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had followed the voice and approached, the old man stroked his beard and smiled at the young man in front of him. He nodded repeatedly. He just smiled without saying a word and sized him up.


    Originally, Lin Mufeng had already had countless questions in his heart. Even though he had already recovered his usual indifference, and even the corner of his mouth had a smile that did not change at all for a thousand years, if it was anyone else, they would not have countless of thoughts in their hearts right now, and he was not an exception either.


    The old man finally spoke, but his gaze did not leave his body. The old man said, "As expected, the people who can come here ¡­" Then the world fell silent again.


    Seeing the old man, who looked as if he wanted to say something, but hesitated to do so. Seeing the man who had been through so much, Lin Mufeng knew that the person in front of him must have known some shocking secret that he did not know about. He walked a few steps and smiled while saluting: "Junior''s name is Lin Mufeng, how may I address you?" As he said this, he also felt that his words were awkward.


    When the old man heard her, he smiled, but his voice was extremely indifferent, as though he was speaking mechanically. At the same time, he said, as if it was his fate, "Lin Mufeng, Vampire Baron, Lin Family''s young master, does not have a soul! Am I right? But is this true? Have you ever asked yourself? " He did not answer the question just now, but had instead revealed Lin Mufeng''s fortune.

 C168 Illusion of the Dark World (II)

    Lin Mufeng was even more confused, this old man was not simple! Thus, he answered with a simple word, "Yes!"


    Young man, go back, Celestial Path is not a place that you should come to!


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because the boundary between the World of Light and the Dark World is just like how you can''t pass through a mirror to enter another world, and I am the guardian of this place! So, I can''t let you pass through here. "


    Dark World? After Lin Mufeng heard this, he could no longer control the change in expression on his face. Because he had once heard someone mention that the vampire race was also from a race of the Dark World. Since this place was the way to Dark World, it increased Lin Mufeng''s desire to pass through.


    And what did all this have to do with the Heavenly Soul? Lin Mufeng was stunned, everything was so strange.


    This old man seemed to be able to see through the thoughts of others. Lin Mufeng only thought this in his heart, to continue to investigate, because the Dark World and the vampire race could be considered to have some relation. However, at this moment, the old man revealed his thoughts. The old man said, "Truly a stubborn young man." He stroked his white beard out of habit and put away his smile, saying: "Alright, before you pass my test, I want you to understand something."


    Lin Mufeng knew that the test that the old man had mentioned was extremely dangerous, but it had also aroused his fighting spirit. He said to the old man, "Please speak, old man."


    "En!" After the old man responded, he slowly explained.


    In this world, the soul was divided into three types ¡ª heavenly soul, earth soul, and human soul. The soul was also divided into seven types ¡ª metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, and thunder. It was the so-called Three Souls and Seven Souls. Of all the races, only humans had the innate ability to form the three souls and seven souls, but they were unable to display their full potential. Therefore, any race had the highest dream of cultivating to the human form.


    This world was also split into two parts, the Light World and the Dark World. The Tian Yuan Continent was only one part of the Light World.


    People of the Dark World innately had souls of a different type ¡ª Earth Spirit.


    Hearing up to this point, Lin Mufeng could not help but be surprised. It turned out that the world he knew was just a small part of it. Now that he knew about these unheard-of things from the old man in charge of the Celestial Path, not only was Lin Mufeng amazed in his heart, even that hemoptysis called himself strange. He thought of one thing, and that was regarding the Ancient Seal.


    According to the legends, in the ancient times, there was an almighty being who, for the sake of world peace, prevented conflicts between continents and races, and sealed the various lands in the world separately. Now, Lin Mufeng had barged into the Celestial Path, could it be that the people from the Dark World wanted to break through the seal and disrupt the balance? If that was really the case, then it seemed that Lin Mufeng had to shoulder too much hope. With his evil spirit body, could it really be possible?


    Lin Mufeng could only follow the development of the situation and walked one step at a time, although he did not want or like the feeling of being led by the nose.


    But if he didn''t fall into the tiger''s den, how could he fall into the tiger''s lair?


    What I say is true, what I decide is true, no one can change my mind!


    Hot blood boiled in his heart. He would never stop until he achieved his goal. I want to find out the truth! At this moment, Lin Mufeng only had one firm thought. When he thought about the scene of tens of thousands of people admiring and admiring him, a thought suddenly surged in his heart ¡ª ¡ª Responsibility!


    Lin Mufeng and the hemoptysis were both thinking of their own misgivings, when they heard the old man who guarded the Celestial Path speak again, and said: "Lin Mufeng, you finally came to the World of Light with great difficulty, but are you really going to return to the dark? Don''t forget, you have the evil heavenly spirit on you! "


    Lin Mufeng had already made his decision. Even though he knew of the old guard''s good intentions, he still said resolutely, "I have! But so what if you are a evil heavenly spirit! " So determined, so confident


    The guard elder laughed and stroked his beard, then said: "Alright, then accept the test from the Celestial Path''s guards."


    The first stage, Soul Hunting!


    The so called soul hunt was to use long range attacks to kill ten spirit beasts in the Hundred Miles Forest that possessed a Heavenly Soul Stone ¡ª ¡ª Bai Ze!


    Its fur was over a foot long, and its eyes were bright and lively. There was usually a single horn on its forehead, and it was said that anyone who had a broken horn would die immediately. Some people would have wings, but most people did not have wings. He had a high level of intelligence and could understand human speech. Her body was snow-white, she could speak human language, and she could communicate with everything.


    Then, Lin Mufeng received the bow and arrows handed over by the old man. The completely red bow had the feathers of mountain pheasant adorned on it, and the water ox tendons made from the strings of the string were used to hunt ten white wolves. As a result, he only had ten arrows made of refined iron, which were sharp and shone with the unique light of iron.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was about to enter the Hundred Miles Forest, the old guard added, "Since it is called the Forest of Hundred Miles, then of course there are many types of auspicious beasts. So you should know what''s in there. " He went on to explain the existence of some divine beasts.


    There are many kinds of monsters: some have the body and limbs of a person, but from the waist to the back extend the trunk and hind legs of a horse, some have a pair of wings, and some even have a pair of ears of a horse;


    A huge white elephant. Three heads, six teeth, eight noses;


    Water Monkey: Man-eating Water Monster, half human, half monkey, tail has a hand, used to grab people at the water''s edge. Sometimes, they would lead people to the water''s edge with their wails and prey on them.


    Carrolo: Vulture bird variant, a fierce giant bird that eats dragons.


    Gryphon Beast: The body of a lion with wings on its back. Its body is larger than eight lions, and its height is over one hundred eagles. It has long ears, a leopard mouth, and talons as big as an ox''s horn.


    Thunderbird: A small red bird with a pair of wings that shoots lightning arrows.


    After finishing his narration, the old guard said: "It''s still too late to leave! Are you sure that you want to take the first stage of the trial without any weapons other than the bow and arrow that I''ve bestowed upon you? "


    Lin Mufeng said resolutely, "I''m sure!" With that said, he carried the bow and arrows on his back and walked towards the depths of the Hundred Mile Forest in large strides!


    Entering the Hundred Miles Forest, Lin Mufeng felt that the temperature in the forest had dropped a lot, he could not help but shiver. Then, whimpering sounds came out from inside, because with the old guard''s explanation, Lin Mufeng knew that he must have met a man-eating water monkey. After walking for a short distance, a water monkey blocked their way. It seemed like the old guard was not lying. The Heavenly Beast that he had encountered before could not be compared to the spirit beasts in the forest.


    The water monkey said, "Brat, you must have been tricked by that old man to challenge this stage, right? Looks like we''ll have lunch today, hehehehe! "


    He was tricked into passing the trial? Lin Mufeng only smiled, maybe, but I still have to pass here. Thinking about it here, he immediately said: "Make way!"


    So what if he was cheated once for the sake of a certain truth? If it was really like this, I, Lin Mufeng, would rather be deceived!


    He then looked over and saw, with just a glance, that although this water monkey understood human speech and carried a strange aura, it was only a weak, weak, and mediocre person. As a result, when he said the word ''cut iron'', he punched and easily sent the water monkey ten feet away.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng finally answered with a cold tone: "Yes!"


    He then started to search for Bai Ze in the forest. At the beginning, this was just the beginning of Lin Mufeng''s understanding of the Heavenly Soul. The later parts of the journey were still very long.


    At this time, Xiao Lao felt that the situation was strange and exclaimed in his heart. He did not expect the matter to be like this and could not help but sigh: "Could it be that this is heaven''s will?"


    Lin Mufeng continued to walk forward and before he had walked more than ten meters, he felt the temperature become colder and colder. Furthermore, this aura was definitely not from the natural world, but was extremely similar to some kind of living being. However, he was certain that the coldness emitted by this creature was definitely not that of a vampire. This was because the coldness was even more terrifying than the coldness emitted by his previous life''s vampire.


    So cold-blooded!


    Carrolo, bloodthirsty vulture!


    The Carrolo in front of Lin Mufeng could be said to be a mutated breed. At this time, he flapped his wings and dove towards Lin Mufeng. His mouth was as sharp as a needle, and borrowing the momentum of his dive, he dove straight towards Lin Mufeng''s neck.


    Lin Mufeng didn''t have enough time to think, he immediately borrowed the ancient tree on the right of his body that was towering into the clouds. His prediction was that in the next second, the strange bird''s body would be embedded into the ancient tree, unable to extricate itself.


    However, Carrolo, was indeed strange!


    Seeing that it was not even a centimeter away from the Ancient Wood''s main trunk, the Carrolo actually dove down and its body suddenly froze in mid air, then it floated down gracefully. Its hawk-claw shaped limbs were firmly embedded into the ground, grabbing onto a depth of half a foot into the ground, reducing the force of the dive in an instant, before retracting its wings and quickly spreading them again.


    Before Lin Mufeng could even react, a gust of fierce wind blew towards him.


    The force of the wind was so strong that even the explosive power of the Heavenly Beast could not be compared to it!


    Lin Mufeng''s body only felt the attack of the cold current, it was just that this cold current came along with the hurricane, causing his entire body to fly out horizontally. Instinctively, he grabbed at the air, and finally caught onto a tree branch. Only then did his body stabilize, and there was a sense of reality coming from behind him.


    The Carrolo stared at Lin Mufeng, but strangely did not dare to take a step closer, as if there was something even more terrifying behind Lin Mufeng. When he saw the figure of love, he couldn''t help but turn around to look.


    "What''s that?"


    He held onto the trunk of a tree with both hands while holding onto the nose of an elephant.


    Alavada! Lin Mufeng cursed in his heart, but there was no chance left. With a swing of his nose, he was flung into the air and then thrown onto his other nose.


    Now he felt like the ball being tossed around by the clown in a circus, played with by the alavada.


    This! But what should he do?


    Although the alavada did not seem to have any intention of harming him, the feeling of being tossed around by him was not pleasant either. Furthermore, he had suffered some injuries while being struck by the Heavenly Beast.


    Alavatar was only toying with him, but that didn''t mean the other spirit beasts didn''t know how to. This was because Lin Mufeng''s body contained a special aura, which the spirit beasts liked.


    Thunderbirds were born enemies of vampires. Any undead thing, or the aura of death, were all favored by this lifeform. Lin Mufeng''s blood sucking heavenly soul was no exception.

 C169 Breakthrough

    Thunder rumbled from the distance.


    Although the Hundred Miles Forest was surrounded by old trees that reached into the sky and almost couldn''t be near the sun, it would never rain in such weather. He already knew in his heart that it was the sound made by the lightning bird.


    When it heard the thunderous roars of the Thunder Bird, it immediately gave up on playing around with Lin Mufeng.


    Dong


    With great reluctance, Alavada took heavy steps, causing the ground around him to tremble and shatter as he retreated into the depths of the forest.


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng, who had slightly calmed down, immediately thought of something. He finally thought of one thing, the spirit beasts in the Hundred Miles Forest were all mutants to each other. But at the same time, he also realized that both the Thunderbird and the Carrolo had developed an interest of their own.


    Now they had to fight for their bodies at the same time.


    Sure enough, when Lin Mufeng thought about it, one in front and one behind, the two strange birds started to attack him at the same time. It seemed that this was the only option left.


    Eclipse!


    In a moment of desperation, Lin Mufeng released the Eclipse, ignoring the fact that he was injured. Although these two spirit creatures were popular, they were essentially animals that devoured blood. Lin Mufeng''s idea was to tell them that he was of the same species as them and that he wanted to use his intelligence to defeat his opponent ¡­


    The air was filled with the smell of blood! Disperse!


    However, Lin Mufeng had still underestimated the two spirit beasts. Originally, he had come to the Hundred Miles Forest to hunt souls, but now, he had become his prey.


    Fortunately, because he had released the Eclipse, his strength had increased in an instant. But the danger went far beyond that.


    The horde of monsters blocked their way!


    The three spirit beasts seemed to have reached a consensus ¡ª the three of them would split this body evenly because this was a evil spirit Body that they could meet. They would suck every drop of blood on Lin Mufeng''s body.


    A soul hunter was hunted, and a vampire was sucked back! This was the first time Lin Mufeng had encountered such a vicious battle.


    illusory absence of thousand knives!


    Just as Lin Mufeng was about to activate his soul skill, a voice rang out. The first stage, Soul Hunting, allows one to use both Heavenly Soul and Heavenly Energy, but they cannot use any soul skills. That was why Lin Mufeng wanted to send out her illusory absence of thousand knives and immediately put it away.


    There was no time for him to think any further. Facing the previous attacks of the horde leader monster and the Carrolo behind him, he could only use the arrow on his body as a weapon. This strike was to fight with strength! With just one move, he had taken the lives of two spirit beasts. They weren''t allowed to use soul skills, but they didn''t say they weren''t allowed to use weapons or martial skills. Lin Mufeng had already made his decision.


    However, the situation was always changing!


    A Thunderbird, which had yet to make its move, suddenly moved. Lin Mufeng''s attack was originally meant to pierce through the Carrolo''s heart and borrow the force of his attack to injure the Centaur Monster, then draw back to deal with the Carrolo. Unexpectedly, it suddenly made a preemptive attack.


    The Carrolo felt that Lin Mufeng''s arrow was about to pierce its way into it, so its body immediately lagged for a moment, and then it actually flew out horizontally in the air, coincidentally, the red arrow that the Thunder Bird shot out hit its target, and the Thunder Bird planned to attack Lin Mufeng with its red arrow to let him avoid the arrow first, then it would dive down and attack him.


    Lin Mufeng did not expect the situation to turn out like this, but immediately following the Thunderbird''s attack, a peony blossomed in front of the Centaur''s chest.


    The battles were sometimes so dramatic, but Lin Mufeng suddenly felt a sense of emptiness in his hands, and the arrow actually disappeared in an instant. He had only heard of blood seals, but had never heard of them melting. But that was the truth.


    Although he had defeated three Spirit Beasts in one move, he had no choice but to face one of them. He had to kill two of them or else he would be doomed to fail.


    But no matter how difficult the path was, he had to go, or else that person would not be Lin Mufeng!


    Because the Eclipse was released, Lin Mufeng was currently a blood devourer. But now there was the blood of the spirit beast in front of him, previously, it only sucked human blood, but now, he didn''t know what effects it would have.


    Fortunately, Lin Mufeng had absorbed the blood of the three Spirit Beasts. If he continued to move forward, he would encounter Griffins, but once he smelled the scent of the Griffins, he timidly retreated. Seeing that the Griffins would not harm him, he calmed down.


    The Griffin did not dare to attack, but that did not mean that higher ranked beasts would be afraid of the blood devouring aura on Lin Mufeng''s body.


    Amidst the roar, a fierce tiger attacked. The Heaven Devouring Tiger was a spirit beast that had a Heavenly Soul. Mutated beast shape heavenly soul s, who were originally from the ancient times, had become a Heavenly Soul cultivator by themselves. In the eyes of the entire Tian Yuan Continent, this was an unbelievable matter.


    As for the Heaven Devouring Tiger, it was only a medium level spirit beast in the Hundred Miles Forest. This point was made clear to him by the old guard.


    Now, Lin Mufeng knew that he could not use arrows as a weapon. This battle could be said to be exceptionally difficult. Previously, he had been injured and used the Eclipse twice. Even though he had absorbed the spirit beast blood, his vital energy and blood had not fully recovered. Facing the Heaven Devouring Tiger''s attack, Lin Mufeng could only dodge left and right, passively defending.


    "Whooosh."


    Another wave of fierce wind blew past. Unable to avoid the wind, Lin Mufeng''s right shoulder was clawed deeply by the Sky Devouring Claw. He felt a pain in his shoulder, although he had dodged the attack, but in the moment of surprise, the Heaven Devouring Tiger pounced and only managed to scratch Lin Mufeng. It immediately twisted its body to squeeze Lin Mufeng, causing Lin Mufeng''s entire body to fall to the ground.


    Before he could get up from the ground, the Heaven Devouring Tiger had already turned its body around and placed its front claws on his back.


    "Quick, release the blood sacrifice!"


    In his panic, one of hemoptysis''s words had suddenly awakened Lin Mufeng. Although at this time, if he used the Blood Sacrifice, his life would be in danger if he lost, but if he didn''t, his life would immediately be in danger. As expected, he had used the blood sacrifice technique.


    Blood Sacrifice: A derivative of the Eclipse''s skill. Under normal circumstances, Eclipse sucked the blood of others, but the blood sacrifice was the opposite. It allowed the blood leech to absorb the blood and Qi in the body in order to achieve the special effect of battle, the Violent Power and Speed Nebula.


    This wasn''t against the rules, because Blood Sacrifice wasn''t a soul skill, but a Vampire skill.


    Not to mention the Heaven Devouring Tiger in front of him, even an ancient supreme expert would have to retreat a hundred steps when facing such power. Because the violent power combined with the speed nebula, the power was terrifying. Although it couldn''t swallow the heaven and the earth, the user''s physical strength and speed were close to a monstrous level. He could tear a forest apart with his bare hands. Furthermore, the speed of his fist was so fast that no one could dodge it. It could even be said that it was the speed of the nebula in the universe spinning around him.


    Once the blood sacrifice was done, Lin Mufeng used an unimaginable speed and used both of his hands to grab onto the two front claws of Heaven Devouring. After that, he split his hands into two sides, and tore the huge Heaven Devouring Tiger into two.


    He had originally thought that with his current physical condition, once he released the blood sacrifice, he would immediately fall into a deep slumber. He had thought that with his current physical condition, after releasing the blood sacrifice, he would immediately fall into a deep slumber, because when the blood sacrifice technique was unleashed, he would need to consume a large amount of blood. If it wasn''t to protect his life, Lin Mufeng would definitely not have let out the blood sacrifice so easily.


    Fortunately, when he heard from the hemoptysis that he was going to sacrifice his life with blood, he discovered from the corner of his eyes that there were no other spirit beasts around. However, he never expected that he, who should have immediately fallen asleep, would break through at this time.


    Not only that, but because he had absorbed the spirit beast blood, he felt that there was something in his body that had also begun to awaken. It was something other than a Heavenly Soul, different from anything of the soul rank. Moreover, at the same time that the ball of gaseous substance woke up, he could clearly feel that it had brought him some sort of special power. However, he could not figure out what exactly this power was.


    Just when Lin Mufeng knew that he had levelled up, a white light flashed in front of him.


    The first Bai Ze appeared!


    The first Bai Ze appeared, Lin Mufeng quickly pulled her bow and pulled an arrow!


    Lin Mufeng''s bow was like an arrow, the arrow was like a shooting star, and the first Bai Ze, was killed very smoothly. Lin Mufeng kept the first Heavenly Soul Stone and continued to search for Bai Ze in the forest.


    After killing another White Bear Fairy, Lin Mufeng saw three more White Sacks appearing in front of him at the same time. He could not help but be overjoyed. However, he had expended too much energy after killing the white bear spirit, so this arrow only hit one of the white bear spirit''s legs. That arrow melted when it saw blood, causing Lin Mufeng to lose another arrow.


    Right now, he had to kill two of the Bai Ze''s arrows before he could get his hands on all ten Heavenly Soul Stones. The road ahead was getting more and more difficult. As for the injured Bai Ze, Beast, he completely exploded out in anger. He did not care about the pain from the arrows on his hind legs, and roared as he attacked Lin Mufeng together with the other two Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze, Soul Attribute: Raging Inferno.


    Three balls of blue colored fireballs simultaneously smashed towards Lin Mufeng. He swiftly dodged, and when he turned around, he saw a large crater of about three meters wide and half a meter deep on the ground, and an ancient tree had also instantly turned into a charcoal shape from being hit by the fireball.


    It turned out that this was no ordinary flame. Instead, it was a Heaven Flame.


    Lin Mufeng saw that after the Ancient Wood had been burnt, a green smoke still rose from the ground, causing him to be extremely anxious. However, at this moment, his heart was abnormally calm. He could feel that the things that were hidden within his body and had awoken were extremely cold and were extremely wise. They were like iron and stone, unaffected by any changes in the outside world.


    "Metal-type Soul!"


    The wisdom of steel! Lin Mufeng had already calculated the position, and saw that the three Bai Ze were lined up in a straight line. Thus, he quickly pounced forward and moved horizontally. As he moved horizontally, he drew the bow and released the arrow.


    This was an arrow that would definitely win, a sword filled with wisdom and power. It was completely different from the power of the evil spirit that he normally controlled.


    The arrow was accompanied by the sound of wind as it pierced through three of Bai Ze''s three bodies. Just as the tip of the arrow was about to pierce into the throat of the third Bai Ze, the arrow also disappeared.


    Thus, he now had four Heavenly Soul Stones on him, and was getting closer and closer to his target.


    Just like this, Lin Mufeng walked forward with great difficulty to overcome all the difficulties before finally taking out all ten Heavenly Soul Stones.


    The old guard was still smiling. Even Lin Mufeng, who was standing in front of him, although he was also smiling, felt the pressure that the man was giving him.


    The old guard asked, "Are you sure about the second test?" The smile was filled with indifference, not caring about the deep wounds on Lin Mufeng''s body, but through the old guard''s gaze, Lin Mufeng could clearly see that a deeper meaning was hidden behind his gaze. At the same time, he could feel that the thing that was slowly awakening in his body had already adapted itself to the changes and even wanted to affect his character.

 C170 soul possession

    Several ancient supreme elders had joined hands, yet they were still unable to completely eradicate this evil god. This showed just how terrifying this evil god''s strength was. After floating in the air for so many years, the Evil God''s primordial spirit finally chose the body that Lin Mufeng currently occupied.


    These were just additional words, but he continued to talk about Lin Mufeng and Dai Gua. When he saw Momordica charantia, even though he said that he would let the two of them go first, he still used a Spirit Serpent Immortal Disappearing Technique to escape faster than anyone else. He thought that Momordica charantia had some sort of ultimate move, but it turned out that his ultimate move was just running away.


    The two of them did not know why Mo Yuxin''s Heavenly Soul suddenly left Lan Yi''s body, but it was not a bad thing for the enemy to retreat. The two of them started searching for the Momordica charantia in the peach forest.


    Dai Gua was obviously frightened to death by that fire just now, but it couldn''t be blamed on him. If it wasn''t for his master, who wouldn''t be afraid? He saw the blue-clothed girl still where she was. Although she appeared to be on the verge of collapse, she still couldn''t help but let out a "Ah!" He jumped again.


    Lin Mufeng then slowly walked to the front of the blue clothed man, sighed with his hands, and then said as if he had just arrived at this place, "I''m fine!"


    "Give me your underwear!"


    Dai Gua, who was originally just about to recover from his shock, immediately punched out when he heard the voice coming from the sky.


    "Bastard, I''m your master."


    "Ah?" Master! "Why can''t I see you!"


    "To your right, hand me your underwear!"


    Dai Gua then realised that his master had used the Spirit Serpent Immortal Disappearance Technique, so he obediently handed over his master''s clothes. Momordica charantia took the clothes and after putting them on, his figure appeared on the outside.


    After appearing, the Momordica charantia only glanced at him once, and after looking at Lin Mufeng for more than forty-nine eyes, he asked, "Are you surnamed Lin? Han Ku Kingdom from the Tian Yuan Continent! "


    "That''s right!"


    After hearing Lin Mufeng''s affirmative answer, Momordica charantia couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. "Sigh, no wonder."


    Hearing Momordica charantia''s words, Lin Mufeng knew, this Momordica charantia must know the sequence of events, so he asked: "Senior, please enlighten me."


    "This is a long story, but I will cut to the chase and cut to the chase. Right now, my group is going to Mysterious Light Pavilion, ten kilometers away to find ''Mr. Wu Chen'', and we will find out about everything."


    The Momordica charantia''s nonsense was really endless. If he didn''t keep it short, he wouldn''t want others to hear it.


    Lin Mufeng, Momordica charantia and his brother Dai Gua had decided to go find Mr. Wu Chen, who had already fallen into the control of the Second Prince.


    The actions of the two branches were fast as expected, and the thing that Lin Mufeng was worried about finally happened. However, he was currently in a hallucination and had no way of knowing what had happened. Furthermore, ever since Xiao Lao felt the Heavenly Beast''s explosion, he knew that Mu Feng had been thrown into the illusion and at the same time, he suddenly realized that a lot of experts had gathered. The continent had changed but they were still unable to reach him.


    Thinking of this, he immediately reminded everyone to leave as soon as possible, for fear of a change occurring in the continent.


    "Then Xiao Lao, you?"


    Ni Chang spoke out the same question on behalf of the group.


    Xiao Lao said: "We will wait here for Mu Feng''s return."


    "What happened to Mu Feng?" Right now, Lin Mufeng only cared about their lives, and that was how women were. When she fell in love with someone, he would give her life to him, and the man he loved would be the whole of their life.


    How could the Xiao Lao not understand? Besides, this Lin Mufeng was also considered his own grandson-in-law, he doted on Xiao Qiang so much, but towards Lin Mufeng, he had the same feelings as well, and all these years, the clan had owed this grandson too much. Thus, in his lifetime, he would have to give him multiple times the love. However, now that Lin Mufeng had entered the dream, it was an indisputable fact. Thus, he was slightly moved, but soon recovered his composure and said: "I have entered the illusory realm!"


    Right now, everyone could be confused, but he could not because right now, everyone was looking at him. Right now, everyone could be confused, but he could not because right now, everyone was looking at him.


    Xiao Lao is not leaving, but I want to wait for Mu Feng''s return!


    The women said the same thing in unison, and with such resolute attitudes!


    "Nonsense!" Xiao Lao was obviously angry. With that, he turned around and sighed, "I''ve decided something for you all. If you understand, then go!"


    It was clear that there was some deeper meaning behind Xiao Lao''s words, which he was not willing to bring up. Everyone had no choice but to leave. However, since it was the Rakasha''s plan to lure these people here, it was easier said than done.


    A barrier had already been set up around this place. Entering was easy, but exiting was not as simple as it seemed.


    They were unable to find the exit, and time continued to pass by minute by minute. What Xiao Lao was worried about was, if the experts stayed here for one more second, then the possibility of a change in the continent would increase.


    Unfortunately, all his guesses came true.


    Just as everyone was looking for an exit, a shocking scene was occurring in Star Blue Empire.


    June 3rd, clear.


    Within the imperial capital and imperial hall, the light was somewhat dazzling, but strangely so. It made people feel that something would happen in broad daylight, and a trace of a bad feeling surfaced in their hearts.


    All the civil and military officials were standing solemnly on both sides of the hall. On the left were the civil officials and pavilion elders, while on the right were all military generals and other important officials representing aristocratic families.


    The air seemed frozen now, and you could even feel it hanging in the air. A deathly atmosphere enveloped the entire capital.


    The emperor sat on the throne, supporting his chin with his hand as he lowered his head and did not speak. The light had not come, his concubine had not come, and the two things that the king loved the most were no longer present.


    Everyone was waiting. They were waiting for the king to speak. And the Emperor seemed to be waiting.


    The wind was silent as it blew diagonally outside the royal palace, as if it was bringing a slight chill to the oppressive air. And the wind stirred the light in the light, and in the light stood a man with a sword in his hand.


    Second Prince Guang Wei.


    Wang and his men had arrived! Wang naturally wasn''t blind, he naturally already knew Guang Wei''s intentions, thus he specially waited here today. He wanted to see whether this unfilial son of his still had to do something disobedient!


    At this time, Second Prince was holding onto a sharp sword, staring at his own father. This sword was once a hunting weapon, but because Guang Wei had hunted an elk, he personally gifted it to the King. The sword also had a very special name, it was called "Heaven Breaker".


    Ironic, truly ironic. This Heaven Breaking Sword that the late emperor passed down was now about to break his own sky!


    Of course, Wang was also extremely calm, because he had already anticipated this day. And how could Guang Wei''s ambition escape his eyes, because he was not a flustered emperor? It was just that he had forgotten the late emperor''s teachings, and did not understand the profound meaning behind the late emperor''s teachings, or how he had passed down the Heaven Breaking Sword from generation to generation.


    By the time the era of cold weapons ended, the martial spirit represented by Heaven Breaker had already died.


    Therefore, the king only treated him as an insignificant reward, and easily handed the sword to Guang Wei.


    Although the matter of Guang Wei forcing the palace was within his expectations, he never thought that the day would come so quickly. Even though he had already decided on a plan and wanted to use this opportunity to reduce the power of the various families, both parties from the eight great clans had yet to show themselves.


    Wang was a smart person, so of course he wouldn''t easily believe a certain family. Therefore, he contacted the Mu and Gong Families to both benefit and restrict each other. As for the Lin Family members, including Lin Mufeng himself, although Wang also knew of Lin Mufeng''s current strength, only Guang Ming himself knew of Lin Mufeng''s words. As a result, Wang''s heart knew that relying on the Lin Family right now was the best plan, but he was still worried in his heart.


    Therefore, he had only chosen the strategy of thinking that he was more stable than Luo. Sometimes, being too smart was not a good thing. One could not break it, but one would be thrown into disarray instead.


    Although Wang Zhong was not aware of Guang Wei''s and''s plans, he was able to discern it. So a game, you have a good plan, I had a wall-ladder game, has begun.


    The moment the Purple Rank Expert asked for help, the King knew that their operation had begun. The reason why Wang Ye knew about all these things, was all because Guang Wei actually had Wang Ye''s eyes at his side.


    Guang Wei could never have imagined that even though he could have sent people to monitor Big Brother''s light, his royal father couldn''t have planted a spy by his side. This was truly the most bitter of all Monarch''s family, to the point where he could be considered his biological father, yet he was so untrusting.


    Just like life, happiness was always somewhere else! Just like how, in the eyes of the people, how glorious was Lin Mufeng, who could know of his suffering other than himself?


    However, he had never regretted it before. Since he had already done it, there was no need to say it. Although he thought to himself that he could be an ordinary person, an ordinary person, could he? Because everything was destined to push him onto that stage, he had to be a man.


    And now, he was still trapped in the illusion and unable to come out. This was already a great humiliation to him!


    Lin Mufeng was not a god, but a human. Although he had an evil side to him, did that really represent him as an evil being? He did not believe it. He did not want to break through the illusions just for the people to know.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng''s fighting spirit was flourishing right now, and he was engaged in a life and death battle. Perhaps it wasn''t against his enemies, but more of a determination to surpass and challenge himself. Having made up his mind, he was currently on his way to Mysterious Light Pavilion.


    However, he didn''t know what had happened in the real world. When he returned, an even greater danger was placed in front of him.


    But in the real world, the most important matter right now was actually Guang Wei forcing his way through. Fei Wenhong was indeed shrewd and astute. Long before he made his move, he had already faked the name of the king and fortified all the routes to enter the imperial city. Because what he saw was another scene, and everything was as he had expected.


    Although there were some interludes, it did not affect his entire plan. Perhaps in his opinion, these interludes could only be considered as a feast. Someone had come out to perform a sword dance. It was just to liven things up, but it was something else entirely.


    However, Xiang Zhuang was still a man of his word, so he could not let such a person live. Moreover, this person was a spy for the king, and even more so, he could not let him live.

 C171 Light Escape after the Heavenly Soul Palace was destroyed (1)

    "You want to go and spread the news?"


    For a eunuch in the palace, Guang Wei and Fei Wenhong would definitely not use Heavenly Soul Master to kill him. However, in times of emergency, they would have to use extreme methods.


    The eunuch who had been lurking by Guang Wei''s side for many years finally stopped his breathing. A blood-stained package and a letter were handed to Guang Wei.


    "Hahaha ¡­" "The one who goes along with the plan will die while the one who goes against the rules will die. This is the outcome for those who go against this king ¡­"


    It was just that Guang Wei was too proud of himself, because that young eunuch, although his name had not been recorded in the history books, and even after many years, had only remembered that there was an A or B character like him, but when he decided to inform the king about the Second Prince''s conspiracy, he already had the feeling that he was going to die, and this letter must definitely be delivered.


    History was heartless. Sometimes, one could only remember the great figures and the heaven-shaking heroes, but they would ruthlessly submerge those small blood-soaked characters deep within their river.


    When the king received the message from the Psychic Bird, he couldn''t help but be moved. And the last sentence, almost made the heartless Monarch''s family want to cry even if he saw it-- "Little Shun Zi''s Absolute Brush!"


    The letter stated Guang Wei and Fei Wenhong''s conspiracy, and it was very clear that the eunuch wrote it in a hurry, so the number of words was not much, it was only a few short sentences, and at the same time, the words were all twisted and distorted.


    The Heavenly Soul Master were also surprised. Where did this person get all the strength from? However, when they thought about how the Psychic Bird would definitely take the message away, they felt that there was nothing they could do. After all, the Spirit Bird''s flying speed was not something they could compare to. But when he thought about how a few Heavenly Soul Master s chased after a little eunuch and even allowed him to accomplish such a thing, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed and disappointed. However, this matter must not be revealed.


    Heavenly Soul Master killing a eunuch was originally a joke, but if the news of the mission''s failure spread, it would be a huge joke. Thus, the few of them gave a meaningful glance, and each of them understood what was going on.


    Within the imperial city, a coup was on the verge of breaking out, and the Royal Palace had also begun to take action. As for the future, the two sides would naturally have their own plans. It was up to the person who would become the ruler of this continent to decide which side would make the final decision, but right now, the two sides working together would only harm each other. In addition, everyone needed to cooperate with each other in order to make things a bit more complete.


    Regarding the Royal Palace''s rebellion against the continent, and the son of the Rakasha, because of the relationship with Lin Mufeng, he had once strongly opposed it.


    At that time, delaying the war was just a strategy for him to deal with Lin Mufeng. He also knew that the trust Rakasha had for Lin Mufeng at the time meant that he had revealed the news, even though he might not have believed it, but it could be seen that Lin Mufeng had leaked it out, so the Rakasha would not make things difficult for him. It seemed like the matter of him taking Lin Mufeng as his foster son was not as simple as it seemed.


    Something that could enter the eyes of the Rakasha was definitely not an ordinary item. It was just that it was unclear what kind of opportunity or existence it was.


    But no matter what it was, it could not stop him from hating Lin Mufeng, because his appearance here clearly threatened his position. This was simply unforgivable, and in front of Lin Mufeng, he could not even bring up a single bit of confidence.


    Therefore, he stepped forward to stop the Rakasha from attacking the continent. It was to make Lin Mufeng in a difficult situation, and make him into someone who would bewitch the masses in front of everyone.


    He had been waiting for this day for a long time, as long as he could stabilize the Heaven Soul Palace, the results would be the same as the counterattack. Furthermore, in his heart, he did not have that kind of mindset of a second generation ancestor, and he did not want anyone to see him inheriting the inheritance from the Rakasha, while he himself was a person with no capabilities.


    Therefore, when attacking Heaven Soul Palace, he took the initiative to ask for orders, and said: "Royal father, when attacking Heaven Soul Palace this time, this son is willing to be the vanguard!"


    However, Thor had always supported the Prince, and he wanted nothing more than to assist the Prince. "I''m willing to follow the Prince and fight alongside him in this battle," Thor said.


    At the same time, he glanced at Xiu Yuan, who was still connected to him, as a form of respect for the previous incident. If looks could also kill, then Xiu Yuan would have died countless times under those sharp eyes. His intention was to make Xiu Yuan understand that there was no one beside Rakasha, and their strength had the title of number one. They were people who fought for it, not just out of their mouths, so he gave them the first place seal, but they had to rely on their strength to speak for themselves!


    How could Xiu Yuan understand the intentions of someone like Thunder God? Moreover, what he wanted was more than just the title of number one, but the chance to do so was not here yet, so he said: "Since Your Highness and Elder Lei have volunteered themselves to be the vanguard, it seems like I, Xiu Yuan, will have no choice but to take the lead in the army''s logistics, hehehehe."


    Xiu Yuan''s smile, however, had such a profound meaning. Rakasha was not stupid, he knew what was the meaning of the army not moving, the principle of food being the first, while Xiu Yuan was doing the logistics for him, making him feel at ease.


    He immediately issued an order, and arranged for troops to attack Heaven Soul Palace. Although he had already found out that Palace Master Yao Yue was lured into the depths, Heaven Soul Palace was not a place that could be easily taken care of. After all, there were still the Third Elder and the other three Tribes overseeing it, so wanting to take down Heaven Soul Palace in one fell swoop was not an easy task.


    Thus, other than the Rakasha and the Luo Family, all the elites of the Royal Palace were mobilized. And the vanguard led by the Prince, along with the Great, Demon, Sprite and Demon investigators, were the first troops, while Xiu Yuan followed his orders and formed a supporting army, with Xu Chang as the leader, a large group of people charged straight for Heaven Soul Palace.


    Although they were already prepared to attack the Heaven Soul Palace and their men were already on their way, they still issued a report according to tradition. The reason for attacking the Heaven Soul Palace was not a reason. The Heaven Soul Palace Lord coveted the Heavenly Soul Necklace and had even personally killed her way to the main hall.


    This reason was indeed strong to the point of being a complete mess!


    As for the report, it was so strong that it was almost impossible to ignore. It had no temper at all, and apart from the smell of gunpowder, there was nothing else to say.


    As an elder of the Heaven Soul Palace, she had not been this angry for many years. As a cultivator, she had been cultivating the Mind Cleansing Art for a long time, but it was different from the other girls, it was more or less like she was independent of the world. But now, she had let him finish reading the written report, so it was clear that the contents of the letter were too intense.


    The report continued, "Everyone knows, the Heavenly Soul Necklace is the possession of the Rakasha, but Yao Yue, based on her identity as the palace master, disregarded her own dignity and coveted the item that did not belong to him, and offended me. If you do, my Royal Palace can protect everyone in the Heaven Soul Palace, but from now on, the Heaven Soul Palace will be under our control. It''s not my unrighteous master, it''s just that Heaven Soul Palace did something wrong, so I had to fight! Please feel that Heaven Soul Palace thinks about fighting, and my Royal Palace has good luck, so it is best not to fight.


    Rakasha. "


    Of course, these words were not written by the Rakasha himself, but were written by his subordinates. Although his words were fierce, it still went according to the Rakasha''s thoughts. Rakasha was definitely a person who would take revenge on any mistakes.


    When Rose finished reading the report, she turned it into powder and angrily said, "Royal Palace, you''ve gone too far!"


    Although Lianxing and Linglong did not see the contents of the order, but seeing Rose''s previous anger, they knew that Royal Palace had sent the order and that the person who came was not friendly. Since the Palace Master was not here, they must have made sufficient preparations for the attack.


    At this time, Xiang Lan, Yu Zhu, and Qiu Ju also came, seeing Rose like this, they couldn''t help but be shocked.


    To make Rose act like this, it could be seen that this was a huge matter. Now that the Palace Mistress wasn''t here, everyone couldn''t help but cast their gazes at Rose. Everything depended on how Great Elder decided.


    Heaven Soul Palace was facing a strong enemy, but Star Blue Royal City was not optimistic either. At this time, Guang Wei was not only holding onto a sharp sword, but he was also carrying two bags that were overflowing with blood.


    It seemed that the order he had sent to the Heaven Soul Palace to seek help had also met with mishap.


    Actually, Guang Wei didn''t need to be like that, but when he thought that he might really have to kill his father with his own hands, there was still a little bit of kinship in his heart. Even though it was just a little, it didn''t mean it wasn''t there, and in the evil people, in the depths of their hearts, there would always be a little bit of kindness.


    Furthermore, Guang Wei only needed a single thought to decide that unless he was forced to, he would not kill his father and seize the throne.


    Moreover, he already knew that it would be useless. Since the order was given to the Heaven Soul Palace, it would be meaningless even if he did not go, if he did not go, then if his death could be exchanged for his father giving up the throne, then the death of the order could also be considered another form of death.


    When he mentioned the head of the envoy, he didn''t know if it was from his own heart, but he sighed and said: "If your death can be exchanged for Father''s return, I will bestow your country''s surname with the national burial ceremony. Rest in peace! "


    Guang Wei threw the two bags towards the great hall, then pointed the tip of his sword and said: "This son greets royal father!"


    No matter what, Wang would never have thought that the child he painstakingly raised was actually such an ingrate. The sparrow knew that it was feeding him, but it never thought that its own son would point the tip of his sword at it because of a throne.


    Grief, greater than the heart of death!


    So when faced with Guang Wei''s disobedience, Wang had already lost all of his anger, and did not even say a single word of reprimand, but Wang Wang''s prestige still remained, even though he had already said those three words, while Guang Wei, who was holding onto his sword, did not dare to take a step forward.

 C172 Light Escape with the destruction of the Heavenly Soul Palace (Two)

    "Make your move!"


    The air was filled with the breath of death, instantly turning cold and still. Everyone was still motionless in the air, as if time had stopped.


    "Why aren''t you attacking!" Are you afraid? "


    The king''s angry roar, Guang Wei''s retreat, and the rest of the officials did not dare to say a single word, but they had all chosen to protect themselves, and that was all.


    It was nothing compared to their lives. Everyone chose the latter, and for a kingdom that had long since rotted away to its roots, what was the use of having a king who could help them? This was because the country was not a king. When the country had lost its cohesion, it would only be a matter of time before it collapsed. It was like a rotten wall, the key point was who would push it.


    But no one would have thought that it would actually be Guang Wei. If it was said that for the sake of the throne, brothers'' flesh and blood were broken, then it was still reasonable. Because you didn''t harm him, perhaps he would do the same to you, so it could be said that he had the advantage to strike first. But murdering one''s father to seize his father, was an enormous disobedience and unfilial act. There was no parent in the world who would have the heart to slaughter their own children!


    But now Guang Wei had done such a shameless thing.


    Seeing Guang Wei not daring to meet his gaze, although Guang Wei still maintained a posture and even moved slightly from the start till now, that kind of dignity and aura was unique to any emperor and could not be violated.


    "Guang Wei, didn''t you want to get the throne? Why are you still hesitating? Come on! Take out your sword now! "


    Even those who claimed to be his father felt that it was a form of humiliation to be facing him. Although the steps he had taken today were not what he wanted to see, the facts were facts, and could not be changed. Moreover, he felt that he had nothing to lose, but the empire was already ruined.


    So right now, he only wanted one sword to kill him! To the irreparable situation, courage and endurance, it was already meaningless, so he chose the most cowardly method in the world, using death to escape. If his own death could be exchanged for a new world, then it could also be considered death to have some value.


    At this time, the only thing he regretted was not listening to the words of the light. If Lin Mufeng was here right now, then he might have been the one who led a huge mess. But it was too late.


    He stood up and pounced on his sword ¡­


    History remembers this scene, but history is always written by the victor. Perhaps if one wanted to find out the truth about him, one could only find some clues between the lines in the historian''s handwriting.


    The imperial city was in mourning. The news that the king died from illness and was handed down the testamentary edict of the late emperor was passed on to the two kings who succeeded Guang Wei in inheriting the throne.


    Just as the King had lost his life as well, news came from the imperial city. To Guang Wei, this was definitely the worst case scenario.


    The The First Prince was gone.


    It turned out that there were people loyal to the royal family within the starblue. Therefore, when Guang Wei and Fei Wenhong were focusing their energy on the palace, that person thought that if they missed this chance, then it would be even harder for the first prince to escape.


    Moreover, this person was already determined to die. No one would have thought that a civil servant would have such courage at this moment. Since ancient times, it had always been "a battle of life and death, a battle of life and death!" As a civil official, his dream was to work hard to rule over the country, to correct the emperor, and those matters where he risked his life were the highest dream of all martial artists.


    Therefore, the crafty and cunning Fei Wenhong never thought that a powerless Wen Chen would have such guts to spread information and let the light escape when their defenses were at their most relaxed. Furthermore, the warriors and servants that were close to them had such thoughts, but they were already firmly controlled.


    The light at this moment, although he couldn''t enter the hall, he had already predicted what was going to happen. Although he was a person with a heavenly soul, his movements had already been closely watched by others. As long as he left this room, he would be killed.


    At this moment, a person who looked like a eunuch arrived outside the first prince''s room. The person in charge of the guard had already received the order to defend this room. Anyone who entered within half a kilometer would be strictly investigated.


    With regards to the orders given by the upper echelons, these people had to carry it out, even the eunuchs had to search the place, otherwise, if something were to happen here, they would not be able to take responsibility. Although these people were unhappy with the actions of the Second Prince, but the matters of the Monarch''s family were not something they could control.


    Moreover, they did not have such lofty ideals. They were just like ordinary people, as long as there was no war, as long as they could eat their fill, they would have no other requests. Ideal and revenge. These things sounded good, but what had they to do with him?


    They had no illusions about a country that was already like this. How much can you expect a man whose heart is dead to the king''s people to do?


    "Stop!" "Who is it!?"


    A few people stopped the eunuchs.


    Seeing that someone was interrogating him, the man immediately lifted up the food box in his hands and said, "On the orders of Second Prince, bring the first prince a meal."


    "Open it and take a look!" The head guard knew that this was a very special time, so he still acted with caution. With a single command, the people around him began to go through the food in the food box repeatedly while at the same time not forgetting to prick it with silver needles. Seeing that the food was normal and that there was nothing hidden in the box, he also searched the eunuch''s body.


    A group of people touched his body, and just as they were about to touch his lower body, that person dodged and said: ", don''t joke with this old servant!"


    When those people saw this scene, they also knew that they had really gone too far. Wasn''t touching someone else''s place the same as theirs? Furthermore, there was no reason for a knife to be hidden in that place, nor was there any need for a letter to be released. Looking at his behavior just now, it was obvious that although he was already this old, he was still a taboo. So after taking a glance at each of them, they all cast their gazes at the head guard.


    The head guard looked at the crowd and said, "What do you want me to do? Since there''s no problem and it''s under the orders of the Second Prince, we can just let them pass!"


    After seeing the guard act, the man finally let out a long sigh of relief. Luckily, he didn''t continue to grope around, or else he would be exposed. He straightened his body, picked up his food box and headed for the prince''s room.


    The first prince was also extremely worried at this moment. Although according to Lin Mufeng''s instructions, this temporarily made Guang Wei a little afraid, he was still afraid that one day Guang Wei would do something so disobedient. Although he couldn''t get any news about it from the outside, but looking at the various indications in front of him, it seemed like he could already feel that those worries would eventually happen.


    He paced back and forth a few steps and then looked out the window. The guards outside would only be tighter, so he sighed and said to himself, "I hope everything will not happen."


    Just then, he heard footsteps outside, followed by someone who came in with a box in his hand and said: "By the order of Second Prince, let the first prince have a good meal, I''m afraid he won''t have another chance in the future."


    Regardless of whether it was the light inside or the guards outside, when they heard this, they all understood what this meant. Was this the last meal?


    Looks like Guang Wei had still done that.


    Guang Ming sighed, "If that''s the case, then so be it!"


    Then, a look of relief appeared on his face, and he slowly sat down, as if he was talking to himself, facing the eunuch who was sending him food, and at the same time, wanted him to pass the news to Guang Wei, and said: "Alright, looks like this is the last meal Guang Ming will eat before he leaves, to be able to be a ghost that is full to death, isn''t bad! "Hur Hur Hur."


    With a bitter smile, helplessness and helplessness, he now knew that after this meal, he was going to chase after his father.


    "First Prince, this is the wine that the Second Prince has personally prepared for you. Drink this cup." The eunuch filled the pot with wine and handed it to Guang Ming. At the same time, he looked around him and knew that it was time to do so, so he took the chance to drink the wine and leaned over. At the same time, he dipped his pinky in some of the wine and quickly wrote a line on the table:


    "If we don''t leave now, then when?"


    The light was obviously a wise man, and seeing this situation, he knew that this person had used this method to deliver the message. Thus, he pretended to drink the wine in his bottle in one gulp, and at the same time laughed out loud, saying, "Hahaha, although this is a decapitated wine, it''s still delicious, hahaha!"


    The two exchanged a look before swiftly changing their clothes.


    Guang Ming glanced at the person in front of him and spoke in an extremely low voice, "When my country is restored, you will be considered an elder."


    The official who had risked his life to save him could only smile. It seemed that he was not greedy for the so-called name of the elder, but was just doing his duty as an official.


    In his heart, he only believed in justice and justice, as well as the care and concern of others as a subject. All of this was enough, but as for whether history could remember him, he had never thought about it. Furthermore, he had never thought about it before, and after that, he also used his actions to tell Guang Ming that not everyone wanted to become the second Fei Family.


    That''s all!


    After exchanging clothes with an old official whose name was unknown, Guang Ming picked up his food box and headed out of the house. This old official seemed to have calculated the time. It was time to change his guard and relax his defenses. Therefore, he had already calculated that this was the only hope for the light to escape from his clutches.


    Seeing the light leaving, he straightened his body and imitated the king''s usual tone, saying: "Xiao San-zi, go back and tell Guang Wei that this prince has made preparations for enlightenment."


    When Guang Ming heard this, he tried his best to hold back the tears in his eyes as he lowered his head and carried the box of food out.


    It was because he looked left and right, and felt that there was one person missing among the Wen Chen. Just now, because everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them, no one saw that old subject actually dared to slip out at this time, and when the people outside asked him about it, he only said that he was anxious inside, and tried to excuse himself.


    Seeing that there was one less person in the hall, Fei Wenhong was afraid that the situation was not good, and that the matters in the hall had already been resolved, so he personally went to the Light Mansion.


    At this moment, he was in the midst of the exchange between the two guards, but what he saw instead was a scene that made his three lungs explode in rage.

 C173 Light Escape with the destruction of the Heavenly Soul Palace (3)

    "Was there any transition in the last line of defense?"


    "Other than a bearded eunuch following the orders of the Second King to send off the decapitated food, there is nothing else."


    "Pah!" A loud slap flew through the air


    "Bastard!" "When have you ever heard of eunuchs with beards?"


    Fei Wenhong''s slap woke the main official up. Indeed, when would this eunuch have a beard?


    "What about the person who just delivered the food?"


    "It''s right in front!"


    Fei Wenhong looked over, seeing his back, he knew that he was The First Prince, so he immediately said: "He is Guang Ming, take him down!"


    Everyone knew that they had made a mistake. Who wouldn''t want to atone for their sins? They quickly caught up to the light and quickly surrounded it. When the old official heard about the incident outside, he could not help but sigh and say, "Well, it doesn''t matter, as long as we plan things according to plan, we will do as we please!" Then he quickly rushed out and pounced forward with his frail body that could not withstand the wind. He used his last bit of strength to break through the encirclement with the assistance of light.


    This was the last thing he could do.


    However, for the experts, doing this would undoubtedly be futile. Although he had used his full strength to knock the light out of the encirclement, those guards weren''t ordinary people. How could the light respond and surround them twice.


    "First Prince, come with me." A voice came from afar and his movement was extremely fast. Moreover, it was obvious with a glance that this person was a Heavenly Soul Master with a high cultivation level.


    Seeing that a mysterious Heavenly Soul Master had suddenly appeared and saved the light, Fei Wenhong did not care that much as he jumped and entered the battle circle. Although Fei Wenhong''s strength was not very high, and was facing off against two other Heavenly Soul Master, he knew that he had the power of the masses, if everyone fought together, he could definitely capture the two of them alive.


    Seeing that it was a fierce battle, the man only said, "The prince will leave first, I''ll take the lead."


    Guang Ming knew that he was in a dangerous situation, so he could only do what the mysterious man said and run away. However, since this was a heavily guarded place, it would be very difficult to break through!


    The two of them were separated, each surrounded on the spot.


    Just at this time, two groups of people came over. They were the people of Star Blue Academy and the Hangu College. Almost at the same time, they received news from a mysterious person, saying that there was a change in the kingdom.


    Originally, Han Guo and the other two places don''t have any relationship with any other powers, but sometimes history is like this, making you unable to be independent from the world. Ever since Lan Tianzi accepted Lin Mufeng, and with the rest of the Lin Family, it seemed that everything had become a foregone conclusion, and both sides were no longer able to stay out of the matter.


    Although the experts from both sides were transferred away, the strength that they had combined was not something that these people could defend against. Therefore, the light had to escape from the capital under the cover of everyone, which made Fei Wenhong and Guang Wei extremely furious.


    However, there was nothing they could do. Of course, this was not the thing they were most afraid of. What they were most worried about was that the mysterious man had dropped something during the fight.


    No matter if it was the Star Blue Academy or the Hangu College, all of them were safe now that the First Prince had been settled down in the Hangu College, because Guang Wei had only just obtained the throne, he had to pacify the officials here and calm himself down. Furthermore, if he wanted to attack two places and leave his master with no name, he could only do so in broad daylight.


    On the surface, it was very obvious that although there were still Hangu College s far away, they could coordinate with each other and rely on each other. Therefore, the only thing they could do was to use the name of the country''s suffering and loss to order martial law to break off the connection between the two places to the outside world in order to isolate themselves.


    Although the Lin Family had been forced to stay here, as the Merchant Union, even if they had declined, they would still find themselves a thin and weak camel bigger than a horse. If they wanted to return, it was impossible for them to not have the funds to back them up, so the first prince temporarily settled down here and waited for the right timing. At the same time, like the Lin Family, for news of Lin Mufeng.


    While the Prince on one side escaped from the clutches of the devils, the Heaven Soul Palace was not in a good mood.


    Before Palace Master Yao Yue even reached the Heaven Soul Palace, she had encountered a heavily injured Autumn Chrysanthemum. Qiuju only brought five words of news, the Heaven Soul Palace was broken!


    This battle was abnormally tragic, Rose died in battle, Lianxin was nowhere to be found, and the rest were all captured alive, but not a single one of them dared to surrender. Of course the Rakasha understood that what he wanted was not the dead Heaven Soul Palace, so he would not kill all those that were captured alive.


    Therefore, for those who know how to use troops, slaughtering cities is the most unwise choice. Without the people and people, who will you rule?


    Her life would have come to an end as well. If not for the fact that she wanted to pass this information to the Asgard Mistress, she did not know if she would have been able to hold on until now, because they had already set up an inescapable trap for Yao Yue.


    Yao Yue was helpless. Both of her hands caressed the body in front of Qiuju''s eyes, then she hugged onto the corpse and flew off into the distance.


    was at a loss for the first time. It seemed that there were some grudges that he had to settle, right?


    Lin Mufeng obviously did not know about the matters of the real world, because at this time, Lin Mufeng was still unable to leave the illusory realm. He even knew that this place was not real, but there was one kind of strength in his heart that he was unable to resist. And now, he still had to go to the Mysterious Light Pavilion. He only had one goal, to save someone!


    After fighting with Mo Yuxin''s Heavenly Soul, and adding that Lan Yi''s movements were inconvenient, the few of them walked the distance of twenty kilometers. By the time they arrived at Mysterious Light Pavilion, it was already noon.


    Outside the Mysterious Light Pavilion, the fragrance of sandalwood hung in the air.


    This smell, once again rushed into Lin Mufeng''s nose. Somehow, he felt that this smell had some sort of relationship with the Celestial Path''s smell. If you were talking about ordinary dreams, you could only see images and sounds, which meant only vision and hearing. But in this fantasy land, people had all five senses, whether it was sense of smell or touch. Everything was so real that you couldn''t help but believe.


    When they reached outside the pavilion, they saw that a group of people were practicing, and it was Mysterious Light Pavilion''s afternoon class. Seeing that someone had arrived, one of the disciples stepped forward and blocked his path, saying, "My apologies, but the Mysterious Light Pavilion has a hundred-year rule that not everyone is welcome during lunch time. Please come back in two hours. " After saying that, the guard disciple gestured for them to return.


    Dai Gua immediately stepped forward and said: "You, we are here to look for Mr. Wu Chen, not you."


    "Who are you looking for? We aren''t here, but we can''t break the hundred-year rule here."


    When Momordica charantia heard this, he only smiled, but the smile on his face looked like he was not smiling at all. On top of that, his smile was actually not smiling at all, and he said: "If that''s the case! With that, he reached out his hand towards his bosom. The gatekeeping disciple originally thought that he had taken some silver from his pocket and begged for mercy, but unexpectedly, Momordica charantia took out a rod from his bosom.


    The stick looked plain and white, but it could be stretched and contracted as he pleased. Momordica charantia raised the rod that was not even a foot tall, and with a wave of his hand, he smashed it towards the guard. Only now did he accept his words, and said: "If it is inconvenient, I will be offending you."


    Seeing that Momordica charantia had made his move, Lin Mufeng rushed in with blue clothed man and Dai Gua in his arms. How could the guard disciples match up to him? Momordica charantia also rushed over immediately after.


    At this time, when the elders of the Mysterious Light Pavilion heard that someone was forcing their way into the Mysterious Light Pavilion, they also rushed over. The clan elder waved his hand, controlling everyone and said: "May I know what matter it is to barge into my Mysterious Light Pavilion?"


    Lin Mufeng said, "This blue-clothed lady has been poisoned, so she has come to the Mr. Wu Chen to seek poison."


    "Since you already know that mister has left, you should know that mister no longer has worldly affairs. Go back."


    "You, we want to see the Mr. Wu Chen, not you. How can you be so sure that he won''t see us?"


    "In that case, do you want to forcefully break in?"


    "So what?" After saying that, he started his attack again. As he rushed in, Momordica charantia''s mouth did not idle around for even a thousand years as he said: "Not only do I have to charge in, I must pass through. Is this my good disciple?!"


    "Yes, Master!" "You are always right. Your decision is always correct. You ¡­"


    He truly deserved to be called master and disciple! Even when they were fighting, their mouths were not idle.


    "You''re still staring blankly, what are you waiting for, the Mr. Wu Chen you''re looking for is inside the third room on the right."


    Lin Mufeng knew that saving others was the most important thing to do, so he did not waste time with the rest and rushed to the third room from the right side of the inner courtyard. Although there were a lot of people there, he was still tied down by his master and disciple.


    As Lin Mufeng entered the residence of the Mr. Wu Chen, Master and disciple also followed him.


    "Mr. Wu Chen, how have you been?"


    "So it''s the Momordica charantia. What do you mean by ''why is it like this''?"


    "This young man must have told you before that this woman has been cured of her poison."


    "In that case, please go back." Mr. Wu Chen completely ignored the fact that he was acquainted with Momordica charantia in the past. His icy cold words had already given the order to expel him.


    "Alright, little brother Dai Gua, Sir Lin, let''s go. It''s just that when some people hear where this woman came from, do not regret it. When we leave, they will not look back."


    Not only was Mr. Wu Chen stunned by such foolish words, even Lin Mufeng himself did not know what was going on. It was extremely difficult for them to rush in, wasn''t it to ask Mr. Wu Chen to save them?


    Momordica charantia led the two of them and left. He spoke as if he was talking to himself, "This woman is from lunar boundary, and her surname is Lan. Sigh, when someone hears this, they definitely cannot call us back! "


    "Wait!"


    "Hmph, if you want us to wait, then we must wait. Although this is the Mysterious Light Pavilion, we are not your subordinates or disciples, so we did not leave just because you want us to stay."


    From the looks of it, this Momordica charantia was going to show some of his strength, and it seemed like they were going to pick a fight with this Mr. Wu Chen.


    At the same time, Dai Gua added fuel to the fire, and started singing with his master: "Master, although you old man always have a bitter face, and do things in a muddled manner, but this time, your disciple thinks that you old man is too kind, and that the decision made was right. "Master is mighty. Master is wise. Master ¡­"

 C174 Mr. Wu Chen

    "Enough, your kung fu has not improved yet, but your mouth is getting more and more skilled."


    "That''s because you, Master, have taught me well!"


    "Everyone, hold on!" This matter can be discussed. " Wu Chen continued to shout.


    Although he saw that Wu Chen was saying it clearly, he seemed to be avoiding it due to his identity and face. He didn''t want to make that matter clear, so Momordica charantia asked: "Is it just a discussion? "Looks like we came here in the wrong. There''s no point in discussing this matter."


    Seeing that the group of people were almost dozens of steps away from him, Mr. Wu Chen let out a long sigh and said: "Alright, you old bastard, I''ll save him if you''re afraid!"


    "Un, that''s more like it!"


    Only then did they come back twice.


    When he saw Lan Yi, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "It''s so similar, so similar!"


    "Alright, I asked you to save her, yet you still blabbered on and on like that. Even if you didn''t save her, the elephant would still be dead."


    All disciples, listen up! Set up a formation! I will force out her soul ¡ª ¡ª Mr. Wu Chen immediately ordered the disciples of Mysterious Light Pavilion to set up a formation array, an array formation, a support skill unique to Mysterious Light Pavilion. It was often used to deal with higher leveled Heavenly Soul Master.


    Seeing that the formation had been arranged, Mr. Wu Chen glanced at Momordica charantia and said, "Old thief Bitter melon, I still need to borrow something from you." So it turned out that Mr. Wu Chen and the Momordica charantia had known each other for a long time, and had never cared about each other''s words. Furthermore, they had not submitted to each other for all these years, which was why he had called the Momordica charantia "Old Gouge".


    On the other hand, the things that Wu Chen asked Momordica charantia for was only a jar he used to store medicinal herbs. Of course, this was not an ordinary jar. These two items could only be easily found by the Momordica charantia who was the Poison Lord of Peach Forest.


    Momordica charantia also knew the power of possessing heavenly souls. The so-called three Soul Dispersing Pills and seven Demonic Swallowing Spiders were simply to suppress the three souls and seven souls. Because at the moment, no one knew if this Possessed Heavenly Soul had already cleared three souls and seven souls. Only these two things could suppress it, and only the Momordica charantia had a jar that could contain these two things.


    After finishing all the preparations, the Mr. Wu Chen began to circulate his cultivation to force the Heavenly Soul to come out.


    Although the Heavenly Soul was powerful, after breaking away from the body, and adding the power of the Mysterious Light Pavilion''s formation, a purple light shot out from the body of the Heavenly Soul. If he were to turn completely black, not to mention the Mysterious Light Pavilion''s array formation and the power of the Mr. Wu Chen, it would be necessary for the Ancient Supreme Elder to step in.


    "Yuxin, it''s been so many years! When was the grievance to be avenged? It would be better to just leave! "


    After closing the array, the ball of air entered the jar. Dai Gua quickly sealed the bottle, and then, he heard someone say that a child''s blood could increase the sealing effect. As a result, he bit his own middle finger and dripped a drop of his blood on it.


    After everything had been arranged, the sky darkened and Wu Chen arranged for everyone to stay. Although the blue clothed man had the possession of a soul of the Heavenly God, he still had to wait for daybreak to wake up after consuming the Momordica charantia''s medicine.


    Lin Mufeng was still worried, and decided to keep watch the night. Momordica charantia said: "Don''t worry, the disciples of Mysterious Light Pavilion have already set up an array formation tonight. Furthermore, the two of us are separated by a wall, and with Little Brother Dai Gua on guard here, everything will be fine. " Then, he stretched lazily and said: "Dai Gua, something must not go wrong tonight!"


    After Dai Gua finished listening to his master''s words, he started to speak endlessly with full of confidence, and said: "Rest assured Master, with me here, it can be said to be extremely firm and unbreakable. You can''t get past me like a fly. "


    Dai Gua was in the middle of his lecture, beaming with joy, his mouth wide open when he saw Master Bitter melon slap his own face, making him look like a mosquito. Seeing that this mosquito did not give him face, Dai Gua''s little brother stuck out his tongue and said: "I''m sorry, it''s just an accident, Master, it''s a mosquito after all, it''s not a fly."


    Master Bitter melon knocked on his head and said, "Smooth talker. Little thing, watch carefully." He then returned to his room to rest.


    "Yes sir!" Seeing the back of his master, Dai Gua agreed on the surface, but his body had already become disobedient and he slept on the ground. At the same time, he glanced at Lin Mufeng and said: "Don''t worry, I''m just tired from standing, I won''t really sleep."


    Lin Mufeng stood on his own for a while. Seeing that Dai Gua was not sleepy, he went back to his own room to rest.


    Celestial Path, Mo Yuxin had recovered back then, these days are coming up again, Dark Lord, I have absorbed the Evil God''s power, sooner or later I will kick you away, and I will not see you in the light of day, but Momordica charantia, my Celestial Path and your Peach Blossom Realm have always kept to myself, I never thought that you would actually find the one with the surname Lan to deal with me, Black and White Transient, right now the two of you are taking care of that old thief''s nest, you stay here, Hong Xiu, I want to take my soul back.


    Mr. Wu Chen? Do you think that some things can be resolved?


    But at this time, the Mysterious Light Pavilion, the disciples guarding the Heavenly Soul Network Formation, were not as exhausted as Dai Gua, who tumbled from side to side, and was a little tired. This was because on such a peaceful night, in their opinion, Master''s arrangements were unnecessary, and the things that the Mr. Wu Chen had sealed, no one could break it. Furthermore, other than this formation, there was also the Mysterious Light Barrier.


    When Mo Yuxin left the Celestial Path, her powers increased exponentially at night, and the Dark Lord bestowed her with a special ability, Night Shadow Technique. Therefore, Mo Yuxin''s current ability to fight in the night was incomparable to her current ability.


    However, the Mysterious Light Barrier was indeed powerful. Even with Night Shadow''s technique, he was unable to break through it.


    The so-called enchantment of profound light was formed from the artifact form of the Mystic Light Sword, just like the forest that Lin Mufeng had charged into earlier. But there was nothing else here, and he was afraid that it was pure profound light sword aura. Below the Violet Rank, one dies immediately upon entering.


    This was not a normal Infantry''s land, but a forbidden ground for Infantry that understood how formations changed. This time, the Mysterious Light Pavilion Lord knew that if she could not control the heavenly soul, it would bring disaster to the entire continent. Although this place did not belong to the Tian Yuan Continent anymore, how could he not understand the principle of dying from cold teeth and lips? Thus, the formations here were the most important ones.


    But if this kind of formation could stop Mo Yuxin from advancing, then everything was wrong. Not to mention obtaining the power of the dark world, even without the help of the dark energy, Mo Yuxin''s strength alone was enough to break through the first layer of the enchantment.


    It could be said that they didn''t have blood on their weapons, or it could be said that after losing the first round, they had easily avoided the danger.


    This was one of the weaknesses of the profound light sword formation, and also its only weakness. It could only affect people and souls, but could not affect other species.


    No one paid any attention to him as he flew by. When Mo Yuxin''s attack failed, he immediately cracked the clues of the profound light sword formation, and quickly killed another one. In the Peach Blossom Realm, Mysterious Light Pavilion or even this continent, this kind of bird was the most ordinary kind of bird. Psychic birds similar to the Tian Yuan Continent were used to send messages.


    With the Mystic Light Sword Formation retreating, naturally, there would be a messenger spirit to report the situation of the battle, and Mo Yuxin had used this opportunity to quickly kill the spirit bird. SShe then passed the fake news to the elder inside. He then flew around in the air, looking for the location of the blue clothes.


    Mo Yuxin knew clearly in her heart that she had been fortunate enough to get past the profound light sword formation, but she was still unable to break through the Sky Soul Network no matter what. Because a part of her soul had left her body, and this was another secret skill that the Dark Lord had bestowed upon her. She agreed to serve the dark world and learn the separation of the soul.


    When the heavenly soul was separated, it could split one''s own heavenly soul into two parts and possess the third person''s body. At the same time, it could control the other person''s movements and turn him into its own puppet.


    , who had transformed into a highly focused person, quickly found the residence of Lan Yi, who had also possessed the Spirit Chasing Bracelet that she had placed on her body a long time ago.


    The Soul-Chasing Bracelet was crafted using the Soul Guiding Stone. It did not have any special abilities, and as I said before, in the Tian Yuan Continent, he did not use it to differentiate a person''s soul. When a red glow appeared on the Soul Guiding Stone, it meant that the examinee had a Heavenly Soul. However, on the Void Continent, this rock had another ability, which was to track the existence of a person who possessed a Heavenly Soul.


    As long as the Heavenly Soul was there, he could find it, no matter where he went.


    Borrowing the power of the Soul-Chasing Bracelet, Mo Yuxin injected a strand of energy into Lan Yi''s body, causing her to feel as if she had suddenly gained energy, and she immediately stood up from the bed. This was the most thorough method of detoxifying the poison, although the Momordica charantia''s method could also be used to detoxify the poison, but it was only a modified method.


    Of course, Dai Gua who was on duty at this time, although he was called Dai Gua, he was not dazed. How could he not have noticed these changes?


    The Phantom had average strength and early yellow step, but it had extremely strange attacking methods. Spitting out dark gray balls of air to confuse people''s vision would cause them to hallucinate and attack using their will. The head of the turtle fell behind and did not die. The ghostfire in its eyes exploded as it shot out in all directions. In groups. King of the Crows, early stage Green Scale.


    With Little Brother Dai Gua''s strength, how could he withstand one move against the King of the Crows? After being hit, little brother Dai Gua started to recklessly dance in the courtyard.


    Everyone knew Dai Gua''s personality, so after he fell for the hallucination, most of the time he was training in the backyard in the middle of the night, while others were simply acting like he was crazy, but although Lin Mufeng had also discovered that Dai Gua was playing tricks there, whenever he thought about who was on duty late at night, if he wanted to keep his eyes open, he would need to find something interesting to do, so he did not pay too much attention to the changes happening outside, and fell asleep twice.


    Just like that, the blue-clothed man walked around the corridor, heading in the direction of the place where people were engrossed in their belief. Seeing the red bells hanging around her neck, she knew that her mother had come to find her. However, he still couldn''t help but walk towards that direction.


    As for the Trust Spirit, seeing Lan Yi walk towards him step by step, he flapped his wings and flew in the other direction. Mo Yuxin, who was possessed by the Trust Spirit, knew very clearly in her heart that as long as the Spirit Guiding Bracelet was there, his precious daughter would definitely follow. She didn''t want to provoke those elders, so she had to find a quiet place to hide.


    After three rounds and two laps, the blue-clothed man was led to a fake mountain. Coincidentally, there was a fake mountain hiding the area, and there was also a shallow pond, reflecting the moonlight. As such, it was not easy to be discovered. The blue-clothed man was lured here.

 C175 Souls stolen 1

    "Mother!" The blue-clothed man called out softly.


    "Hmph, you still know of mother''s existence?" The spirit of faith circled around the blue dress.


    "Mother, your daughter doesn''t dare!"


    "You dare not say that? You clearly know that your mother wants to suck his blood, yet you know that he is your enemy, yet you still use the Soul Shifting Pill!"


    "Mom, listen to my explanation!" At this moment, Lan Yi was kneeling on the ground.


    At this time, Mo Yuxin had already given up on controlling the Trust Spirit Bird, and after the spirit bird flapped its wings a few times, it fell head first into the shallow pond. Mo Yuxin, who had regained her senses, stared furiously at Lan Yi and said, "What''s there to explain? Your daughter is old now and has her own worries. If you have a mother in your heart, bring her back to Heavenly Soul Palace."


    Lan Yi didn''t dare to disobey her mother''s words. Moreover, she didn''t want her mother''s soul to be shattered at daybreak. Therefore, the reason why Mr. Wu Chen did not disperse the soul fragments at that time was because he did not have the strength to do so. He could only use the Soul Dispersing Pill and the Demonic Swallowing Spider to suppress them and only when the three souls and seven souls fought with him would he be able to disperse them. Counting the time, it was then at daybreak. He did not know that at this time, because he had sworn to serve the dark world, his soul was at its weakest, it could be said to be a fluke.


    It was after midnight and everyone was sleepy. Only the few disciples and elders of the Mysterious Light Pavilion who were in charge of watching over the golden alms bowl were not tired. This was because several elders were inside the Heavenly Soul Network Formation. As a result, the two disciples who were directly guarding the golden mortar were actually two disciples who weren''t considered high in strength.


    Because the item placed inside the Heavenly Soul Network Formation could be considered as a wooden statue guarding there, no one would be able to steal it.


    Unless he was an ordinary person. Or someone who didn''t have a Heavenly Soul. As for Lan Yi, she was the person who did not have a Heavenly Soul. She only had her soul, not her soul. She was born with a body.


    At this time, Lan Yi had already circled behind the two disciple guards. However, the two of them still did not know.


    "Bang!" A loud sound was heard. Lan Yi crept under the table and was about to move her hands, but was startled by this sudden noise and almost cried out.


    She calmed down a bit and discovered that the banging sound came from one of the disciples napping and knocking their head against the table.


    Because the disciple''s head knocked against the table, he immediately woke up. However, he found out that the disciple sitting at the other end of the table had already played a few games of chess with Mister Zhou. He immediately knocked on the young man''s head and said, "Master asked me to watch over the golden alms bowl, but you fell asleep."


    "I already told you not to hit people in the head, especially when you sleep, otherwise people will become stupid!"


    "I didn''t knock your head, and I didn''t see how smart you were either. Even though you know that the elders are right in front of you, you still dare to sleep."


    "Are you really stupid, or are you really stupid? Look at the Elders!"


    The other disciple looked over to where the voice had come from. The few Elders were lazy, but they were creative enough to sleep in such a manner. It turned out that the several elders were using the formation to form a circle, with their heads leaning to the side. You leaned on my shoulder, I leaned on your shoulder, and they actually formed a circular "sleeping formation".


    With this formation laid out, as long as a person with heavenly soul cultivation was below the Violet Rank, even if the elders fell asleep, they would still not be able to return. To say that someone had come to steal it, would you really be foolish, or would you really be foolish, knowing that it was the evil spirit but still coming to steal it?


    "Yes, what senior said is extremely true, I ¡­" How ¡ª no, thought ¡ª and then there was no sound.


    "It can''t be, you can actually fall asleep like this?"


    Just like this, the blue clothed man easily stole Mo Yuxin''s separated heavenly soul.


    Seeing that the blue clothed person had successfully stolen back the Heavenly Soul, Mo Yuxin couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and immediately pounced over. Unexpectedly, just as she approached the ''golden alms bowl'', she felt a powerful force attacking him. Her body was sent flying several meters away.


    So it was actually Dai Gua''s child''s blood that had played a role. The name of the demonic spider didn''t match at all, so he should have been more likely to be called the bloodthirsty spider. After Dai Gua''s drops of child''s blood dripped into the bowl, they were all devoured by the Spider King. The Spider King actually mutated in a short period of time and became a golden Soul Devouring Spider.


    After the mutation, the strength of the Soul Devouring Spider was terrifying. Furthermore, because it had obtained Dai Gua''s pure Yang blood, it hated evil spirit to the extreme. Therefore, that power just now was emitted by this little thing.


    There was only one way to deal with the Soul Devouring Spider, and that was to splash it with water. It looked unbelievable, but it was just that magical. Usually, a very strong species of being was easily defeated by a common object, just like how Lin Mufeng was unable to even defeat a normal lizard.


    Chapter 36: Hate of Ping Shan


    After he saw the blue clothed man dip the golden bowl into the water, the poor mutated Soul Devouring Spider didn''t feel proud for long before it turned to dust and died.


    After the seal was broken, a mass of black and purple aura followed the bowl and rose into the air.


    It had only been a few hours since the Soul Dispersing Pill broke through the seal of the Heavenly Soul, but it clearly had the effect of dispersing the soul form. Even if the original owner summoned the soul, it would still be very difficult for it to merge with the original Heavenly Soul in an instant.


    But Mo Yuxin was Mo Yuxin, and she could only shake her body a few times before controlling her soul.


    "Mom, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. Now, I need to borrow your body for a second time."


    With a leap, the blue clothed man rushed straight towards the Mr. Wu Chen''s residence.


    Inner court, Mr. Wu Chen''s residence. However, Mr. Wu Chen did not seem to be surprised by the arrival of the blue clothed person. He then turned to the outside and said, "Since you''re here, please come in!"


    Seeing that pretending to be blue still unable to fool the man in front of him, Mo Yuxin no longer hid and revealed himself, saying, "Hmph, Lan Yuhe, I didn''t think that pretending to be blue also wouldn''t fool you."


    Mr. Wu Chen was currently seated steadily in the middle of the room. Upon hearing Mo Yuxin''s words, although he had already guessed that this was the woman who had once injured him with divine injuries, he was obviously unwilling to face her, thus his face revealed a prideful look, as if he had been born into the world. He said: "So what if I have lied?


    "Heheheheh ¡­ Wu Chen, can you really do it?"


    "Even if I can''t, so what? Weren''t you done with me today?"


    "Since you know, then die. "How does it feel to die in the hands of your own daughter?" Mo Yuxin knew that she had already resolved her grudges with this man, so she didn''t hold back when she attacked.


    As for Mr. Wu Chen, when he heard this woman personally say that this blue clothed woman was actually his own biological daughter, he couldn''t help but be shocked. Thus, his hand was slower by half a beat, and when he faced Mo Yuxin''s attack, he could only force himself to retreat step by step.


    "Little one!" Lan Yuhe, do you really think that the Heavenly Soul Network Formation is some kind of exquisite array formation!? " It was very obvious that if Mo Yuxin, who had reformed her Heavenly Soul, was still afraid of the power of this Heavenly Soul Network Formation just now, then she didn''t have the slightest trace of fear now. Furthermore, an endless amount of hatred rose from within her body, making her hate the man in front of her to the bone.


    It was a long time ago.


    It could also be said that this was related to the existence of the The Void Continent. In other words, the The Void Continent was an existence that had been separated from the rest of the Tian Yuan Continent.


    Although the empire had been set at that time, the power of the Heavenly Soul Master was not strong, and everything was controlled by real cold weapons. As a result, martial skills were sometimes even stronger than Heavenly Souls, but this was somewhat similar to Lin Mufeng''s world of vampires.


    Back then, she was the princess of the Blood Spirit Empire''s Hong Jin Kingdom. At that time, not to mention the Hong Jin Kingdom, even in the entire Tian Yuan Continent, she was the weakest among the four empires. For the sake of the nation''s prosperity, they had once sent a group of people to Star Blue Empire to study cultivation techniques. Mo Yuxin was one of them.


    At that time, no one looked down on the unremarkable Blood Spirit Empire, and it was true that they were only there to study cultivation techniques. And at that time in Star Blue Empire, the stronger ones belonged to the Han Ku Kingdom. Therefore, Mo Yuxin brought everyone to settle down in the Han Guo Empire.


    At that time, things were different. They were arranged in the same way, but the division of power was different ¡­


    The place where she had settled was called the Colourless Shrine. No matter what, as a princess of a kingdom, she was considered weak among outsiders. However, in her own country, she held a high status. Therefore, it was not surprising that her residence was honored as a shrine.


    What she regretted the most was falling in love with that man, Lan Yuhe Sky Sword Soul. Speaking of which, this relationship should have been one of the most beautiful things in the world. The two of them quickly formed an amulet, Chen Cang concealed his intentions, and for Mo Yuxin, Lan Yuhe even gave up his position as the Patriarch of Lan Family, and wanted to be with Yu Xin.


    The Vow Mountain Alliance, eternal.


    At that time, Lan Yuhe was still that loyal person. He didn''t despise her and ignore her just because he was a person of the Blood Spirit Empire. Although he knew that the Blood Spirit Empire was weak, it existed because of a secret technique. And such a technique, in the eyes of the other three empires, was shameless. If you counted it, the hemoptysis that Lin Mufeng met later on was also related to the Blood Spirit Empire, it was just another story.


    However, as the saying goes, good things often come to fruition. One was not afraid of bad things, but rather afraid of bad things. In the end, everything that had happened between the two of them had been in vain.


    When Lin Yuanshan received the news from the Blood Spirit Empire, he said that this group of people were only eyeing the method to refine the soul of the Star Blue Empire. In reality, they had ill intentions and wanted to dominate the Tian Yuan Continent.


    A person who refines the soul is a disgrace to the three empires. Because at that time, whether it was the Heavenly Soul Master or the evil spirit Masters, neither of them were recognized. However, no one knew that it was actually the other two Empires who had set this up.


    However, at that time, the two strongest families in Han Ku Kingdom, the Lin Family had issued a report, which allowed Lan Yuhe to say that he had nothing to do with the Lan Family, but that the blood that flowed from his bones was still the Lan Family''s. Thus, in the eyes of this man at that time, the feelings between husband and wife had become very faint compared to the honor of their family. So what if it wasn''t? With the Lin Clan''s report and his own clan sending out countless experts, how much trouble could he cause?


    The Colourless Shrine had been exterminated overnight!


    An excuse! It''s all an excuse. If you really care about your relationship, you should fight me to the death. He would not let down his promise from that day.


    These words pierced the sore spot in Lan Yuhe''s heart. Yes, then and now, he had fled.


    "Yuxin, listen to me!"


    "Shut up. Is this the only way you can call her now?" As he said that, Mo Yuxin chased after Lan Yuhe, who had lost to the Heavenly Soul Array.

 C176 Souls stolen 2

    At this moment, while the two were fighting, the front yard was also in chaos. One of the two guards was anxious at night. Not long after the blue clothed thief had stolen the Heavenly Soul, he was woken up by a piss and went out to make himself comfortable. After he came back, he rubbed his sleepy eyes and realized that the golden alms bowl that sealed his Heavenly Soul had disappeared.


    "Oh no, the golden alms bowl has been stolen!"


    His shout was like a clap of thunder, causing the entire front yard to explode. At this moment, other than Dai Gua who was still messily dancing with his sword due to Mo Yu Yan''s words, the rest were all in a mess.


    Lin Mufeng and Momordica charantia also heard the sound and realized that something huge had happened. Momordica charantia glanced at Dai Gua, and knew that this brat had fallen for their trap, and immediately sent a pill into his mouth. Only now did Dai Gua regain his senses, and seeing that the courtyard was in a mess, he couldn''t help but say: "Hey, Master, you also came out to keep watch."


    "Watch the night, watch the night! Now that everyone has come in, we can still watch your old ancestor!"


    At this time, Dai Gua''s little brother finally understood what was going on and he rushed to the front courtyard with the rest.


    At this time, Lan Yuhe had already forced Mo Yuxin into the Heavenly Soul Formation. Mo Yuxin only let out a strange laugh, "Hahaha, Lan Yuhe, I am no longer that innocent girl back then, or someone who can be slaughtered by others. What is the use of a formation like this! "


    Violent winds of the dark night!


    Even if the Heavenly Soul Network Formation was powerful, it was powerless against the power that could destroy all the violence in the dark night. Furthermore, since this formation was called ''Web Formation'', it had the characteristics of a web. Even a solid spider web would not be able to withstand the raging winds.


    The elders and disciples with high cultivation bases within the Heavenly Soul Network Formation also fell after being hit by the dark night wind. A few disciples who weren''t strong enough had already vomited blood. The entire formation was like a spider web swaying in the wind and rain. He couldn''t withstand a single blow.


    "Yuxin, not only were you blinded by hatred, you even sided with the Dark World."


    "So what if that''s the case? I owe everything to you. Now, I want all of you to die!"


    The current Mo Yuxin was completely like a devilish blood devouring demon king. Her mind only contained killing intent and hatred.


    "Mo Yuxin, die! Just as everyone was helpless against Mo Yuxin, Momordica charantia suddenly roared and rushed forward.


    It turned out that Momordica charantia had received a message from the Spirit Bird at the Peach Blossom Realm. The Peach Blossom Realm had been razed to the ground by Black and White Transient.


    The Peach Blossom Realm and the Celestial Path did not interfere with the running of the river. Although the Momordica charantia was the one meddling in other people''s business, what he had done, was not to be destroyed by Mo Yuxin.


    When Dai Gua heard that his master was going to use his ultimate move again, he couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and say, "Master, I know your ultimate move.


    Although the atmosphere was tense, everyone still laughed at Dai Gua''s words.


    "Bastard, watch carefully!" Master''s ultimate move! "


    "Hmph. Do you truly think that your Peach Blessing Soldier Spirit Sword is some special technique?"


    "Of course it''s useless against the Heavenly Soul, but against the Evil Demon''s Soul, it''s a killing move."


    Evil Demon''s Soul? Lin Mufeng was secretly surprised, ever since he had mistakenly entered the Celestial Path, he had discovered that his previous understanding of the world was too limited.


    Because the Momordica charantia suddenly made a move, the situation changed again. The reason why he did not make a move was entirely because he was respecting the The Void Continent''s contract. Since someone had broken this rule first, he did not have to worry about it anymore.


    After the Lin and Lan Clans joined hands to exterminate the evil, Lin Yuanshan realized that they had been tricked by the other two empires. Although this victory for the Star Blue Empire came to an end, both sides suffered heavy losses.


    Although it was just a small battle to kill the outsiders, the price paid was no less than a war between two armies. It was said that a thousand troops was easy to obtain, but one was hard to come by. The casualties in this battle were caused by elites of the Empire. As a result, although the Star Blue Empire did not suffer a great loss in strength, it gave the other two empires an opportunity to develop. Thus, this battle on this continent contributed to the current situation.


    However, to the Star Blue Empire who had always been riding on top of other empires, although she had suffered a great loss, she had basically lost. Otherwise, it would not be a rumor that she would be able to roam the world and swallow everything within ten years just by relying on the power of the empire.


    The weird things that happened after that happened again and again, lunar boundary appeared.


    Because Lin Yuanshan knew that he had obtained the false information first and thus was completely responsible for this matter, even if he was unable to come back, he had to make the lunar boundary disappear from the face of the Tian Yuan Continent.


    However, what he did not know was that the lunar boundary had already followed his lead.


    While Lin Yuanshan had charged into the lunar boundary alone, there were rumors saying that he had left a daughter behind when he was on his deathbed. Lan Yuhe thought about the strange things that happened in the lunar boundary, and when he guessed that it was about time, he went up to the lunar boundary with Lin Yuanshan at the front and back.


    The bitter gourd, who was normally on good terms with Lan Yuhe, as well as Lan Yuhe''s junior brother from the same sect, Senior Brother Xie Xin, also automatically followed along. Ever since he entered the school, he had no family. He had no family, and he was all alone. His life was truly more miserable than a bitter gourd, so his master gave him such a name.


    Just as Bitter melon was about to reach the lunar boundary, he saw a silly child by the side of the road. Thinking about his pitiful life, he put the child away by his side. He had originally wanted to bring it back to the sect in the future so that his master could properly train it.


    At that time, the Dark World was still not strong enough, they only wanted to use Mo Yuxin''s power to complete what they needed. One of them needed helpers, and the other wanted to borrow the power of the Dark World to be reborn. Thus, both sides reached an agreement. The many strange things that happened in the lunar boundary appeared just now.


    By the time Lan Yuhe, Bitter melon and the others arrived, Lin Yuanshan already knew that the owner of the lunar boundary, was Mo Yuxin''s evil spirit that had used another method to revive him. So he was responsible for her mistakes.


    In that battle, "Black", one of the Star of the Eight Devils s, was defeated.


    Black, Sky Soul: Black Kill. Ultimate Skill: Black Sky Book, Black Earth Book. Name: Unknown, black hair, golden eyes, wearing a black cloak, holding a soldier iron black wind rod. Sentence: "I am the head of Star of the Eight Devils, the number one star of the Black Heavenly Tome Monolith!"


    Although Lin Yuanshan had luckily won against the Star of the Eight Devils''s Black Star that time, he had also fallen for the Black Underworld Book.


    "Although I have lost, as you, you are unable to break the contract between us. "Hahaha."


    At this time, Lan Yuhe and the bitter gourd had also arrived, and were all injured by the might of the Black Underground Book. Although they worked together to forcefully separate lunar boundary from Black Underground Book, the contract between them and the lunar boundary was indestructible!


    Lin Yuanshan and the others were injured while Mo Yuxin went into closed door cultivation. From then on, Lin Yuanshan became the guard of the Celestial Path, and the Mysterious Light Pavilion was the place where the Tian Yuan Continent had been when they separated. Because of the contract, they did not get involved with Celestial Path at all. However, Lan Yuhe did not know that Mo Yuxin was actually so close to him. This was because his cultivation was the lowest among the three of them. He only knew that she would be unable to leave once she was hit by the Black Heavenly Book''s contract, so she had no way of knowing what had happened earlier.


    This was the origin of the The Void Continent. Everything came from nothingness, or it didn''t exist. No, it definitely wasn''t just that!


    Mo Yuxin clearly had her eyes on him now, and Lin Mufeng had already determined that this was definitely not as simple as it looked on the surface.


    Now, Mo Yuxin had allowed the two Black and White Transient s to destroy her own home, and thus was enraged. Although he was Lan Yuhe''s junior brother, his strength still far surpassed Lan Yuhe''s by far. He had thought that in this matter, the answer bell would have to be given back then.


    If he had acted earlier, he wouldn''t have been in such trouble. He really shouldn''t have been able to make such a huge mistake with a single thought.


    Once the Peach Blossom Spirit Sword was used, Mo Yuxin had no chance of resisting it. Right at this moment, Black and White Transient''s figure flashed and she quickly saved Mo Yuxin.


    The two Black and White Transient s were Mo Yuxin''s guards back then. After fighting the princess to the death with them, they were revived using the power of darkness, but of course, they did not submit to the power of darkness, but were the only two brothers under the princess'' command. Because there were no princesses, they were long dead on the streets.


    Even if it was for the sake of a meal, the two brothers would spare no effort for the princess.


    The Dark Lord originally thought that he could borrow the strength of the lunar boundary to suppress the Tian Yuan Continent, but he never thought that Lin Yuan Peak would join hands with Bittermelon and the others to forcefully separate this place from the Sky Origin Stage. However, at that time, his Sky Demon had not yet been fully formed, so he had no other choice. However, thinking about how Black Star had used the Book of Black Lands to firmly control these people, he decided to ignore him.


    But now, he couldn''t sit still anymore. Because of Lin Mufeng''s arrival, the passage between the The Void Continent and himself opened up twice. It was not the time for him to come out of seclusion. Thus, he had already arranged for "Black" and "Dark" to head in the direction of the The Void Continent.


    On the other hand, the Dark Lord was doing everything. Not to mention, when he turned back, the Black and White Transient had saved Mo Yuxin. But it had angered the Momordica charantia to death. Bitter melon said flustered and exasperated, "Old thing, now you know you''re reminiscing about old friendships, but what did you do back then?"


    That''s right, although Lan Yuhe''s strength was not as good as his, the appearance of the Black and White Transient made it impossible for him not to notice. If he had acted in time to stop them, the two of them would definitely not have taken him away so easily.


    With that, he began to recount the history of Lan Yuhe and his wife''s past. At the same time, she had also revealed that Mo Yuxin had already submitted to the power of darkness. If she were to successfully cultivate the Evil Demon Soul, no one in the entire Tian Yuan Continent would be a match for her.


    "If that''s the case, after this demonic woman escaped, the Tian Yuan Continent is going to end up with the same name as Master!"


    "That may not be so. As long as I can get my master to step in and help. Everything naturally dissolves. "


    "But the Tian Yuan Continent has been sealed by Lin Yuanshan''s barrier, and also has the Black Heavenly Book Contract. I''m afraid even Master might not be able to enter."


    "Junior brother, you are really foolish, since Lin Mufeng was able to enter, then it means that the barrier cannot be broken."


    "Old thing, why didn''t you say so earlier? You and I will go get Master and Psychic Sword Saint right now."


    "This?" Bitter melon creased his brow, and the bitterness on his face became even more pronounced. He then continued, "It''s just that you and I are unable to go. Don''t forget, we are all part of a contract, but one of us is fine. " With that, he pointed at Lin Mufeng ¡ª "That''s him!"

 C177 The Void Continent

    "Little brother, the safety of Tian Yuan Continent is entirely dependent on you. Furthermore, my master, Psychic Sword Saint, is also required to know about the Spirit Communication Jade. "


    Only now did Lin Mufeng remember that Lin Yuanshan''s letter had also mentioned about the communication jade. He then recounted the past to the others.


    Hearing that Lin Yuanshan was dead, everyone became sad.


    "Go, young man, I entrust all the unfinished business of your ancestor to you." So it turns out that the Psychic Sword Saint had been hiding inside.


    Thus, Lin Mufeng took the personally written letter from Lan Yuhe and the two people from Bitter Cucumis, and followed the instructions from Bitter Cucumis, returning to the Tian Yuan Continent and heading there. Miss Lan Yi would also go this time, because only Psychic Sword Saint would be able to completely cure the poison in her body. On the surface, Mo Yuxin had cured her of her poison, but in reality, she had poisoned her body with another poison. She had to give up on her control over the blue clothes as she was forced to flee by the protection of the Black and White Transient.


    After the two parted ways, they set foot on the road to Thousand Image Pavilion.


    As the second largest merchant union in the Star Blue Empire, the Thousand Image Pavilion did indeed live up to its name, or should I say, its name was in fact super, and it was not the first time Lin Mufeng had been here as well. Of course, he knew that there were more than thousands of phenomena here, and it was not enough to describe it as all-encompassing. As the second biggest Merchant Union, the Lin Family could not be compared to the Thousand Image Pavilion.


    Before leaving, the Momordica charantia only said that the Psychic Sword Saint was closed inside the Thousand Buddha Temple. The sign to enter the secret room was, as long as one saw a Buddha statue''s eyes opening, that would be the entrance.


    However, entering the Thousand Buddha Temple was easier said than done. All the merchants that came to the Thousand Image Pavilion were rich, and as a Merchant Union, as long as they loosened their fingers, it would be enough for an ordinary Merchant Union to live through. Therefore, those who could enter the Thousand Buddha Temple must have an extraordinary background.


    Only when he stepped onto the continent did Lin Mufeng realize that the world had changed. Could it be that the illusions had truly affected this place? Perhaps what he saw was just an illusion, was all of this real?


    But Lin Mufeng was determined to enter the Thousand Buddha Temple. That was why he had to use extreme methods during times of emergency. After probing a few times, he found out that Thousand Image Pavilion''s "one long blade" had not come out yet.


    Thus, with an idea in his mind, he did not go to the Thousand Image Pavilion, but instead turned and ran in the opposite direction.


    What was he up to this time?


    Although he was heading in the direction of the Lin Family, he did not return back to the Lin Family. He knew that Lin Yuanshan had already arranged everything, and he did not know how to end it when he went back. If he wanted to cause a ruckus, he would make it so that everyone in the empire would know about it.


    Sure enough, the world had changed. The Lin Family had not changed, and the evil wood pavilion was still around. This ¡­


    A treasure scammed from the The Void Continent would earn him thousands of gold coins. Lin Mufeng was very clear on this point. Although the peach woods were burnt to ashes by the Black and White Transient, the things raised by the Momordica charantia, and the mysterious medicine, although the quality had gone through a burn, they were all brought to the Han Ku Kingdom and shown to those who had never seen the world.


    In a blink of an eye, Lin Mufeng had earned almost a million gold.


    This action could not help but fill the entire city. Of course, it was only because of this, that the matter was far from being as serious as Lin Mufeng thought. He spread the word that he wanted to sell these treasures all for the sake of "a long blade".


    With this million gold coins on him, a hotel like the Transcendent Mortal Pavilion would be a piece of cake. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng did not plan to spend money on this "long blade." He had already made up his mind long ago. If he could get any treasures from Psychic Sword Saint, any one of them would be many times stronger than that long blade.


    However, Lin Mufeng found it strange that although he had returned to the city, he had only just evolved into a mortal. The shopkeeper looked at him with a strange expression and said, "What''s wrong, Sir Lin? Did something fall into the store?"


    Lin Mufeng was startled, when did he come here? What a clever person he was. He must have known that the shop owner had asked this question with karma, so he pretended to say, "No, it''s the lady beside me."


    The shopkeeper was amused as he said, "Sir Lin, you must be joking, young lady?" However, since Sir Lin has said so, then please do as you please! "


    The shop owner''s words made him even more depressed. At this time, the disciples of the other families began to discuss in whispers.


    "I really wonder what luck Lin Mufeng has brought to be able to get so proud of his luck and luck. This time, even the lady beside him can''t remember clearly himself."


    "Ai, what do you care about them? How would we know what the rich are thinking?"


    "We just left before and we even brought young miss here. Do you really think this is a place filled with wind and moon?"


    Although everyone was speaking softly, Lin Mufeng could hear them clearly. In his heart, he had probably guessed that the person Lin Yuanshan had instructed to pretend was actually treating him as a Young Master of the Lin Clan. That was money!


    He already had a plan. He wanted to bring the blue clothes to have a good meal, but he suddenly lost interest. He pulled the blue clothes by the hand and walked out.


    Lin Mufeng held onto the hand of the blue clothed person, and was just about to leave, looking for another place to fill his stomach. It was good that he didn''t look at this person. With this look, his face turned red and red. He didn''t know how to explain.


    Because this person was Miss Yu Xin, Yu Xin noticed that Lin Mufeng was holding onto the hand of an unfamiliar woman, and could not help but smile, and said: "So Sir Lin was actually injured like this?"


    "Yu Xin, listen to my explanation!"


    "There''s nothing to explain. Who am I to you?" He turned around and didn''t look back.


    He was utterly heartbroken, but that was all he could do.


    Lin Mufeng had originally wanted to catch up and explain, but there were times when things were like this. When a person was irrational, excessive explanations would become a form of concealment, and right now, the most important thing was to complete his own plans. He had to meet the Psychic Sword Saint as soon as possible. A rare conflicted feeling surfaced in Lin Mufeng''s heart.


    Furthermore, this was definitely not Yu Xin''s personality. She could accept other girls, even if she and Lan Yi had nothing to do with each other, she would not do such a thing. The world had truly changed!


    Just as Yu Xin left, Ni Chang also came. Just as if she had discussed it with Yu Xin, the two of them actually appeared at the same time, and with the same question.


    Lin Mufeng''s head suddenly grew big. But at the same time, he also immediately realized that he shouldn''t have brought Lan Yi here today. But since he wanted to blow up this matter, he must have expected the power of this level as well. Only now did he know that when this really happened, even if he thought of the worst case scenario, if he didn''t go along with your development, then the result would be even worse.


    Xiao Se also came out of nowhere, but as Xiao Se, she definitely wouldn''t be as pitiful as the two girls before him. Instead, she directly gave Lin Mufeng a slap. As a friend, I advise you not to play with fire. Otherwise, be careful not to get caught in the fire. "


    Friend? The person who had always called him Bad boy, and the first woman at that, had actually said this now. Seems like this world isn''t real, it''s just that if I don''t go to the Thousand Image Pavilion, I still wouldn''t be able to solve this mystery. I can only continue walking, but I want to see how long this illusionary thing can last.


    The dignified Lin Family Grand Duke had been embarrassed by a single woman on the street. This incident was even more sensational than the two things that Lin Mufeng had meticulously planned out earlier, and now, he had become the topic of discussion for the entire Empire''s streets. However, this was not his intention. But some things are so dramatic.


    The people of Thousand Image Pavilion actually took the initiative to come here and discuss about a "long blade".


    Looking at Lin Mufeng who was getting further and further away, Lan Bing, for the first time, said something emotional and said: "Lin Mufeng, the good show is about to begin. I never thought that a piece of trash would be able to get along so smoothly. "


    It turned out that Yu Xin and Ni Chang did not set up a meeting, but this woman had leaked the news. And in Lan Bing''s heart, from top to bottom, Lin Mufeng had always been a displeasing person, a young master and a playboy. But this time, she had no choice but to treat Lin Mufeng in a different light. She even started to resent Lin Mufeng for suddenly acting like a different person, and started to ignore her. A woman''s way of thinking is really changeable, you never know what kind of weird things she is thinking.


    In the end, he was unlucky like this, being made a fool out of by the real Lin Mufeng. After returning home, he was ruthlessly taught a lesson by father Lin, who also put down the words, as if he was making a fool of himself, and didn''t take responsibility for all the expenses incurred while he was recuperating. The man obeyed obediently, not daring to go out again.


    Of course, Father Lin was not a fool, so he could tell what had happened. But he was very shrewd, so when it came to this matter, he only sent people to follow him in secret, yet he completely suppressed it on the surface. If not for this ability, the Lin Family would not have had their current status and achievements. Deep down in his heart, he also wanted to see the Lin Family prosper.


    While Father Lin sent people to follow him, Lan Family was not idle either. It could be said that with Lin Mufeng''s torture, several people had started to protect him secretly. Well, that''s what I want. However, why was the Lin Family''s Lan Family different from before? In this illusionary land, why was the The Void Continent so deep? Who exactly was the person behind this?


    When he arrived at the Thousand Image Pavilion, Lin Mufeng knew that the Thousand Image Pavilion was using his actions to intentionally raise the price of the broken blade. As Lin Mufeng said that he was "a long blade" everywhere, the main character of this auction would naturally be him.


    This was because in all of Star Blue Empire, only Thousand Elephants were able to find a sample grade item like a long blade. Thus, there were many families and merchants that came to bid for it. Of course, there were only a few people who really wanted to bid, and there were many people who wanted to watch. But as long as someone was casually found out, they would be able to become Lin Mufeng''s opponent. This was because in the eyes of the entire Star Blue Empire, it was simply a square inch of land.


    But the one who obtained the blade was not important, and now, Lin Mufeng was very confident, with his current identity, it would be extremely easy for him to enter the Thousand Buddha Temple, thus he only had the intention of drinking wine, he and the Thousand Image Pavilion both took what they needed, so he did not care about the fact that the Thousand Image Pavilion was using him.

 C178 Auction Assembly

    Since it was an auction, it was the final item. Thousand Image Pavilion was indeed a good place. The first item up for auction was the Divine Weapon, Sparrow Feather Fan.


    Each peacock only had one feather and possessed a natural ability. The Illusory Colored Divine Light could cause one to be hallucinated in an instant and lose all ability to fight, so it could be said to be one of the few divine weapons in the Tian Yuan Continent.


    Although everyone knew that the main event of the auction would be a long blade, the first item to be auctioned was the feather fan. It was enough to make everyone want to eat their fill.


    Although the Sparrow Feather Fan was hard to find and was considered a godly weapon, to Heavenly Soul Master, it was an illusion that their opponent would win in a battle. With this kind of victory, other than a few third-rate powers, the powerful Merchant Union and the influential families did not have much interest in the Sparrow Feather Fan.


    However, this was just a warm-up, and it was very obvious that Thousand Image Pavilion did not plan to earn much gold from this fan. Although this was already his annual income, he was not happy with this treasure in his heart. He felt that the empire was truly different, and that this trip was not in vain.


    After that, he auctioned off a few more medicinal herbs and items before the auction officially began.


    A long blade was brought out by several burly men. It was the same aura as the one Lin Mu had seen before, the same aura, the same container, a mass of white light hiding a long blade. The blade was snow-white and shiny, and even through the container, one could feel a faint murderous aura emanating from it.


    It really was a good treasure!


    Everyone in the audience was drooling without any hint of envy. Although there was no fancy name for this saber, it was not something that could be represented by a fancy name. In other words, when this blade returns to its original state, it could be considered an iron sword or a rotten iron longblade. It would affect the value of a person''s body, just like how a person, as long as they had true ability, would not be buried anywhere. So if you haven''t been discovered, and just before the time has come, perhaps your own talents have not reached that stage. There was nothing to complain about.


    With the sound of a gong, all of his breathing quickened. Who was the one to receive such a rare treasure? Everything was still unknown.


    The auctioneer announced: "Although the rank of a long blade is not high, only at the clan level, but its energy and killing intent are its most valuable treasures. In the past countless years, this is the first time our Thousand Image Pavilion has obtained this kind of Infantry, the price for it is not easy to determine, so there is no base price, and it is not given to the highest bidder, but it is given to the most reasonable bidder!"


    Once this was said, the audience sighed once again. As expected, the auction rules for rare items had also changed. But what kind of price was a reasonable price? Everyone was no longer confident.


    "One million gold!" Someone shouted out a million gold, and the few people who were used to the rules of the auction were stunned, although one million gold, in Star Blue Empire, there were many that could bid this much, but when some people from the Small Merchant Union heard this number, it was like an astronomical number.


    "Three million!"


    "Five million!"


    "10 million!"


    "20 million!"


    This price kept rising, all the way up to twenty million gold. To be able to pay such a high price, what they wanted was no longer his original value. What they wanted was an empty honor. The thoughts of the rich weren''t something that anyone could understand. It could be considered a long blade. It was quite expensive, but it would definitely not be worth two million gold. That was because his rank was right there.


    Just then, the auctioneer once again rang the gong, signaling everyone to listen to him. After everyone quieted down, the auctioneer said: "Previously, I said that the highest bidder would not win this time. If you think that this sword is worth one gold, you can also bid. As long as it suits his value, perhaps you can use one gold coin to take it away. "


    The crowd began to boil again.


    There were those who were willing to pay a hundred gold coins or those who were willing to pay a thousand gold coins. They were all trying to estimate how much he was worth. However, everyone was curious. Lin Mufeng, who should have been the main character, still did not bid.


    "Young Master Lin, since you insist on getting this blade, why didn''t you bid?"


    And at this time, everyone''s eyes were also focused on Lin Mufeng, because compared to the long blade, Lin Mufeng''s own movements today seemed to be more focused on them. The young master of the Merchant Union, who had bid twenty million, was even more disdainful. He thought to himself, "I bid twenty million, what right do you have to fight me!"


    In fact, to someone like him who frequently visited various auctions, he had a deep understanding of the tricks and tricks behind auctions. Don''t think that it was just a stunt for the master to say that the price of a person was suitable, but in the end, it was not the highest bidder, because as for what the price was suitable for, no one would be able to buy it with the help of the master.


    The reason why the price had continued to soar all the way to twenty million, was also thanks to Lin Yuan. This time, the commotion surrounding the auction was not small, and how could Lin Yuan not come, thus he had raised the price to ten million, he knew that if he were to pay one thousand, there would definitely be someone willing to increase the price, but for Lin Mufeng, or even the entire Lin Family, it was impossible to use ten million to exchange for this blade.


    Right now, everyone wanted to hear what kind of price Lin Mufeng had to offer. Unexpectedly, as if it was none of their business, Lin Mufeng maintained his smile as he slowly opened his mouth and said two words:


    "It''s priceless!"


    When Lin Mufeng said "priceless", no one present was surprised.


    As for the Young Master who bid twenty million, he had a face full of joy, thinking, I have to take this treasure, while Lin Yuan had a mischievous smile on his face, secretly rejoicing. Of course he knew that Lin Mufeng''s goal for coming here was not only this, but if he was not allowed to obtain the ''long blade'', I want to see how you handle the rest of the matters.


    However, something no one expected happened. As Lin Mufeng''s voice fell, the auctioneer''s hammer strike also came to a conclusion. The auctioneer said, "Deal!"


    "Thousand Image Pavilion, it''s yours! "If the mountain doesn''t change, then let''s go!" The young master, who had bid twenty million, left angrily. However, this mysterious person didn''t seem like a wealthy merchant nor was he the descendant of an official''s family. When Lin Mufeng saw this person''s background, he felt like he had seen this person somewhere, and at the same time, felt that everything was blurry again. However, he was certain that that person was definitely not someone from the Royal Palace, because the world he was currently in, was a world of truth and falsehood. There were simply too many things about him, so that person was definitely not simple.


    Lin Mufeng was very confident that he could determine this point. However, that person seemed to have the same thoughts as Lord. It seemed that the person behind that person would appear soon. He hoped that everything was as he had expected.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was thinking about his own matters, the crowd suddenly exploded, as they all requested for an explanation.


    The auctioneer continued unhurriedly: "As I said before, whoever bids the closest gets it, and this item is priceless to my Thousand Image Pavilion. Although he did not pay a single gold, but my Thousand Image Pavilion has been in business for many years, so we need to pay attention to reputation. Furthermore, there is a saying, red powder with beautiful woman, the treasured sword will be given to the hero, although we are unwilling to part with it, but since someone has won, my Thousand Image Pavilion will definitely not go back on our words. One long blade is now owned by the young master of Han Ku Kingdom''s Lin Family, Lin Mufeng. "


    No one had expected that the result would be like this.


    However, after Lin Mufeng received the "long blade" that he yearned for day and night, he was not as excited as he thought, because his ambition was not here. Although he wanted to get such a thing in the past, he wanted it more than what it was now.


    Then the old man smiled and stepped forward again, and said: "Looks like this blade is really fated to be with Young Master Lin, but I think I said something else, and Young Master Lin will definitely be more interested. Why not follow this old one to the Thousand Buddha Temple? What does young master think? "


    When Lin Mufeng heard the profound mystery behind the old man''s words, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Then, the two of them followed the old man and entered the Thousand Buddha Temple.


    Thousand Buddha Temple was an important place in the Thousand Image Pavilion. Without the approval of the Patriarch, even the people from the Thousand Image Pavilion would not be able to easily enter. This time, he really couldn''t bear it. This luck must have arrived way too fast.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard a voice call out, "You''re here!"


    Lin Mufeng looked towards the source of the sound, but he did not see a single person, only a pile of Buddha statues. And the voice came from behind a Buddha statue. But since this place was called Thousand Buddha Temple, then it meant that there were at least a thousand Buddha statues here. Not to mention searching for the Buddha statue that had its eyes wide open, just following the sound to look for the Buddha statue was even harder than ascending to the heavens.


    Most importantly, every Buddha statue here was carved exactly like the last, so where did you find this?


    The smell of sandalwood! Could it be that Thousand Image Pavilion also? The smell was just too familiar, everything felt like it was a dream, affecting Lin Mufeng.


    "Young Master Lin, it can be considered fate that you were able to reach here. However, luck is also on your side. If the incense is burnt to ashes and the Young Master Lin and the young lady are still unable to find the entrance, then it can only be said that the Master is powerless to help. "


    "Listen up, I''m looking for your master, not you! Do you know what the consequences of this delay are? "Therefore, this lady and I must go in now!" Lin Mufeng, who had always thought that he was calm and did not talk much, was now extremely anxious. This was the first time in his life he had said such a thing.


    However, what made him angry was that the person inside did not even say "mm" when faced with him.


    Lin Mu said in her heart: "The person who is deliberately mystifying! If you want to help, then help. But if you don''t, then don''t try to put on airs like this. "Why are the so-called Saint-rank characters all the same!" He then punched one of the Buddha statues, as if he was venting the dissatisfaction in his heart. "I don''t believe it!"


    However, the people inside were just like the 1000 Buddha statues, ignoring all life and death. Everything was so cold and detached, watching from the sidelines.


    As for the incense stick in the hall, it was still burning.


    He had already reached the Thousand Buddha Temple, could it be that he would go back just like that? Now, not to mention what he was shouldering, he was just trying to save Lan Yi, but it was all in vain.


    "Young man, there is a saying, sharpening the blade does not waste time, but there is also a saying of training and training, so it is impossible to avoid what should come. If it is not a demand from you, then it is useless. If you understand, you can come in yourself. "


    Lin Mufeng could not help but retort, "Training? Chess? "

 C179 Psychic Saint Realm

    "That''s right!"


    Following that firm reply, Lin Mufeng''s thoughts immediately returned to the chess game. Could it be that in Lin Yuanshan''s chess game, other than allowing him to understand the way of fighting, there was another meaning to it?


    Thus, he carefully recalled every step of the game while simultaneously observing the layout of this place. It was too similar. The layout of the Thousand Buddha Temple, the positions of each Buddha statue, and the direction of the statue; although it looked square and was just a normal line structure, it was still a mystery to the onlookers.


    It turned out that this square looking Thousand Buddha Temple was actually split according to the lines of the board.


    Sure enough, he was in the middle of the intersection of Chu, He Han and Thousand Buddha Temple. In that case, the wide-eyed Buddha statue should be in the commander''s position. However, whether it was the red or black side, this made it difficult for Lin Mufeng.


    No, must the water be like this? Since it was called ''One and Only'', this Buddha statue definitely was not in the ''Commander'' position. Then, where was he?


    One kill, one kill!


    Lin Mufeng was suddenly enlightened. That''s right, with an identity like the Psychic Sword Saint s, it was definitely impossible for ordinary people to imagine the place where he would choose to live in seclusion.


    There was still a moment before the incense burned out. Lin Mufeng immediately pushed away the first Buddha statue on the soldier''s seat.


    The Buddha could move, and now the game of chess was under way. However, he realized that he had awoken too late. He didn''t know if he could finish this match. Therefore, it was impossible to arrange everything according to common sense. Thus, he had to use an unreasonable method to search for them.


    "Lan Yi, borrow the Soul Shifting Pill."


    Lan Yi knew that Lin Mufeng must have found a way to enter, so she placed a Soul Shifting Pill in Lin Mufeng''s hands. Following that, Lin Mufeng controlled the moving Buddha statue, and with just the power of a single soldier, he penetrated deep into the enemy lines.


    "Indeed, courage is excellent, cleverness is excellent!" One to decide the world! Now, the gate to the Spirit Saint Realm is open for you! "Please!"


    Along with the voice, the opposing side shone a ray of light from behind the Buddha statue, and the two of them entered the "Psychic Sage Realm" from the secret passage behind them.


    Upon seeing Lin Mufeng entering, he could not help but nod his head and smile, saying, "When this sovereign was a long time old, I also knew that you had come for the Spirit Channeling Jade."


    "So the Saints already knew!"


    "Of course!" After he finished speaking, he immediately instructed the disciple, "Take out the communication jade."


    "Yes sir!" A few disciples brought out a jade mirror.


    Seeing the disciples putting down the Spirit Channeling Mirror, Psychic Sword Saint, said: "The two of you keep watching inside, what you see is where you want to go. As for whether or not you can defeat Dark Lord, it all depends on your luck."


    Lin Mufeng looked in the mirror and saw a ball of black Qi being reborn, there was nothing else. When the blue-clothed man looked in front of him, he saw nothing in the mirror.


    The two then told the Psychic Sword Saint everything that they saw.


    When Psychic Sword Saint heard this, he could not help but frown and said: "What Young Master Lin sees is actually Dark World. It seems that there will be a fierce battle with Dark Lord as well. As for the blue-clothed lady, you are quite strange. After this noble one has understood the poison, you can return to your original place. "


    After saying this, the Psychic Sword Saint took the Holy Spirit Sword off the wall and said, "Looks like this rusty sword is going to be unsheathed again. Sigh, once the Holy Spirit Sword is released, I must see the blood of the Evil Demon.


    This time, Lin Mufeng and Lan Yi had returned to the Tian Yuan Continent together, and based on the time they had left, they had encountered a slight obstruction to themselves. In addition to the time Lin Mufeng had spent in the Han Ku Kingdom, ten days had already passed. On the other hand, the The Void Continent was in a dire situation.


    One week after Lin Mufeng left Celestial Path, Mo Yuxin recovered from her recovery. After another four days of closed door cultivation, she decided to end this night''s new and old grudges together.


    The time was quickly reaching evening, and Mo Yuxin could now move freely.


    Of course, the people from the Mysterious Light Pavilion had long anticipated that Mo Yuxin would attack again, so they had already prepared their defenses. This time, because Momordica charantia was no longer afraid, when Mo Yuxin arrived, he did not take advantage of it either. But this time, she was determined to fight to the death, so even if Momordica charantia took action, the Mysterious Light Pavilion still did not have the slightest advantage. On the contrary, she was forced to passively defend by Mo Yuxin, causing her strength to advance another level.


    In the past four days, he had learnt the ultimate skill of the Black Star in the Star of the Eight Devils: Black Heavenly Book, at the same time, the Dark Lord knew about this matter, so he sent Ao Mijia over to give her the other Demon Star''s "Trail" ultimate skill ¡ª Phantom Shadow Chain Strike, in addition to the Dark Star''s "Gale Slash of the Dark Night" skill that he had cultivated before!


    Therefore, even though there were a large number of people in the Mysterious Light Pavilion, they were still unable to do anything to Mo Yuxin.


    As for Mo Yuxin, who was present, she already hated Lan Yuhe to the bones. Therefore, even with the protection of the Momordica charantia, she still used a method that required his life to fight.


    Just as Lan Yuhe was about to be hit, Lin Mufeng immediately appeared. He had to dodge Mo Yuxin''s attack to save Lan Yuhe''s life. Towards Lan Yuhe, he actually looked down on him in his heart. Someone who had abandoned even his own woman was not worthy of his sympathy, but compared to Mo Yuxin who was about to turn into a demon, Lin Mufeng''s reason had overcome his emotions, which was why he had flown to save him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be back!" Previously, Mo Yuxin always used scheming methods to deal with Lin Mufeng, but he never expected that when Lin Mufeng made his move, he knew that this person was not weak at all.


    "Don''t think that you will fall for it so easily!"


    "So you''ve always known all this!" Only now did Mo Yuxin understand that with the power he had displayed earlier, how could he be easily injured by Black and White Transient''s technique. He had been pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger all along.


    "Exactly, because I want to know the truth!"


    "The truth, go to hell! Now, I want to suck all the blood out of you! " Right now, all of Mo Yuxin''s attention was focused on Lin Mufeng, no one knew that Lin Mufeng had the power of the Evil God that she had yearned for in her dreams.


    Lin Mufeng was staring at him. Although he was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger in the past and was intentionally struck by the Black and White Transient''s technique, facing Mo Yuxin who wanted to kill him, even if he used his entire body''s worth of skill, it would still be extremely difficult.


    Holy Spirit Sword!


    A powerful ray of light streaked across the sky as the Psychic Sword Saint launched an attack. Once the Holy Spirit Sword was unleashed, it was bound to devour the blood of the evil demons. And this Holy Spirit Sword didn''t have any threatening killing intent, nor did it have a sharp edge. All it had was a kind of natural and simple Holy Spirit Qi. Therefore, when the Holy Spirit Sword was unsheathed, you could not feel it at all.


    The heaven and earth was instantly enveloped by a wave of righteous energy. It was warm and sunny, but dark world was unable to endure this aura.


    Thus, after one strike from Mo Yuxin, the figure that had just moved, fell to the ground in an instant.


    The opportunity could not be lost, everyone in the Mysterious Light Pavilion, immediately set up a barrier. Then, Mo Yuxin''s entire person was trapped in the Heavenly Soul net. In the center of the Heavenly Soul Network, Qin Lie''s attack was extremely powerful. Furthermore, she had gathered the power of the artifact form of the Heavenly Soul.


    The killing intent of the divine weapons were concentrated at one point, even though Mo Yuxin had obtained the cultivation technique passed down in the Dark Lord, he was still unable to escape. Seeing her mother on the ground, rolling and struggling, Lan Yi felt pain in her heart as she pounced on her mother. "Mother!"


    This leap was nothing serious, but Mo Yuxin seemed to have grabbed onto something to save his life. She quickly grabbed the blue clothes and fled into the distance. Seeing that they were about to succeed and then get taken off by Mo Yuxin, how could they be willing to let this go, they one by one, and continued to chase after him.


    Boom, the door fell and Mo Yuxin hid herself inside the Celestial Path.


    Outside, the two Black and White Transient s floated down. He stood in front of everyone.


    "Make way!" Lin Mufeng roared.


    "Humph, you were able to escape the cycle of reincarnation last time!"


    "This time, I will send you to hell!"


    The Black and White Transient started to cooperate again, the others did not know, but Lin Mufeng had seen it before, he knew that while the two of them were talking, they had already started to attack, but when he said "Be careful!" Before he finished shouting, a few Mysterious Light Pavilion disciples had already fallen to the ground and started swimming. What a strange technique. The souls of these two people were truly different from ordinary people. It was actually a beast shape heavenly soul: a lost deer and a Phantom.


    However, with the strength of these two people, how could they block these people in front of them? However, the two of them seemed to be completing the last mission. After everyone broke down the door and entered, the Black and White Transient fell to the ground and did not get up.


    "Master, we''ve done our best."


    "I can''t be completely loyal to you in the future."


    Black and White Transient, you will not die in vain, I will make all of them accompany you in death! ''s bitter laughter came from inside.


    After entering the cave, they found out that they had fallen into the Black and White Transient''s trap. As a Holy-ranked existence, Psychic Sword Saint knew of the dangers of this place. It turned out that Black and White Transient had used his death to open the death maze, and the two of them knew that he and Mo Yuxin were no match for them, but they had fought with all their might against the crowd just to buy time for Mo Yuxin. After tonight, their master''s level would be able to cultivate to the Sky Demon level. Therefore, even though they had risked their lives in the end, they still managed to drag these people into the Maze of Death.


    "I was looking for you!"


    "Yet you came!"


    ~ Wasn''t Black and White Transient dead just now? ~ Dai Gua asked curiously when he saw the two people standing alive in front of him.


    Psychic Sword Saint said: "They are not Black and White Transient, they are just evil spirit!"


    The so-called labyrinth of death was a place where people resented death. A single breath would not dissipate, turning into evil spirit, and moving into a tomb. However, these evil spirit were not enough to form the Maze of Death. There were two people who wished to die, and this person who wished to die, was the owner of the Maze of Death. He could control every single evil spirit at will. These evil spirit had a common denominator, which was corpse nature. In other words, these were all evil corpse spirits!


    After saying these things, everyone began to boast about themselves. However, where did all these people come from?


    Lan Yuhe, these are all the trouble you stirred up back then. Do you still remember how many people died in vain at the Colourless Temple?


    "This?" A total of more than two hundred people! "


    "What a great 200 plus people. You don''t even remember how many you killed yourself?"


    "Master, I!"


    "I don''t blame you, but now you''re the only one fighting with your life!" ¡ª ¡ª After Psychic Sword Saint said this, he brandished the Sword of the Holy Spirit that beheaded the evil monster, and slashed towards Lan Yuhe!


    "Be careful! This man is not Psychic Sword Saint! " Lin Mufeng reminded everyone right away. He was only reminding the crowd this time, and did not intend to save Lan Yuhe at all. But this time, it should be considered as Lan Yuhe''s life, right?


    "Little brother Dai Gua, why did you use your sword to slash at me? I am your master."

 C180 labyrinth of death

    "Junior brother, hurry up and stop. I''m senior apprentice-brother Guang Guang."


    Everyone was thrown into a mess, unable to distinguish who was the enemy and who was the enemy. This maze of death was indeed very evil. Just as everyone was panicking, Mo Yuxin appeared once again on the spot.


    She threw herself in front of Lan Yuhe, and said: "Lan Yuhe, I want you dead now!"


    At this time, Lan Yuhe appeared to be like his current name, "Mr. Wu Chen". He had finally understood everything, and said: "Yuxin, consider this as me apologizing to you, but these people are innocent. Let them go, I will bear all the consequences!"


    "Shut up! I don''t want to believe a hypocrite like you anymore. Why didn''t you say that back then? It''s too late to say that now, so all of you will die!"


    Although Momordica charantia was not satisfied with Lan Yuhe not daring to do such a thing, they were still in the same sect, so he decided to help Senior Brother this time. Thus, he activated the Peach Blossom Spirit Sword to help Lan Yuhe resolve the crisis.


    "Master, it''s me!"


    "Ah, Little Brother Dai Gua!"


    "Momordica charantia, I''m here! "Hahahaha!"


    Suddenly, Lin Mu noticed the clue of the death maze and shouted: "Everyone hold your breath!"


    At this time, Psychic Sword Saint suddenly realised, the scent of sandalwood. Bitter melon and Lan Yu both came to an understanding as well. These two Psychic Sword Saint s had heard of the fragrance of the sandalwood since childhood, and although Mo Yuxin said that she hated Lan Yuhe, he hated her from the bottom of his mouth. Thus, she was still unable to forget about Lan Yuhe.


    So there was camouflage in the sandalwood.


    Lin Mufeng, it''s you again. So what if you see through it? Do you really think you can leave this maze of death? This sovereign has dispersed the fragrance of sandalwood and you are unable to leave.


    Indeed, the sandalwood scent had disappeared.


    This was the real contest! Sensing Lan Yuhe''s aura, these vengeful spirits seemed to be especially sensitive to his aura, as they surrounded and attacked him together.


    Blood Destruction!


    Lin Mufeng, who was born with a special reaction to evil spirit, released a wave of Blood Splitting Demon. Those evil spirit were no longer under Master''s control, and at this moment, the Master of the evil spirit had also sensed an even more powerful and terrifying power. Although he was unwilling, he still gave way.


    Lin Mufeng opened up a path, and everyone followed. He rushed inside.


    "Humph, I didn''t expect you to be able to control that power, but I underestimated you!"


    That power? Lin Mufeng was suspicious. Although he understood now, he seemed to understand the cause and effect, as to why Rakasha wanted to rope him in, it was mostly because of this, but facing strong enemies, Lin Mufeng did not waste time speaking, so he said: "There''s no point in saying anymore!" With that said, he activated the power of the alabaster knife s.


    "With just you!" Mo Yuxin originally wanted to obtain the Evil God''s power, but she did not expect Lin Mufeng to deliver it to him. So when the three spirits released together, how could Lin Mufeng resist? His entire body was sucked in. She wanted to forcibly possess him. Although Lin Mufeng controlled it many times, there were times where it still depended on one''s strength to speak. Even the hemoptysis had to lend a helping hand at the same time, but in the end, they were still unable to match up to this powerful strength.


    "Yuxin, stop."


    "Hahaha, that''s fine too, Lan Yuhe, let me disappear along with that secret, hahaha ¡­"


    When he saw that Lin Mufeng''s primordial spirit was about to be absorbed by Mo Yu, Lan Yuhe used his extreme speed to block in front of Lin Mufeng. Mo Yuxin also did not expect that at the final moment, Lan Yuhe would choose to perish together with him.


    That''s right, there was an ancient saint in the Legend rank Tian Yuan Continent who was invaded by demons. He chose to destroy the Nihilum Primordial Spirit and the demon to perish together. Now that Lan Yuhe had finally awakened, she decided to resolve the matter regarding her mistake from that year onwards.


    The world was quiet. Everything had been marked in one paragraph, and a new journey was waiting for Lin Mufeng. But the secret that Mo Yuxin had brought away, was still lingering in Lin Mufeng''s mind. Why was she going against him, although he felt that it was for something in his body that he did not know about, but was it really that simple?


    Everyone saw Mo Yuxin and Lan Yuhe, the male and female pair, using such a method to fulfill their original promise to live and die together, without exception. Although they were not ashamed of what Lan Yuhe had done in the past, but before he died, he sacrificed his life to obtain justice. It could also be considered as wiping away some of the stains from the past.


    Since Mo Yuxin did not exist anymore, then the contract between her and the Momordica charantia would disappear on its own, so the power of Black Underground Book would also disappear, and the Peach Blossom Realm would also be destroyed, so he brought Little Brother Dai Gua along with him.


    Only Lin Mufeng stayed in the Celestial Path because he wanted to find the blue clothed lady. The safety of the continent could also be considered the last wish of his ancestors, because he would never allow the power of darkness to invade the world of light.


    "Lord Demon Emperor was right, all of these people are unreliable, that''s why they sent me, Ao Mijia, here."


    "He''s finally revealed himself!" Lin Mufeng had already sensed the existence of this person in the dark long ago.


    "Looks like I have truly underestimated you. As expected of an existence that possesses the divine power of that lord, when you encounter the vanguard of my Black Star Palace, Ao Mijia, your time of death is up."


    Although Ao Mijia introduced himself in a long line, Lin Mufeng did not put him in his eyes at all.


    "What?" I''ll let you witness my ultimate move! " Ao Mijia was enraged by Lin Mufeng''s words and started to attack.


    While Lin Mufeng was left alone in the Celestial Path, he encountered Ao Mijia''s attack from the Dark World. In terms of strength, Ao Mijia was on par with Lin Mufeng. However, never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that someone here would secretly denounce Lin Mufeng.


    These two were the Black and White Transient.


    Although Black and White Transient died in vain many years ago, they did not harbor any hatred deep in their bones. They were only orphans, and did not give up their love for this world because of the coldness of human nature. However, because the princess had done him a favor, he had pledged himself to follow her in order to repay her kindness.


    Mo Yuxin was also a loyal person before she became a demon. The two of them had been by the princess''s side for too long, and because of the princess'' kind side, Mo Yuxin only released hot blood until the Colourless Shrine was destroyed in one night.


    The evil spirit that did not dissipate for a long time was discovered by the evil star of the Eight Devils under the Dark Lord, Huoluo.


    "Evil Star Hupu Luo, Heavenly Soul: Evil Bone, Earth Soul: Corpse, Ultimate Skill: evil spirit Comedy, Soul Devourer, Zombie Possession"


    The only existence of the two souls in Star of the Eight Devils was because they were at the early stage of their awakening. They had mixed together into a devil planet and were all made of luck. Her strength was ordinary, but because of the evilness of her techniques, she had completely surpassed her opponents in unconventional ways.


    Seeing that Mo Yuxin''s evil spirit did not dissipate, and thinking that the Demon Emperor was preparing to attack the realm of light, Hugh decided on his own. He agreed that as long as Mo Yuxin was willing to submit to the power of darkness, he would give her even more power to take revenge. Of course, it wasn''t without conditions.


    When the princess and the dead undead came back to life due to the dark energy, and the power was even stronger than before, the two of them knew that the princess had changed. She was no longer the kind and amiable princess Yuxin from before. Right now, there was only endless hatred in her mind.


    The two of them wanted to leave several times, but when they thought about the kindness of the past and the vows they had once made, they had already anticipated that such a day would come. Therefore, when Lin Mufeng fought the two of them, the two of them had already used their movements and illusions to tell Lin Mufeng everything.


    Furthermore, they knew that by doing this, they would be allowing the man in front of them to kill the princess. However, in the face of righteousness, they had no choice. However, since they had been betrayed by the princess, the two of them could only apologize in the end with their deaths.


    Therefore, they entrusted their hopes to Lin Mufeng, because they believed that if there was anyone in the world that could deal with the power of the darkness, then it must be Lin Mufeng. The person who died so many years ago was, in the eyes of the world, an evil god, but whether or not it was true or not, sometimes only relying on a person''s mouth, only the person in question knew the true situation best. It was just like when people like him, who were only studying cultivation techniques, would tell others that they were harbouring malicious intentions. Things in the world are always so fickle.


    Actually, Ao Mijia didn''t come this time only to interfere in the matters of the Celestial Path, but also to deliver a very important map. On the surface, the master of the Celestial Path was Mo Yuxin. However, his real master was someone else called old man Tian Ji.


    And the reason why Ao Mijia came this time, was to give them the map and the old man Tian Ji. Because the dark world''s attack on the realm of light was already set on the agenda of the Demon Emperor.


    Therefore, when facing Ao Mijia''s attack, Lin Mufeng was already confident. Ao Mijia, Sky Soul: Wind Blade. Earth Soul: Yellow Sand. Middle level, proud skill: Wind Blade Soul Shattering Slash! It could control the wind to become a blade and destroy everything.


    It seemed that Ao Mijia did not want to be entangled with Lin Mufeng, and giving him the map was the most important mission he had, but since they had met, he chose to finish the battle quickly. Thus, he immediately used a prideful technique to deal a fatal blow.


    To deal with the wind, the simplest method was to avoid it. Or turn around and go against the wind. Seeing Ao Mijia initiate an attack, Lin Mufeng did not try to block it, but instead turned around quickly and moved behind him. The sword tip of the alabaster knife slashed across Ao Mijia''s neck.


    Half of the map appeared in front of Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng was shocked when he saw this, so this was how the world was divided. The Tian Yuan Continent only took up a small part of the entire world. Although it was only half a map, one could clearly see how grand this half a world was.


    Tian Yuan Continent, The Void Continent, Tian Gan Continent...


    In this half of the map, only the The Void Continent was different from what he knew. The Celestial Path was only a part of the Heavenly Temple, and the Heavenly Palace was divided into the Celestial Path, Frozen Cloud Hall, Misty Forest, and Freezing Sky Hall. And looking from the right, although it was missing, one could vaguely guess that besides the Heavenly Temple, there was also the Extreme Earth Palace and the Extreme Heaven Palace. And a symbol had been placed on all of these locations, Demon World. Looking down, there was also the human world with the big logo, where the Tian Yuan Continent was located, it was marked as the Soul Realm. To the right, there was only half of the word "Sea" and "Spirit".

 C181 Half Map

    Where should he go next? As Lin Mufeng held the map in his hand, he started to get confused. What secrets could this half of the map reveal? It was merely a map.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly heard a voice coming from afar. Lin Mufeng scanned the surroundings. He was not far from the Celestial Path. There was a clump of shrubbery in front of him. He hid in the bushes and laid his body on the ground. He opened up a small gap between his hands and observed everything outside.


    Although it was a human voice, but when these people passed by, Lin Mufeng was unable to use the word human to describe them. He saw that there were a total of five people, so he decided to call them "people".


    They were all grey, hairless, with green eyes and ears like rabbits. The upper arm was slightly longer. What are these? Lin Mufeng hid but he had already thought of a plan in his mind.


    Then, he heard one of them say: "Sigh, I wonder what is this Dark Lord doing. Why have they sent people to send out maps for so long."


    "Who cares about him? It''s rare for the Demon Emperor to allow us out. Since he didn''t come, we''ll just treat it as taking a break."


    After hearing their conversation, he recalled the words'' Demon Realm ''that was marked on the map just now. Could it be that demons really did exist? And there was even a Demon Emperor?


    "Un, what is that smell? It''s like the smell of a dead body. " One of the lesser demons had a keen sense of smell. With that, the group of small demons started to head towards the direction of Ao Mijia''s corpse.


    "Ao Mijia is dead! Died under the alabaster knife! "


    The senses of the demon were different. Not only could it smell the scent of the corpse, it could even determine the death of the deceased under the alabaster knife. As expected, as an existence, there was something extraordinary about it.


    A little demon imitated Ao Mijia''s actions, probed Ao Mijia''s chest and said: "Hmm, his heartbeat just stopped, he must be somewhere nearby, we need to search!"


    "There''s no need to search. That person is in the shrubbery, because I can smell the sandalwood. This is something we demons don''t have."


    Although they had just seen such a monster, they didn''t expect their sense of smell to be so abnormal that even the scent of sandalwood could be smelt. But sandalwood, as a good incense, is not easy to evaporate.


    Before Lin Mufeng had a clear understanding of his opponent, he initially did not want to fight, but the situation now was no longer a matter of his own volition, but a battle to the death!


    Since it was a Little Demoness that came to look for her, then its strength would definitely not be too high, so even though it was a battle, to Lin Mufeng, this kind of battle would only heat up his lower body. There was a saying that goes, two fists can''t fight against four hands, and a brave man can''t fight against many people. Even though this battle was without any suspense and victory was guaranteed, a little demon was taken away.


    The little demon swiftly went back to report as if he was flying.


    Before long, a water buffalo creature appeared in front of Lin Mufeng. If Lin Mufeng had teleported to the mythical world, this guy would be the typical Demon Ox. So mountain villages were popular in other realms as well?


    However, it was not unreasonable to describe him as the Demon Ox. That old demon said, "Leave no map behind, if you die, if you leave behind a map, you will also die!"


    Lin Mufeng felt that these words sounded awkward, and he asked: "What if you don''t even want to?"


    "Hmph, who do you think my Old Devil Tian Ji is?" With that, he attacked.


    Without fighting, no one would know the difference in strength. Only after fighting, did Lin Mufeng realize that, no wonder this Old Devil Tian Ji was so arrogant, he actually had the qualifications to be so arrogant. Let alone one Lin Mufeng, even if there was another Lin Mufeng in front of him, it would be useless.


    The most exasperating thing was that the Old Devil Tian Ji did not have a Heavenly Soul! But after entering the Celestial Path, Lin Mufeng had a whole new understanding of the matter of the heavenly soul, including the entire world. In this world, Heavenly Soul Master who had the heavenly soul might be a strong character in the Tian Yuan Continent, but in other places, they might not necessarily have the same idea.


    "Berserker Demon Power!"


    It wasn''t a soul or Soul attack at all. It was just a pure strength attack, but this attack had the power of a thousand kilograms. Lin Mufeng knew that if he was struck by this strike, even if it was just a fist wind that brushed past him, it would result in his bones breaking and tendons breaking.


    But if he thought the attack had stopped there, he was wrong. Even though it was called the Berserker Demon''s power, it was actually extremely flexible and could absorb and release force as he wished. Lin Mufeng shifted his body to the right. Old Devil Tian Ji''s body nimbly slid in front of him, both of his arms turned inwards, but the force of his punch did not weaken, but continued to chase.


    Lin Mufeng immediately lowered his head, but he was still a bit slow. His left shoulder went numb, and a part of it was still scratched by the fist.


    "To be able to receive a single fist strike from me would only result in light injuries. You are the number one person here. However, you should be killed." Old Devil Tian Ji activated his soul this time.


    The earth soul was almost the same as the heavenly soul and was also a type of existence, but unlike the heavenly soul, he felt the power of the earth, which was different from the heavenly soul.


    Old Devil Tian Ji''s soul, however, was still a green ox.


    Lin Mufeng encountered Old Demon Tian Shan. After Old Demon Tian Shan lost in one strike, he activated Azure Ox''s Earth Soul. Facing an Earth Soul attack, Lin Mufeng did not have any combat experience, and secondly, the Earth Soul rank was not low either. If they were to be separated by the same grade of Sky Soul, then it should be a medium level Violet Rank.


    Facing this mad bull''s attack, Lin Mufeng felt very lose face, as if he had met a Heavenly Beast who had self-destructed, and was sent flying dozens of meters away from the impact. This time, his injuries were not light. Not only that, even the hemoptysis was sent flying from the impact.


    However, there were always two sides to everything. This was definitely a bad thing for Lin Mufeng, but it might be a good thing for the hemoptysis.


    Xie Wuji: Several hundred years ago, as a evil spirit Master from the Cloud Continent, and several hundred years ago, Venerable Blood Leech did indeed spread throughout the continent, he was rather infamous, and after hearing it, he slightly lowered his head. Although he was only a Venerable One, his entire body''s strength had reached the early stage of the Violet Rank, but later on, he provoked someone he should not have provoked. Only the soul form of the initial stage of Orange remained. The pool of blood below him immediately began to churn and rumble where he was. Like a fountain, it continuously sprayed columns of blood upwards, and the scattered blood turned into a rain of blood stars in the air, sprinkling all over Lin Mufeng''s body. The monster was completely red, its front was thick and back was short. The two suction cups were distributed at both ends and it lay beside Xie Wuji, curled into a ball. This was his soul, a Blood Leech. Xie Wuji didn''t know how he had managed to change his Heavenly Soul into a physical one, but he was still living inside it.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng knew about this dog shit past. However, Xie Wuji definitely knew that there must be some deeper meaning behind Xie Wuji''s words when he was injured.


    Xie Wuji said: "Now that you can''t beat him, I will escort you to a safe place and tell you some things that you should know, and it will not be in vain for you to know me.


    "Blood Shadow Sky!" You should have never seen this move of Xie Wuji''s when he was running away! "


    Although he lost this time, Lin Mufeng realized that Xie Wuji actually had a cute side to him.


    Under Blood Shadow Vast Sky''s protection, the two of them had arrived at a safe location. With Old Devil Tian Ji''s angry appearance, it must have been very funny and funny. The two of them were not in the mood to bother with him, as now Xie Wuji could be considered as having said his final farewell to Lin Mufeng.


    Under the Earth Soul attack, although Xie Wuji''s body could not repel it, his own soul had already become a human-shaped heavenly soul under the fierce attack of the Earth Soul, so it was not important whether Lin Mufeng''s body could recover or not.


    Lin Mufeng would never have thought that there would be such a strange thing happening, but he knew that the hemoptysis was definitely not here just to tell him these things. He then asked, "Is that all?"


    Of course not, the thing I want to say may affect the entire continent, or perhaps the realm of light.


    Xie Wuji then told everything he knew.


    Remember what I said about offending someone I shouldn''t have? Actually, that person was the current Dark Lord. However, at that time he still did not command the dark world, and was instead the person that people spoke of as the realm of light.


    realm of light, dark world, what was going on?


    Actually, in a broad sense, this world is split into realm of light and dark world. The realm of light and the dark world were originally two different worlds, and they could never intersect. It was as if they were identical to each other in front of a mirror. One side was the World of Light, the other side was the Dark World.


    But once this parallel barrier is broken, it is possible for one world to rule over another, and the world we are living in right now is the world that has been broken. The light ruled the dark world.


    After the realm of light had taken control of the dark world, the world s people had changed. Thus, they had reached a relatively balanced point. In other words, even though it was an unbalanced world, it was already the source of the world. And it has been accepted by the laws of nature, so now the rules are right, they are eternal.


    It was just like the ancient Chinese myth that the heavens moved from the southeast to the northwest. It was different from when it was first created, but it had become an unbreakable rule. Or perhaps it is just like how in the legends of the West, Adam and Eve secretly tasted the Forbidden Area. The Forbidden Area isn''t allowed by God but after many years, this rule is also valid.


    This rule cannot be broken unless there is one person who can recreate this world. Now, the Dark Lord wanted to destroy this rule, but he did not have the qualifications to do so. Because in essence, he only wanted the people of the world to submit to the power of darkness.


    "But what does it have to do with me?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mufeng could not help but ask.


    In the future, you will understand that you are still unable to control this power right now. I''m afraid that if you knew, it would instead bring about a fatal disaster. Therefore, you do not need to understand right now. Because you haven''t got the other half of the map yet.


    "The other half?"


    "Yes!" If my guess is not wrong, he should be in the Heavenly Extreme Palace! "


    Then, Xie Wuji started to recount his old grudge with the current Dark Lord.


    Back then, the Dark Lord represented justice and I represented evil. However, who could clearly distinguish between justice and evil? The path to heaven in the Pure Land was far, far away. At that moment, the path to heaven in the Infernal Realm! Everything is always so unpredictable. If you had comprehended that chess game or understood the painstaking efforts of the Black and White Transient, I think you wouldn''t need me to say too much later on.

 C182 The Secret of Maps

    "Yes sir!"


    It was a very short word, but it contained something that a thousand words could not express. It seemed like once he obtained the other half of the map, he would be able to uncover a huge secret regarding this world.


    Alright, since you understand, I should tell you about the dark world and the dismemberment of the seven races.


    The Dark World was ruled by the Dark Lord, who coveted the Guang Ming world. The powers of the dark heavenly spirit were controlled by eight major Demon Stars: Black, Dark, Shadow, Killings, Trains, Dragons, Evil and Poison.


    Dark (Sky Soul: Black Kill) Absolute Technique: Black Heavenly Book, Black Earth Book. Name: Unknown, Appearance: Black Hair, Golden Eyes, Dark Sky Cloak, Holding Black Wind Rod


    Dark (Heavenly Soul: Dark Night) Ultimate Skill: Gale Slash of the Night. He had a dark personality, a gloomy temperament, and a heart full of ambition. He once wanted to defeat the Infernal King, but he didn''t succeed with the catchphrase, "The power of the night wind!"


    Shadow (No Heaven Soul, Body Soul, Wind, it evolved into Phantom Soul) Ultimate Skill: Phantom Shift, Phantom Shadow, and the other two. His personality was eccentric, his movements were the most erratic, and he was also the most difficult to deal with. He was also the only devil who only had a single body, but his strength was at its peak, and he had a dual personality and was also a little narcissistic. Classic line: What if there were no shadow in the world?


    Destroying (Heavenly Soul: Absolute) Absolute Skill: Destroying Soul Horse, Critical Chance Destroyed. Amongst the eight people, the most cold-blooded one didn''t have any feelings, only lived for the sake of killing or for the sake of ending his life. His life only consisted of six words: "Order, Blood, opponent." The catchphrase: Don''t worry, I''m not a killer because I only kill, not a killer!


    Tempest (Earth Soul: Water Level: Soul: Water) Ultimate Skill: Sand Shooting Shadow, Phantom Chain Strike. The only existence of the Star of the Eight Devils with one soul and one soul, with average strength, wounding people with sneak attacks, being afraid of light, being afraid of heat, and a catchphrase: Do you know of any creature called Treacherous Currents?


    Dragon (Sky Soul: Poison Dragon) Absolute Skill: Blood Devouring Demon Dragon, Flame Dragon Raging Flames


    Evil (Heavenly Soul: Evil Bone, Earth Soul: Corpse) Ultimate Skill: evil spirit Comedy, Soul Devouring Twisting Bone, Corpse Possession. The only existence of the two souls in Star of the Eight Devils was because they were at the early stage of their awakening. They had mixed together into a devil planet and were all made of luck. Her strength was ordinary, but because of the evilness of her techniques, she had completely surpassed her opponents in unconventional ways.


    Poison (Heavenly Soul: Five Poisons), since you know that I''m poison, then don''t blame me for being vicious!


    Hearing this, Lin Mu finally understood that the Star of the Eight Devils were all powerful characters. He couldn''t help but ask, "Then hemoptysis, why are the seven races doing this?"


    Now that hemoptysis knew that he could not help him any further, he told him everything he knew in detail about the seven races of Tian Gan Continent. The seven races that were distributed throughout the Tian Gan Continent were: Demon race, Spirit race, Sea race, Spirit race, Spirit race, Avian, Beast race, and magical race.


    Demons, born free, with the power of natural magic, can summon elements.


    The Spirit Race, the Elves, and their innate spiritual energy could awaken the primordial spiritual energy in nature.


    Sea Clan, a branch of the marine boundary that possessed the berserk power of the ocean, able to summon water attacks during battle ¡­


    The Demon Race was originally a Spirit Race. However, due to internal strife within the tribe, they became a Demon Race. They were a Soul Realm creature and a Wood Spirit.


    Avian, a clan that was born with the ability to fly.


    Beast race, a natural born deity with ferocious beasts. Soul rank, Gold rank ¡­


    A branch of the devil race was also a clan that the dark world had escaped from, the Wind God Realm.


    So if you have to get a complete map of the world, you can. Because without a complete map, you will not be able to enter the Tian Gan Continent, nor get the Seven Deadly Token, so the seal cannot be removed.


    After narrating the matters of the Star of the Eight Devils and the seven great races, the hemoptysis said, "Lin Mufeng, the most important thing you need to do right now is to find a place to rest. If you can understand the principle of a gentleman taking revenge for ten years isn''t too late. If you don''t understand, just pretend I didn''t say so. "


    If not for the fact that hemoptysis had sent him to a safe location in time, he feared that he would have lost his life just now. However, hearing Xie Wuji''s words, it seemed that he would soon leave him.


    Xie Wuji said, "This is a banquet that doesn''t need to be scattered. So just treat the past as fate. "Goodbye. The rest is up to you. I trust you, take care!"


    Although it was said that a man''s tears would not be lightly shed, there was another phrase that was said, "only for the sake of sadness." Faced with Xie Wuji''s departure, as a man, it was Lin Mufeng''s first time learning what was called tears.


    He spoke from the bottom of his heart!


    Under Xie Wuji''s guidance before he left, Lin Mufeng began to recuperate.


    Seven days later.


    Lin Mufeng''s body had already recovered and he made his second trip to Celestial Path. Right now, he only had one goal ¡ª ¡ª Defeat Old Devil Tian Ji, break through the Frigid Cloud Hall, and ask old man Tian Ji for the other half of the map. Since he had a goal, Lin Mufeng was not the kind of person who said that he would not do anything.


    In his previous battle with the Old Devil Tian Ji, he lost because of strength and he lacked experience. After all, the Heavenly Soul and the Earth Soul were not the same. When the hemoptysis was on her deathbed, she had also instructed him that there was a difference between the heavenly and earthly souls. At the same time, she had also faintly transformed herself, but there was actually an even stronger existence in his body.


    Perhaps everything would come to light when he got the other half of the map.


    The last time Old Devil Tian Ji was taken off by Lin Mufeng, and at the same time, he knew that the other half of the map was already in Lin Mufeng''s hands. He couldn''t help but feel hatred until the roots of his teeth started to itch, with the opponent''s strength, it was fine if he could dodge a move, but he was still taken off while his own soul was still in use.


    So after Lin Mufeng was defeated, he spread everywhere like a net, searching for any trace of Lin Mufeng. He knew, that as long as this person was Lin Mufeng, he would definitely not leave the Celestial Path, nor would he leave the The Void Continent, and the most likely place for that would be the Mysterious Light Pavilion.


    However, the formations of the Mysterious Light Pavilion were naturally the nemesis of the Azure Ox Ground Soul. However, hemoptysis did not know this, otherwise Lin Mufeng would have definitely hid in a place unknown to his name and would not dare to come out after enduring the mosquitoes'' bullying. At the very least, they would definitely treat as a VIP in the Mysterious Light Pavilion.


    But the array formation of the Mysterious Light Pavilion was not omnipotent, and some Spirit Demons were not afraid of the array, they only asked around, but Lin Mufeng did not hide in the Mysterious Light Pavilion. Did this person just disappear like that?


    At this moment, the little demon who was searching for the mountain said, "Demon Emperor, that day, I smelled the fragrance of sandalwood on his body."


    Old Devil Tian Ji could not help but be overjoyed, and immediately sent people to investigate, but the information he obtained was without results.


    Only now did Old Devil Tian Ji remember that there was a place that could hide people, and no smell at all. Or maybe it was the smell of the place itself that could hide everything.


    "There''s no need to look for it!" I''m coming! "


    "Great! I spared your life the last time, but now you''ve delivered yourself up to me. There''s really a path to heaven, but you''re not going to take it. Hell has no way to find you."


    The two of them started fighting automatically.


    But when he made his move, Old Devil Tian Ji knew that Lin Mufeng was not easy to deal with. It was not because his strength had increased, but because he had become more experienced in battle. After his three punches missed, he activated Azure Ox''s Earth Soul.


    But Lin Mufeng didn''t even give him a chance, within these seven days, he had already learnt the ultimate technique that Xie Wuji knew well ¡ª ¡ª Blood Shadow Blade! It was a new skill after refining a long blade.


    Although it was only a sect level spirit soldier, its killing intent was unstoppable. This Old Devil Tian Ji had never encountered such a strong and slow killing intent!


    "Pu!" A blood-red light flashed!


    The sound of Old Devil Tian Ji falling to the ground. Even before his death, he didn''t understand why he had been defeated.


    Lin Mufeng coldly snorted, and said: "Because you don''t understand why we need to fight!" Seeing that the Demon Emperor was dead, which lesser demon dared to step forward and flee.


    Lin Mufeng held onto a long blade and rushed towards the Frigid Cloud Hall with large strides.


    Freezing Cloud Hall, the place where everyone must pass through to reach the Heavenly End Palace. There were two people in charge of guarding the place, two of them who had transformed into flower demons, named Hua Wu and Tian Shuang.


    If you only think that they are female, then you underestimate them, then you are wrong.


    No matter which one they were, either one of them would be stronger than the Old Devil Tian Ji, and not below them. Let alone the two of them working together to guard the Frigid Cloud Hall. Furthermore, this Frigid Cloud Hall was not only a place where the guards were powerful, it was also a place where the Frigid Mountain Bridge and Clouds Cave were hard for ordinary people to pass through.


    There was a Armored Beast crouching beside the Cold Mountain Bridge, but the Armored Beast here had already surpassed the Green Scale, and were exceptionally ferocious. The target that the Armored Beast had decided on was either the enemy dying or falling down on your own. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult for you to pass through this beast.


    However, a single Armored Beast could no longer block Lin Mufeng''s path. Hua Wu and Tian Shuang obviously did not hope for the beast to block their way. Someone who could break through the Frigid Cloud Hall was definitely not someone to be trifled with, so Armored Beast was just a bluff, or maybe it was just trying to use up some of Lin Mufeng''s strength, that was all.


    After passing through the Cold Mountain Bridge, they arrived at the Clouds Cave. The Clouds Cave was as its name suggested. It was indeed a beautiful place surrounded by clouds and mist. However, behind this beautiful scene was hidden a murderous intent.


    Barefoot Centipede!


    How could he possibly defend against such a monster? However, the centipede did not underestimate him, the so-called Hundred Legged Insect was not stiff even after death. After Lin Mufeng cut the monster into two pieces, he realized that not only did the enemy not get eliminated, there was an extra one, and after fighting with two more of them, there were now four of them.


    This kind of battle truly made him hold his breath, and the more he fought, the more he felt suffocated. With great effort, Lin Mufeng managed to beat the Scarlet Legged Centipede to the point that it was less than an inch long. However, he had used up a lot of his physical strength.


    "Pah! Pah!"


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had killed the centipede, Tian Shuang clapped for him.


    "It''s really amazing. No wonder he was able to break through to this level!"


    After the two of them said this in unison, they blocked their own path.


    "Hua Wu!"


    "Tian Shuang!"


    Then, the two of them said in unison, "I advise you, there is no way!"


    "Yes?" Lin Mufeng knew that his opponent was not weak, so he did not say much. Right now, he only needed to fight to solve the entire problem, so there was no point speaking anymore.


    "Sir''s killing intent is so heavy!"


    "Yeah, how can you be so rough with a girl?" Tian Shuang then took out a zither from thin air, so it turns out that her demonic soul was a "Zither." However, Tian Shuang danced and sang along with the zither, her demonic soul was'' Dancing ''. Hua Wu began to sing: "Late summer, the wind is breezy, and the night is full of spring. The sky was clear, the clouds were coming and going, and there was a few branches of snow. Victory and despair, who said anything about such feelings? There are only two lines of low geese, a wise man to lean on, and a painting of the moon. "

 C183 He defeated the Heavenly Demon, challenged the Frigid Cloud Hall.

    This was Hua Wu and Tian Shuang''s joint attack skill ¡ª ¡ª Frost Sky Shining Horn!


    It was the same zither, but compared to when he had just entered Celestial Path, the notes of the zither could only be described as one in the sky and one on the ground. Tian Shuang was able to use his every string to launch an attack once, while Hua Wu used his every dance step to launch an attack.


    One move equated to three moves! Moreover, each move was just like the name of this technique, exuding endless chilliness. It was just like the appearance of these two people, incomparably cold and gorgeous!


    Lin Mufeng faced the two of them, and only felt that the surrounding air was filled with killing intent, just like the autumn wind.


    "Seal!"


    After the dance ended, Qin Chuan stopped. The two of them seemed to have completed a sacred ceremony. They clasped their hands together and solemnly formed seals.


    However, Lin Mufeng was already unable to move. He was sealed within the Frigid Cloud Hall like this by the cold energy.


    Right at this moment, an ice-cold voice sounded out from behind Lin Mufeng. He wondered why this simplicity came about.


    All of this had to do with the Heavenly Beast exploding itself and entering Lin Mufeng''s Celestial Path by mistake. Before this, Simply speaking, she had been scared off by Lin Mufeng, but what kind of person was Simply speaking, although she was hit by the sword at the time, she immediately regained her senses and turned back twice, only to run into the Heavenly Beast exploding itself and sent Lin Mufeng flying.


    Seeing this, he was overjoyed. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity, if he didn''t take action now, when would he?


    Thus, the conciseness of the situation caused Lin Mufeng to rush forward. But who would have thought that when he was close enough, Lin Mufeng would disappear from the face of the earth, and disappear in the blink of an eye, causing Lin Mufeng to be able to see a concise figure that was not able to see Lin Mufeng at all.


    Plainly, he was furious and thought to himself, "You guys are lucky!" However, he hadn''t expected that he would be sucked into it at the same time. It was just that after he entered, he did not seem to have found the right direction, and floated inside the cave for who knows how long, only to see Lin Mufeng and a blue clothed lady rushing out twice, and then following him all the way. Originally, he wanted to make a move on the road, but who knew that Lin Mufeng would actually go crazy and make an appearance, there were simply too many people following him, so he did not have the chance to make a move. Thus, he could only follow behind him, waiting for the opportunity to maneuver.


    Until Lin Mufeng and Lan Yi returned to the The Void Continent twice, Plainly speaking had also snuck in. Originally, The Void Continent and the Tian Yuan Continent had been sealed by Lin Yuanshan, but the Heavenly Beast''s explosive power had opened up a small crack, and it was precisely because of this that they were able to find out about it.


    Moreover, he had met a lot of small demons and small monsters. As a result, he had no chance to see the fight between a group of people against Mo Yuxin, but at least he did not lose Lin Mufeng and was able to follow him to the Frigid Cloud Hall.


    However, he was quite unlucky with the conciseness of the situation. When he saw that Lin Mufeng and the two girls wanted to fight, he sneak attacked them with ill intentions, but in the end, he did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    This pounce of his was not important, but when he attacked with force, he helped Lin Mufeng remove the seal on Shuang Tian Xiao Jiao, but he was trapped by the cold air and could not move at all.


    The simple and concise arrival caused Lin Mufeng to be greatly shocked. He had clearly said that no one could enter, so why?


    Hua Wu and Tian Shuang originally wanted to control Lin Mufeng, so they took the map, but they did not expect such an unexpected turn of events. But seeing that the seal on Lin Mufeng had been broken, she attacked him twice more. As they attacked, the two of them said, "Hand over the map. Do you think you alone can stop the Demon Emperor''s great plan?"


    When the two girls spoke out, they knew that this matter was extremely important, so they said to Lin Mufeng: "Quickly think of a way to remove the seal for me, the two of us together might have a chance of winning."


    "Why should I believe you!"


    "Whether you believe me or not, do you think I''m being concise and someone who doesn''t understand what''s going on?"


    Lin Mufeng thought about it and felt that it was reasonable. At the very least, to Spirit Demon beings, they could be friends for the time being, and when he broke the seal on Yue Yang, he knew that it wouldn''t be difficult for Shuang Tian Xiao Jiao to break it. As long as he used his powers and broke it, he would resolve the issue naturally.


    With that, he seized the opportunity and took advantage of the combined power of Hua Wu and Tian Shuang''s attacks to charge straight at Simply speaking. The two temporarily became friends and began a new battle!


    With this simple addition, the battle situation suddenly changed.


    "Wait, how could two people''s strength be enough? I''m coming too!"


    It turns out that when Xiao Se met Lin Mufeng at the Pavilion of Transcendence, although he knew that Lin Mu was a pretty flowery person at times, it wasn''t to such an extent that he would flaunt his skills. At the same time, he also sent out that Lan Bing was secretly stalking his, and thus began to investigate the matter in secret. Of course, how could a beauty encounter a monster as unlucky as Simplified? However, they had met one that was lost, so they arrived a step later than her.


    Xiao Qiang had also come, but this only increased the suspicion in Lin Mufeng''s heart! But now was not the time to think about this. Now was the time to fight.


    With the three of them working together, how could Hua Wu and Tian Shuang withstand them?


    Break through the Frigid Cloud Hall! Hua Wu and Tian Shuang retreated back towards Blue Mist Bay.


    The Heavenly Temple would be next. During the chase, Lin Mufeng explained the cause and effect briefly. At this time, he completely put down his enmity and said the same thing, even if he was a bastard, he would still be able to explain everything clearly.


    The three of them headed straight for the bay!


    The three of them had defeated Hua Wu and Tian Shuang together and chased them all the way to Blue Moon Bay. Hua Wu and Tian Shuang went around the bay and disappeared into the dense forest.


    And a giant python was blocking their path.


    He only saw that this python was extremely terrifying. There was once a poem like "The Great Python of the Wu Du Mountain and the Spirit Fox beneath it." I didn''t know that last night at the place where the cry came from, there was a report of the river lion''s arrival. " It was filled with mystery and charm. Through his body, one could see that just now, this monster had swallowed a deer in its stomach, and unlike the python that normally would struggle after devouring a creature, this deer in his body was just like a specimen, motionless. So it turned out that the venom in his stomach was completely paralyzed.


    The poison was so strong!


    Obviously, this python''s appetite was extremely good. Even after swallowing an elk, it still hadn''t completely satisfied him. Seeing the arrival of the three people, it immediately flicked its tongue and stared at the deliciousness in front of it.


    However, the three of them had been through hundreds of battles, so how could they be scared by a weird python? In a large python, it was still impossible to escape from a snake''s nature to hit a snake for seven inches.


    As a result, the three attacked its seven inch radius.


    "alabaster knife!"


    "Fire Wolf Dance!"


    There was also the concise punch boxing technique.


    A stinky stench spread in the air. Such strong poison. If the three of them did not know that this thing was extremely poisonous, they would have been prepared when they attacked. Otherwise, even if they killed this monster, the venom from its body would have attacked them and killed them.


    Wherever the poison passed by, the shrubs and weeds would wither and turn yellow. Then, they would sink into the ground. Within a radius of 20 feet, there was no grass growing at all.


    Although Plainly speaking, the strength of the three was the strongest, but because he used the fist strike, it was different from Lin Mufeng and Xiao Se''s attacks which were considered slightly far away. He had completely used close combat to deal with the enemies, thus he could be considered dodging, but was also half a beat slower than the two of them.


    Sometimes, a mere half a second was enough to make a person lose their life, and succinctly speaking, it was no exception. However, just when he thought he was about to be poisoned, an invisible wall of blood separated him from the snake.


    "Xie Wuji!"


    Simply stated, that''s right. I always wanted to eat your meat and your bones, but since you can be concise with whatever lies in front of you, then I, Xie Wuji, am not an unreasonable person, so this time, I want to save you!


    At the most critical moment, Xie Wuji suddenly rushed out, using the Blood Shadow Avatar to separate the poison from the poison, which saved his life. Just as he had said, although he had endless hatred in his heart, if the previous battle was not concise, the odds of winning would be much lower. Because of the grudge he had with that person back then, it was impossible to get past Blue Mist Bay from the front, and Lin Mufeng''s body was also unable to return. Thus, this was the only thing he could do.


    Compared to the safety of the realm of light, however, he could only give up on his past grudges, because even the tiniest of hair would be gone, and there would be no skin left over? If the realm of light was destroyed, everything would lose its meaning.


    Xie Wuji said: "Saving you this time doesn''t mean that I won''t kill you in the future!"


    Even though he thought that his evil spirit was a cheap seed of the Heavenly Queen, and that he should be killed, but at this time, he had no choice but to rethink the positive and negative aspects of his human nature, the good and evil. Maybe only in the face of a true great enemy would he be able to show his true colors.


    He concisely said, "Alright, it''s a deal!"


    "Then it''s a deal, hahaha ¡­" It was a smile filled with magnanimity, as well as the contemplation of life. It was also a smile that many years later would bring glory and glory to the Blood Shadow Sect!


    With a smile, Xie Wuji left the place and continued onward.


    What kind of world was this exactly? Unexpectedly, these two people were able to dissolve the hatred between them, it was really unbelievable, and the personalities of these two people were completely different from the ones I knew. Concise, they were experts that could bully the Blue Scale and Soul Masters, but have truly changed today?


    After passing the floating bridge guarded by the giant python, there was a boundary tablet that was about two meters tall in front of them. On the right, there was a small line of words: "This cave was mine all those years ago. "Don''t be surprised," said the monk, "by the common folk." Following that, he wrote, "Heavenly Mystic Realm, those who enter it will die."


    Just then, Hua Wu who had disappeared, suddenly appeared again. Of course, she was not fighting with the three of them, but was just acting as a messenger, Hua Wu said: "If the three of you want to meet my master, then break out from the ninth floor." With that, she pointed behind him, then went back into the depths of the forest. With a few flashes, he disappeared.


    The nine floors were divided into three halls, with each hall having three palaces. These three halls were: Blue Cloud, Azure Clouds, and Spirit Bay. This was also the origin of the name of Blue Mist Bay! Taking the first word of the name of the three halls showed how important the three halls were. One could imagine how difficult it was to break through the three halls at the same time.


    However, since the three of them were already here, no matter how difficult and arduous it was, they had to go through with it. How could they give up on it without trying?

 C184 The Grief of the Phoenix

    Chu Hankong and the concise battle began.


    The battle between the two could be said to have turned the world upside down. They were truly evenly matched, with each meeting of the best in the end.


    Although others might not be able to perceive the succinct awakening of the second soul layer, there was definitely someone who could sense it. This man was Jane''s house''s number one expert, Jian Hua. As one of the two great clans of the Han Ku Kingdom, and the number one expert of the Jane''s house, Jian Hua''s strength could not be simply compared to him.


    Jian Hua was currently cultivating, but suddenly felt a strange Qi in his body slow down. He knew everything. Had things really come to this?


    Of course, there were also those from the Yi Family and Tong Family who had felt this.


    The military''s Yi Family and the Tong Family were both in the army. Although they kept a low profile, their strength was unquestionable. Just a simple stamp of their feet would cause the Han Ku Kingdom to tremble a little. The Southern Lion Yi Shuai, the Northern Tiger General, was not something that could be easily obtained if it was widely spread. Apart from the royal family, their strength was second to none in the kingdom.


    The Fire Phoenix had appeared!


    To be able to awaken the Fire Phoenix Heavenly Soul, this person must be concise. This was because even though they were both phoenixes, their ranks were different. Jian Hua''s Phoenix Soul was Zi Feng. Although its rank was much higher than the fire phoenix, the fire phoenix had a special ability that it did not have, and that was the power of revival.


    And at this moment, Jian Hua had already sensed that he had simply lost a drop of Phoenix''s blood.


    The effect of the phoenix heart blood was equivalent to that of the Life Reincarnation Fruit, which could raise the dead, flesh white fruit, and could even be said to have surpassed the Life Reincarnation Fruit. Although it could also revive people, but the people that he saved were weak, lacking in vitality, and they could only protect their lives, but could not restore their true bodies.


    However, it was different for Xiao Qiang. If not for the help of the phoenix heart and blood, Chu Hankong''s extreme cold energy had already turned him into a dead person. As for Abbs, because he knew that the ball of cold energy was sent by Chu Hankong, before his body was frozen still, he used the Breath Suspending Technique. So he didn''t freeze to death.


    There were only two drops of phoenix heart blood. It was called Phoenix Blood and Phoenix Blood. Briefly speaking, Xiao Qiang lost a drop of Phoenix blood.


    And Feng and Feng Huang both didn''t have the ability to revive. The phoenix is the same as the qilin, both males and females are called phoenixes, while females are called phoenixes. Every time a phoenix died, its entire body would ignite in flames. Afterwards, it would be reborn from the blazing fire and gain an even stronger life force than before. It was called "Phoenix Rebirth." The cycle continued, and the phoenix gained eternal life. However, the phoenix had to be outside of this rebirth, so the phoenix and phoenix, who were alone, did not have the ability to do so.


    However, now that the battle between the two had been explained, they both understood why they were fighting. The reason was that the battle was between Chu Hankong and the Great Way of the Buddha, and the reason was because of that oath.


    He knew that he would not be able to borrow the power of the Phoenix Blood to revive, so he threw a drop of Phoenix Blood out of nowhere. This was the last thing he could do for the Tian Yuan Continent as the sorrowful cry of a phoenix resounded through the skies.


    Simply put, but the matter of the dark world wanting to attack the realm of light followed the power of this drop of Phoenix Blood and floated towards the Tian Yuan Continent.


    The Han Guo Empire was shocked, the Star Blue Empire was shocked! The entire Tian Yuan Continent had changed because of this!


    Because they were both from the Jane''s house and they had both awakened the Phoenix''s Soul at the same time, Jian Hua felt his chest tighten and a mouthful of blood came out. He straightened his clothes and said: "Unexpectedly, after so many years, that destiny has truly come?"


    Because of their simple deaths, the various powers in the Tian Yuan Continent were united like never before. And the concise final drop of Phoenix Blood, was also the self-depicted location of the Celestial Path.


    The elites from the few big empires all rushed towards the Celestial Path to kill him.


    The war was coming!


    Seeing that he had concisely fallen to the ground, Chu Hankong sighed and said, "It seems that my return date is near!" Then he left.


    He knew that Chu Hankong was an even stronger enemy, but he did not understand why the powerful Celestial Warrior used such a despicable method to possess the body of a little lady. Thus, he led to the place he wanted to go step by step.


    That was a land of death. Those who fell were either his enemies or him. But no matter what, that would be his last battle.


    At this time, Tian Yuan Continent''s men were rushing over.


    Of course, there was one other person who had also entered into the illusory realm. This person was Zhang Jiejie, who came from the Royal Palace, at this moment, she was in the illusory realm, but it was hard to say if it was because of her love for Lin Mufeng or her hatred. This was because she already knew that Lin Mufeng had lied to her.


    In the Land of Death, Zhang Zhentian stood with his hands behind his back.


    "Jie''er, have you really decided to go?"


    After standing there for a long time, Zhang Zhentian finally said those words. Although she already knew that her daughter had already made a decision in her heart, he still asked.


    "Yes!" Whether it''s love or hate, the daughter has already thought about it, because the father must already know why. "


    "Yes, regardless of whether this Lin surnamed person will betray you or not, it seems that she should know about the Sky Soul Fragment." Speaking to here, Zhang Zhentian walked a few steps forward and sighed softly at the place where the aura of death was the same as always for every thousand years, "Maybe only this person can finish this matter. "Jie''er, go on!"


    The existence of the Zhang Family could be considered as an anomaly in the Tian Yuan Continent. If the Xiao Lao represented a family that understood the soul of the heavens, then the Zhang Family from the past could be considered as repairing the soul of the heavens.


    There was a saying, "The Sacred Hand of the East, the miraculous hand of the West, the so-called Sacred Hand of the East," is the Heavenly Soul of the Xiao Family, which after enlightenment from the saints, seemed to have made a qualitative leap, as if they were reborn from a new world. Because the clan''s location was located in the East, it was called the Sacred Hand of the East; and the people of the Zhang family, as long as the Heavenly Soul is not dead, they could still restore it to its original state, and even under the good fortune, the Heavenly Soul of the Zhang family was able to revive it.


    All this while, as long as he mentioned the Xiao family, he would definitely talk about the Zhang family. However, when it came to the Zhang family, he couldn''t ignore the Xiao family.


    Perhaps there really was such a coincidence with the matters of the world. At the same time that the Xiao Clan encountered such an unexpected event, the Zhang Clan was also attacked and disturbed. Xiao Lao only dared to make a move when they were outside, while the Zhang Family''s strength was not as good as the Xiao Family''s.


    Then, only Zhang Zhentian and his daughter remained. The remaining clansmen were all killed.


    Zhang Zhentian had always suspected that this matter was related to the Royal Palace, because everything that the Zhang Family knew about the Sky Soul Fragment was kept in the Rakasha''s heart. Or rather, it could be said that he wanted to know how to extract the Sky Soul Fragment, so he had a method to suppress the Heavenly Soul Master.


    Presumably, this secret was in Zhang Zhentian''s hands. That year, he was only six years old and only had a bit of vague memories.


    Although Zhang Zhentian suspected that it was the people from the Royal Palace, he still could not give any concrete evidence. Someone who could eliminate two forces in one night was definitely not someone to be trifled with, so the only place Zhang Zhentian could go right now was to seek refuge in the Land of Death. No matter if it was done by the Rakasha or not, it was still the safest place. He only wanted to tell him the truth once he grew up.


    No matter if it was the Rakasha or not, everything here was safe. If he had done it, as long as Zhang Zhentian did not say how to retrieve the Sky Soul Fragment, there would not be any danger to his life. If he did not, this worry would simply be unnecessary. Furthermore, he was a member of a clan famous for the ingenuity of the West, Rakasha would definitely not reject him.


    No one knew that the Zhang Family''s Ancestor was actually the same as Lin Mufeng, and also came from a different world. Lin Mufeng came from the vampire world, and the Zhang Family came from an originally powerful race in the The Spiritual World ¡ª ¡ª magical race.


    At that time in the magical race, there were two large powers. One was the Lu family, which was represented by the current magical race Elder Lu Qingfeng, and the other was the Zhang family, which was represented by the Zhang ancestors.


    The two families had been fixed for generations, but the cause of their rebellion was women. The Lu Family''s ancestor and the Zhang Family''s ancestor fell in love with a woman at the same time, or perhaps there was someone else among them. However, this person made Zhang Zhentian feel very unhappy, because that person was the Lin Family''s previous ancestor. Sigh, thinking of Lin Mufeng, Zhang Zhentian did not know how to describe him, because he should not have left without saying goodbye, yet Jie Er just had to treat him with such passion. Could it be that she was really old and did not understand the matters between juniors?


    "To ask what is love in this world, to cause one to place life and death in its hands,


    The bright moon shines through the ages, sighing over where the love has returned to in this life. "


    It should be said that the The Spiritual World was the same as the Tian Yuan Continent, it was also a mysterious continent known as the Devil Fantasy Continent. On this continent, there lived various races.


    Perhaps the The Spiritual World and Soul Realm still had some connection between light and darkness.


    Legend has it that the The Spiritual World had two daughters of the Creation God, the eldest daughter, Jing Ming, was a God of Light who represented kindness, while the youngest daughter, An Ying, was the God of Darkness who possessed evil.


    In the beginning, it was only a war between the two of them, but as the war escalated, it gradually became more and more intense. As the war escalated, it gradually became more and more intense, regardless of whether you were willing or not, the war was always going on like a shadow. An endless stretch of time had passed.


    Jing Ming and An Ying had even created their own races on the ground to increase their own strengths, until finally, even the continent was smashed into smithereens. The realm of light and An Ying then appeared, and these races all had certain abilities of a god, some were even stronger than gods in some aspects, because they had strengthened one aspect of their abilities at the cost of other aspects. Just like the Heavenly Soul Master s had a strong control over their Heavenly Souls, the other races all had their own different abilities.

 C185 Heavenly Soul Fragment (I)

    And the The Spiritual World was not separated. In the end, among the seven remaining races, the magical race possessed one power, and that was the power of illusions.


    When the magical race was established, its foundation was not stable and its strength was not strong, until a woman appeared. This woman relied on a godly technique called "Xinyao Fantasy", which was unheard-of, to defeat all the top experts in the various families at that time, and even single-handedly beat the three biggest tribes to pieces, then established her "Illusory Sect". The defeated experts would all be taken back for their own use. And magical race also extended the name of the Mirage Faction.


    Afterwards, in less than a year''s time, the magical race found a place in the seven races, making his the youngest and prettiest female chief in history. At that time, her name spread throughout the world: Xinyao.


    Three years after Xin Yao became the Alliance Master, she slowly started to get tired of this kind of life. Because of her strength, she could call out the wind and change the rain at will, perhaps it was because she was at a higher place than the cold. Moreover, she was only a young girl, and moreover, she didn''t have the personality of a queen.


    Although she was extremely intelligent and meticulous, Gu Zi Chen was still a little girl, so it was hard to avoid using the people under her to vent her anger. Although she was angry, due to her unfathomable mystical skills, she only dared to be angry, no one dared to say anything, and no one dared to reveal it in front of her.


    Inside the bedroom, Xin Yao was sitting there with a lazy look. She was thinking, "How boring, there are a lot of things to do, and it''s annoying ¡­" "If I had known earlier, this Mirage Faction leader would have let someone else sit down ¡­"


    "Eh? Why don''t you find someone to pester me... "Yes, it''s decided then ¡­" Xin Yao''s eyes lit up, it really was a child''s idea, thinking about where it came from, so she quickly got up from the bed, paced back and forth in the room, and began to filter out the candidates in the "Mirage Faction".


    What kind of person should he choose? Oh right, that person seemed to be not bad. This time, his grandma was going to screw him over.


    Now, Xinyao completely regarded this sect matter as a burden, so doing or not doing the Sect Master''s business had already lost its meaning. And the person he thought of, would more or less have some connections with Lin Mufeng in the future. This was the reason why she refused to let him go.


    "Lin Motian!" ¡ª ¡ª This was the first name that popped out from Xin Yao''s mind.


    This person was three years older than her. Although he was young, his cultivation was extremely high, and was currently the "Illusory Spirit Left Envoy" of the "Illusory Sect." From his current status, it could be said that Lin Motian was second only to Xinyao in terms of strength, and could be considered to be the head of the Illusory Sect.


    Lin Motian was born handsome, with a noble and tall demeanor, a graceful air about him. Although Lin Motian looked like an elegant young master, he was actually a proud and arrogant person. His ambition was all about planning, and although you wouldn''t be able to see it on the surface, but from the bottom of his heart, he had never intended to be under Xin Yao.


    Furthermore, all those years ago, when he was fighting with all sorts of experts, Lin Motian had used his wits to capture the seemingly invincible Xinyao from back then. He had originally wanted to find out the origins of her invincible divine arts and cultivation method, but he didn''t expect that after being attracted by her beautiful, fairy-like face for a while, he would actually bring her, whose hands and feet were tied up by a rope, onto the bed, and strip her off completely. After a few days, Lin Motian had bound Xinyao''s hands and feet, and used a white silk cloth to gag her mouth, and imprisoned her bedroom, and had even almost forgotten about the divine arts.


    And there was also the matter regarding the Sky Soul Fragment. Therefore, the location of the The Spiritual World was called Heaven''s Gate, and was completely considered a part of the Tian Yuan Continent s of the later generations.


    When Jing Ming fought with An Ying, they would tear the continent into pieces, and the scattered fragments in the middle were Sky Soul Fragment s. Right now, there were a total of four pieces of these fragments, one in Tian Yuan, Tian Gan, marine boundary and the other in Dark World, and each piece of the Sky Soul Fragment represented a type of power.


    If Lin Mufeng knew that this Lin Motian, was actually his so-called later ancestor of the Lin Family, who knew what he would think, was actually such a despicable person? Of course, these things were learned from Zhang Jiejie later on. As for how Zhang Jiejie entered the illusory world, she would naturally explain later.


    However, three days later, when Xinyao had broken through the sealed acupoints, it was still an era where martial skills and cold weapons had the upper hand.


    Another three days passed, and Xin Yao seemed to have forgotten about this matter. She once again formally challenged Lin Motian, but this time Xin Yao didn''t give him any opportunity to fight.


    Obviously, with Lin Motian''s personality, he would definitely not follow through with this promise, and the other experts that were accepted by Xin Yao in the same way were the same. To them, there was probably nothing more unpleasant than letting a twenty year old girl ride on their heads.


    Xin Yao had already noticed this a long time ago, and it was exactly something that made her feel excited. She knew that Lin Motian would definitely not do nothing at a time like this, and just happen to take this opportunity to let Lin Motian grab onto her and become the new Alliance Master. Furthermore, she seemed to be more interested in finding the other three Sky Soul Fragment.


    However, their movements were too slow. Could it be because they were concerned about their own strength?


    Oh, how troublesome!


    Thinking up to here, she smiled evilly and said to herself, "Let me give them some motivation!"


    Xin Yao smiled and came up with a perfect "I was caught in a trap." Be prepared to find a suitable opportunity to implement it immediately.


    So from the second day onwards, the people in the "Illusory Sect" immediately realized that Xin Yao''s temper had increased by quite a bit. She would give those hall masters a look at their faces whenever she wanted, and the most miserable one among them was the Phantom Emissary Lin Motian. It could be said that this woman had the greatest talent and ability to mock and ridicule women. She would find an excuse every few days to call Lin Motian over, and scold him whenever she had something to say.


    Not only that, she even intentionally found some difficult jobs for him to do, then took the chance to ridicule him ¡­


    If this continued, in just a short half a month, it was already enough to infuriate Lin Motian and all the leaders of various sizes. Some of them even had evil intentions of capturing this girl, and then ¡­ After all, not every man could become a gentleman when faced with such a person with such a gorgeous beauty.


    Lin Motian was forced to plan and carry out his rebellion plan in advance.


    Her long eyelashes, a pair of charming eyes, and a pair of sexy round red lips, all of them looked like a weapon that was meticulously crafted by heaven. Right now, she was only wearing a translucent muslin skirt, and inside was an equally translucent white silk dress with a pair of slender jade legs exposed without any cover.


    At this time, the sound of light footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. Noticing the unusual movement, Xinyao flew from the dressing table and lightly floated outside the room.


    "Oh? To be able to sneak out of my room, it seems that your skills aren''t bad. Tell me, who are you? Xin Yao faced the black-clothed man in front of her, seemingly very calm. Moreover, she had a kind of dignity that was rarely seen by her peers. Although there was a smile on her face, it could only be said that it gave people an unfathomable feeling, or the next second it represented the feeling of death.


    The black-clothed man didn''t answer, but many ropes flew out from his surroundings and bound Xinyao''s legs. Then, his hands were also tightly tied on both sides of his body. Then, a big net came down, covering Xinyao from head to toe.


    "Oh, this is interesting ¡­" With a smile, Xin Yao didn''t hastily break free. Instead, she let the four men in black out grab the four corners of the net and quickly tighten it, tightly wrapping her in it.


    "Hmph, you want to catch me just because of this?" Xin Yao felt that the rope and net were specially made out of extremely tough materials, but it didn''t seem to be enough to deal with her.


    "Huh?" Along with a scream, another four people''s eyes widened, because they really couldn''t believe that this was the strength of a woman. The figures of four men in black, accompanied by ropes and nets, were instantly broken by Xinyao.


    In one breath!


    "What other moves do you have?" "If I don''t use it now, I won''t have another chance." Xinyao spun her body in the air.


    He lightly landed back on the ground like a fairy, then lifted his right leg slightly. His body flashed and kicked one of the black-clothed men away.


    At this time, with a whistling sound, hundreds of black shadows suddenly appeared out of nowhere, surrounding Xinyao in the middle.


    "No way ¡­" "Isn''t this too exaggerated?"


    Even though she said so, she was very clear in her heart. With so many people appearing all of a sudden, even if you wanted to hide, you had to find a place. So how could her guards not notice?


    While laughing inside, Xinyao activated her "Xinyao Fantasy" ability. Her whole body transformed into four moving shadows at an incredible speed, quickly swimming in the crowd. She was so agile that she couldn''t be caught, and then fell down one by one. "Hmph, who would''ve thought that after three years, these so-called experts seem to be even weaker ¡­" Xin Yao''s real body quickly swam while laughing, and in the blink of an eye, more than twenty people had fallen to the ground.


    With another whistle, the crowd immediately retreated, leaving only Xin Yao and her four dancing figures behind. At this time, the ground shook, and the center of the square in front of Xin Yao''s sleeping quarters unexpectedly sank down.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xin Yao would never have thought that Lin Motian would make such a big move. He stabilized his body in midair, and just as he was about to land on the ground, she felt a penetrating chill coming from the bottom of her feet.


    Xin Yao looked down and saw that she had actually landed on the tip of countless sharp blades. As long as she slightly relaxed, the consequences could be imagined ¡ª "Lin Zuo, don''t you think you''ve overdone it. Do you think it''s necessary?" At this time, Xin Yao clearly didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. It seemed that she had played a big joke this time. She didn''t think that this man could actually come up with such a sinister method.

 C186 Heavenly Soul Fragment (2)

    At this time, other than the piece at Xin Yao''s feet, the rest of the blade tips had all been retracted. Lin Motian appeared on the spot, his face full of satisfaction as he smiled: "Alliance Master, are you satisfied with my work?"


    "Humph!" "The trick of plotting against others has always been used by Envoy Lin Zuo!" Xin Yao snappily replied.


    Lin Motian continued to smile. If Lin Mufeng had known, this Lin Family ancestor would also have this kind of smile, it was probably the first time in his life he was going to cry like this. It was also the same Lin Xiaoxiao, but the disparity was too big.


    "However, as the dignified Lin Zuoyu, he is actually so vicious towards girls."


    "Is that so? You''re not an ordinary girl, otherwise I wouldn''t have to suffer three years of bad luck ¡­"


    "Oh?" Xin Yao answered with a questioning tone, "Last time, you lost to me because of your promise, you deserve it!" Xin Yao raised her head and lightly smiled. It was as if she could only show her daughter''s attitude in front of this wicked man, even if the situation was already very dangerous.


    "This time is different!"


    "Really?" "It seems that when you lost to me, you also said the same thing." Xin Yao purposely teased him.


    "Then you just wait and see!"


    Just then, two people rushed out from the crowd, and said in unison: "Lin Motian, don''t you dare be crazy!"


    "Lu Xiaotian, Zhang YuanNian!"


    No one had expected that two deathsworn would suddenly appear beside Xin Yao to protect her. This unforeseen event came too suddenly, and the reason why the two of them protected Xinyao was one, because they both fell in love with this woman at the same time.


    To love a person, this kind of thing, sometimes does not need a reason, even the principal himself, can not clearly say, after all, that is not love, but they said, love is love! There was nothing to explain.


    But love has true love and false love. If Zhang YuanNian truly loved this woman, then what Lu Xiaotian represented was fake. Compared to Lin Motian, Lin Motian had always been the first to do things. He wasn''t a gentleman, and was only a vile character, but this Lu Xiaotian was a perfect hypocrite.


    The fear between a hypocrite and a true villain, he believed that there was no need to explain to know which type of person was more frightening.


    Just like Lin Motian, right now two or three people had it all for the Sky Soul Fragment, because they had always believed that the reason why Xinyao was so strong right now was completely because she had the Sky Soul Fragment on her. It was just that they were afraid that even she didn''t know about this matter, so for someone who didn''t understand how to use the Sky Soul Fragment, why couldn''t she use it herself?


    However, the only difference was that Zhang YuanNian had to be protected, and the other two people had to take it.


    The conflict between the four began. However, what the four of them did not expect was that the mantis stalked the cicada while the oriole was behind it. Furthermore, Xin Yao did not plan to appreciate Zhang Yuan Nian and Lu Xiaotian, the two people who had rushed out halfway, because the appearance of these two hotheads was equivalent to destroying her plan. Although the two weren''t foolhardy, Xinyao couldn''t do anything about them even if you wanted to.


    "You two, mind your own business!" Although she had saved him, Xinyao still said this.


    The two of them obviously didn''t know Xinyao''s original intention. Each of them looked at her doubtfully. Although they knew that this chief sometimes had the temperament of a child, which part of the ruckus had come to this day?


    But at this time, someone took Xinyao away and tried to snatch her away in front of the three experts. Although it was a surprise attack, this person''s strength was definitely above theirs.


    It turned out that the one who took Xinyao away was none other than An Ying. Because of her battle with her elder sister, she had been injured, which was why she had entered closed-door training to recuperate. Now that she was out of seclusion, of course she knew about the Sky Soul Fragment. She also knew that this girl mysteriously possessed a Sky Soul Fragment. That was why he decided to snatch the person he was looking for, in hopes of obtaining one of the Sky Soul Fragment s.


    The three of them had followed Xin Yao and arrived, but to their surprise, they saw that it was An Ying who had snatched Xin Yao away. Thus, he knew that there was going to be a fierce battle coming. However, Lu Xiaotian had already made a perfect plan. This was truly a godsend opportunity, he would not let it go. If the fake An Ying was able to get rid of three people, then she would definitely be able to become a big shot in the magical race.


    Moreover, he had expected that the other two would not give up. One was a fool, and the other one was a wild ambition, they would definitely fight with all their might. Furthermore, since An Ying had appeared, then Jing Ming would definitely not sit back and watch. Now, it seemed that the good show was about to begin.


    Lu Xiaotian pretended to be helping but in reality, he did not use his full strength. He was waiting for Jing Ming to appear.


    What kind of strength did An Ying have, so when the four of them fought, let alone using all of their strength, they might not win. Moreover, Lu Xiaotian did not have any strength to fight at all, so failure was only a given.


    And at this time, Jing Ming appeared, as if he had brought a turning point to this matter.


    And Lu Xiaotian wanted to use this opportunity to accomplish his ambition. So, just when everyone thought that Jing Ming had defeated An Ying with his power, Lu Xiaotian suddenly made a 180 degree turn to help An Ying.


    The little person''s face finally revealed itself.


    "Lu Xiaotian, you!" Xin Yao said in astonishment, but he did not make a sound. In fact, Lu Xiaotian did not plan to help, he just wanted to get rid of everyone present.


    Therefore, when Jing Ming was fighting with An Ying, although he looked like he was helping An Ying, in reality, he had already pushed everyone into the abyss.


    "Boom!"


    A loud sound rang out, and the sky and earth changed color. Jing Ming had clashed with An Ying twice and suffered from heavy injuries. From the looks of it, he would not be able to recover his spirit energy for at least a few thousand years. As for the other three, they were all blown away from The Spiritual World and rushed to Tian Yuan Continent''s Soul World.


    Seeing this, Lu Xiaotian could not help but laugh out loud, "Hahaha, although there is no Sky Soul Fragment, but this magical race is my world, hahaha."


    Therefore, he did not understand that only when he had his own foundation would it be possible for him to scheme something like this. To be like this, he was basically plotting against the Sky Soul Fragment, and that was only in his dreams, so Lu Xiaotian wisely chose the latter, to first establish his foundation, and then go about his own business.


    He was indeed a deeply hidden person.


    The three of them were blasted into the Tian Yuan Continent, but after just three years, they realized that the conflict on this continent had come to an end. Just like the Tian Gan Continent, this place had also started to form the structure of the Four Great Empires.


    At this moment, the Creation God had awoken, only to discover that everything was already irreparable. He steeled his mind, laid a barrier, and from then on, light and darkness would never meet, thus becoming fate. At the same time, the four worlds respectively could not communicate with each other.


    Thus, the four worlds only believed that their worlds were the only ones that had been transferred from one world to the next up until now.


    Because of the bombardment power, Xinyao had lost all of her memories, but she also froze her youth and turned it into the legendary 10,000 year old living corpse. Until the sword cut open the barrier, but her memories could never be restored, thus she became the princess Mo Yuxin.


    And the person who saved her was someone who proclaimed himself to be the Evil God!


    Hearing to here, Zhang Jiejie couldn''t help but let out a sigh, and said: "Unexpectedly, there''s actually such a passage? Then why did the Lin Family become the Merchant Union, and why did our ancestors become an anomaly? "And ¡­"


    At the same time, she couldn''t understand why her father had previously said that she was the only one who had the ability to enter that illusion realm.


    Zhang Zhentian sighed once again, and began to recount what happened between Lin Motian, Zhang YuanNian, and Mo Yuxin afterwards. And these things, were all because of the Sky Soul Fragment.


    Because of Xin Yao''s arrival, Tian Yuan Continent actually had two Sky Soul Fragment, and the enchantment barrier created by the creation of the world, would sooner or later be unsealed by someone. However, it remained a mystery as to the whereabouts of the other Sky Soul Fragment.


    The reason why the Lin Family''s ancestors were part of the Merchant Union was because Lin Motian had to survive in that environment until he was swept into the soul world that the Tian Yuan Continent represented. Only then did he understand that all ambition had to have a foundation and an economic foundation. However, he did not have the heart to focus on management, because no matter if it was then or now, even though the Merchant Union had grown stronger and could become a rich and powerful nation, he had always believed that if they wanted to achieve recovery, they had to rely on martial power, because back then, this continent was still an era where cold weapons were revered. The appearance of the Heavenly Soul Master was something that would happen in the future, and because of the existence of the Sky Soul Fragment, those awakening of the heavenly soul was something that would happen sooner or later.


    And at that time, he was only thinking of Xinyao, and with his strength, he could not even win against Lin Motian. In order to establish himself, Lin Motian sold off one of the items on his body, and it was transferred to the Heavenly Soul Necklace in Sha Shen''s hands.


    If he knew the value of this necklace, even if it was for survival, I don''t think he would sell it.


    Because he had forever lost an opportunity. Only the owner of the Heavenly Soul Necklace could control those Sky Soul Fragment. As for my Zhang Family''s ancestor, in order to not clash with Lin Motian directly, he had to avoid disasters and at the same time, look for and silently protect Xinyao until this continent ended the era of cold weapons. As for the Lin Family, because of Lin Yuanshan''s departure, they had a chance to change;


    "Then why is the Heavenly Soul damaged?" Although Zhang Jiejie had yet to receive an answer as to why she was the only one who could enter the illusory world, the question in her heart had surfaced. Before she met Lin Mufeng, she had to learn more from her father.


    It seemed that falling in love with a person could sometimes make people forget themselves. Even if that person lied to her or left her without saying a word, to her, all of this was not important. What she wanted was a process.


    Zhang Zhentian said: "Speaking of which, the Heavenly Soul is an original source of power, a type of Heavenly Energy. He should be born the same as the heavens and the earth, but because the Heavenly Soul is awakened from the Tian Yuan Continent, and because it suffered from the inborn impact, just like those fragments, it seems like its lifespan has come to an end.


    As for Jianjie, you can be said to be an anomaly in my Zhang family, because within your body, the power of the magical race was awakened from the day you were born. And this kind of awakening, is the only time in the history of my Zhang family. Therefore, when your grandfather was born, he sealed this power, and even sealed part of your ability. Now, it seems that it is time to awaken your power. Although his father did not know whether he was doing the right thing or not, now that the power of the Dark World was moving, it seemed that everything had just begun.

 C187 Heavenly Soul Fragment (3)

    "Dark energy? Did father just say that An Ying had come out of seclusion? "


    "No, because An Ying is already dead, but the current dark world is another frightening existence."


    What Zhang Zhentian said was not wrong. The appearance of the Evil God and the arrival of the Demon King could be said to be two major events from back then.


    And the two seemed to occur at the same time, so the almighty elder of Heavenly Soul Master from a thousand years ago only knew of the former but not the latter. Once the Evil God came out, it was as if the entire world had turned into chaos. If it weren''t for the fact that everyone had woken up because of him, and with the help of the Evil God''s encirclement and suppression, the world would have been completely different. At that time, the people of Zhang family were only an underworld family, so they had all seen it.


    Of course, that was all that Zhang Zhentian knew. If he knew how terrifying the Evil God was, or who the Evil God was, he didn''t know how he would sigh.


    The current Dark Lord had seized the Darkness Palace but found out that An Ying had used another method to revive herself, which was the Evil God Tian Yuan Continent had mentioned. There were two Sky Soul Fragment there, and if he found them all, not only him, Jing Ming would also be considered to have defeated her.


    Just that, An Ying''s strength was not to be underestimated. Even so, it still didn''t let her die completely.


    So even though Mo Yuxin had been saved by the Evil God and awakened, she found that she had completely lost her memories, so she could only wait. It was just that she never thought that before she had even arrived, her own primordial spirit would be scattered and Mo Yu''s memories told her of the Evil God''s terror. This was also the reason why the Demon King was so shocked when he sensed the ball of aura in Lin Mufeng''s body while Mo Yuxin was trying her best to obtain that ball of primordial spirit power.


    And these were naturally things that Zhang Zhentian did not know.


    What Zhang Zhentian knew now was that dark world had hit an illusion and the only person who could enter that illusion was his own daughter, Clean Body. He knew his own daughter, and if he did not tell her about this, his precious daughter would probably hate him for the rest of her life.


    Zhang Zhentian had already made a plan in his heart. If Jie Jie could return here, if you let him down, I won''t forgive you!


    Father''s love was like a mountain, but he could only say so.


    Zhang Jiejie was about to stand up and enter the illusory realm, so she wanted to send Lin Mufeng this news. At the same time, she also wanted to tell Lin Mufeng another piece of news, and that was how to collect Sky Soul Fragment.


    Originally, no one knew of the Tian Yuan Continent''s secret, so no one was able to find out where the Sky Soul Fragment went. As it turned out, the Sky Soul Fragment here had been broken into three different forms, the humanoid, beast and artifact forms.


    Zhang Jiejie released the power of the The Spiritual World that had just awakened in front of her feet and entered the illusion. This person was the only woman among the four investigators of Rakasha ¡ª ¡ª Mei.


    Amongst the four investigators, his ability wasn''t the strongest, but he was the most demonic and mysterious person. It could also be said that the most terrifying person beside the Rakasha was just like her name. Like demons and ghosts, he was an omnipresent terrifying person.


    Previously, in the Fei Family''s secret room, it was this woman who had caused all the other clan members to tacitly wear their veils. Only a charming person would be able to make the other seven of the eight great clans obediently obey. All men would be unable to guard against the methods of women.


    And at that time, she was only wearing a veil to ease the awkwardness at that time. However, the heads of the other seven families knew very well that they had already done what they should or should not do. Because of this, they had their weaknesses in the hands of others, which was why they formed the seemingly united image.


    Rakasha, on the other hand, wholeheartedly wanted to seize the Heaven Soul Palace s, and didn''t want changes to occur because of the disagreements between the eight great clans.


    To be able to deal with Zhang Zhentian, Mei Li was obviously not that stupid, so all she showed was strength. To Mei, if he wanted to fight to the death, it was no different from hitting a rock with an egg and bringing about his own destruction.


    However, she seemed to still like using a teasing method to attack, which resulted in a confusing dance step, and that beautiful figure, appearing in front of Zhang Zhentian.


    The beautiful curtain call ended, and the silhouette fell to the ground. There was no suspense to the battle.


    The so-called place that only the people from magical race could enter. Ever since Lin Mufeng entered, this rule seemed to have been broken, and it was just that no one knew about this entrance. And Zhang Jiejie''s decision, was undoubtedly to find that entrance for him and lead the way.


    And at this time, Lin Mufeng was on his way to the Li Hen Palace. He didn''t know that there was such an unexpected turn of events outside.


    "Come out, the most mysterious person in the Celestial Warrior, the one who guards the Green Tide Palace!"


    Following Chu Hankong''s loud shout, the mysterious person who had been hiding within Biyun Palace finally appeared. He was the Celestial Warrior that should have been guarding the Li Hen Palace, who was possessed by Yu Xin ¡ª ¡ª Zhong Moli


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Zhong Mo Li was the most mysterious person within the Celestial Warrior, because other than the old man Tian Ji, no one had ever seen his real body. All they knew was that his style of conduct was the same as Chu Hankong''s, and was extremely cold and detached, but other than that, he was even more mysterious than Chu Hankong.


    Facing Zhong Moli, Chu Hankong had no chance of winning.


    But no matter what, he could not understand why he was unwilling to reveal his true appearance. Unless the rumor was true, and that Zhong Mo Li did not even exist, and was only the shadow of the old man Tian Ji.


    Because Zhong Mo Li was not at Hateful Palace, Lin Mufeng was able to easily enter the Oxhorn Palace. At this time, Xiao Se had also caught up with them. The only person guarding the Oxhorn Palace was not the Celestial Warrior but the Cyan Bull monster. After breaking through, this was the third shrine, Spirit Bay.


    Lin Mufeng, who was wholeheartedly trying to break through, didn''t know that Yu Xin had already been possessed by Zhong Moli using his demon soul.


    All of this was Lan Bing''s scheme.


    Although Lan Bing was beautiful, she was arrogant and had an ice-cold temperament, making it difficult to get along with her. The Lin Family''s young master once wooed her, but that was the Lin Mufeng of the past. At that time, every time Lin Mufeng was humiliated by her ¡ª ¡ª This kind of trash.


    In this world, Lan Bing would never have expected that the current Lan Bing had not returned his heart, or perhaps it could be said that she hated Lan Bing for her jealousy, and that the current Lan Bing had not returned his heart.


    Ever since Lin Mufeng had started to shine up, she had started to feel jealousy and hatred, especially when she saw how Lin Dong actually tried to deal with his. She actually dared to ignore him. He was a beauty, yet he was treated like this by that stinking man. It was simply unforgivable! Furthermore, there were so many beauties beside this trash. This! How could this be possible!?


    Just then, a shadowy man appeared. He was Zhong Moli.


    As the most mysterious person within the Celestial Warrior, he also had another identity, and that was to serve as the leader of the Dark Lord. There was no need for him to be loyal to someone because of a contract, and there was also no need for that bullsh * t old man Tian Ji to be loyal to someone.


    That was why it was as if no one had ever seen the real body of the old man Tian Ji. Since Zhong Moli had become a Celestial Warrior, no one had ever seen his true appearance, and only knew that his Extreme Heaven Armor had one more thing compared to other warriors, which was the flowery red mask.


    So, seeing the red mask was equivalent to seeing the real him. Because, other than Zhong Moli, no one else in the world dared to call themselves the owner of the red mask.


    Zhong Moli''s mission this time was to receive the orders of the Demon Emperors from the two Demon Emperors. Before he attacked the realm of light, he had to destroy the interior of the Profound Sky Continent inside, because the Soul Realm was destined to be the first obstacle for his first-rate realm of light.


    He had already known about this from the Dark Demon Realm, and Lin Mufeng and the Yi and Tong Families were the first two he had to deal with. Because the Demon Emperor understood the terror of the Evil God''s revival better than Mo Yuxin, he had to eliminate the Evil God before it fully awakened in his body. With the power of the two young children''s families as the military, their strength could not be underestimated.


    Although in this world of illusions, the Yi Tong and Yi Tong families also controlled an army, but their army could only be described as a tank, which was even more unacceptable and incomprehensible. As for how these armies worked, Lin Mufeng would definitely meet them later.


    At this time, Zhong Moli had already been ordered to stay in the Tian Yuan Continent for a long time, and he knew that if he wanted to get rid of Lin Mufeng, he had to do it on a woman''s body. But Lan Bing was the best way to break through, because he already hated Lin Mufeng, which was just nice for him to use.


    With regards to Lan Bing, Zhong Moli did not hide the thoughts of wanting to get rid of Lin Mufeng, because he knew that everyone had the same goal.


    Everyone was just using each other.


    After Lan Bing sent Zhong Moli away, she let out a cold snort in her heart: "I don''t know who will make use of who!" She naturally had her own thoughts, but this thought was too paranoid. If she couldn''t get what she wanted, then she would destroy it.


    Thus, the misunderstanding at the Pavilion of Transcendence was only the prelude to her plot to direct this plot. If she did not secretly inform him, how could there be such a coincidence? And the only one who knew that Lan Bing was the culprit, was Xiao Qiang, but she was currently in Celestial Path, so she did not need to worry that Xiao Qiang would say it out loud, because she knew her character, and was not in the mood to talk about her relationship with a girl. Furthermore, she could tell that Xiao Qiang had a good impression of Lin Mu, so after going over, it would be like killing two birds with one stone!


    From Zhong Moli, she knew the dangers of Celestial Path, so she plotted step by step and forced Xiao Qiang into Celestial Path as well. Otherwise, how could Xiao Qiang find out about the Celestial Path so easily?


    Of course, Lan Bing did not know, that this was just a world of dreams, maybe everyone was dreaming now, or maybe it was just Lin Mu alone who was dreaming, but everything was between real and fake, between dream and reality. This was something that even the Xiao Lao would not have expected. However, he knew that this was not the time for Lin Mufeng to wake up, so he could only sigh helplessly. At the same time, he was also a little worried, because her current strength was not something that she could handle.

 C188 Blue Ice and the Conspiracy of the Hate Palace

    Although he already knew that this Lin Mufeng was destined to be selected, the day had still arrived a little too quickly.


    Everyone waking me up and getting drunk?


    The Lan Bing in the illusion world was incomparably cold and gorgeous, and had the same ice-cold aura as her name.


    As soon as he thought of the instant Yu Xin''s sword cut Lin Mufeng''s neck, Lan Bing only let out a cold laugh in his heart.


    Her and Zhong Mo Li''s fixed plan was for Lan Bing to find a way to possess Zhong Mo Li''s body, and then fake Yu Xin''s hand, to kill Lin Mufeng. In this way, Lin Mufeng no longer had a chance to make a move, because even if he was not his match, the one that Lin Mufeng injured was naturally Yu Xin. Therefore, no matter what, this time, his only outcome was ¡ª ¡ª "Defeat!"


    Lan Bing had set up a plan with Zhong Mo Li, and although it was not a brilliant plan, it was enough for the angry Yu Xin.


    And the last time he leaked the news, Lan Bing was also wearing the flower red mask. Although very few people in the The Void Continent had heard of the owner of the flower red mask, it was different in the Tian Yuan Continent.


    Right now, he and Zhong Mo Li were using the same trick again, but this time, it was not Lan Bing who secretly leaked the news, or used some crafty trick, but rather openly asked for Yu Xin. Moreover, he even seriously fixed a letter.


    It was the first time in Yu Xin''s life that she had encountered such a thing. Even though she was only a beauty, she had not yet reached the point where any princes and princes had a crush on him. Yu Xin unfolded the letter. This letter was really an imitation of a man''s handwriting, and it was extremely literary, with words filled with beautiful words for Yu Xin. The letter read:


    "When I met her that day, although it was a message to inform you, I felt that meeting her at first sight was just like meeting her at first sight. Perhaps meeting her at last was fate, and now I still remember her voice.


    If Miss Meng does not give up, then let''s meet this afternoon outside the pavilion. There is also something else that I need to tell you. "


    The signature at the end ¡ª the person wearing the red mask.


    If it was only by just looking at the contents in front of him, although Yu Xin was innately a little active, and was somewhat curious about everything, facing such a letter, he definitely would not go. And the thing that made her decide to go was precisely that one sentence, "Even more so, tell him!"


    Just what did this person wearing a red mask want to tell me? Previously, he revealed that it was related to that stinky man. Then, why was this meeting with him this time around? In order to uncover the mystery, Yu Xin was determined to meet Yue Yang in the afternoon.


    Afternoon, outside the pavilion.


    "Miss, you''re here!" A person wearing a red mask stood there with his hands behind his back. From the looks of it, Yu Xin was certain that this person was the same person as the last messenger.


    Yu Xin asked: "I wonder why sire is unwilling to see our true faces these two times? Since we are friends and not enemies! "


    "Since we''re friends and not enemies, what''s the difference between taking off the mask and not taking it off?"


    Although Lan Bing was very scheming, these words were not something that she could say, and could also be said like this. Lan Bing had two types of temperament, or perhaps she herself was a contradiction;


    If Lan Bing was an existence that was contradictory to others, then Zhong Moli was just a combination. Although he wasn''t as sinister as Gu Hai, nor as cold as Chu Hankong, he still had both those skills. It could be said that he was a calm and collected person, and was considered the most mysterious person within the Celestial Warrior after all.


    Before Yu Xin had arrived at the appointed meeting, he had analyzed everything that Yu Xin had to say and Lan Bing''s responses to it. Therefore, when facing Yu Xin''s questions, Lan Bing practically mechanically recorded what she meant by "Zhong Moli".


    Hearing Lan Bing''s words, Yu Xin did not know what to say. She then asked, "Then may I ask, what is the other matter mentioned in the letter?"


    Everything was as Zhong Moli expected, even Yu Xin''s tone of voice did not contain eyes, and everything she said was right for Zhong Moli. This man was truly not simple, actually Zhong Moli knew Lin Mufeng''s relationship very clearly, and knew himself well.


    Lan Bing said: "Of course it''s related to Lin Mufeng."


    "Oh? "Then, why would you help me?"


    However, he did not expect that Yu Xin would actually be able to see through Lan Bing''s disguise. Of course, it was not that Yu Xin was smart, but rather, the two of them had forgotten about one detail. As men, how could it be possible that there was no knot at the throat?


    Therefore, when Yu Xin saw Lan Bing''s ears, he became suspicious.


    With such a sudden turn of events, Zhong Moli did not know what to do. He could only forcibly possess his body for now.


    His original plan was to use the Soul Shifting Pill when Lan Bing told him to listen to him, because Zhong Moli did not know what the consequences would be if he were to forcibly possess his body. If the possessed person awakened an extremely strong spiritual force, then the spellcaster would be trapped inside the body of the user forever as if they were a cocoon. Of course, this wasn''t the best plan.


    Facing his only chance, he could only take the risk. Of course, he did not have that kind of intentions, and only wanted to help Lan Bing or the Demon Emperor complete his useless mission. At the same time, he had his eyes on the Evil God''s power which had yet to awaken.


    However, Lin Mufeng was a person who could produce miracles at any time. He even doubted if he had a chance of winning. Hence, the real reason why the fake Yu Xin killed that person and forcefully seized his soul, before his physical body completely died was because of this.


    So Lan Bing still hadn''t returned to her senses, and was only thinking about how Yu Xin would not follow the conventional way of speaking. Her mind was in a mess, and she blurted out: "Because I hate him, this is enough reason!"


    Zhong Mo Li forcefully possessed and controlled Yu Xin, but he was not in a hurry to take action. At this time, he already knew that all the forces in the Tian Yuan Continent were present, so making a move at this time was obviously not a wise decision. Furthermore, he had a good plan in his heart.


    But thinking is one thing, reality is another.


    Everything he said had no place to start, but the principles were the same. He could hide everything from others, but he could not hide it from Chu Hankong, who had a thought as calm as snow. Thus, Zhong Moli, who was originally planning on hiding, was forced to reveal himself.


    "Mind your own business. You think you can stop me with your strength?"


    "How arrogant. He''s just a Celestial Warrior, how could he dare to be honored?"


    "Really?" Then die! "


    In a contest between experts, the outcome would either be decided in one move, or the fight would go on until the sky went dark, and it was obvious that the battle between Chu Hankong and Zhong Moli belonged to the latter.


    It could be said that the obstacles he faced in the Second Shrine was not too big, and he quickly knocked his opponent down. Right now, he was facing the last Shrine, the Spirit Bay Shrine, as long as he defeats the three Celestial Warrior s that were guarding it, he would be able to force the old man Tian Ji to show himself.


    The reason why Lin Mufeng was able to pass through this place so easily was entirely because Zhong Mo Li was not here. With Zhong Mo Li, it was enough for one person, so the old man Tian Ji casually arranged two buckets of food to guard the other two palaces. In the eyes of the old man Tian Ji, the Rice Bucket was merely a Heaven Ranked Warrior.


    To be able to make such a powerful Celestial Warrior submit to him, Lin Mufeng dared not imagine the true strength of the old man Tian Ji. All he could think of now was the secrets of the map. Thinking about this, Lin Mufeng increased his speed. He headed to the Goddess Shrine at Flynn Bay.


    The three palaces of the Ling Wan Palace were the Spirit Void Palace, the Spirit Palace and the Spirit Hidden Palace. Lin Mufeng and Xiao Qiang had already reached the Spirit Void Palace. However, there were two Celestial Warrior s guarding the Void Palace, a pair of twin brothers. It''s called "inseparable."


    "Don''t worry!"


    "We brothers don''t kill women!"


    The attacks of the two were extremely similar to that of the Black and White Transient. As they spoke, the two of them had already launched their evil attacks. However, Lin Mufeng was born with evil spirit, and these two dared to show off?


    Lin Mufeng smiled and dodged the two''s attacks. He snorted: "You overestimate yourself! You are not yet qualified! "


    "What an eyesore!"


    "Why don''t you send him on his way!"


    Although they had said that they would not kill the women, but it did not mean that they would allow her to leave. Xiao Qiang saw that the two of them could not get away easily, so she wanted to break through and rush into the Spirit Palace, but her movements were hindered, as an invisible wall of Qi separated her from the Spirit Void Palace, preventing her from advancing.


    "You want to leave?"


    "At the very least, you have to accompany us for a drink."


    Xiao Qiang had no idea how the two of them would attack, but they were unable to attack, and there was nothing she could do to escape. She could only be surrounded by a ball of aura, and like a spectator in this Void Palace, she could only be secretly anxious, but was unable to help.


    Just when the two brothers inseparable from each other started to use their smug skills, "Against the Shadow, Three", they heard a woman''s voice from behind them, "How can she treat girls like this?"


    "Yu Xin!" Lin Mufeng looked over with a surprised expression.


    Facing Lin Mufeng''s astonishment, Yu Xin coldly replied: "Is it you who also called Yu Xin?"


    Lin Mufeng only thought that Yu Xin was still brooding over the matter of Transcending Mortality Pavilion''s blue clothes, which was why he said that. Of course, he did not know that the person standing in front of him was no longer the Fu Clan''s Third Miss, but rather, the possessed person.


    Yu Xin suddenly appeared because she had defeated Chu Hankong.


    Chu Hankong had already used the last of his strength and in the end, he could not stop her advance. The last battle was actually so tragic and tragic, but at least he did not have any regrets in this battle, thus he fell to the ground while smiling!


    Because when faced with someone who was so much more powerful than himself, this was all he could do.


    Yu Xin killed Chu Hankong and rushed towards the Void Palace.


    Right now, Yu Xin was wearing a green gown and a pleated skirt. Soft Yarn, Plum Blossom Hundred Water Dress, Soft Yarn. And on Yu Xin''s face, that pair of childish, long eyelashes adorned eyes, were currently like two crystal grapes that had water after a rain, looking at everything on its own.

 C189 The Last Fortress

    Facing Yu Xin, you are unable to imagine the boundless killing intent in her body.


    He glanced at Yu Xin. Although Lin Mufeng was very clear that this was not the place to give an explanation, he still blurted out, "That day!"


    "There''s no point in speaking any further!" His attitude was still extremely cold.


    After Lin Mufeng heard this, his brows furrowed, and he asked: "Who exactly are you?"


    Yes, Zhong Moli could control a person and even possess that person, but he could not control her thoughts. Because if Yu Xin truly hated Lin Mufeng, it wouldn''t be like she was speaking with an ice-cold tone. Lin Mufeng was such a smart person, and with the relationship between him and Yu Xin, he could easily uncover some clues in just a few words.


    This man was definitely the fake Yu Xin.


    Before Yu Xin could reply, the two of them were already in the air, but it was the first time they didn''t understand how to cherish the fairer sex and started attacking!


    "This is the Spiritual Void Palace!"


    "You think his master doesn''t exist?"


    But the attacks of the two, against Celestial Warrior whose strength was only second to Hua Yihen, they did not even manage to touch a hair on Yu Xin''s head before they fell to the ground.


    "You are ¡­"


    "Celestial Warrior!"


    "Hmph, so what if I know? They''re just two dead men."


    Although they were also Celestial Warrior, since she had made his move, he had no intention of letting anyone live, whether it was the enemy or companions, and in Celestial Warrior, other than these two brothers, there had never been anyone else who thought that they had companions or friends.


    Although they were known as the Extreme Heavens, their lives and experiences were all dark and gloomy. They existed in this world, and the will to kill and their master was the entire meaning of their lives.


    After Yu Xin dealt with the two of them, she looked at Lin Mufeng and Xiao Qiang, and asked: Who should be the next?


    Lin Mufeng knew it was impossible for Yu Xin to turn out like this for no reason, and asked anxiously: "Yu Xin, tell me, what exactly happened?"


    "Fine, I''ll let you die!"


    Just as Yu Xin was about to explain, a large group of people arrived. Yu Xin clenched her fists in anger and said: "I will leave your life behind for now!" Because she knew very well that even though she had killed Lin Mufeng and obtained the Evil God''s power, she was still unable to refine it in an instant. Furthermore, after absorbing the Evil God, she would be weakened for a period of time. She was afraid that even though she had absorbed the Evil God''s power, she would instead be cut to death by a random sword attack. This was not the result she wanted.


    At this moment, she also understood that the reason why she was being so impulsive just now, was completely because she had been hit by Chu Hankong''s final strike, "Heart of Snow", which was just before her death. However, she wasn''t stupid enough to forcefully attack when she knew that the great powers were about to arrive, and if her own spirit energy wasn''t strong, she would have been forced out of her body by this final strike a long time ago.


    With all kinds of people attacking, Yu Xin escaped. The situation had suddenly reversed. But why did these people from the Lan Family appear here? Although it was as if they had entered the maze of a dream ever since they had arrived in this The Void Continent, the person who had appeared! These couldn''t be memories. Then, had he fallen into a dream again?


    Although it was just a dream, it wasn''t real at all. The words of the Empyrean Terminus Guard resounded in his ears once more, "The real you, or the fake you!"


    With the addition of the army, even if the spirits in front of them were in the palace, they wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow.


    The Southern Lion Northern Tiger was indeed powerful, and because the Fu Clan''s Patriarch, Fu Tianbo, had his own matters to attend to, the Fu Clan''s people were slow, so they did not send anyone over. However, when they entered the Spirit Void Palace, they were surprised to see Yu Xin killing two Celestial Warrior s by herself.


    "Fu Tianbo clearly said that he could not spare any men, but he sent his own Third Miss!"


    "What method did Fu Yuxin use just now?"


    "The Fu Family has already become an illustrious figure in the business world. What are they doing now?"


    Everyone started guessing, but they could not figure out why it was so. However, their goal right now was to destroy and destroy the dark world, so after breaking out of the Spirit Palace, they rushed towards the last fort, Spirit Concealment Palace.


    With the participation of the military, it was different. This was also the first time Lin Mufeng had seen such a grand scene.


    The troops under the command of the two families, the Yi and the Tong Clans, were under the command of their respective generals, and moved forward in an orderly fashion. They were truly lions of tigers and wolves. Such an army, if only had a thousand people, would be enough to wipe out the Empire.


    However, there were only four hundred people from the Yi Tong and Yi Tong families, and this time, only fifty of them had been sent out.


    However, just these hundred people were enough to fight against ten thousand people, or in other words, a hundred thousand people.


    This was the second time that the Yi and Tong families had teamed up with each other. In the past, when the imperial city was pacified, such a team could only send sixty people.


    In that battle, the commander-in-chief faced off against more than sixty thousand rebel soldiers and calmly ordered, "Surrounding and annihilating!"


    That''s right, sixty men against sixty thousand enemies! Only with such strength could he be called a tiger wolf! And in this battle, none of the sixty had killed a single person! It was a testament to how powerful and terrifying these soldiers'' combat abilities were.


    It seemed that it was only a matter of time before they would break into the Void Hidden Palace.


    But if they underestimated their opponent, then they were wrong. Celestial Warrior Hua Yihen, as the man who was close to god in the entire Void Continent, was not someone that was easy to deal with. Just like Chu Hankong, he was only willing to stay here for the sake of the contract. Although he no longer had to be controlled by the old man Tian Ji, the man''s promise did not allow him to leave.


    Hua Yihen appeared!


    Facing a strong opponent, as a guard of the Spirit Hidden Palace, Hua Yihen seemed to have already predicted that a huge battle would take place. Because she had completely comprehended everything, she smiled as she entered the stage to welcome the battle.


    He saw Hua Yihen holding onto a rose in her mouth, her entire nose and eyes were sharp and distinct, looking extremely handsome, and the aura his entire body was releasing, what was that?


    Yes, the Ruler''s Qi, a type of Ruler''s Qi that could shake the world! However, the Ruler''s Qi paired with that evil and handsome face gave off an unrestrained smile, as well as those demonic flower petals. But it also made people feel that it was so charming.


    Everyone present was completely subdued by the aura he emitted.


    "He really is a man like a god!" Everyone couldn''t help but admire this person in front of them.


    Even those elite soldiers who were said to have gone through hundreds of battles couldn''t help but have the urge to kneel down when faced with this power.


    That''s right, this was Hua Yihen. She looked uninhibited on the outside, but his eyes shone brightly. However, those eyes were not a man''s eyes. Instead, they were a pair of peach blossom eyes. It was just that, if one was not careful, one would fall into those eyes, regardless of whether they were a man or a woman.


    It was also a handsome man, but Hua Yihen was different from Gu Hai. Gu Hai was just a character who pitied himself, and was not worth fighting, but this Hua Yihen was different. His body''s charming aura was causing a certain group of things in his body to awaken fighting spirit, he would definitely not allow any other things to surpass him in possessing the divine and king''s aura.


    Will to fight!


    Hua Yihen was indeed worthy of being called a person who had comprehended everything. She was able to see through Lin Feng''s thoughts with a glance, and there was nothing that could be hidden from his eyes. Hua Yihen said to Lin Mufeng: "Now is not the time!"


    With just that one sentence, although others were confused by his words, the lump of Evil God aura in Lin Mufeng''s body was instantly suppressed.


    Everyone saw that Lin Mufeng seemed to have only exchanged glances with Hua Yihen, before suppressing Lin Mufeng''s fighting spirit, and they knew that they had met a terrifying opponent. Logically speaking, with Yi Tong and his army, if those soldiers attacked together, Hua Yihen would be considered a real god, and would not be unscathed.


    However, the men from the Yi Tong and Yi Tong families were obviously unwilling to allow those soldiers to take action. Even if the two families combined, they only had around four hundred elite soldiers. Both sides knew very well that this was a joint operation, not just between the two clans. With so many experts present, they couldn''t possibly let him do the job alone, could they?


    This was because the enemies in front of them were just too strong. Although they would not lose out to the sixty thousand strong people, they did not know what to do with Hua Yihen, as they did not want to lose an outstanding soldier like him. Not to mention, if she won in the name of joint forces, if she lost, even if she lost a single soldier, it would still be like losing a million soldiers.


    Before they had even fought, internal strife had already erupted.


    Since the Yi Tong troops were thinking this way, other people had their own ulterior motives, especially the Ruojia. They came here because of pressure, because when they thought about the Lin Family, they hated them so much that their teeth itched.


    In addition, this time, it was extremely strange. The Lin Clan had clearly sent their men over, yet why was it that there was no one here? Of course, no one knew that this was also part of Zhongli Hen and her accomplices'' plan. At this moment, the members of the Lin Family were in a bitter struggle.


    This was because previously, in order to get Psychic Sword Saint to help him, in order to get him to help him, and in order to attract attention to himself, he had caused Father Lin to become suspicious. However, he suppressed this matter and secretly pursued this matter.


    Speaking of which, the Lin and Lan families had a good relationship with each other, even if Lan Bing didn''t fancy his own son, there was no need for him to do this. However, the truth that he found out, was pointing towards Lan Bing at the very least. Since Lan Bing decided to teach Lin Mufeng a good lesson, and he even felt that there was not a single good thing in the Lin Family, so he decided to just not do it, since you guys want to investigate, then go and die together!


    Vicious woman!


    Therefore, sometimes, do not provoke women. The light ones lose their youth, while the heavy ones lose their entire life!


    Just when Father Lin wanted to take a step forward to find out the truth, he suddenly received a report, all sorts of people were gathering, and were preparing to destroy the Celestial Path before the Dark Lord attacked. Father Lin also knew that his son was currently fighting bitterly by himself, how could the Lin Family not send people over, thus he decided to gather all of the Lin Family''s experts, and lead his own army.


    However, the people from the Lin Family were led astray by Zhong Moli. They were not going to the Celestial Path, but to the Inch Valley. It was the location of the Extreme Earth Dao.


    As a result, up until now, no one from the Lin Family had shown up. As the crowd did not see the Lin Family members, they could not help but grumble in their hearts.


    Therefore, Hua Yihen had only appeared once, but had already disintegrated their fighting spirit internally. Right now, to him, the enemies in front of him were all just a motley crowd, and weren''t worth him using her fingers. He knew that this was only the beginning. How could Zhong Moli''s actions escape his notice?

 C190 Flower Revenge Appears

    Since it was an alliance, the Lan Family would definitely send someone over.


    Since Lan Bing and Zhong Moli had already reached an agreement and they were in cahoots, then this was the best time to start something. As for the safety of realm of light''s dog shit, it had nothing to do with her. After all, it was something that was passed down simply on the verge of death and no one saw it with their own eyes. However, this time, they were only here because the Jane''s house had initiated the Lin Family to take the lead, the Yi and Tong Family to mediate, and because of that, they were able to facilitate this matter.


    However, Jane''s house was doing this for revenge. Yi, Tong and the others thought that if this matter was true, it would threaten them in the future. As for Fu Tianbo, this old fox, he used just the word ''government'' as an excuse, as for the Lin Family, he was only worried for Lin Mufeng''s safety.


    Just now, everyone from the Void Palace had an overwhelming offensive, because they did not meet a strong opponent. However, after meeting a real enemy, the so-called alliance army was just for show.


    Therefore, Hua Yihen didn''t even need to take action.


    Right at this moment, Hua Wu arrived at the Spirit Hidden Palace. Hua Wu had already changed into a new outfit, there was a large peony embroidered on the Jadeite Smoke Robe, beneath it was a flower green leaf skirt, on the outside was a green muslin dress. However, she was actually also a Celestial Warrior. It was just that her battle clothes were so exquisite that it was impossible for people to imagine that she was wearing this armor during battle ¡­


    Hua Wu took a step forward, bowed, and said: "Big brother! Leave this to me. I want to be free! " Even though Hua Wu felt that her strength was inferior to the other Celestial Warrior s, she could still see that these people hadn''t actually fought yet and had already lost all ability to fight. So she wanted to fight, for the freedom to make that promise.


    "Freedom?" Hua Yihen''s expression immediately became serious, and asked back a question. After that, she faced the Hidden Spirit Palace, let out a long sigh, and continued: "If you understand the true meaning of freedom. Step down, this is not a place you should be at! "


    "But, big brother!"


    "Didn''t you hear that!?"


    "Yes sir!" Hearing her brother''s orders, Hua Wu retreated. However, he made up his mind. I must be free, I must be! But for the current Hua Wu, it was as Hua Yihen had said, what was freedom? She was at a loss on what to do.


    Only then did Hua Wu retreat, when Lan Bing finally opened her mouth, did she say: "Let me explain what freedom is."


    It had to be known that the forces of the Tian Yuan Continent that had come today were all top experts. Although they were forced to come, they had to pretend to look good, no? So no matter what was said, how could Lan Bing have the right to speak? Furthermore, Lan Bing was too used to being the young miss, to not even know how to address him?


    Originally, everyone had their own thoughts and doubts, but even if they were not sincere, they should at least make something up! Lan Family had actually sent a few lackeys over, and had even sent a young miss who was usually at home, living like a prince. Aren''t the other families being treated like monkeys?


    "Little girl, you have no right to talk here!" Finally, someone couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Really?" Could it be that you are deceiving my Lan Family for not sending anyone? But at least it was a thousand times better than someone taking the lead and not sending a single soldier. Perhaps this is a conspiracy in itself! "


    Although Lan Bing''s words sounded a little lousy, but it was still to the point. She realised that she had not seen a single person from the Lin Family. Then the meaning behind Lan Bing''s words was that this show was orchestrated by the Lin Family?


    "This ¡­" That person was actually rendered speechless by Lan Bing''s words. Although the Lan Family had only sent a few small fries here, they had finally met someone who knew how to leave.


    Thus, everyone''s gazes were cast towards Lin Mufeng. This was because they began to suspect that it was really just a scam or conspiracy.


    Facing Lan Bing''s soft knife that had a hidden meaning behind her words, Lin Mufeng was at a loss of what to say, because the Lin Family did not send anyone over, which was an indisputable fact. He did not know what happened outside and only knew that before her simple death, they had put a drop of their Phoenix Blood on the table to pass the news to the continent.


    They were not defeated by the enemy, but their own people started fighting inside! What exactly is Lan Bing up to?


    At this time, Xiao Qiang who had been silent the entire time spoke, and Xiao Qiang said: "Seniors, please listen to what I have to say. If you all wish to leave after hearing your words, feel free to do so. "


    Xiao Qiang''s spearhead was immediately pointed at the crowd, but just as she said that, all of the shortcomings, because all of them had the intention to retreat at this moment.


    Of course, Jian Hua did not want to believe it. This was a scheme by the Lin Family, and the only person who did not have any intention of retreating, so he questioned Xiao Qiang: "May I ask what young lady''s intention of retreating is?"


    This Jian Hua really had a straightforward personality, speaking words that did not leave any face for the others.


    Just by giving Lan Bing a few words, they disintegrated the rare unity that existed within them. This was because against the power of darkness, it would definitely be impossible for the rest of them to remain as a loose sand. Although she knew that Lan Bing was the culprit, she did not have enough evidence.


    This was because she only knew about the matter of the Pavilion of Transcendence.


    However, a woman who was jealous of another, had a conspiracy, and for this reason, she herself could not believe it. Although she knew that Lan Bing definitely had an unspeakable secret, it was only a guess, a guess, how could it be used to convince the masses?


    Furthermore, in the eyes of others, he and Lin Mufeng were still intimate!


    Upon hearing Jian Hua''s question, Xiao Qiang said: "I just don''t want the blood to flow in a simple manner. Therefore, regardless of whether or not this is a scheme by the Lin Family, is the simple truth that we risked our lives to tell you fake it? "


    At this point in time, Xiao Qiang already knew that if it wasn''t for the drop of phoenix heart''s blood that was lost to save him, she wouldn''t have died. Now, he had arduously sacrificed herself in order to tell everyone the truth, but because of a single sentence from Lan Bing, it instantly collapsed. If she did not stand out and speak up now, then she was truly afraid of losing blood.


    This was precisely the "A good word is always warm, but a bad one is always cold". Everyone was suddenly reminded by Xiao Qiang''s words, if it was anyone else who did not fight a simple battle to the death, they would have told the truth to the continent at the same time. However, Jian Hua and the people from Yi Tong''s world would definitely believe it, because how could the power of the Phoenix be sensed by others?


    As long as Jian Hua and Yi Tong Army still believed in this matter, the other people would not be happy about it, but what kind of trouble would it cause? This move was to first capture the thief.


    Lan Bing saw that she was in a mess and gave Xiao Qiang a short explanation, but she was furious in her heart. So at this time, Lin Mufeng did not speak up, because as a member of the Lin Family, no one would believe him if he said anything at this time. Instead, it became a cover up for him when she explained too much. If not for Xiao Qiang''s words, the danger in front of them would not have been easy to overcome.


    After Xiao Qiang explained everything to them and resolved the crisis, regardless of whether it was because of pressure or out of sincerity, they started to work together again. And at this moment, the people of Lan Family, with just those few shrimp soldiers and crab generals, could not enter either.


    At this moment, the scalding sweet potato was in Lan Bing''s hand, it couldn''t be thrown away, but it couldn''t be thrown away either. Lan Bing clenched her teeth, and decided to stay because she had no way out. If she backed out, then things would become more solid.


    It seemed that he could only look for another opportunity.


    Lan Bing, who had already made up her mind, agreed: "Since the various seniors have yet to leave, how could the people of Lan Family be afraid of death?"


    Seeing Lan Bing''s attitude turn 180 degrees, Ruojia, who initially wanted to stand by the side of Lan Family, also went on to become her own fodder. And in the entire Tian Yuan Continent, speaking by relying on one''s strength seemed to be a kind of law of survival. Otherwise, Ruojia would not have been riding on the Lin Family''s back for so many years.


    Facing the temporary alliance army, Hua Yihen suddenly revealed a path. This question astonished everyone.


    Hua Yihen said: "Although I admit that I am strong, but when facing against the allied army, I am not that stupid, it is just that the road ahead is not necessarily easy, I think it is better for me to know."


    Although they did not know what Hua Yihen was doing, but since they did not stop him, they went straight in. It seemed that even a god-like person had to give way to the power of the combined forces. Thus, everyone continued forward confidently.


    After they passed through the dense forest in front of them, they would reach the Extreme Heaven Palace.


    Victory was in sight.


    Since her older brother had given up resisting, then her younger sister, who was hiding in the depths of the forest, shouldn''t be so stupid as to stubbornly resist the soldiers. Thus, everyone did not think too much and entered the dense forest.


    However, as expected, thinking was one thing and reality was another. They were fellow countrymen, but sometimes their personalities were not necessarily the same.


    Hua Wu and Tian Shuang both donned their battle uniforms, blocking their path.


    This aura was quite impressive. Two of them were fighting against more than a hundred people, and they were both top class experts. There were even a few dozen who claimed to be the tigers and wolves!


    But this endless fighting spirit still had determination! The few soldiers who had participated in the chaos back then also felt the strength of this force. If they had surrounded 60,000 people back then, today''s result was the exact opposite. They were able to surround hundreds of experts with their own strength.


    It could be said that this kind of momentum was something they could not match. Back then, the rebel army was only large in numbers, but they did not have the advantage in strength. If these experts fought together, they would be equal to at least a hundred thousand soldiers. But now, these two little girls actually dared to use their weak bodies to challenge the peak strength of Tian Yuan Continent!


    Not to mention victory or defeat, just this sort of courage was enough to cause others to admire and respect him.


    And challenging an enemy that they respected was also the greatest joy in their lives. Thus, both sides didn''t dare to be negligent and started fighting with each other.


    Once this false image was seen through, it could be said that the two people''s lives were at stake. But for the freedom to promise, the two of them decided to gamble, because they knew that these people''s faces were different from their hearts, and as long as the enemy was not on good terms, they would definitely be able to find a loophole. Shoot the enemy first, capture the thief first, capture the king. As long as the strongest one was defeated, then not to mention hundreds of experts, even if a thousand people were present, they would only be useless.


    This time, Jian Hua was undoubtedly the target of the two. As long as they could defeat Jian Hua, the rest of them would not be able to do anything. This was because only he had the will to fight. As for the Yi Tong Alliance''s commander, his strength was only mediocre, and he completely relied on his command, so there was no need to fear him.


    When Jian Hua was being targeted by the two of them at the same time, he did not dare to underestimate them.


    However, Hua Wu was able to seal Lin Mufeng easily, but as for the number one expert of the Jane''s house, this kind of attack was tantamount to scratching on his body a few times. Although Jian Hua had to dodge, it was not able to cause any substantial damage.

 C191 fleeting flower

    Since he was able to become a Celestial Warrior, he must have some outstanding points. This point was without a doubt, strength was something that was cultivated, not something that could be said with words.


    There was a phoenix hymn! Jian Hua finally retaliated.


    It is said that the Wutong Tree has attracted the Golden Phoenix. Although I do not have any Wutong Trees in the forest, but I have used the Phoenix Laiyi like a tiger that has wings and my strength has increased by leaps and bounds.


    However, if just this Feng Laiyi was able to defeat two people, then they could not be considered as the stronger people in Celestial Warrior. Therefore, even though Jian Hua''s attack power was incomparable, the two of them only suffered a little. Facing Jian Hua''s attack, being able to act like this, was definitely not easy.


    On the other hand, Lin Mufeng''s counterattack had succeeded and it instantly increased the morale of their forces. At the same time, Lin Mufeng had also completely unleashed his blood sucking heavenly soul. He no longer had any reservations now, because in this battle, either the enemy or himself would fall. In Lin Mufeng''s history, this was the most difficult battle to fight, with two people''s strength, against over a hundred experts, it was like this.


    "Kiss of Death!"


    "Fire Wolf Transformation!"


    "Mysterious Iron Fan!"


    It was hard to imagine that a dead Ruojia would resurrect in this world, but Lin Mufeng had become even more determined at the same time. Even though this was a dreamland world, there was a similarly inhumane power moving about, and he had to find it out, definitely!


    "What I said is correct. What I''ve decided is correct. Those who follow me live, those who rebel against me die. Those who block me, kill!" Lin Mufeng had already confirmed his belief, which was why he was unstoppable as he charged forward.


    Since he could sense it, then it meant that Mu Feng would be here soon. He started to circulate his energy on his own, in hopes of capturing the situation inside, now it seemed that Mu Feng had already restrained Mo Yuxin, and was taking a step towards the secret, "Maybe there are some things that even this old man might not be clear about." Xiao Lao sighed.


    But now, when facing strong enemies, even though it was just an illusion, every one of them did not hold back at all, because in and of themselves, this was a battle of life and death, and the enemy represented the power of darkness, and had unstoppable power against the realm of light. Therefore, this so called narrow-minded morality was completely ineffective for them, as if it was the Heavenly Soul Master against a evil spirit Master.


    Facing more than ten powerful attacks, Hua Wu and Tian Shuang were finally unable to withstand them and retreated. Jian Hua and Lin Mufeng fought alone.


    Originally, these experts had only been cooperating for a short period of time. As soon as they heard the two propose a duel, they immediately stopped. As a result, a great opportunity was lost just like that. Even though and I are not used to the dozen or so people attacking us together, especially when Lin Mufeng thinks about those righteous Heavenly Soul Master, what difference is there between my actions and theirs!?


    Although this temporary collaboration had been disintegrated once again because of Hua Wu and Tian Shuang proposing a duel, no one came out to speak this time, because Xiao Qiang felt ashamed of her impulsiveness just now. Even though it was cooperation, but acting in such a manner was really shameful.


    The others, on the other hand, had never thought from the bottom of their hearts about true cooperation. They had only used each other, so when they heard about the individual competition, they all wished that they could win or lose, it had nothing to do with them. It would be best if he won, but he wouldn''t lose out even if he lost. This matter had nothing to do with him.


    Hua Wu fought Jian Hua one-on-one, Tian Shuang fought Lin Mufeng one-on-one.


    Tian Shuang''s strength could still be compared to Lin Mufeng''s, at least, sshe should be able to fight to a draw, or maybe Tian Shuang had a slight chance of winning from her current strength, but for Hua Wu to fight against Jian Hua, he was simply courting death. The two of them combined were still unable to resist, but now they were fighting alone. Unless Hua Wu had some other skills that she did not know how to use.


    And the truth was indeed like this. Hua Wu had declared her determination to die this time! As for her skill, it could only be used when one didn''t care about life and death.


    The dancing Demonic Butterfly, the disillusion of rebirth.


    Hua Wu was like her name, she had even forgotten about Hua Lin Ying, her name represented the two souls ¨C Earth Souls. It had turned from a heavenly soul into an evil earthly soul overnight.


    One of the Earth Souls, the Demonic Butterfly, this was not her fatal blow. Once the Demonic Butterfly was destroyed, that was when her terrifying killing move, the Twilight Flower!


    For a brief moment, it was only for Vedic. So the Ephemeral Flower is also known as the Vedora Flower. It was also because the Ephemeris were meeting with Veda after sunset. So the Ephemeris are open at night.


    Dutchman is a flower god, she blooms every day, the four seasons are brilliant. She also fell in love with the young man who watered her every day. Later on, the Jade Emperor was informed of this matter, and the Jade Emperor flew into a rage, wanting to separate the mandarin ducks. The Jade Emperor captured the Flower God and demoted her to a flower that only bloomed for a split-second a year, not allowing her to meet her lover again. He even sent that young man to the Spirit Gryphon Mountain to start a family and give him the name of Wei Tuo so that he would forget about his past and the Flower God.


    Then, Jian Hua was struck by the illusion that the soul of the Twilight Flower had entered the stage of reincarnation!


    Overlap...


    In those years, those flowers bloomed, one after another. They all looked as if they were on the verge of death, as if they were summoning and adjudicating, as if they were laughing at the buddhist enlightenment, or as if they were being reincarnated from a dream.


    When Hua Wu and Jian Hua fought, although Jian Hua was not an expert, she was in a difficult situation when facing her attack. She was sent into the realm of Samsara. She couldn''t get rid of it in a short period of time. Then, it would be extremely difficult for Lin Mufeng to fight.


    Lin Mufeng, who had always been independent, had always liked this kind of duel. But now, he understood one thing. After he mistakenly entered the The Void Continent, his personality was slowly changing. Although the pride in his bones did not diminish, some things began to slowly dominate his heart.


    For example, morality, true knowledge, awakening. And a yearning for true freedom.


    Freedom is not something you can do whenever you want, but something you don''t want to do without going against your own will. Freedom is not a place where I can stand on all fours, but where the world is equal and just.


    Just like Hua Wu, Tian Shuang also yearned for freedom, but what was the origin of freedom? What was the purpose of her battle? All of this now lingered in her heart and she couldn''t let it go for a long time.


    Finally, her Earthly Soul, "Chrysanthemum of Autumn", was activated.


    For a time, the air was filled with a chilling fragrance, a cold aura! Lin Mufeng saw a golden autumn scene, a sea of chrysanthemums! It was a desolate scene!


    I''ll spend all my time to kill them when it''s September 8th.


    The Fragrant Sky Formation was at peace, and the entire city was covered in golden armor!


    When Hua Yihen heard her sister say that she wanted to be free, she had already thought about it, she wanted to let the two of them understand what true freedom was. However, the result might not be exactly what the two of them wanted. He didn''t know if what she was doing was right or wrong.


    Lin Mufeng was under Tian Shuang''s control, while Jian Hua was in a perilous situation within the Reincarnation Realm. As for the people on the road, they were currently looking at everything with cold gazes. It had nothing to do with them, so no one helped them.


    So what if the battle was won? To Lin Mufeng and Jian Hua, what was the point of this battle? At the same time, this was the answer that Hua Wu and Tian Shuang wanted to know.


    Right now, he was more concerned about the identity of the person behind the scenes, because the Great Lin Mufeng could vaguely sense that although this place was chaotic of space and time, it was not just a dream or void. Such a strong power, was it really something that the Dark Lord could do?


    The danger came closer and closer. When you didn''t help others in times of crisis, you didn''t think it was your own business. At the same time, when you were in danger, who would be willing to come forward? It seemed like the mighty allied forces was just a hoax for Tigerman. Even the slightest bit of attack would cause it to crumble instantly.


    Moreover, this person''s strength was terrifying!


    "Thousand Mountains and Birds Fly Extinction, Extinction of Ten Thousand Path Man." This was Chu Hankong''s ultimate move, "Han Jiang Fishing Technique!"


    Chu Hankong did not die, but pretended to defeat Zhongli Hen, because against an enemy that he could not defeat, with his calmness, he would not fight with brute force, so his so-called "death" was simply sealing his own body with ice spirits for an hour, making him look as though he had stopped breathing.


    Solitary Fishing along the Han River, this was his final battle, and he had no regrets in his heart.


    In an instant, the air became a shield of cold air. The true meaning of the Solitary Fishing River was not cold, but a flower of life blooming in solitude with the word "alone".


    The loneliness that they had never felt before had invaded everyone''s heart, so this strike was unavoidable. Although it was not a physical strike, it had already dismembered the hundred odd soldiers, if they were still fighting on their own like before, then they would definitely kill Chu Hankong one by one.


    God''s to God, Satan''s to Satan, let it all be frozen in ice and snow for eternity!


    "Chu Hankong, I never thought that you would betray me in the end!"


    old man Tian Ji has appeared!


    "Empyrean Terminus, you''ve finally come!" Chu Hankong replied the old man Tian Ji with an ice-cold voice.


    "Isn''t this what the three of you were thinking?"


    Hua Wu withdrew, Tian Shuang withdrew. The old man Tian Ji was right, but in truth, their fight with the allied army was fake, and the true thing was to force Tian Ji to show himself. Now that Tian Ji had appeared, the show was over. There was no longer a need to hide anything.


    "He''s really persistent!" Do you really think that you have comprehended the true meaning of freedom? " However, the calmer it was, the stronger the killing intent was. Especially for experts, they did not need to feel the killing intent because they were born with it and it would not easily be revealed.


    To these people, the old man Tian Ji was more than just a few experts, so how could he let them feel his killing intent so easily?


    "Sandalwood Fog!"


    old man Tian Ji''s absolute art could be considered as having some unspeakable pain. Even if his level was extremely close to that of a god, there was still a layer of obstruction that could not be seen through.


    The entire forest was filled with the scent of sandalwood.


    Smelling this smell, Lin Mufeng felt that it was extremely familiar. Ever since he accidentally entered the The Void Continent, it could be said that this smell had accompanied his body like a shadow, it could not be removed, what did it represent? Lin Mufeng sank into endless confusion. What kind of truth did Tian Ji want to tell him? It was just that it was still unknown whether or not he was in a dream.

 C192 yearning for freedom

    Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, what is it that comes from the east, I will go to the west!


    After the sandalwood scent fog was released from old man Tian Ji, everyone was trapped in the dense fog of the forest, unable to extricate themselves.


    "Chu Hankong, do you think that you can go as far as the world now?"


    "Hua Wu, do you think that this stage of reincarnation can help the world comprehend the Dao?"


    "Tian Shuang, don''t think that just by relying on your soaring qi alone can pass through the fate of life!"


    old man Tian Ji continuously said three sentences, but every sentence caused the three of them to feel complete despair and helplessness. Once the Misty Forest opened up, no one could come out, even old man Tian Ji himself was unable to. But why did he do that? Did we misunderstand him all along?


    Unless there was only one possibility, which was that he had found someone he could entrust the task to, then his heart would be extinguished.


    "Master!" "You?"


    "Yes, the former Empyrean Terminus. I''m back!"


    The sound of falling flowers, light as a dream, endless rain as thin as sorrow. When the old man Tian Ji returned, everything was just an illusion of rebirth. Maybe he was just waiting for this day to come.


    The battle had just begun.


    The Four Great Formations, the Forest of Obscurity. The four of them had never been in sync before. Only this kind of battle would fit his original plan. Each of the four flowers represented a type of spiritual nature.


    Therefore, the Confusion Forest was also known as the Flying Flower Four Appearances. The four flowers were:


    The Twilight Flower that Hua Wu represented was short-lived, not for that person, but for the smile that was like picking up a flower; The chrysanthemum that Tian Shuang represented, Proud snow from frost chrysanthemum, was not only a chilling blow, but also had the courage to break through fate and welcome spring;


    The snow lotus that Chu Hankong represented, the snow lotus on top of an ice mountain, bloomed only for the sake of a kind of conviction; and the last flower was the rosemary that the old man Tian Ji represented, a kind of return while lost, just for the sake of waiting for a certain time to come.


    The four of them worked together and sent everyone into the Misty Forest.


    Go back, this is not a place you should be. Take advantage of the fact that the flower petals have not fallen to the ground. When these flying flowers scatter in the sky, it will be the time of your death!


    Everyone was shocked. Even the experienced masters could not resist the flying flowers in the forest.


    "Let''s call it a day!" Zhong Moli appeared twice. He seemed to be waiting for the right opportunity, and this was the best opportunity.


    "Zhong Moli, you traitor! I, Hua Wu, will clean up Celestial Warrior''s affairs today. " Hua Wu welcomed Zhong Moli.


    "Why don''t you understand? Do you really think that man can stop the power of the Dark World? "


    "Shut up!"


    With that, Hua Wu prepared to challenge Zhongli Hen who had been hiding behind the scenes all along. Now, she finally understood why the Celestial Warrior was fighting and what real freedom was.


    "Hua Wu, step down!"


    "Big brother!"


    "Hua Wu, your battle does not stop there, but this person does not have the qualifications!"


    "You haunting bastard!" Zhong Moli saw that Hua Menghan was about to make a move, and could not help but be infuriated. But he knew Hua Yihen''s strength, so he naturally did not dare to underestimate him.


    With Hua Yihen joining them, the four of them calmed down. They had to use this Four Great Formation to complete the final battle, and this was also their only hope. Regardless of victory or defeat, they tried their best.


    If Lin Mufeng was unable to break through this barrier, then they wouldn''t have any regrets, because they believed that only he could defeat the power of the Dark King. If Lin Mufeng lost, then it could only be said that it was all due to the will of the heavens. However, the old man Tian Ji had already comprehended the Heavenly Secrets, so he had never believed that even the heavens could break it.


    Heaven is not the original reason, morality is not the original morality, then someone will stand up to break him or to push him, to re-establish a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order, a new order.


    In that world, only people could have true freedom.


    Flowers flew in the sunset, drunk, a life and death in the cycle of reincarnation. If there was a type of smell that could form an attack, then this smell must be the sandalwood fragrance that was emitted by the old man Tian Ji. It was a smell that went straight to the heart.


    In the face of this profound flavor, you cannot disguise your inner world. In addition, the sacred Snow Lotus bloomed. The snowy autumn chrysanthemums and those bizarre Ephemeral Flowers, there was no way for anyone to avoid them.


    Lan Bing: So cold and charming, with an extremely profound scheming mind. Words: talking without emotion! Sky Soul: Giant Frost Bear;


    Ruo Ping, strength at the early stage of Orange. Sky Soul Twin-headed Wolf, Green Wolf Man, Werewolf had two skulls on his shoulders, ears erect, eyes blood-red, fangs shining, and a beast skin around his waist. It was known for its violence and speed.


    Their tones were as though they were being sentenced. Every time they spoke, one of them would be sent flying back to the Tian Yuan Continent.


    "Lin Mufeng, it''s your turn now!"


    Following after Jian Hua and his men being beaten back to the Tian Yuan Continent, the only one left standing was Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng had already made his preparations long ago, and he was also filled with confidence. He could not retreat, thus he completely unleashed the power of the evil spirit.


    In front of him, there was only one choice, and that was to fight and to win!


    Duel with the old man Tian Ji! Furthermore, he had to obtain the other half of the map, Lin Mufeng had never been this confident before.


    But in front of the old man Tian Ji, there were still three enemies. It was really annoying, so this time, he was destined to not be able to catch the thieves first but had to defeat them one by one.


    And the first opponent he faced was still Chu Hankong! Towards battles between experts, they would naturally not gang up on them. Compared to those so-called Heavenly Soul Master, people who were righteous, they who were regarded as the servants of the dark world, sometimes felt that they were more real than those people.


    At least they did not conceal what they were thinking. Even if the Celestial Warrior''s initial choice was for the sake of survival and eating, there were some things that came from the heart that you couldn''t change. Perhaps this was called innocence.


    It was a real contest between two men who were equally prideful and cold at the same time. At this moment, the gorgeous techniques were useless. Even the soul rank and soul weren''t important. It was the will of one''s heart that mattered! With a stronger will and conviction, who would be the victor in this battle? This was completely different from the battles in the past.


    Therefore, when facing Lin Mufeng, Chu Hankong had no chance of winning, even though his strength greatly exceeded him. However, once one understood the meaning of battle, strength wasn''t the main deciding factor.


    Chu Hankong lost, and it was inevitable because the person Lin Mufeng was facing, was someone who wanted to die. The moment he made the Fishing Pisces of Hanjiang, Chu Hankong completely understood why life was such a big deal. So the Chu Hankong at that time, was already silent in the emptiness, and what existed now was only his soul.


    Battle soul!


    He is not a naturally cold person. It is just a fact of life, Little Sister Yan''er. Now that I have gone, only by reaching the other side of the country can we have a happy and happy life. When Chu Hankong and Zhong Moli faked their deaths, they had already died. He used the soul of the Snow Lotus to pass down the last bit of his faith for the heavens.


    Thus, if not for the Snow Lotus Soul, Tian Ji wouldn''t have been able to wake up so quickly.


    The did not represent a single place. When he woke up, it meant that the snow lotus had bloomed, signifying that it had bloomed for a while, and there was also the image of a fragrance drifting towards the heavens. That deceptive, blurry Qi had been removed.


    With the sound of the snowy lotus withering away, a drop of water slowly condensed into a dewdrop, hanging from the branches of a tree.


    Chu Hankong lost! In the end, there was no regret.


    "The winter cicadas are mournful, but the rain has just begun to subside in the long pavilion." Doordoor account drink, nostalgia, Lan Zhou urge. He looked at her with tears in his eyes and was speechless. As he read, a thousand miles of smoky fog shrouded the world in twilight.


    Emotions since the ancient injury separation, even more so, cold Qing Qiu! Where did the wine wake up this night? Willow Shore, Xiao Feng Ruyue. This trip should be a good day and a bad day. So even if you have a thousand beauties, who can you tell them? "


    This was Chu Hankong''s current world.


    After being defeated by Chu Hankong, only Hua Wu and Tian Shuang were still protecting themselves at the Extreme Heaven. Right now, the two girls were fighting with Lin Mufeng not for the freedom that they had promised, but for a higher ideal.


    In fact, just like Chu Hankong, the two women had also burned their own souls.


    "Lin Mufeng, take this, it''s the profound meaning from the heavens!"


    This was the true power of the Shuang Tian Xiao Jiao. Following the final battle of the two, Lin Mufeng felt an unprecedented pressure, just that the pressure was not the killing intent released by the two opponents during their battle. Instead, it was the exact opposite, as if the two of them were giving him something before their deaths.


    To entrust such an important task to someone born with evil spirit was a form of trust. Regarding this kind of trust, Lin Mufeng felt as if he had shouldered too much of a burden in an instant.


    However, his final request was not for the sake of fighting. This was something that Lin Mufeng had never thought of. At this moment, he had no choice but to rethink his life. Although he had always disliked such thoughts, because in the world of vampires, there was no need to think about such laughable questions. Perhaps, this was the nature of a human.


    In the past, as a vampire, he was free to do whatever he wanted. In fact, after reincarnating as the young master of the Lin Clan, he wouldn''t be as distressed as he was now. Just then, he suddenly thought about the chess game that Lin Tianfeng had set for him.


    Those who dared to charge and fight were at most generals, and those who couldn''t make up their minds could often become handsome. However, he was only a handsome person, and could not become a king. The true king, when he had the courage of a general, and the wisdom of a handsome person, this was the truth that Lin Tianfeng wanted to tell him, so it could be considered his final request.


    The power of the Aurora!


    The old man Tian Ji made his move, without any warning. Top expert, you don''t even know what he''s going to do. Furthermore, it was only a single strike against the enemy, so it wouldn''t give you any chance to counterattack.


    Multicolored hallucinations. Just like the beautiful Aurora.


    As the sun set, the darkness of the night spread out its wings, enveloping the entire forest. Even everything else was covered up.


    One of them, a man named Empyrean Terminus, was sitting alone in the wilderness. It was obvious that he had been deeply attracted by the tranquility of the night.


    Tian Ji used the power of the Aurora to recount his past. He wanted to give Lin Mufeng an important matter. All along, the heavens and the earth had been following each other like shadows, just like their names. There were only two people that came from the same sect. One represented the light, and the other represented the darkness.

 C193 Final request (I)

    That day, the night sky was like an endless ocean, wide and boundless. Calm and mysterious.


    Suddenly, from within the Great Bear Constellation, a mysterious band of rainbow-like light scattered out. It was like a mist, flickering, sometimes moving, sometimes calming, and like flowing clouds and flowing water. In the end, it transformed into an incomparably large halo that lingered around the Big Dipper. At this time, the ring''s brightness rapidly increased, just like the bright moon hanging in the sky, letting out a faint silver brilliance to the earth, illuminating the whole plain. Everything around him was clear and visible, and everything was alive.


    The two of them simultaneously comprehended the powers of Aurora: Extreme Heaven and Extreme Earth. However, it was also at that moment that the dark energy, the pseudo Aurora power, woke up in the darkness.


    "Hahaha, the Polar Light, the heavens are truly helping me!" The Demon Emperor laughed wantonly. Hiding in seclusion in Dark World for who knows how many years, the dark pope finally began to seek revenge on the realm of light.


    Only the power of the Aurora was able to open up a gap between light and darkness. That was the so-called time when the sun and moon coexisted, or when Yin and Yang intersected, as in ancient China. Only at this moment would the world be truly balanced, but strength was also the weakest. With just a little bit of strength, it would be able to disrupt the balance in such a dynamic situation. And the Demon Emperor had set his eyes on this opportunity.


    As such, darkness slowly invaded his heart, and his plan began to unfold step by step.


    That was why the almighty beings of the realm of light had worked together to prevent a disaster from happening. However, they had only temporarily stopped it, because the power of darkness had already begun to grow, so the almighty being known as the God of Dawn had only stopped it, unable to remove it.


    Although the Demon Emperor had lost that time, he had a map of the world in his hands. It was just that he had only obtained half of the map, while the other half had been desperately snatched back to realm of light, and his whereabouts was unknown.


    In that case, the map was not on Tian Ji''s body?


    "Yes, the map is not with me!"


    "Then why did he bring another half of the map here?" A second question arose in Lin Mufeng''s heart as he unraveled one.


    "If you want to know the answer, you have to break through the forest." Not to mention that Lin Mufeng was completely defenseless, even if he was prepared, he would not be able to avoid old man Tian Ji''s attack.


    It was the sound of lightning striking stone.


    A ray of light burst out from Lin Mufeng''s body, it was from the map.


    A smile that he had not seen for a long time appeared on old man Tian Ji''s face as he looked at the ray of light. He then said his last sentence, "Go, you are someone selected by the Light Monarch. When you walk out of your daze, you will obtain my ultimate technique.


    The sound of something falling!


    And at this time, Lin Mufeng was still trapped in the state of confusion due to the light which still had the power of the final strike of Empyrean Terminus. He had to break through this barrier in order to finish what he had to do! This was the final wish of Empyrean Terminus.


    The Forest of Perplexity was full of mysteries indeed! He wanted to break through the shackles of the illusion one by one! But why am I chosen by the Light? I am just a vampire, a evil spirit that was hunted by the Heavenly Soul Master!


    This was the first layer of the barrier, the mental barrier! The unfathomable rules, the unfathomable hypocrisy.


    On the other side, Lin Mufeng had been blinded by the Heavenly End, while Yu Xin, who was possessed by Zhong Moli, was currently fighting with Hua Yihen to the point that it was hard for him to leave. Zhong Mo Li originally wanted to stop Tian Ji''s foolish actions, because from his point of view, only the dark energy was a powerful existence, and the eternal rule of this world was that the strong were king.


    And the reason why Zhong Moli chose to rely on the Demon Emperor was entirely because he yearned for more power. He even thought that one day, he would kick away the Demon Emperor and become the one who replaced him. Of course, the Demon Emperor was clear about this point. Right now, everyone was only using each other as a pawn, and everyone believed that the other party was just using them as a pawn.


    "Zhong Moli, how long are you going to be obsessed for?"


    "Just as you asked, just how long will you be obsessed for? In this world, only the strong are kings. Die!"


    The two continued to fight, and sounds of battle erupted in the air. The countless shadows formed by soul power were like two dragons entangling in the air. To the two, this battle was of utmost importance, no matter which side they were on. Success or failure depends on it, just as the dark and light themselves compete.


    The Choice of Gu Xiaoyu of Wanyuan


    In the end, Hua Yihen was still no match for him. In the final battle, there was only one word left to him ¡ª "Defeat." But to him, there was no hatred in this battle, because he knew that to him, it was enough. He had completely bought enough time for that man.


    Smiling, beautiful, a beautiful curtain call. The sound of falling flowers.


    Yet at this moment, the blue clothes trapped in the Thousand Deep Valley had already sensed something. It was the aura of the communication jade and the fragrance of sandalwood.


    After Mo Yuxin brought the blue clothed person back to the Celestial Path, she had him imprisoned in the Valley of Ten Thousand Abyss, which was also an extremely dark place. This place should originally have been under the jurisdiction of the Old Man of the Extreme Earth, but Mo Yuxin was still a red person where the Demon Emperor sat down at that time, so the Old Man Ji had to give her some face.


    As the name implied, the Thousand Deep Valley was an extremely low lying area. If it was said that the bottomless abyss was unfathomably deep, then this place could be said to be a bottomless abyss. The Infernal Realm was only eighteen layers, but this place required at least a hundred and eighty layers. Unless one was authorized to leave the valley, they would be left in an eternal hell.


    However, it could not trap the mind, could not trap the heart. As long as the human heart was alive, as long as there was a desire for life, there was nothing that could trap it.


    The Ten Thousand Deep Valley was also divided into three layers. The entrance to the valley, the center of the valley, and the bottom of the valley. As for the place where the blue-robed prisoner was located, it was only at the entrance to the valley. Although it was the entrance to the valley, it was also on the nineteenth floor. Perhaps, Mo Yuxin still remembered his mother''s and daughter''s feelings and only locked her at the mouth of the valley.


    However, in the valley, there were 50 floors and below. Only those with over 100 floors could be considered as having reached the bottom. Within a thousand years, no one had ever been imprisoned below the 120 floor level of the Thousand Deep Valley. Because with every additional floor, the danger inside increased.


    And the creatures guarding it were born with souls!


    At the very least, Lin Mufeng''s current understanding towards the Seven Souls and Seven Souls still remained at the surface. He had yet to see through the profound principles of the Perplexed Forest, so all this knowledge was only what Lin Yuanshan had dictated to him. Compared to the fact that the heavens were going to let him know, the difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    And at this time, Lin Mufeng had finally broken through the forest barrier after going through a mental test. As for what kind of mental test it was, only he knew. However, after walking out of that test, it was just as Tian Ji said. It was truly a cleansing of one''s bones and a rebirth of one''s bones. After going through a painful baptism, everything was just like the world after the ice and snow.


    Life, old, illness, death, hatred and hatred, love and separation, cannot be begged. Each is no doubt a challenge to life and a puzzle.


    This was the so-called seven hardships of life! Without a baptism of pain, how could he have been reborn from his cocoon like a cold butterfly?


    Perhaps it was more direct. Right now, Mu Feng felt that he had returned from his original self. He then laughed heartily, and his laughter resounded through the sky. It was as if a nightmare had passed through his life and fate. Since the Extreme Heaven has collapsed, then I, Lin Mufeng, will definitely create another Extreme Heaven. Since light is passing, then I, Lin Mufeng, will recreate a new piece of light.


    No one stood in my way. Those who follow me will live, those who defy me will die! What I did was right, what I decided was right!


    The endless imposing manner and majesty, as well as an unprecedented feeling of his strength greatly increased. The earth soul awakened, and at the same time, Tian Ji''s ultimate technique, the Aurora''s power also freely circulated within his body like a stream of air.


    "If I am not Lin Mufeng in many years, then I will be Lin Mufeng''s second! "Hahaha ¡­" After laughing, Lin Mufeng ran off in the direction of the Extreme Earth Stage. He was going to take the other half of the map!


    He wanted to clear his path of all obstacles. At the same time, he understood why Tian Ji said that. Now, it could be said that the host had changed positions. The Demon Emperor should have possessed the other half of the map, and the Demon Emperor was currently holding the other half of the map of Empyrean Terminus.


    If he wanted the two maps to merge back into one, he would need both poles! That was why the Demon Emperor sent someone to go to Empyrean Terminus of his own accord. Although he knew he had obtained two maps, he couldn''t match one without the help of the Heavenly Energy.


    Just then, Lin Mufeng appeared and retrieved the other half of the map into his spatial bag. The Demon Emperor might have thought of a lot of things, but he didn''t expect that, so it turned out to be like this. Now, Lin Mufeng had to retrieve the other half of the map, and at the same time, obtain the power of the Earth. Although he is now a member of the Demon Emperor, and would not risk his life just to level up like Tian Ji, I am Lin Mufeng, so if Di Ji meets me, he will have to agree, even if he disagrees. This is not up to you.


    In front of him, there were eighteen plates, the entrance to the Earth Pole.


    The eighteen plates, just like its name, were indeed twisted and twisted. Each one was guarded by a goblin. Goblin, an Earth Elf, was born from absorbing earth energy. They were all born with earth souls. And these eighteen sets were known as the Eighteen Hells. Only after these eighteen sets would one truly reach the Extreme Earth.


    On the first level, a Goblin in front of him blocked his way.


    The Gnomes were truly evil. They were the first of the eighteen plates in the Land of Eight Heat. The eighteen plates were divided into eight hot areas, eight cold areas, a lonely place, and a Land of Death.


    And the first guard came from the first floor, which was the volcano, the Earth Flame Essence.


    For the entire eighteen plates of the Eight Flames Grounds, this level of fire could only be considered as entry level. If one could not even pass through the first round, then there was no point thinking about what would happen in the future.


    The flames of the entire land of the eight fires covered the sky and the flames burned metal!


    Countless flames and hail fell from the sky, causing the ground to blaze with fire. Needless to say about the scene, just seeing a Goblin would cause the world to bleed to death.


    But if he was scared by this scene, then he was not Lin Mufeng.


    The Fire Essence lost, and he didn''t even know how he lost. It was because even to his death, he didn''t understand how a single person could extinguish their flames without making a move on him! This was the true power of a recovery.


    As he continued forward, he found no obstacles in the way of the hot lands.


    Although these eight Hells represented the Eight Hells, they were respectively: "Extreme Heat Hell, Hot Hell, Loud Call Hell, Called Hell, Conjoined Hell, Black Rope Hell, and Resurrection Hell."

 C194 Final request (II)

    But in the direction of the Earth''s pole, it was just the opposite of what was above, and the higher ground was below. This was different from the Tian Yuan Continent. Even though they only met with a small obstacle in the eighth set.


    However, all of these could not stop Lin Mufeng from advancing.


    Ahead, in the cold lands. Of course Lin Mufeng knew in his heart that these guards were just small fries, they were no hindrance at all. Although this place also represented the Infernal Realm, even though it was at a higher level, what did it matter?


    Very quickly, Lin Mufeng reached the last of the eighteen plates. He knew that if he wanted to pass through this place as easily as he had done before, it would not be easy.


    "Out of the way!"


    "Looking at your appearance, could it be that you are in a hurry to be reborn?" Then let me help you! "


    This guy was actually someone who possessed a Heavenly Soul in the Earth Extreme Realm, and this Heavenly Soul was also very abnormal. If Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul was a vampire, then this was already very unbelievable, but the person standing in front of him, his Heavenly Soul was actually a zombie! And the Corpse King!


    "Frozen Death!" As she spoke, Leng Qiushuang, who was guarding the entrance, lifted her hands up high, as though she was summoning something.


    The aura of death hung above the air, but if Leng Qiu Shuang thought that this kind of degree of freezing death could defeat Lin Mufeng, then she was wrong, because Lin Mufeng was not like before, if it was before, when he was reincarnated using the power of the Vampire Baron, he could be considered to have used his full strength, but he could not compete with the frozen aura on the Corpse King, but the current him had the full strength of Chu Hankong, who came from the coldest place.


    That''s right, including the five of them, all of their hopes were placed on Lin Mufeng. Then, how could he be so weak? The hope of Lin Mufeng coming here was still there.


    "Vampire Fang!"


    It was an unbelievable scene. The two types of souls colliding with each other were both sucking in a person''s vitality. If a vampire were to absorb the aura of a zombie, what would the result be? This was truly a difficult question to answer. In fact, only Lin Mufeng, this kind of naturally born evil person, could do such a thing.


    "I want your strength!" The sound of Lin Mufeng leaving and Leng Qiushuang''s stiff body fell onto the ground. Now, he had completely become a zombie, and the King Corpse Qi was completely absorbed by Lin Mufeng.


    At the mouth of the Thousand Deep Valley.


    Lin Mufeng had finally entered the Ten Thousand Deep Valley but it was only the mouth of the valley right now.


    More accurately speaking, she was Little Yu. Was she the person who was saved by that man back then, now that she had returned?


    Xiao Yu had already made her preparations. When that moment comes, she should replace him in suffering through countless tribulations. There was a liquid on her face, called tears.


    Lin Mufeng began to make breakthroughs all the way. He killed gods and gods, killed buddhas and buddhas, and had already broken through to the hundredth floor. It would soon be the bottom of the valley. Meanwhile, Extreme Earth was hidden within the Extreme Earth Pavilion at the bottom of the valley.


    Lin Mufeng was about to finish his preparations for the duel and snatch back the map.


    As for the Tian Yuan Continent, Han Guo Royal City had one after another unimaginable event after another. At this time, all the people led by Father Lin had searched for nothing, and had succeeded in breaking through. When they arrived at the Heavenly Temple, they found traces of a fight, and countless enemies had fallen to the ground.


    If Lin Mufeng knew about this, he would definitely be extremely shocked. Could it be that this chaotic space has already begun to affect the Tian Yuan Continent? It seems that I should hurry up and do it while I have only broken through the Celestial Path. Thus, Lin Mufeng became even more cautious.


    Lin Mufeng searched for the answer, and as for the Tian Yuan Continent''s Mirage Mirror, it was precisely the Lin Family member who had just returned from Everlasting, missing out on an opportunity. As soon as he returned to the Lin Family household, Lin Tianfeng heard about the strange happenings that had occurred recently. It was just like that nightmare from back then. Was the lunar boundary really going to repeat itself?


    Every full moon night, there would be a few strong men of the aristocratic families going missing. The next day, their corpses would float out of the stream. However, that lunar boundary had clearly been destroyed and was personally witnessed by Father Lin. Although he had only heard the rumors, as the head of the family that year, the rumors must have been brought up in the records of the Lin Family.


    In the past few days, Father Lin rummaged through all of the Lin Family''s files, but still did not have a clue, and decided to discuss this matter with the patriarch of the Lan Family, since Lan Family was one of the leaders.


    The Lin Family secretly investigated about this matter, and there were two people who suspected that something was amiss, and these two people were Jian Hua and Xiao Qiang.


    It was because of Jian Hua''s simple death that he knew that as someone with that kind of power, he would definitely not choose to deal with things this way because of some matters. As someone who was old and cunning, as someone like Jian Hua, he would naturally think of the suspicious points that Lan Bing had. And Xiao Qiang had actually long suspected that Lan Bing had some kind of important secret on him.


    So, the three groups of people, one in the light and two in the dark, started their own investigations.


    The people of the Lin Family did not know what had happened at first, nor did they suspect Lan Bing. However, there was one person who helped him, and that person was the fake Lin Mufeng, who was also the person formed from Lin Yuanshan''s soul power. Although it was just soul power, but because of the contract, he had followed Lin Yuanshan outside of the Celestial Path for a thousand years of cultivation. Thus, his strength was quite terrifying.


    It was just that without himself, his movements would be much more inconvenient.


    Lin Yuanshan''s soul had actually become a human-shaped heavenly soul a long time ago. In other words, it already possessed a living body and all of his thoughts.


    But Heavenly Soul Master had a contract with his own human-shaped heavenly soul, he could not betray his, nor did he think about betraying his master''s will. But this time, he had already thought about it, if he did not speak the truth, then the consequences would be dire.


    On the night before the full moon, the heavenly soul left the secluded area.


    It was already midnight when the three clanging sounds of the night watchmen resounded from the city. Although Lin Tianfeng sent people to discuss it with the Lan Family, he did not have any substantial progress. Because of the history of the Lan Family. It could be said that Lan Guyong had some matters, but he could do whatever he wanted. Lan Bing''s mother had died early, causing him to resent his father from the bottom of his heart. He felt guilty towards her precious daughter in his heart.


    With Lan Bing interfering, things went smoothly.


    Lin Tianfeng looked at the endless night sky and the crescent moon. They were walking back and forth in the courtyard when they heard footsteps behind them. But he still said, "Feng Er, you''re here."


    Sky Soul knew that Lin Tianfeng did not want to reveal anything, so he answered with a "En".


    "There must be something important for him to appear now!" Although he did not divulge the truth, the two of them were tacit understanding, so Lin Tianfeng did not hide anything and asked for the reason.


    "That''s right!" After Sky Soul finished speaking, he began to recount his past.


    From the incident with Lan Yuhe all the way to when Lin Mufeng charged into the Celestial Path, he told his the whole story.


    After Lin Tianfeng heard this, he could not help but let out a light sigh, "I never thought that there would be such a passage in the past." Then he began to ask Ji Tianhun how this matter should be dealt with. Although this person was merely the Heavenly Soul of the Ancestral Ancestor Lin Yuanshan, after hearing his words, Lin Tianfeng still felt an incomparable sense of respect for him.


    Sky Soul said, "I can only go against Master''s wishes." He then made a plan with Lin Tianfeng, forcing Lan Bing to reveal his true face step by step. Furthermore, he did not believe that Lan Bing was able to do this, and that there must be an even stronger mastermind behind it.


    So now the Heavenly Soul must be the real Lin Mufeng. Moreover, everyone had been beaten back to Tian Yuan on the Lu Family''s side, so it was only logical for Lin Mufeng to be beaten back as well.


    The so-called "you have a good plan, I have a wall ladder" a contest began. It was like a game of cat and mouse.


    If Lin Mufeng knew what plan the two had planned, he would definitely be so angry that he would jump up and down. F * ck, I don''t want to work anymore. This Young Master is in a tough battle, but you guys have already made such a good plan!


    It turned out that the two''s plan was a beautiful man''s trick.


    Ever since Lin Mufeng was reborn, he was indeed an extremely devilish and eccentric handsome guy, and this kind of man could kill a bunch of girls in an instant wherever he went.


    And Lin Mufeng''s weapon that could kill women the most was not only his handsome appearance, but also that Lin Clan''s light smile. Her red lips, which were filled with masculinity, had a trace of a smile that was filled with both meaning and ripple. There was no woman that could stop it.


    And in the past, when Lin Mufeng had chased after Lan Bing, although he was rejected, and even treated them as trash, the two families did not fall out with him. Thus, this fake Lin Mufeng, was even more thick-skinned than the real Lin Mufeng.


    He actually came here to propose! Another shocking piece of news exploded in the Han Ku Kingdom and spread like wildfire.


    "This young master Lin really ate a hundred beans, but he doesn''t mind the fishy taste in his mouth!"


    "He''s really thick-skinned enough!"


    However, since he already had a thick skin, then he might as well go all the way through. Lin Mufeng''s famous saying: "Men only have two things: one is thick property, and the other is thick skin." Then, he led his team and swaggered around the market. As he walked, he felt that the matter had become too small and actually made his family members clamor, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen anyone coming to propose?"


    had been ridiculed by Lin Mufeng previously, but he never thought that this stupid guy would use such a new trick again. After hearing the news, Lan Bing gritted his teeth, wishing that he could eat him alive. However, she changed his mind and said, "Alright, since you want to play, I''ll play with you. Let''s see what kind of tricks you''ll come up with."


    Since Lin Mufeng was here to propose marriage, although he was the precious daughter of the Lan Family, a great miss of gold, there were still some things that she had to avoid. He could only hide behind the screen to eavesdrop, she really wanted to hear what Lin Mufeng had to spit out today.


    Lin Mufeng had purposely dressed up today, with a rose in his hand. Although it looked very cool and handsome, with things like dates, his attire did not seem to be serious and dignified.


    However, when they saw Lin Mufeng, this cool guy, appearing on the stage, and then flaunting his presence, in the instant that he walked and passed by, they didn''t say anything, they only left him with a faint smile, and a few girls fainted on the spot.


    "Wow, Young Master Feng is so handsome!"


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" "Why is it that the person Young Master Feng chose isn''t me, wuu ¡­"


    However, even if Lin Mufeng was present, he would still like his dressing up, and those words, those actions, they were what he wanted to say, or in other words, if the two of them were to change positions, that action of his was what he wanted to do. Towards teasing Lan Bing, he had never been courteous, although Lan Bing was beautiful, but there was a difference in the treatment of women, and did not lack women.

 C195 On account

    It was a different memory, because Lan Bing was her woman now. Why? But since it was so chaotic now, she might as well just continue on with the chaos, because maybe this was the chaos that was being treated immediately. Without there being a chaotic death, where would there be a clear and bright rebirth, so Lin Mufeng pretended not to know everything, and allowed him to develop, because he believed that the power behind all of this was going to come out soon.


    He was completely confident! Thus, the farce of a marriage began. Although he himself also felt it was ridiculous, since he had arrived in this world and entered into the game, then he would have to abide by the rules here. That was it, so he completely suppressed his inner thoughts and started to take action.


    When Lin Mufeng arrived at the Lan Family, although the entire Lan Family knew of this matter, they still had to walk for a bit before going through the formalities. After the gatekeeper had reported, Lan Guyong welcomed him into the guest hall.


    In the living room, Lan Guyong sat in the middle with a solemn face, and said coldly: "Look at the tea!" Because as a junior, and also to propose marriage, the Lin and Lan Families could be considered to have been friends for generations. Furthermore, their relationship had always been close, but it was not Lin Mufeng''s turn to stand up for him.


    Therefore, out of politeness, Lan Guyong had no choice but to order some tea over. After that, they started to interrogate, and asked: "Why is your father not here anymore? Unknown Young Master Lin? " Lan Guyong''s words were weird.


    Lin Mufeng didn''t even raise his eyes. He first took a sip of tea from the teacup and put it down, then said: "I propose!"


    Sure enough, arrogant. Lan Guyong could not tolerate it any longer, and ignored his identity as an elder. He stood up and said: If he still has matters to discuss, if it''s related to marriage, then call your father here!


    "Why?" Lin Mufeng began to pretend to be stupid. Of course, he did not mean to disrespect Lan Guyong, but to use this method to force Lan Bing to reveal herself.


    "Lin Mufeng! "You ¡­" When these words came out, the dignified Lan Family''s parents were actually angered speechless.


    "So what if it is me? Because marriage is my business, why can''t I bring it up?" Lin Mufeng''s perverse explanations only made Lan Guyong even more speechless; his words evidently still had some logic to it.


    Lan Guyong faced Lin Mufeng who was acting so arrogantly and openly in his own home, and only after a long time did he say: "Alright, since you say so, as long as I agree, I will not stop you. If not, then you can no longer enter!" Due to the relationship between Lan Guyong and Father Lin, he was too embarrassed to ask for you to leave. However, these words were a hundred times more powerful than the order to leave. The meaning was very clear, the Lan Family would not welcome you in the future. Furthermore, of course Lan Guyong knew about it. How could she, her own daughter, agree to this matter?


    "Father, I agree!"


    Lan Bing appeared from behind the screen. She agreed without a second thought. Lan Bing''s unexpected words, however, made Lan Guyong''s earlier words, seem to have been like a huge slap in the face. He sat down on the chair.


    The reason why Lan Bing agreed so readily was absolutely not just because of that sentence, which she had from the bottom of her heart, but also because she wanted to play with him until the end. Rather, it was because she wanted something, and Lan Guyong''s previous performance was actually only set by the father and daughter pair, to put on an act.


    Because he was affected by Lan Bing, Lan Guyong was no longer the Heavenly Soul Master he was before. He had lost his mind because no matter how one looked at it, unlike others, was weaker than the Lin Family. He wanted Lan Family''s career to flourish in his hands, and if he obtained the Lin Family''s gift, that long-lost treasure, Lan Family would definitely flourish.


    It was something every Heavenly Soul Master yearned for day and night ¡ª The Heavenly Soul Pearl!


    The Heavenly Soul Pearl could instantly awaken a person''s Heavenly Soul to the Divine level, and only the Lin Family of the past would have such a Heavenly Soul Pearl. If not for this Heavenly Soul Pearl, Lin Tianfeng wouldn''t have dared to challenge the lunar boundary back then. Now that the Sky Soul Pearl had reappeared, how could the father and daughter not be overjoyed?


    Sky Soul and Father Lin set a plan to use the Heavenly Soul Stone as bait and have the Lin and Lan families marry each other. This further confirmed that the Lan Family had already planned this beforehand.


    Now that the Lin and Lan families had agreed to marry each other, the Lin Family naturally agreed to the betrothal gift. For big fish, if one did not take the bait, how could one take the bait? Thus, the Sky Soul Pearl was naturally real. Although the stakes were too high, there was no other way.


    Lan Bing agreed on the surface that she would propose marriage, and the remaining matters would naturally be for Lin Tianfeng and Lan Guyong to appear and arrange a date for the marriage.


    Xiao Qiang, on the other hand, was already close to the Extreme Earth Pavilion. Victory was in sight, as long as she defeated the Old Man of the Extreme Earth Palace and absorbed his spirit energy, then she would be in perfect harmony with heaven and earth. Then, she would naturally be able to restore the map.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng wanted to go to the Extreme Earth Pavilion and kill them all in one go, but he finally met a strong opponent.


    The Goblin King, the thousand-year Goblin that guards the Extreme Earth Pavilion. His spirit is a thousand banyan tree. In other words, it was a tree monster.


    This was not an ordinary Banyan tree monster. Because it was a thousand years old, its roots were unknown just how deep it was. There were several tentacles, and each tentacle was an incarnation of itself. To get rid of him, the only way was to find the main root, but to find the main root amidst tens of thousands of roots was easier said than done!


    Eternal corruption!


    Furthermore, Lin Mufeng''s current strength was only at the Divine Spirit Realm, so it did not mean that he was already a god. This was because he had not had the time to cultivate and fully understand the profound meanings behind it, thus, it was not easy for him to preserve his life in the face of such an attack.


    This place could be considered an unsurpassable level for an ancient almighty being. Just like the black hole in the boundless universe, no one would be able to leave this place, unless they obtained the orders of the Earth Core. Otherwise, this place would truly be an eternal land of corruption.


    There was no light, no light, no time, no space. bottom of Wanyuan Valley was completely still. If you can''t think, if you can''t struggle, then there''s no point in struggling. Those who had arrived here might have gained eternity, but they were facing a different kind of destruction. Until one day, you slowly exhausted your life force, yet you were still unable to escape this dream-like fate.


    What the tree monster did not expect was that there were always exceptions. The bottom of Wanyuan Valley was indeed the best place to trap a person, but being unable to leave did not mean that no one could come in.


    A ray of light shot down from the entrance of the valley, Xiao Yu''s final choice.


    The communication jade flashed and Xiao Yu''s body instantly followed the light into the sky, her figure transforming into a mirage. She had already made up her mind that she would bear the suffering of this bottom of Wanyuan Valley on Lin Mufeng''s behalf, because this man still had hope in the future. Although they looked similar, he was no longer that person.


    But so what? Why care about the end?


    Borrowing the power of the light, Lin Mufeng was instantly brought out of the valley, while Little Jade stayed forever. However, she had never given up hope, and had only made a promise without a time limit, "Wait for me to return!"


    Lin Mufeng once again stood in front of the tree monster, and just then, in the instant that the light flashed, he discovered the tree monster''s weakness. The tree monster had hibernated in the darkness for too long, he was afraid of the light, it was just that he was too stupid to think of this level, and that caused Xiao Yu to fall into the valley.


    The girl in blue whom he had been bitterly searching for was actually this kind of encounter.


    Right now, he could only use victory to repay Xiao Yu for her painstaking efforts. He hoped that one day, Xiao Yu would be able to recover her original powers.


    A radiant light!


    A ray of light tore a hole through the air from the technique the old man Tian Ji had taught him, exposing the tree monster''s roots to the light. The wrath of vampires! " This was a combo attack that Lin Mufeng had instantly launched, and was also a combo attack that Lan Yi had comprehended all of a sudden, helping her escape from danger.


    The tree monster died! There was no suspense at all. As Lin Mufeng left, his anger did not completely subside. As a result, a pillar of fiery light that shot into the sky pierced through the sky, and the wood attribute body flame of the tree monster met the flames ignited by his angry heart flame, and was instantly burnt to ashes.


    "Extreme Earth! "Hand over the map."


    "Empyrean Terminus is really stubborn. If you have the ability, then come and get it!"


    Empyrean Terminus Transformation!


    Earth Splitting Fire!


    The collision of these two powers caused the heaven and earth to be moved. The Demon Emperor''s Treasure Hall naturally felt the tremors that came from this place as well. There was also the Demon Realm, marine boundary, and The Spiritual World.


    This was also the first time the people of another world had felt Lin Mufeng''s terror.


    "Who exactly is this Lin Mufeng!?"


    "Did that person really revive on him?"


    "Finally, with a bitter laugh, Di Ji fell to the ground." Humph, humph, unless you defeat the Star of the Eight Devils, you will never be able to obtain the map, because it is no longer with me. "


    Star of the Eight Devils?


    Hearing these words, the Heavenly Soul Necklace seemed to sense something and it slightly trembled. Could it be that the ancestor already knew of the matter that Lin Tianfeng was talking about, led to this?


    Just as he was thinking about it, a familiar smell floated over. This time, when Lin Mufeng smelt the fragrance of sandalwood, it was not like before. He was afraid that he would be trapped in a maze, so he had to find the exit. Because he knew that when the incense was gone, he would never be able to leave this maze.


    This time, he was not trying to trap him, but was using this Earth Barrier Qi to beat him up and send him back to the Tian Yuan Continent. No matter whether it was for public or private, that man definitely wouldn''t let him stay in this world.


    Tian Yuan Continent, Yu Xin who had been possessed, was currently waiting for his arrival.


    "Rain!"


    "Hmph, are you looking to die?"


    Although he still tried to imitate Yu Xin''s tone of voice, but everyone understood each other. Although Lin Mufeng did not know who was behind him, he knew that those who were able to defeat Hua Yihen were naturally powerful.


    And in this battle, he basically could not win. He would not attack Yu Xin at all. Even though Lin Mufeng did not make a move, it did not mean that Zhong Moli would show mercy.


    Lin Mufeng only dodged.


    This battle was a complete failure! He was angry, but there was nothing he could do. However, he did not know much else. At this moment, Yu Xin was using his relationship with the Fu Family to carry out an even bigger conspiracy with Lan Bing.

 C196 The Change of Yu Xin in the Fantasy World

    Yu Xin had completely changed into someone else, and even Lan Bing did not know about this. When Zhong Mo Li and Lan Bing met with each other, he was still the owner of the red mask. And as they worked together, they transformed into the Fu Family''s Third Miss.


    And at this time, the real Lin Mufeng had returned, his Heavenly Soul had temporarily left the stage and gone back into the shadows.


    The Heavenly Soul said to Lin Mufeng, "When the time comes, I will become your Heavenly Soul."


    Lin Mufeng actually did not know what Sky Soul''s brainless words meant, but at the same time, a competition was currently taking place on the continent, and it was about how to deal with the power of the darkness. And the previous time, when they held the Alliance Master Competition, they were defeated because they lacked a host, so this time, the Four Great Empires were publicly selecting an alliance master to lead everyone and compete with the dark world.


    Regardless if Lin Mufeng was willing or not, his Heavenly Soul had already registered to participate in the competition. The date of the competition was set at one month. The seventh day after the full moon.


    However, since the Heavenly Soul was that person, he had his own reasons for doing so. Perhaps this alliance could restore this chaotic world to its original state, so he had to win.


    Now, other than Lin Mufeng, everyone else was deeply entranced by the nightmare. They did not know who would die on the night of the next full moon. At the very least, the current situation of this world was as such, but so what if it was the real world. Perhaps he was only in a dream, and it was unknown, but this was not what he was thinking. He had already decided on a plan to shatter this dream, in order to uncover the true terrifying existence behind it.


    However, if someone died, they had to prepare a period of seven days for the person to die. That was why it was set on the seventh day after the night of the next month. Of course, on the day of Lin Mufeng''s marriage, a few more people had died, just like how they did in the past. Although the various organisations had repeatedly forbidden them from going out that day, there would always be people who kept going out as if they were enchanted, even if they had violated clan rules.


    This power was simply too terrifying. If this continued, the strong and powerful individuals from the various powers would definitely be eliminated.


    If the four great empires could not unite now, the consequences would be dire. However, there would always be people who did not want to see this kind of situation.


    On one hand, he was not prepared for it, but on the other hand, he was constantly on the lookout for opportunities, and that was why he had always given her the chance.


    The day had finally come. The Lei Family of Blood Spirit Empire invited someone to chat with his sister. The Lei Family was considered decent in the eyes of the Blood Spirit Empire, but how could they compare to the Fu Family, which was only second class to the Emperor Palace. The Lei Clan could be considered to be asking for trouble in the face of a marriage proposal that was not meant to be made by their own family.


    However, Fu Yuxin''s sister was not someone who was easy to deal with. She was a typical venomous snake woman, a sarcastic person. Therefore, she said to the matchmaker, "Let''s see what kind of status the Lei Family has!"


    Although it was an indisputable fact that the Lei Family was weaker than anyone else, they still had to give them some face, especially with regards to the marriage proposal. Having been rejected in the first place was already a very disgraceful matter.


    This then became the fuse that led to the events in the future. Yu Xin took this opportunity and started to plan a war between Blood Spirit Empire and Star Blue. seemed to understand the situation of the entire continent very well. Since ancient times, the Blood Spirit Empire had always been an ambitious empire, their land was too small and their numbers were limited, but their combat power was very strong. If they could find a team that could fight against the Tiger Wolf Legion, then that team must be an army controlled by the Lei Family of Blood Spirit Empire.


    It was just that the Blood Spirit was too remote a country, and was not abundant in resources, so much so that sometimes, essential goods such as food and clothing would have to be transported from other countries to be supplied.


    That''s why the Blood Spirit Empire had always wanted a chance to expand! However, the situation of the four empires had been developing for many years now. If anyone wanted to start a war, they had to be famous or else if the three empires were to join forces, they could very well be annexed by others. Thus, for many years, no one had dared to start a war.


    If the Lei Clan could use the army just because of the humiliation of her words, then that would be a forced reason. Therefore, this was only to give Fu Yuxin a chance to make use of it.


    Seeing her sister arguing with the emissary, she pretended to go forward and dissuade her. He said, "Master, my sister did not mean that. Don''t misunderstand. "


    The person who proposed the marriage obviously did not know that it was Yu Xin''s trick. After hearing Yu Xin''s words, she was still thinking in his heart, "Looks like there are still some sensible people within the Fu Clan." The anger in his heart was almost gone.


    Just then, Yu Xin''s feet slipped, and fell onto the ground. Seeing this, the man reacted instinctively and went to help, but she did not expect such a result, so she used the man''s body as a shield, making it impossible for anyone to see her movements, and with a tug, she threw her to her sister''s side.


    So the person who proposed the marriage bumped into his sister. How could Sister Yu Xin bear with such anger after this collision, she immediately screamed, and did not let go, and said: "What do you mean? I only went back to the marriage, and you still want to use force?"


    The person who proposed the marriage was at a loss for words. He stammered for a long time. "She ¡­ I ¡­ this ¡­"


    "What''s there to say? This lady is rude, are you tired of living?" Sister Yu Xin was not only a sarcastic person, but also a lady with a temper.


    However, with his own little bit of strength, he was basically not a match for the other party. On the other hand, when Yu Xin had hooked his foot just now, he had actually already launched an attack at him, which was a type of backup power, he was completely unaware of it.


    Big Sister Yu Xin was just a scapegoat, so even if she did not make a move, the person would not be able to survive after being hit by the attack. The Celestial Warrior''s physical attacks were not something that a person of his strength could withstand.


    The person who proposed the marriage was only struck down by one of his blows and died suddenly on the spot, but Yu Xin thought that he was really strong. At the same time, in her opinion, he was just a dead minion, and wasn''t worth making a fuss about.


    However, Fu Tianbo was frightened to the point that he broke out in a cold sweat. He had been a politician for many years, and he knew that this matter could very well lead to an unavoidable war. He also knew his daughter''s temper. After reprimanding her, he flung his sleeves and left, because punishing her according to family rules was useless. If punishing could avert a war, then he would really punish his precious daughter with family rules.


    Fu Tianbo immediately ordered the person who proposed the marriage to be buried in a coffin, and at the same time fixed a letter. The letter was apologetic. He was afraid that things might change if he was late. Star Night had sent people to hold the coffin and the letter of apology. At the same time, he had also sealed the letter. It could be considered a form of compensation. He knew that the person proposing the marriage was not a powerful family with enough money to keep the head of the family silent.


    obviously would not let the Lei Family members see the true letter of apology. Because Fu Tianbo had been in the government for many years, his skills in the way of swords and brushes were extremely outstanding. Sometimes, a letter could turn the tide and topple the skyscraper.


    So she had to change this letter into a letter of war. Not only that, but she also had to change this letter into a letter of war.


    Therefore, Yu Xin hid her presence from Fu Tianbo along the way, and when she left the Fu Clan''s area of influence, she appeared and stopped them.


    Seeing that the Third Miss was chasing them, everyone stopped, the person in the lead was also carrying a letter, they stepped forward and greeted: "Greetings Third Miss."


    Fu Yuxin said to that person: "Ding San, father asked me to come here to check if there was anything that he had missed out. You have followed your father for many years, so you should know that this is an important matter. "


    Yu Xin''s words were extremely reasonable, and Ding San checked everything out carefully with her. Of course, she was only putting on an act, if Ding San was that careless person, then Fu Yimbo definitely would not entrust such an important task to him, and it was a person with a different surname at that.


    Ding San had followed Fu Tianbo for many years already, so he appreciated his ability to do things. This time, Ding San did not see a single flaw. Maybe he was just a fool, because Ding San had thought that if he did not handle this matter properly, there would definitely be a war going on.


    Therefore, he was extremely anxious in his heart and thought to himself, "Patriarch is too careful! But you have to be careful to cause a ship that has lived for ten thousand years. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Patriarch to be able to stand in the political world for so many years without falling. "


    After a thorough inspection, Yu Xin asked: "Why haven''t I seen that letter?" This was what she truly cared about. Ding San heard and said: "Don''t worry Third Miss, this letter is extremely important, so I always carry it with me."


    "Oh, so I''m relieved."


    Yu Xin turned her body and was about to leave, but of course she was just leaving on purpose, it was called capturing him. Just when she was three steps away from him, she suddenly thought of something and turned her head, saying, "Oh, I suddenly remember. Father definitely wants me to check everything." I haven''t seen that letter yet, so how can I go back and report it? "


    Seeing her like this, Ding San took out a letter from his bosom and handed it over, saying: "Miss, the letter is here."


    Yu Xin received the letter with both hands and then looked left and right. Only when she saw that the seal on the letter was still intact did she hand it back to him. Just as Ding San was about to receive the letter, Yu Xin loosened her grip on the letter and it fell onto the ground. Yu Xin immediately bent down to pick it up. At the same time, she mumbled in embarrassment, "Uncle Ding, look at how careless I am." Then, he passed the letter to Ding San.


    Of course, Ding San did not know that the moment Yu Xin bent over to look at the letter, she had changed the contents of the letter.


    Ding San travelled through the stars and night, and on this day, he finally arrived at the residence of the Lei Family disciple from the Blood Spirit Empire. In truth, the Lei Clan had also heard of this matter. However, due to the Fu Clan''s powerful strength and the fact that they were able to take care of this issue, they were unable to say anything.


    However, as soon as he opened the letter, the head of the Lei Family couldn''t help but become furious.


    The letter read:


    "What ability does the Lei Clan have? How could they dare come knocking on their door and ask for trouble? And this person openly teased my daughter. His skills are inferior, so he was killed on the spot by the dog girl."


    However, my Fu Family and Star Blue have always been magnanimous. We didn''t care much about it, and because this person''s parents didn''t have easy to raise, we gave him ten thousand gold as a consolation.

 C197 The Blood Spirit Emperor launched the war

    I''ve also heard that the Lei Family army is valiant in battle, but I have no idea what my Tiger Wolf Army is capable of. Therefore, please consider for a moment, Patriarch. If you are causing trouble with this as a reason, then please consider whether or not to strike the rock with this method!


    Fu Tianbo! "


    After reading the letter, the head of the Lei Family replied immediately, "Go ahead and answer me. If you want to fight, then go ahead and fight. You don''t need to say anything!"


    Ding San naturally did not know the contents of the letter, and did not know that the letter had been swapped with someone.


    Ding San returned to report, and the Lei Family went back to the Emperor Palace. The people from the Emperor''s Hall were furious after reading the letter. Was the Fu Family provoking them?


    The imperial city was shocked!


    The next day, the two kingdoms, the Kingdom of Hong Jin and the Kingdom of Nac, sent out their respective armies, awaiting their orders. Blood Spirit Empire had always wanted to find an opportunity to attack other nations, and now, this was the chance that had come knocking on his door!


    Those who liked fighting had long suppressed the joy in their hearts. This was because it was Xing Lan''s fault for provoking twice. In terms of reason, in public and in private, he had sent troops. Neither of the two empires had any reason to interfere.


    The great army arrived here on their own. Three days later, they arrived at the entrance to the Kingdom of Silan. This was the only way to reach the Han Ku Kingdom. The ruler of the Kingdom of Silan had heard of this matter as well. He was a timid person, and the majority of the subjects weren''t in favor of a fight. In terms of battle strength, the Lei Clan''s army alone was enough to frighten everyone. Not to mention that the ones who came this time were the allied army, so the Kingdom of Silan directly allowed the allied army to pass on, bearing in mind that this matter had nothing to do with them.


    The Silan Kingdom had given up on resisting, but that did not mean that the king of Bella was also despicable and powerless, so they chose to fight back. Because of the cold lip and teeth he naturally understood, if he allowed the Han Ku Kingdom to pass by and settle down, the Xueling forces who always went back on his word would be free to annex him.


    "Such a slippery thing!" The king secretly cursed, and immediately sent troops to resist the enemy.


    When the Serran Kingdom''s officials heard that the Blood Spirit Sect had met with resistance, they immediately sighed. "Ai, I can''t hold myself back anymore!" Now that he had extended a helping hand, it was only natural that he wouldn''t be able to do it. Their plan was to let the forces of the Blood Spirit pass by. When they had also passed through Bella, they would combine their forces and form a pincer attack on the enemy, thus eliminating the problem that had plagued them for so many years.


    Therefore, when the Silan troops who were following them saw the situation turn out like this, they retreated. Because attacking the Xueling forces now could only bring about their own destruction, because without a powerful Han Ku Kingdom blocking the attack, the resistance of the Bella Kingdom''s troops wouldn''t last more than three days. Separated by the Bella Kingdom, even if the Han Ku Kingdom sent reinforcements, it would still be too late.


    The Alliance Master Competition that was originally set for next month was postponed indefinitely because of the arrival of a war. Although it was not cancelled, no one knew how long this war would last.


    Just as the ministers of the Kingdom of Silan had predicted, the army of the Kingdom of Bella wasn''t able to resist for long. The banner of the imperial city had been replaced with the symbol of a Blood Spirit. With the temporary disappearance of the Bella Kingdom, it could be considered restored to its former state.


    The fire had burned for a day and a night.


    This fire came from hell, and just like his name suggested, wherever it went, it would devour the blood, and devour peace and beauty. The corpse of Burning Coke, the scattered broken sabers and halberds, the cries of children, the warriors of the dead.


    Everything seemed to have occurred out of the blue. Before you could even think about it, he had already arrived, even though he clearly knew that the Xueling forces represented the dignity of a god of death, and was approaching step by step. However, no one backed down!


    At this time, other than fighting, no pious faith would be blessed. Facing the enemy, he could only retaliate without any doubts. Those who had yet to leave, those who could fight, they were already prepared to take advantage of the enemy''s rest to rescue their loved ones and friends. Even if you are still alive the next second, or face it and you need courage to survive.


    Anger!


    The war of anger, the invasion of anger, the incompetence and unwillingness of the neighbors to send troops, but only futile anger, because it was unknown when the peaceful life that they had lived would return.


    However, many people knew that this war would happen sooner or later, regardless of whether it was due to the incompetence of the neighboring countries or the arrogance of the Blood Spirit.


    The country and its resources, in the end, who they belonged to, perhaps only those ambitious people would be interested, but what did it have to do with the people? How noble did you want them to be, a person who cared for his family and loved his people every day was the biggest joke of all, and as a commoner, they didn''t want much, so they had to settle down and enjoy life, that was all.


    But why did they allow the common people to die in the competition between countries?


    Fiery light filled the sky. Both sides were still fighting. Bella''s soldiers were still fighting with their last bit of strength, but the difference in strength was too great. Defeat was only a matter of time!


    "Wang, this country cannot do it. Leave without you!" The sound of rapid breathing carried with it a weak voice. Before he could finish his sentence, a soldier covered in blood fell to the ground.


    "Left Protector!" In the jumping firelight, there was a group of people crying.


    In an instant, the enemy''s Heavenly Soul Warriors made a hand gesture at the same time, and another ferocious attack was launched. Several Warriors fell.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only ten people left on Wang Lin''s side.


    "oculopterygium!"


    His body began to tremble, and his head began to spin ¡ª the closest of people, sometimes faced with life and death. But the smell of blood told him something, even though it was cruel.


    "King, as long as you are alive, this country will have hope!"


    The fire still did not stop. It was as if the demons of the Infernal Realm would not die.


    Sometimes, wars were cruel and merciless, and because Xueling forces was normally too precious to resources for living, wherever they went, they would not just steal away women and gold, but would also wildly steal away the food that they relied on to survive. There was also a large amount of silk cloth.


    Although the king wanted to protect the city with his death and the soldiers were not cowards, under the orders of the citizens, the king had fled to the Han Ku Kingdom to seek refuge. The Han Guo Empire had wanted to send out troops to assist, but they did not expect that before the troops could be gathered, Xueling Tribe had already taken over the capital city. It seemed that the Xueling forces''s fighting strength and marching speed was indeed extraordinary.


    It was only until they arrived at the Han Guo that the king of Bella came to his senses. His nation had already passed away!


    Because the Xueling forces was looting the city, the Empire of Han Guo had made sufficient preparations when they had the time, and was only waiting for the people from the Xueling forces to come.


    But Xueling forces was truly a good fighter!


    "What should come will come. Dodging is always futile. "


    When the morning light gradually began to heat up, the City Lord in charge of Black Jade City sighed lightly. Facing the pressure from the army, he turned his head to look at the entire Black Jade City. His tone was tinged with a hint of melancholy. "How much longer can you hold on?"


    He then sent out a death order, "The city is empty, the city is full of people. All who perish shall perish!"


    Three days later, the Xueling forces arrived at the Han Guo''s capital.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng did not have any leads on Lan Bing''s line, but in the end, he found out that it was all because of Yu Xin that caused this war.


    What happened to Yu Xin? Why did she become like this? Lin Mufeng took the initiative to fight! Although as a member of the Merchant Union, he was unable to participate in the war, but right now, he was facing a great enemy. With him as the leader, many of the Heavenly Soul Master s joined the battle to defend their homes.


    However, they were not accepted into the regular army, nor were they allowed by the king to join the battle. This was because the king had always believed that military matters were the same as the military. This is a country''s rule, just that the current emperor has taken too much notice of this rule, right now the enemy does not even follow this rule, yet you still want to reason with it, that is not to keep your word, but to be foolish!


    But no matter how foolish a person was, as long as he was still a king, as long as he was a citizen, you would still recognize him. Therefore, Lin Mufeng and the rest could only stay outside the city and join the dispersed troop. As a regular army, the Tigers and Wolves were only ordered to defend the city under the King''s orders and were unable to come out to fight. This was also the king''s so-called national rule!


    This was extremely pedantic!


    Xueling forces committed suicide outside of the city. He did not encounter any resistance from the regular army, and instead encountered a group of Heavenly Soul Master s blocking him. Even though the Heavenly Soul Master was strong, when facing the pressure of a million strong masters, he could only resist a few times before retreating in defeat!


    They were defeated in a country where the king was too paranoid! When a person''s heart is at a loss, how much combat strength can he have? Sad, this is more than their hearts dying, the person whose heart dying, winning against him is already meaningless, thus the Xueling forces did not receive much resistance, and already broke through to the city walls.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng was the only one who could face a million strong masters!


    Of course, it had nothing to do with the dog shit of a national security, but rather, it was an even more important matter that made him fight. That was because it was related to the entire continent, and the affairs of the common people, that was the only thing that supported him to this day. If it was only for the dog of a Han Ku Kingdom''s honor, then Lin Mufeng would also be like the others, and would sadly leave.


    Because of the country''s affairs, there was a country that would appear. It had nothing to do with him, a commoner, and not a single gold coin. He won, but he continued to maintain a symbolic state of governance. Even if he lost, at most, he would only be given and recognized as a Hero, recorded into history, and then forgotten by others many years later.


    "The only way to get there is to step on my corpse!" Lin Mufeng''s eyes were bloodshot, his aura completely surpassing that of a king. He held a long saber in his hand. Under the background of the blood-red sun, he gently drew a line in the ground. This line was a line between life and death. Whoever crossed this line would be killed without mercy!


    The enemy was an army of a million. Facing the person in front of him, it was as if he had met the devil king who had destroyed the world. At this time, Lin Mufeng was still smiling. Why did life, why did battle, all living things were in front of him, they were just ants to him. Behind this smile, even though there was an evil charm, it was mighty and inviolable.


    However, even the army guarding the city sighed to themselves as they looked at the man below the city. With the strength of the army, they could only fight a hundred or even a thousand people one on one. However, this man could no longer be considered human. Did that wargod come back to life?

 C198 man to retreat from the enemy

    Tian Yuan Continent said, "God bless eight years, War God, by relying on one person, retreat millions of enemies. Wherever it went, no one dared to go down and fight in close quarters. That was why people called it the king of battles and the god of battles. Ten years later, when the war god has fled, no trace of him can be seen ¡­ "


    War God! War God!


    Although they did not have the orders from the commander, the soldiers still cheered for Lin Mufeng. The soldiers'' emotions were clear, even the commander and king could not affect them, and they did not do anything wrong, they could not be stopped. If they were to do so, even a fool would know the consequences of the military mutiny.


    Wang Lin even felt that his own throne was in danger in front of this man. At a time like this, he could still think of his own throne, and that was enough.


    When Lin Mufeng retreated, the Tigers and Wolves were no longer under King''s orders to attack. If they didn''t kill the enemies now, they wouldn''t be able to take it anymore. The Tiger Wolf Army had been annihilated, and the Xueling forces was forced to retreat. This was because at this point, the anger of the soldiers of the Tiger Wolf Regiment had reached its peak. They vented all of their anger into this battle.


    And Xueling forces had been chased all the way to the borders of the Kingdom of Sail, where they were ordered not to receive any orders from the army. Xueling forces was utterly defeated, but at this time, he encountered an ambush. That was because the army there had lost control of itself, too.


    "Blood Spirit lost, Star Blue won." Although history only simply remembered these six words, the cruelty of war and those sacrifices could only be traced back to the words of the historians years later.


    Lin Mufeng had to retreat alone, the king of the city pretended to bestow him a title.


    Lin Mu only let out an indifferent smile and said, "I won''t accept this!" This is not what I want! " Then he left.


    He was the first person in Han Ku Kingdom who dared to go against the King.


    If he had not performed meritorious deeds, he could have killed all nine clans just by disobeying one of the monarchs. However, the king hated this to the bones, so he could not kill a meritorious man immediately. He then returned to the city.


    Seeing how she had painstakingly planned and instigated a war, allowing Lin Mufeng to settle it all by himself, Yu Xin''s heart was filled with hatred. But she had no other choice, she could only scheme another way to stop the Empire Alliance, and as she was acting with caution this time, she already knew that Lin Mufeng was beginning to suspect her.


    So now she was thinking of action, but she was no longer as reckless as before.


    Since Lin Mufeng was already suspicious of him, then perhaps Fu Tianbo was already suspicious of him. Therefore, Yu Xin had to be on his guard against Fu Tianbo at all times, and he could not reveal his current identity. If necessary, Fu Tianbo himself would definitely remove him without mercy.


    At this moment, the Demon Emperor had given the order that he must stall for time to buy himself time.


    As long as he passed the seclusion, the Empire''s alliance would be formed. Since this was the case, what he needed to do now was throw away his car. Now, all he had to do was to see how much use would Lan Bing have, and when the time came, he could discard this chess piece. He was not stupid enough to destroy his plan because of the Demon Emperor''s bullsh * t orders.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the night of the full moon, and in this period, Lin Mufeng and Lan Bing seemed to be fighting on the surface. However, the two of them clearly knew in their hearts that this was just like a game. They only wanted to see who would be the final victor.


    Because the two of them had already decided on the marriage, Lin Mufeng was able to enter and exit Lan Family much more freely. Of course, Xiao Qiang knew that Lin Mufeng had her own reasons for doing so, and that everyone had come to investigate something, so she and Jian Hua were still hiding something.


    At this moment, chaos broke out within the Lin Clan.


    Lin Yuan had actually caused quite a commotion in the Lin Family, with his little ability, this bastard actually dared to come out and question Lin Tianfeng, and why did he gift his family''s heirloom to the Lan Family as a gift.


    This matter was something that had already been discussed in the Lin Family, but because of Lin Tianfeng''s identity as the Patriarch, everyone felt that under Lin Tianfeng''s painstaking efforts, the Lin Family had today''s status, so they did not dare to flare up.


    But this bastard Lin Yuan actually dared to go against him, and brought this matter up on stage. With this, it caused a thousand ripples. If it was just Lin Yuan alone, even with a hundred of his guts, he wouldn''t dare do such a thing.


    If it was only this one rule, Lin Tianfeng might still have some words to say, but looking down on the king on the city gate tower and even refused to accept the reward, this rule could not be said as easily as the Lin Family losing a treasure. Because if it were not for the fact that Lin Mufeng had performed a miraculous feat, the entire Lin Family would have become ghosts under the blade.


    However, even if Wang Lin did not want to argue, it did not mean that he would not take the Lin Family by mistake in the future. Instead, he would put the Lin Family to death because their king was not someone who would not hold a grudge. I''m afraid we''ll get even later.


    Lin Yuan was indeed sinister, only this one rule. If it was really according to clan rules, Lin Mufeng would probably be expelled more than a hundred times.


    As a merchant, if you only managed the business peacefully, it would not be so easy for it to reach the current stage of the Lin Family. As long as the imperial family leaked some information about this, it would be enough for the other Merchant Union to earn for a few years.


    If not for the fact that even the Fu Family''s soldiers had spies, how could the Fu Family be so powerful today? If the Lin Family had the assistance of the Imperial Palace, what would the Fu Family count as?


    Just as Lin Tianfeng had predicted, although the first question was answered with a few words, the second question, how could he explain it?


    Lin Tianfeng kept pressing Lin Yuan down step by step. Even though he asked such a question today as if he was offending his superiors, the Lin Family had always striven to reason and reason with others. Lin Yuan''s doubts this time were entirely within their feelings, and it was simply not his fault. Lin Tianfeng thought for a while, it seemed that he could only use a strategy to delay his movements, and after thinking about it, he said to the rest of the people: Right now Feng''er is not here, when this matter comes back, I can ask him straight out, maybe he has a reason for doing so.


    Although Lin Yuan and the rest of the clan members knew that this was a strategy to slow down their fighting, Lin Tianfeng''s words were reasonable. Hence, he decided to put this matter aside for now and wait for Lin Mufeng''s return.


    Lin Yuan retreated, he did not know that there was someone following him, who was temporarily hiding in the darkness, the Heavenly Soul. In the entire Lin Family, if he had not voluntarily appeared, no one would have been able to discover his existence. After all, it was a thousand-year-old heavenly soul. There was no doubt about that.


    While the Heavenly Soul was hiding in the shadows, he had already discovered that Lin Yuan had been poisoned. The reason why he did not expose Lin Mufeng''s identity, was because he wanted to wait for the person behind the scenes to appear. However, the Heavenly Soul knew that things were not irrevocable yet. Although they had lost half a move, the outcome of this game was still unknown.


    The poison that Lin Yuan was infected with, was called the polytoxic aphrodisiac!


    The so called polytoxic aphrodisiac was used to reconcile the myriad of toxins such as Rainbow Mandala Snakes, Winding Grass, and Losing Heart Powder. On the other hand, the strong aphrodisiac, which was colorless and tasteless, had a strong medicinal effect.


    Moreover, polytoxic aphrodisiac was based on gender, the way it was used was different. If used on a girl, it would only be the same as an ordinary aphrodisiac, and as long as the girl''s body was exposed to the poison, it would be counted as a trick. However, if a man wanted to be completely controlled by the medicine, he would first need to first have that person fuse with a woman, and with a woman who had been affected by a myriad of poisons.


    As such, the woman who fell victim to the Spring of Ten Thousand Poisons was known as the Poison Mother. The man who was poisoned could be considered to be having intercourse with a pile of bones or beasts, but he also felt that he had gone to Wu Mountain with the peerless beauty. If he wanted to completely get rid of the poison, he either had to know about medicine, or die from blood loss.


    But this terrifying mother of poisons, was actually Lan Bing. So the poisoner was naturally Fu Yuxin, and it was just that she did not have any intentions of controlling it right now, so Lan Bing did not know that he had already been struck by the polytoxic aphrodisiac. And only until the full moon night, when the polytoxic aphrodisiac would go out of control. Yu Xin knew this, so he pretended to be a lunar boundary.


    On a full moon night, the polytoxic aphrodisiac would emit a kind of enticing Qi. This was also the reason why many strong men had to go that night even though they knew it was dangerous. As for Lin Yuan, the only time he had ever controlled Lan Bing was when he had been struck by the polytoxic aphrodisiac.


    Therefore, Lin Yuan was just a puppet that was controlled by others right now, so Yu Qinghong didn''t let him die like the other men, because this man was still useful to him. If he lost his value, he wouldn''t pity him at all and get rid of him.


    The Heavenly Soul obviously knew, that Lin Mufeng wouldn''t come back right now, so he had already made a plan, and the confusion in the lunar boundary today should be resolved as well. Thus, he continued to follow Lin Yuan. He knew that it was time for the polytoxic aphrodisiac to flare up again.


    Sure enough, everything went as the Heavenly Soul had expected. When Lin Yuan returned to his room, his face revealed a sinister smile. However, the corpses lying on his bed were obviously not beauties, but rather skeletons.


    Then, an unbearable scene appeared. This time, the incoming soul turned back into Lin Mufeng and entered through the main entrance, the moment the gatekeeper saw that the young master had returned, he immediately went in to report. He seemed to be a villain from a powerful family, he only wanted to curry favor with Lin Yuan, because Lin Mufeng was probably going to be kicked out of the family.


    As such, he did not even bother to greet them and went to report to them. had said before that he would wait for Lin Mufeng to return and explain everything to them. This was truly something that did not exist in the human heart.


    The Heavenly Soul only smiled at this and entered the courtyard as if nothing had happened, because everything was going according to his plan.


    As expected, everyone was waiting for him when he entered the room.


    Unexpectedly, in the face of such doubt, Lin Mufeng only smiled slightly and said, "Could it be that everyone has forgotten to accompany the Sovereign and Tiger?"


    This sentence, however, roused everyone from their stupor. That''s right, how could Wang endure someone who was so strong that even soldiers could cry out for him? Therefore, Lin Mufeng''s decision was right.


    Immediately, a few of them started patting their own heads, saying, "Ai, why didn''t I think of that?"


    At this time, Lin Mufeng said: "Everyone, don''t be so anxious. If you want to watch a good show, please step into the rear courtyard.


    Everyone felt it was strange, so they followed Lin Mufeng to the backyard. Reaching the backyard, Lin Mufeng led the way and went straight to Lin Yuan''s residence. At this time, the two servants did not know what was happening, the patriarch and the elders were rushing over, and they knew that Lin Yuan was in deep trouble. The two of them did not know who the so-called girls were, but they saw people flying around inside the room and thought he was the real Night Overseer.

 C199 toxic aphrodisiac

    The two of them continued to stare at this area, feeling somewhat unhappy in their hearts. They thought to themselves, "Truly, a rich man doesn''t know the meaning of hunger and sweat." This young master is too much. For him to let us do such a thing and have us stand guard outside so that we can burn dry, isn''t that tormenting? "


    If it was anyone else who had come, these two would have stopped him. However, the Patriarch and several elders had also arrived. They knew that they could not stop him, but they still wanted to stay in the Lin Clan.


    Lin Tianfeng could already see what kind of business the room was through the window. It was obvious that the people inside were riding horses and walking around, full of energy. He couldn''t help but be furious as he broke into the room.


    Everyone was stunned on the spot. The two guards, however, thought that what they had been guarding for so many days was actually ¡­


    Thus, he vomited on the spot.


    But facing this person, Lin Yuan seemed to have no reaction. He was still enjoying himself there.


    Lin Mufeng said to the rest of the people: "This man has been struck by the polytoxic aphrodisiac, and before the effects of the polytoxic aphrodisiac have passed, he will not wake up."


    Lin Tianfeng and the Lin Family elders were not people who had never seen the world before, so they naturally had heard of the polytoxic aphrodisiac, but they had only heard of it, they did not expect that there was actually such a poison in the world, and that a dignified Lin Family member would be poisoned by it, if word of this were to spread, it would be a huge joke.


    Although the scene in front of them was not good, in order to find out who was the one who was poisoned by Lin Yuan, everyone could only endure the feeling of vomiting and continue to stay.


    Finally, the effects of the pill had subsided, but Lin Yuan found himself facing everyone naked. He couldn''t help but be shocked. However, the illusions of the skeletons and beasts in front of him, that they were beauties, would not disappear. Therefore, he still believed that the matter between him and the girls had been exposed.


    Therefore, he only awkwardly smiled and said, "Err, hehe, men, men!"


    "You scum of the Lin Family!"


    "Tell me, who exactly gave this polytoxic aphrodisiac!?"


    "polytoxic aphrodisiac?" Hearing these words, Lin Yuan was shocked. He had heard of the Ten Thousand Poison Push, could it be that it wasn''t a lady, but instead? Lin Yuan suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. Then, he looked at the rest of the people and was about to speak, when he heard Lin Tianfeng say, "Duo, what is proper when you are facing an elder without covering yourself?!"


    It was only then that Lin Yuan remembered that he had talked to the patriarch and elders with his perky body. This was a huge disrespect, he immediately turned around to find his clothes. Just as he was about to turn around, a blade flew out of the courtyard and embedded itself deep into his body.


    This strike was calculated correctly, from the front to the back, and with the help of the spinning force, it cut a circle around Lin Yuan, causing him to die.


    alabaster knife!


    The Lin Family''s Heavenly Soul, Lin Yuan died to the Lin Family''s own Heavenly Soul alabaster knife, could there still be a traitor?


    No, absolutely not! This skeleton blade!


    Lin Mufeng said very confidently. Someone who could control the Skeleton Saber, this person was from Land of Death? It seemed that the dark energy was about to act.


    Although he was surprised that Lin Yuan would actually resurrect in this world, ever since he had entered into this game, any kind of inconceivable things had been happening. It was like how others were looking at him; Everything was going according to plan.


    Yu Xin was worried that Lin Yuan might not be successful in his task, so he did not leave. It was just that she did not expect that Lin Mufeng was able to see through his tricks of impersonating a alabaster knife.


    "Hmph, Lin Mufeng, it''s you again!" And then he left in a rage!


    The name of the Heavenly Soul False Lin Mufeng had resolved a crisis the Lin Family had, and only then did Lin Mufeng have the chance to investigate the matters of the lunar boundary. When the moon reached its zenith, Lan Bing''s room suddenly made a sound.


    Lin Mufeng arrived at the backyard of Lan Bing''s residence. He could still brazenly travel this part of the way, but as he neared Lan Bing''s residence, he began to walk stealthily, because if Lan Bing found out, then this matter wouldn''t end well.


    Lan Bing walked out of the backyard and rushed towards the front yard. Previously, when she was in front of the night search people, she saw Lin Mufeng enter the backyard, but this time, when Lan Bing came out, she couldn''t help but ask: "Miss, didn''t Young Master Lin already ¡­" He did not have the face to say the rest of his words, but the meaning behind it was already very obvious, and with Lin Mufeng and Lan Bing''s current relationship, everyone knew that the wedding date was only a matter of time, so it was reasonable that they did it before marriage.


    After Lan Bing heard this, she only replied softly, "Is that so?" However, she continued onward.


    Lin Mufeng secretly watched all of this happen, and inwardly determined that Lan Bing''s actions tonight were extremely abnormal, and that there must be something strange going on. Thus, after the guard left, he followed after him.


    Seeing Lan Bing walking out of the residence''s gate, Xiao Qiang, who was already standing guard, also quietly followed like a ghost. Wolves could only act during the night, so this kind of night was perfect for Xiao Qiang to act on.


    And with Jian Hua''s power, no matter if it was day or night, it would be a piece of cake for him to chase after someone. Of course, Lin Mufeng knew that other than himself, there were two other people with the same ending, but since everyone had the same goal, he would let him go.


    About five kilometers away from the Blue Palace, Lan Bing headed straight for the place where every corpse flowed out of the stream. As she neared the stream, she gently grabbed her hand in front of her and slightly raised it towards the full moon.


    What was she up to?


    The three of them were suspicious, but they kept an eye out for him.


    After Lan Bing finished this action, she turned around and went around the stream. Others might not be familiar with this scene, but Lin Mufeng felt like he had returned to the Celestial Path. Furthermore, Lan Bing also put on an act of elegance, and started playing the zither lightly.


    The sound of a zither drifted past! Even the lyrics were the same:


    Returning from the moon to a human, the treasure realm had its own spirit.


    Worldly Immortal Melody, the wind and moon of the mortal world.


    The wind and the moon were boundless, slowly passing by in an old dream.


    The sound of the old dream had finally dissipated into nothingness.


    The stars twinkled, the purple eyes ¡­


    The song of the white teeth, the dance of the waist, was the night, the nothingness of the dream.


    The Milky Way''s blue sky and the vast heavens had all turned the wind into nothingness.


    The sound of the zither seemed to have been bewitched as years passed. Is this the most elegant Land of Death in the world?


    Seeing that everyone had heard the noise and walked over, Lan Bing walked into the cave. As if she was guided by something, the youths followed Lan Bing into the cave. At this time, they also followed him to the cave entrance, and the three nodded in acknowledgement, indicating that everyone had the same goal.


    After Lan Bing entered the cave, she dressed up like a lady''s room. Everything was in her possession, and there was even a faint fragrance of makeup, making her feel drowsy. The pink gauze curtain, the empty flower bed, everything seemed like a dream.


    Lan Bing smiled sweetly as she put down the veil. Despite being separated by the curtain, she had actually changed into a different set of clothes. Through the curtain, she was only partially covering herself, with the graceful body of a young lady, but under the moonlight, it was so captivating and suffocating.


    When the curtain was lifted, Lan Bing who was in front of him had a completely different appearance.


    She was dressed in a red silk dress with the collar open very low. The half-exposed Jade Rabbit and the bright moon reflected each other''s interest. Under the light of the lantern, her skin was even whiter than snow, and her black hair was tied up high in the air. Her two earrings made from blue jade were lightly separated between her ears. They were bright red and glistening, just like the slightly exposed lips on a strawberry, making her look so captivating.


    "Which young lady doesn''t have feelings for spring, and which young man doesn''t have feelings for her?" ¡ª There was no man in the world that could resist such enticement, let alone those youths who were in the prime of their youth.


    Lan Bing crossed her slender legs over her body, placed one of her hands behind her head, and waved to the people outside who were looking at her with a foolish expression and the youth, and said coquettishly: "Come, come over here!"


    His voice was so loud that even the brothel women were like this.


    Lan Bing however, said to herself: "Aiyo, all of you are too impatient. If you come together, how can I endure it? How about you two play a game, two in a group, win one match, and come over to my place, how about it?"


    With these words, those youths actually split themselves into groups and began to fight.


    "Aiya, just knocking him down doesn''t count."


    Just like this, among the 10 youths that arrived today, only 5 remained after the battle. The bodies of the other five were thrown into the stream just like that.


    Lan Bing said to the five remaining people outside: "Alright, you guys won, but I don''t like so many people. Whose name should I call to come in? It''s just that I don''t even know how I should address these little bros, hehehe! "


    Hearing this, a few people rushed to register. I''m called Ding Daniu, I''m called Xu Zhuang Shan, I''m called Miao Lan Cheng ¡­


    Seeing this, Lan Bing couldn''t help but let out a charming smile, and then changed her legs and said: "Un, very good. I like it this way. Don''t be shy about the orders! "


    "Point me!"


    "Point me!"


    But outside, people were fighting to be the first to let Lan Bing click on their names.


    Lan Bing was still smiling charmingly: "I didn''t expect the few of you to be so anxious, so impatient that you won''t be able to eat hot tofu. But after entering later, don''t be so quick! "Ding Daniu, come in ¡­"


    Seeing that the first one Lan Bing called out was Ding Daniu, the other four were somewhat disappointed, but they could only wait outside anxiously. As the veil fell, only two figures could be seen outside. It was obvious that the blue-clothed man was shaking her body. The four people behind the veil could not see him clearly, but could not see him clearly.


    In the face of such a filthy scene, the three people who were lurking around only lowered their heads, unwilling to take an extra look.


    "It''s useless!" Lan Bing gently pushed Ding Daniu out of the way, and then continued: "Miao Lancheng! Now I want to see how good your martial arts are! "


    It looked like these five were already dead. However, he couldn''t blame anyone else for having a knife on his head. Therefore, the three of them did not reveal themselves. Towards this kind of man, even Lin Mufeng, who was also a man, looked down upon him.


    The three of them started to discuss how they would expose Lan Bing''s scheme. Lin Mufeng was a woman, so if they found out that he was actually spying on them, it would be unpleasant to hear it. Although she was a mature woman, he did not care about it, but the way people thought of her was not something that she could control.


    But Jian Hua didn''t think about that problem because he wanted to know who poisoned Lan Bing with the polytoxic aphrodisiac. If he didn''t find out who this person was, all of his actions would just be useless.

 C200 suffering without evidence

    The three of them discussed this matter after leaving the lunar boundary for a distance. However, they forgot that there were some things that needed to be done in order to catch thieves and robbers. When they return, and only Lan Bing was here, they would want to expose Lan Bing, but what would you use as evidence?


    Moreover, Lan Bing was Lin Mufeng''s fiancee in name. As a man, he couldn''t possibly pick up a green hat herself, right?


    Therefore, although the three of them found out that the lunar boundary''s matter was caused by Lan Bing, they had no evidence, so they could not announce it to the public, because with Lan Family''s current strength, without an audience to reappear, their words alone would not be accepted.


    However, since she knew who had done it, and that she would have to wait until next month to hurt others, and the Alliance Master Competition would be held in seven days, it seemed that the person with the most hope of becoming the Alliance Master would be Lin Mufeng, if Lin Mufeng became the Alliance Master of the four nations, then his words would be of sufficient weight.


    It seemed that they could only wait for that day to come so that they could expose Lan Bing''s conspiracy and at the same time uncover the mastermind behind it. Now, it seemed that Lan Bing was only a pitiful victim, but a pitiful person definitely had something to hate.


    After the three discussed for a while, they all left. Xiao Qiang and Jian Hua continued to investigate in secret, while Lin Mufeng and Lan Bing continued to play.


    Before leaving, Jian Hua said to Lin Mufeng meaningfully: "Mu Feng, in seven days, maybe we will be opponents. Take care!"


    Jian Hua would never hide his own thoughts. As the person who had the highest chance of becoming the Jane''s house''s Patriarch, if he showed an outstanding performance in the Alliance Competition this time, then the position of Patriarch wouldn''t be important anymore. This was because the Jane''s house would become an existence that surpassed all other powers.


    Jian Hua thought like this, and the other families thought the same. Rather than saying that it was in name to fight against the dark world, it would be better to say that everything was as it was before.


    Finally, the matter came to an end. They only had to wait for the day to come seven days later.


    After separating from the two, Lin Mufeng returned to the Lin Residence. When the guard saw Lin Mufeng, it was as if he had seen a ghost.


    Lin Mufeng only said one sentence: "What nonsense!" Upon entering the courtyard, only then did he find out that tonight, the Lin Family had almost caused a fire in the backyard, could it be that the person behind this was Yu Xin?


    He couldn''t help but think of something bad. I hope it''s not her. " Lin Mufeng prayed in his heart.


    Seven days later, at the Alliance''s Gathering.


    The Alliance''s Assembly was hosted by the heads of the four empires. Due to the war that had just broken out, Xing Lan and Xue Ling only greeted each other politely and didn''t say anything else. Although there had been wars between the four empires before, none had been waged in the past hundred years just like this one. The rest were just a few, your border had robbed me of a sheep, my border had he cut down some of my trees, these trivial matters had caused a small friction.


    The first match was a selection between the empires. This match had very special rules, and could be decided through competitions, as well as fair selection. In short, it was decided by the four empires as to who would be participating in the qualification battles. The Alliance does not interfere. This was the content of the first day.


    Without any suspense, it was basically deciding on a few teams to participate in the competition. Then, lots were drawn to decide the order of the matches and to group them.


    And the second day was the real deal. Lin Mufeng waited for the sun to rise on the second day, and Jian Hua waited too. The two of them really wanted to have a fight between the strong.


    Since they were the contestants from the four empires, they decided to participate without much suspense the day before. Some of the more powerful teams were as follows:


    The Thunder Team of the Lei Clan represented the Blood Spirit Empire. Furthermore, even though he had set his sights on Lin Mufeng, all of his new and old grudges were focused on him.


    What Jian Hua represented was the Hua Guang Team. Jian Hua was also determined to be the Alliance Master, and the two of them had previously agreed to be gentlemen, so it was likely that this battle would be difficult to win.


    There were also the Long Wind Team and the Flame Artillery Squadron.


    Lin Mufeng thought about it and laughed, was he really going to compete again? But since it was like this, the mystery should be unraveled, so although he felt that it was boring, he knew that it was inevitable. Thus, he prepared himself.


    However, if it was only these groups participating, then Lin Mufeng would not be in too much danger this time, because he had received the old man Tian Ji''s absolute art and also absorbed the Extreme Earth Demon Energy, currently, Lin Mufeng was only acting low-key, and did not display too much of his true strength, which could be considered as a million rejections. This was not the true strength that he was currently unleashing.


    It was when the four empires'' kings were preparing to announce that the competition was going according to the original plan, an accident suddenly occurred.


    With the arrival of the troops from the Royal Palace, other than the four great investigators, Great Elder, Demon Elder, Great Elder, Great Elder and Elder Xu, there were also two other Great Elders, Thunder God and the Elder of the Xu Family. They were all famous figures in the Land of Death.


    Land of Death: A city without a trace. The City of the Dead s were mainly the Rakasha s, and the four elders sat under him.


    The Great Clan Elder was the sworn brother of the Rakasha, he didn''t know his real name, and was known as the Thunder God. Heaven''s Soul: A demon holding a hammer, with just a tap, a bolt of lightning would descend. He is very terrifying, living in the city, he does not have any personal power, but it is said that he is very strong, only slightly stronger than Rakasha.


    The Elder Xu was very low-key, their Xu family''s inheritance Heavenly Soul was the ghost servant, it was said that his Heavenly Soul had already advanced to the level of the Spirit King, but all of these were just rumors, and the third generation was the Xiu Family, located in the south of the city, their inheritance Heavenly Soul was the Ghost Soul, a very terrifying child. The fourth was the Luo Family in the west of the city. It was said that they were related to the Rakasha and had inherited the Heavenly Soul from the ghost servant. Other than the Great Clan Elder, the other three families all had long history in the City of the Dead.


    The arrival of the Royal Palace''s people, and the fact that they were all top-notch experts, left everyone in shock. It seemed like the people from Royal Palace also wanted to get into this mess.


    Just like the fake Lin Mufeng, if two Lin Mufeng appeared in this world at the same time, what kind of amazement would the people of the world have if they saw each other?


    At this time, Mei had already followed Zhang Jiejie the entire way, and was about to arrive at this place. or should I say, only the incoming Zhang Jiejie and Mei would be honest, the rest are just illusions? Everything was so tangled and powerless.


    The people from Royal Palace had originally wanted to recruit Lin Mufeng into their group, and knew that he was born with evil spirit, that his talent was unique, and that he was a rare genius.


    ''s identity at this time, was actually not the Rakasha''s adopted son, but instead made him extremely depressed and depressed. If that was the case, then if there was a conflict, it would be very bad, and he was looking forward to it, when someone came to answer him. It could be said that they were somewhat familiar with Lin Mufeng, so he stepped forward and said: "Brother Lin, we meet again!"


    Thor stepped forward, too, and said, "The three of you are truly worthy of the title of Honorable Warriors. Hehe, to think that you would actually do such an earth-shattering thing!" Thinking about the forest, when Lin Mufeng acquired the skills to break through the mountain, Thunder God knew, this Lin Mufeng was definitely not someone who was willing to stay behind for too long. Perhaps, before long, he would be able to create a great achievement that would shake the heavens and earth. Although this person had the body of the evil spirit, and his conduct was also as cold and evil as his soul, he could not differentiate between evil and evil. At the very least, in his world, he believed that there were some things that were correct.


    Everything was just as it was before. How could he break this dream and uncover the real secret?


    How could the people from the Royal Palace not be his sworn enemy ¡ª ¡ª The Heaven Soul Palace.


    It could also be said that these two places respectively represented the two major forces of the Heavenly Soul and evil spirit. All along, the Heavenly Soul and evil spirit were like fire and water, the people of Royal Palace had come out to create trouble, the people of Heaven Soul Palace could not sit by idly and watch. Everyone was clear about Yuan Zhong''s strength. In the entire continent, even though he dared to say that he was number two, no one dared to say that he was number one.


    Strength was not something he could brag about.


    One was a Heaven Soul Palace that represented justice and the other was a Royal Palace that represented evil. Perhaps the so-called righteous and evil are just the words of the victors, the winners and losers have no room for explanation, and their mouths are right under the noses of others. How can you say such a thing?


    When Yuan Zhong appeared, he knew that this time, Heaven Soul Palace had contributed quite a bit. Everyone knew what made this person put down his grudge with Heaven Soul Palace, yet insisted on participating. There must be an even deeper reason behind this. The second person to appear on stage was Yu Xin, so she had to come as well, because she was the person with the highest chance of becoming the leader of the Heaven Soul Palace in the future.


    When Lin Mufeng saw Yu Xin, a thousand emotions lingered in his heart. Maybe in the last battle, he would be facing her blade and sword, this time, he would choose to lose, or win, but he was already at a loss.


    Whether or not he could make up his mind to shatter that mirror-like illusion made him hesitate for the first time was something he rarely did.


    Soon after, the experts of Heaven Soul Palace appeared one after another. Lin Mufeng looked over, if the two were not Lianxin and Linglong, they would be people from the Four Clan of Plum Orchid Chrysanthemum, because Ni Chang and Han-Mei did not appear, and Heaven Soul Palace would definitely not send Yao Bao out. Now, it seemed that there was one more point to watch this competition, and it was unknown whether or not Lin Mufeng could stand out.


    He could challenge a million strong masters, but neither of these places was easy to provoke. Compared to these two areas, a million strong master was like nothing more than grass or straw.


    Because right now, this world was ruled by the Heavenly Soul Master, and not an era where cold weapons were king ¡­


    However, if this matter ended here, it would not be a big problem. The current Yu Xin was no longer the Yu Xin of the past. Although the Heaven Soul Palace Lord was still here, in essence, Yu Xin had already begun to wield the authority of the Asgard Mistress. Controlling the Heaven Soul Palace was equivalent to controlling half of the entire Tian Yuan Continent. As long as she could defeat the Royal Palace, the Tian Yuan Continent would be in her pocket without any bloodshed.


    Because Yu Xin had already announced that she had nothing to do with Lin Mufeng and even promised to marry the Jane''s house, she was still highly valued by the Heaven Soul Palace, because the strength of the Jane''s house was known to everyone. Of course, that was not Yu Xin''s intention, but being controlled by others, was not something she could control.

 C201 Its not that simple

    Whether it was the Demon Emperor or himself, they both wanted this result the most. It was only a matter of time before the others would surrender and the mortal world would be settled. At that time, only I would be able to rule this world.


    Right now, Yu Xin was waiting for Lin Mufeng to speak up and raise that condition, because he knew that Lin Mufeng would definitely do so. Although there was that person''s shadow on his body, or perhaps he would completely awaken one day, Yu Xin still had some power on his body, so he must definitely raise the matter of the Four Kingdoms Handicap today.


    It seemed that she had already calculated everything beforehand.


    And indeed, Lin Mufeng had opened his mouth. He walked to the front of the four country leaders and said: "Mu Feng has something to say!"


    "Feel free to speak!"


    Lin Mufeng went straight to the point and did not hide his thoughts at all, and said: "Please teach the winner Four Kingdoms Handicap s!"


    "What?"


    "Four Kingdoms Handicap?"


    It had to be known that military might had always been the foundation of a country, and also represented the nation''s machinery. The Commander''s Seal represented a person being able to completely command all of his troops, but now Lin Mufeng had actually mentioned that it was a Four Kingdoms Handicap. In other words, the one who was in charge of the Four Kingdoms Handicap was someone who stood above the four empires.


    Although the Han Guo King could not sit on the main stage, as a king, she could still sit by the side. After he heard what was said, without waiting for the four leaders to speak, he stood up and said: "As expected, her ambition is here, no wonder I did not want the rewards anymore. It turns out she has even greater ambitions!"


    Against his own people, as long as he had the chance, he wouldn''t give up the opportunity to take revenge. And these words, were like a soft knife, without a doubt, implying that Lin Mufeng wanted to rebel, wanted to rise above the four nations, and that he, himself, would unite the heavens.


    If someone tried to install a spear, then someone else would release it. The king of the Blood Spirit Kingdom was the type of person who would put out cannons when someone else did. Furthermore, previously, Lin Mufeng suddenly appeared after capturing the last fort of the Han Guo, causing the entire army to be routed. Thus, without discussing with the other three, he asked, "You want to rebel?"


    Even though it was just two words, each of them weighed heavily on his mind. Every word of it could make his head fall to the ground! To challenge all four nations by himself, in the entire Tian Yuan Continent, there had never been a single person who could cause others to tremble just by himself.


    If Xie Wuji were here at this time, he would definitely laugh at the sky, "Not bad, you certainly have this old man''s demeanor back then, I like it!"


    However, Lin Mufeng''s goal was not the dog fart marshal seal, if he wanted to fish, how could he not have bait? He believed that this Four Kingdoms Handicap was definitely a first-rate bait, and was not afraid of those fish not taking the bait.


    This young man had an extraordinary bearing, to actually have such revenge. Furthermore, Yuan Zhong believed that this young man did not desire any bullshit of power, only emperors would care about him, what made him make such a decision and say such words?


    As the Blood Spirit Kingdom''s king spoke, the expressions of the other three darkened. However, Lin Mufeng was not afraid. Instead, he continued, "If you don''t accept, then I beg of you to withdraw!"


    Of course he knew that this was only an evil move, because Four Kingdoms Handicap s were simply too enticing for the rest of the people. King and imperial court, compared to the people''s opinions, were nothing at all. Actually, he had already calculated the outcome. Whether he would agree or not, he had already won. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to promote unity, but he understood in his heart that if an alliance was formed, it would be impossible for the chief to lead a group of heroes if he didn''t have actual power.


    If the four leaders agreed, then as long as the Four Kingdoms Handicap was in hand, no one would dare disobey his orders. If they disagreed, then what was the point of such an alliance? As for class one''s alliance that was like scattered sand, it was better to just let them fight to the death. And for the sake of the Four Kingdoms Handicap, they would definitely rebel.


    There was no difference between dying early and dying late for an empire without any cohesive force. Furthermore, what the hell did this'' Rivers and Mountains Society ''have to do with him?


    Lin Mufeng''s thoughts were indeed different from that of an ordinary person''s, moreover, he had already thought it through from the bottom of his heart. If the four nation''s kings did not agree to this, then he would really withdraw from the competition, and then, using his own strength, he would be able to solve all the problems. Although it was not the Age of Heroes right now, but sometimes, it could also be said that the times were not right for Heroes.


    What I have done is right, what I have done is right. The world is mine, but it is like a blade of grass! Those aren''t what I want!


    Amongst the kings of the four kingdoms, besides the Blood Spirit Kingdom''s leader being a little too tactful and a little bit too frenzied, which one of the other three wasn''t a shrewd person? Otherwise, how could they control an empire?


    Therefore, when he faced Lin Mufeng''s challenge, it was as if he was playing a game of chess. It was very obvious that he had fallen into a dilemma. It seemed that Lin Mufeng was not only acting evilly right now, he was also acting craftily. However, when he thought of the Four Kingdoms Handicap and the great land of mountains and rivers, it was as if he was facing a certain someone who could only eat if he wanted to, and not eat if he wanted to. It was the lack of meat, and there was even a taste of it.


    If someone were to say something at this moment, it would shake the will of the four or cause them to fall on either side. Whether it was reason or emotion, whether it was mountains or rights, this was truly a difficult choice.


    But no matter how difficult it was, they had to give the answer, and this answer would affect the future of the entire Tian Yuan Continent.


    The time was ripe, Yu Xin was present. However, even though her appearance on the stage helped the four of them solve the problem at hand, in reality, four of them had been emptied out. In front of benefits, no one would needlessly give in or lend a helping hand with good intentions.


    Yu Xin''s outfit today looked as though it was independent from the mundane world. It was precisely: "I want to dress up as beautiful as possible, and the spring breeze caressed my face to make it shine. If it were not for the arrival of a group of Yushan, we would have met at the Moon of Yao Tai. "


    However, while appearances were one thing, the heart was another.


    Yu Xin came to the scene, looked at the four nation leaders, and after a sweet talk, she asked: "Why didn''t the four nation leaders agree?"


    The four people looked at one another, they had already understood that Yu Xin''s words meant that the four of them had to agree to this matter, but they were truly unreconciled to it. Furthermore, the history between Lin Mufeng and his master was known throughout the entire continent, and it was obvious that Yu Xin was helping the person he loved, speaking with the special identity of the Heaven Soul Palace.


    All along, regardless if it was the Heaven Soul Palace or the Royal Palace, they could control every single part of the continent. They were the two truly powerful forces on the continent. It could be said that if you wanted to survive in this continent, you would have to go to the side, and this could be considered an empire. You either had to rely on the Heaven Soul Palace, or you had to rely on the Royal Palace.


    One had to admit that Rakasha had once lost, but a skinny camel was bigger than a horse, so his strength was not reduced by just one failure. Therefore, they were not to be trifled with in either of these areas.


    Although Yu Xin had helped them on the surface, she was actually doing it to suppress the arrogance and arrogance of the Royal Palace. When they saw that the two elders and the four investigators of the Royal Palace did not react to these words, they became even more confident.


    Firstly, in terms of status, they could not compare to Yu Xin. Secondly, these kind of matters were not something that they could decide, and no matter how much they said, they would still lose. The two elders did not dare say anything more, and knew that if they said something wrong, they might get into trouble.


    The people from the Royal Palace remained silent. The four nation leaders knew that Yu Xin would definitely eat the four of them, thus they immediately made a decision, and announced on the spot: "Just as Lin Mufeng had said, victory is within the grasp of the Four Kingdoms Handicap!"


    Is this the real Yu Xin? In Lin Mufeng''s heart, he was actually thinking of not the present, but the crying her in his arms that day. Was he really going to do this?


    Yu Xin''s goal was obviously not just this. Seeing that the four of them had agreed to Lin Mufeng''s request as quickly as she had said, he took a step forward and said, "The four of you are here to host this grand event of the alliance.


    "This?" The first time, Lin Mufeng had just finished a difficult problem, and now, another difficult problem had appeared in front of him. If they could help this alliance, it would be considered as the first step to get rid of two of their control. As such, the alliance did not have any Heaven Soul Palace s or Royal Palace s, because they naively believed that this was a country''s matter, and did not need the two powers to intervene, and they would not be interested in it.


    They seemed to have underestimated the IQ of both sides. This kind of thinking and method might only deceive a three year old child or the people under their rule, which side of the Heaven Soul Palace or the Royal Palace did not see, that the four empires wanted to separate, how could that be possible?


    However, the people from the Royal Palace had his own plans, and did not plan to force the issue either. This lead to the Heaven Soul Palace being in the spotlight, and they had already faintly sensed that something had happened to Fu Yuxin. Thus, she decided to observe the matter in secret. Although she knew that the four empires wanted to fly solo, they only sent two elders and four investigators.


    However, this was exactly what Yu Xin was waiting for, and she did not wish for Royal Palace to come out and stop him either.


    Regarding the Heavenly Temple''s Palace Mistress, Yu Xin would of course not try to scheme anything. Furthermore, in front of the Palace Mistress, it was impossible for her to do so, so she had to fawn on them from both the front and the back. Some people could defend against the spear, but not the arrow, let alone those who could not even detect the existence of injury. Therefore, she took advantage of this point and started to slowly infiltrate. She began to ask her master to let her take over some of the palace affairs.


    Although Yu Xin was obedient, she had secretly eradicated the other party, so now that Yu Xin had said it, it was equal to the words of the Palace Mistress. No one dared to say even half a word.


    Facing Yu Xin''s constant onslaught, the four of them did not have any methods at all and could only allow him to do as she pleased. At the same time, they announced on the spot that the Heaven Soul Palace would take care of the major matters of the alliance.


    As a result, the meeting was delayed by this episode for an entire morning, but there was no substantive competition. Yu Xin became the host of this conference and announced, "Everyone should go back and rest today, the competition will begin tomorrow."


    No one dared to object to her words. They only felt disheartened, but there was nothing they could do about it. They dispersed, waiting for the first match tomorrow. But in the competition tomorrow, Lin Mufeng was split into a group known as the Group of Death.

 C202 In the sea realm, another power was about to make a move …

    Because of Yu Xin''s appearance, the rules of the competition changed, and it became a group elimination round. Tomorrow''s competition was divided into five groups. One on one, the victor would enter the semifinals, and since there were five victors, it was decided that one of the competitors would be able to enter the finals. The remaining four people were in two rounds of the competition. One of them had entered the finals.


    After entering the semifinals, whoever drew that lot would undoubtedly be the first one. However, the people were eager to know who would be the one to sign it.


    Now that there were people from the Royal Palace joining, there was an additional team, but Lin Mufeng had actually chosen to battle with Thunder God. Everyone knew that it was Death Group, and although he was not weak now, Thunder God''s true strength was still only half a grade away from the Rakasha.


    Ten teams had already been sent out for the preliminary heats. They were:


    Day One


    In the first round, Ruojia''s Kunlun fought against Xiao Qiang. This was truly a battle where enemies would not meet.


    Second round, Lan Bing against Yi An. There was no suspense in this battle, everyone knew the power of Yi Family.


    Third array, Xue Shao against Mu Ran;


    This was the arrangement from the first day. There were still seven matches left, one for the second day and the other for the fourth day. Lin Mufeng was arranged for the second match of the third day.


    The battle situation for the remaining two days was as follows:


    On the second day, Jian Hua faced Li Changgao, if it was Xiu Yuan facing Old Man Tong, Gong Teng faced Ye Hong;


    On the third day, Gu Yuncong, who represented the capital, faced off against Ni Sang. Lin Mufeng, who represented the Royal Palace, faced off against the Blood Spirit Thunder Family''s Xu Ming and Cui Di, who represented the Royal Palace.


    Now that the preliminary list had been announced, everyone was only waiting for tomorrow''s preliminary round to begin. But at this time, the Demon Emperor seemed to be about to make his move. Of course, he didn''t plan to attack on a large scale, he only sent people to the marine boundary.


    The marine boundary was a place that was known to no one. It could be said that for thousands of years, it was a mysterious world, and even up until now, everyone had treated it as an expanded part of the human world.


    Right now, the ruler of the marine boundary is called the Ocean Emperor and there are four big clan elders sitting inside. The real Sea Clan, however, had never truly seen it. The reason the Ocean Emperor decided to cooperate with the Demon Emperor was because of a grudge from back then. At that time, the marine boundary was still strong.


    It was just that after that incident, the then Ocean Emperor agreed to it. In the future, the marine boundary would not appear and he would live in seclusion.


    However, since the previous Ocean Emperor had passed away, the current Ocean Emperor was obviously not willing to admit it. Thus, he kept looking for opportunities, because the current marine boundary was only a clan that was struggling to survive, and he was the vassal of the current Ocean Emperor. He would not let go of any chance to make the marine boundary strong again, and because the Demon Emperor saw his weakness, he agreed that as long as the Demon Emperor was united, he could restore everything that happened to the marine boundary in the past.


    It was just that at that time, the Demon Emperor''s power was still not strong enough, and the marine boundary''s power had not reached the level of being able to contend with any of the worlds, so they had to endure and wait for an opportunity.


    Now that the Demon Emperor thought that the time had come, he sent people to the marine boundary. This time, he was only reminding the current Ocean Emperor not to forget the agreement from back then. At the same time, it was also a reminder that this terrifying person was about to return. Don''t let him wake up!


    After hearing the envoy''s words, the Ocean Emperor knew that this was a huge matter and immediately summoned the elders.


    On the other hand, the composition of the marine boundary''s elders was somewhat different. There was more or less the feeling of a primitive society''s clan members, but he had a total of five core members, representing the five tribes within the marine boundary.


    These six tribes were: the Dragonfish Tribe, the Scaled Armor Tribe, the Spirit Turtle Tribe, and the Dragon Tribe. The last one, however, was quite special, and was called the Immovable Tribe.


    As a member of the marine boundary, the current Ocean Emperor naturally had his own clan. He was a member of the dragon clan. That was the reason why he was able to take over the position of the Ocean Emperor, the representative of the upper realm, and manage the affairs of the marine boundary.


    The only decision the elders made was to send people to watch the battle first, to see how strong the Tian Yuan Continent, who represented the soul realm, was, so that they could prepare for cooperating with the dark world in the future. Although the dark world had agreed to that matter, they would never stay behind to deal with the useless according to the way things were going in the dark world.


    As a result, the people of marine boundary infiltrated the Tian Yuan Continent where the Soul Realm was located.


    A day passed just like that. The next day, in the first stage of the group competition, Xiao Qiang against Kunlun.


    When Xiao Qiang heard that she was in the same group as Kunlun, she could not help but feel extremely resentful. When she thought about Wu Kui''s actions, although Wu Kui was dead, as his comrade, Xiao Budian could not help but feel hatred for him back then. Kunlun also knew that if he met this person, it would definitely be a life and death battle. Furthermore, he hated this woman to the core when he thought of the dubious relationship Lin Mufeng had with her.


    But in the end, there was still a difference of half a level between Xiao Qiang and herself, and she was only at the peak orange strength, while Xiao Qiang had already reached the Middle Yellow Rank. In this battle, if it was considered a bitter battle, there might not even be a slight chance of victory.


    Lin Mufeng gazed at the stage, and on the surface, a 120 thousand points of doubt could be seen. Xiao Qiang, on the other hand, only had her original strength, but why was this the case, could it be that she was facing reincarnation?


    Because, this was definitely not the same Xiao Qiang who barged into the Heavenly End Palace! It seemed like this illusion had yet to be broken. Then why did the person behind it do it? It seemed that this secret was no small matter.


    "If this wasn''t a life-and-death duel, then it would be the best." Kunlun had not fought yet, but he was already afraid. He prayed in his heart, and when he read the rules of the competition, he would hear a sentence, "When the time is right."


    To a Heavenly Soul Master, before the battle had even begun, he had already lost. Thus, the outcome of this match was already decided. Right now, Kunlun could only hope that he could save his own life, but as the rules of the competition were read out, Kunlun fell into complete despair.


    The referee announced:


    Each group competition is divided into three rounds, with three rounds being two victories, participants in the competition, in addition to prohibiting the use of poison, can use their full strength, and life and death will be decided by fate. In order to ensure that the participants do not clash with others because of this competition, all participants will have to sign a life and death agreement before entering the stage, leaving it as evidence.


    Then with a whistle, the first battle of the first formation began. The two of them signed a life and death agreement and entered the arena.


    Time was calculated as the sand flowing out of the hourglass. Each hit dealt 1 point of damage and knocked down 2 points. The opponent is not allowed to attack for 3 seconds after he falls to the ground. If you force the opponent to attack, the opponent will be hit off and the person on the ground won''t be able to get up after 10 seconds.


    In the end, the victor was determined by the number of points he had. If they were to have a draw, then they would have one more round to decide the outcome of the match! And so on and so forth.


    The two knew that this was a battle to the death, so they went all out with everything they had. Although there was only one soul skill in Karakorum, it was not to be underestimated. This time, he used all of his strength, causing smoke to billow in the air.


    Because he had taken the initiative, although Xiao Qiang had the Fire Wolf Sky Soul and was extremely agile, he was still randomly hit by the attack. Although the attack only grazed the attack and did not even break the skin, but the competition had its rules, so Kunlun was still the first one to get the hit.


    Seeing that he had seized the initiative in this clash, Kunlun seemed to have recovered a bit of confidence, and without giving Xiao Qiang a chance to catch her breath, she attacked Xiao Qiang twice. As someone from the Ruojia, he had a little strength.


    Xuan Yuan Arrow!


    All of a sudden, thousands of arrows shot out. The entire arena was filled with arrows as locusts filled the sky. Xiao Qiang was struck twice by her opponent, but this time, her left arm was injured.


    On the other hand, Xiao Qiang was infuriated by the fact that his opponent had managed to get a hold of him twice and he had even sustained light injuries. When she saw her own blood, the Heavenly Soul of the Fire Wolf immediately turned fierce.


    Fire Wolf Dance, Sky Breaking Slash.


    This was a brilliant two moves together, a fiery red enchanting Qi enveloped the entire stage, a tall and slender Xiao Qiang who was dressed in tight red clothes was performing a beautiful dance step. However, this dance step was a wolf dance! Everywhere was filled with a murderous intent. It was a desolate, sad, and beautiful dance.


    Kunlun lost two moves in a row and fell to the ground.


    Kunlun crawled up from the ground, and again resisted Xiao Qiang. But now that he had changed his position of attack and defense, he was already on the defensive side, and Xiao Qiang didn''t even give him the chance to counterattack.


    In the first round, Xiao Qiang won.


    After resting for a while, the second round began. As long as he won this round, Xiao Qiang would enter the second round. And only if he could survive this round would Kunlun have the leeway to make a comeback. He wanted to rely on his physical strength to force Xiao Qiang into the next round. Relatively speaking, his physical strength was better than hers, so for the next round, Xiao Qiang had a low chance of winning. Looking at Xiao Qiang''s fighting strength, she could only use up all her physical strength to finish this round.


    At the same time, he was still using the power of the Raging Bull to attack as usual, but this time, he did not use his full strength. Instead, when Xiao Qiang dodged the attack, he immediately retracted his attack, and then rammed into it again.


    After all these, although he did not receive any damage to Xiao Qiang, his body had become more and more exhausted.


    However, Kunlun still did not give Xiao Qiang a chance to breathe, she continuously charged into the hourglass, and the sand slowly fell down, little by little, but the time until the end of the first round continued to decrease. Xiao Qiang started to become anxious, she could see that Kunlun''s intention was to win in the next round.


    Alright, since you want to drag this battle into the next one, then I will help you. Xiao Qiang had already thought of a way to kill this person in the next round.


    But how could Kunlun have thought that Xiao Qiang would see through her trick, and continue to attack with all her might, causing harm to Xiao Qiang?

 C203 Group Competition, Days Combat

    In the second round, the two were evenly matched.


    As for Lin Mufeng, who was spectating from the bottom of the stage, he already knew the outcome of the third round. There was still a smile on his face, but he still continued to smile without saying a word. With those evil thoughts in his mind, he had of course already thought of the method Xiao Qiang would use to send Kunlun on her way. As the leader, Xiao Qiang was indeed experienced. Although Kunlun was also the captain of the team, he only relied on brute force. If she met an opponent with a little bit of intelligence, he would not even know how she died.


    In the third round, Kunlun seemed to have a taste of the advantages of fast attacks, so he still thought that it was some kind of ultimate move and got hit by the rotten raging bull. But this time, Xiao Qiang did not dodge, after getting hit by the rotten move, she only needed to use it once or twice, after using it countless of times, Xiao Qiang had long seen through his weak points.


    When Xiao Qiang saw that Kunlun was getting closer, she quickly leaped up, and with the agility of a wolf, she went around to Kunlun''s back. This time, Kunlun was really attacking him from the back, and thus, he was restricted in speed and could not turn back under the effect of inertia. After being dodged by Xiao Qiang with a single leap, she only felt a burst of coldness from the back of her neck before falling onto the ground.


    "Blood-Devouring Wolf Fang!"


    This was the other soul skill of the Fire Wolf Sky Soul. It was just like a group of wolves that would quickly bite and tear their prey apart. They would not stop until their prey stopped breathing.


    Although the rules stated that the opponent would still attack after falling down for three seconds and would be deducted 1 point, if the opponent died, then the rules would no longer apply. So Xiao Qiang calculated, calculated by the number of points she had gained, she had lost, but when she killed her opponent, she had actually already won.


    The rules of the match only said that the opponent was forbidden to fall to the ground, but it didn''t say that they were forbidden to kill. With Xiao Qiang leading the way, in the competition rules, this rule was invalid.


    Xiao Qiang successfully entered the second round.


    The second round, Lan Bing versus Yi An, was a direct victory against Yi An in two rounds, and it ended very quickly.


    Why did Lan Bing''s strength drop and remain at the same place, while why did Yi An''s strength suddenly increase greatly, and why was the second formation so strange? Did this mean that she would have to borrow some kind of power to revive him?


    was obviously only observing the competition, but he was also making guesses, and what happened afterwards seemed to confirm his conjecture, for the person who resurrected with the power of darkness to have his strength greatly increased, just like the rule of the evil spirit, being unrivalled at the same level, and to the extent that it could no longer be described as unrivalled at the same level, but as someone who could instantly kill an opponent at the same level as him. This kind of strength, was without a doubt a terrifying existence, what kind of existence was this Dark World!


    So, now it seems like he was determined to make this match happen. This person''s thinking was right, so he actually began to worry. This was completely unexpected.


    At this time, Jiu Yu, who was sent by the marine boundary to infiltrate the Tian Yuan Continent to spectate the battle, after witnessing the two battles, she finally understood why the Heavenly Soul Master was so powerful. So what if he was a evil spirit Master? As a evil spirit Master, Lin Mufeng had become her main observation point. She only wanted to know how Lin Mufeng would perform, so he casually looked at the third array.


    At the same time, he wondered if the Ocean Emperor''s decision was wise.


    The elders'' general assembly already had three opinions regarding this operation. In fact, it should have been split into two factions because the people of the Scaled Armor Tribe were originally like fence-sitters. He would side with any tribe that was strong. Therefore, in the elders'' assembly, the dragon-kind and the dragon-kind were the main fighting factions, and only the Spirit Turtle clan was the main quiet faction. It was no wonder that the tribe maintained silence and didn''t change, because turtles were creatures that loved peace and activity, and the tribe itself worshipped the Turtle as the spirit of the tribe.


    At that time, there was still an important clan elder who did not participate, but he and Jiu Yu had a certain history, and was Jiu Lin, the representative of the Fallen Drake Tribe. And because Jiu Lin was unable to suppress the internal rebellion, he was unable to come back to participate in this conference.


    After knowing about this, Jiu Lin''s mood was extremely complicated. Wearing a white Dragon-silk cloak, he paced back and forth. It was only when he was uneasy that he put on the dragon-silk cloak.


    The material of this cloak was extremely hard to find. Only with a hundred strands of Sea Serpent Qi would one be able to form an inch of it. Furthermore, it had to be a full moon night before the Blood Sacrifice of the Drake Man in order to form a thread.


    So it turns out that Jiu Lin had actually been to the Celestial Path before, it was just that he had not had any direct contact with Lin Mufeng. If he was here, he would definitely stop this matter, but it was too late now. Perhaps, this decision of his might cause the death of the marine boundary.


    Jiu Lin''s mood went up and down, and he was filled with confusion about his future. Even his usually smiling face showed a rare look of anxiety. Compared to Lin Mufeng, even though he could be considered evil, his evil aura still painted on his face, making him look so devilishly charming. His fair skin, however, looked just like a newborn baby''s, it was so dazzling.


    Similarly, he had a dark blue rose in his mouth. So it turned out that Hua Yihen and this Jiu Lin had some sort of relationship, and could be considered to be from the same sect. However, the identity of Jiu Lin''s marine boundary was not known to anyone. However, their master was a reclusive master, who was said to have once been a evil spirit Master.


    Therefore, Jiu Lin''s strength was not much weaker than Hua Yihen''s. However, when he heard the news that marine boundary had already sent a person to Soul Realm, the blue rose at the corner of his mouth did not end up in his Rank, but instead, fiercely bit down.


    After Jiu Lin heard the news, he also snuck into the Soul Realm. At the same time, he was secretly observing everything.


    This time, was the last match of the day, Xue Shao against Mu Ran.


    Xue Shao, Heavenly Soul, Heavenly Soul Devouring Hammer. This person had a strong physical attack, and he had two soul skills, one was Lightning Flash and the other was Thunder.


    However, Qiu Niaoqingming, the Heavenly Soul cultivator, was difficult to deal with.


    The two of them were originally friends, and had fought together against Lin Mufeng before, but now, they were split into two groups, thus the two of them fought well, and Mu Ran''s strength was greater than Xue Shao''s in the first place, so this competition was basically just Xue Shao sparring, and on stage, it was more like a performance competition.


    Although it was just a performance competition, but it was only a few days, even Lin Mufeng had no choice but to look at him in another light, although he had won that day, but from the looks of it, his strength was far above Xiao Qiang''s strength.


    After the two of them finished their beautiful performance, the first day of the preliminaries was over, and the three people who had entered the second round, were, Yi An and Mu Ran.


    Yi An was slightly stronger than the two of them, but they had yet to decide on who would participate in the semifinals, so the three of them did not have any idea, and could fight their way to the finals. The three of them all thought that they should not meet Jian Hua, Lin Mufeng and the Old Man Tong during the semifinals, but they would not meet the three of them, and the strength of the other few people would not dare to underestimate them.


    Although a day''s time could be said to be fine, but amongst the few participants participating in the tournament, other than Lin Mufeng who was born with no heart or lungs, and who else but himself, none of them could sleep early. They were all researching on who they would meet as their opponent if they entered the semifinals, and who would it be that would not fight in the end?


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng was not concerned with all this, but wanted to continue acting with Lan Bing, because his current identity was different, and she was actually evil enough to be in the mood to eat Lan Bing''s tofu. One must know that the medicinal properties of Lan Bing''s current polytoxic aphrodisiac did not take effect, and her own person did not know what sshe had done, so he thought that she was the young miss from before, but she knew that everyone was acting, and thus, when facing Lin Mufeng''s teasing, although there was no substantial relationship between them, she still had to endure his teasing.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng was not just trying to flirt with him. He was trying to use Lan Bing''s actions and his negligence to find clues, and pull the person behind him out.


    This was undoubtedly painful and tangled, because facing someone who was already his woman in the real world yet was now acting like this, this was truly something that he was unwilling to see. Moreover, he was even more unwilling to see the scene within the cave.


    No, this is unforgivable! How could my woman do such a thing? This damnable dream, sooner or later, I will cleanse this shame of my man! Even if you make me suffer such humiliation in my dreams, it is unforgivable! Unforgivable!


    So on the second day, he actually did not go to watch the battle, but instead accompanied Lan Bing on a stroll around. Since she was now his fiancee, he had to treat her to a meal and send her flowers and accessories.


    On the matter of men and women, no one was willing to use the electric light cannon between them. However, there was someone who was ignorant enough to make a joke between the two of them. Moreover, two of them came at the same time, so of course these two were Lin Mufeng''s lackeys. One was Lin Fei, the other was Qi Qin.


    He called out ''big brother'' and he called out ''big brother'', which eased some of his depressed mood. If not for the two of them chatting and playing along the way, sometimes, he really would not be able to face Lan Bing, as he had the dignity of a man. If something like this happened to him, what face would he have left?


    The two of them were naturally born to be two living treasures, and along the way, they listened to the two of them speak.


    Compared to Lin Fei, Qi Qin was a little stiff, he did not seem like a evil spirit person at all. However, an honest man did not say anything.


    Lin Mufeng and Lan Bing walked in front, followed by the two light cannons. At this time, a little girl who was selling flowers in front of them, who looked to be around thirteen to fourteen years old, walked in. Although the little girl did not know Lin Mufeng and Lan Bing, but seeing that the two were lovers, she knew that the business was coming.


    She ran a few steps, raised the flower in her hand, and said to Lin Mufeng: "Big brother, big brother, buy big sister a flower, look at how beautiful big sister is!"


    Before Lin Mufeng could say anything, Lin Fei stepped forward and said, "Big Brother, what the little sister said is extremely true. Miss Lan is so beautiful! Just buy one! "


    Just as Lin Mufeng wanted to ask for the price, Qi Qin suddenly said, "It''s already beautiful, buying a flower is adding to the beauty. However, when the two beauties are added together, it is unknown which is more beautiful. "


    After Lin Fei heard this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "Qi Qin, you just can''t spit out anything good from your dog mouth. I wonder how many times more beautiful Miss Lan is compared to a beauty like a flower.


    Qi Qin scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Oh, I understand. You mean that Miss Lan is not beautiful?"

 C204 step by step

    Lin Fei was so angry that he almost fainted. He immediately refuted, "What? If you don''t know how to speak, I mean that the flowers are prettier than Miss Lan!"


    Hearing the two, Lin Mufeng became more and more confused, he could not help but shout: "Both of you shut up!"


    Seeing that the two were silent, Lin Mufeng stepped forward and asked for the price, and said: "Little sister, how do I sell these flowers?"


    The flower girl said, "Big brother, it''s not expensive at all. It''s only a hundred gold coins! Just buy one for sister, and these flowers have a price, their relationship is priceless. "


    Even though he knew that a single flower costed a hundred gold coins, robbery was not as quick as this. This was because a meal in the Transcending Mortality Pavilion would only cost him two hundred gold coins. However, this flower selling girl''s mouth was very sweet. After all, when Lin Mufeng previously returned, he did not lose any gold coins from those trash items he brought back from the Peach Blossom Realm. As a result, he straightforwardly paid a hundred gold coins and bought a flower for Lan Bing.


    He brought the flowers in front of Lan Bing, and when he wasn''t paying attention, he kissed her pink, tender face.


    Lan Bing lightly waved her tender and tender fist, wanting to smash it onto his body. As she raised her fist, she said: "You are so bad!" At this time, Lin Mufeng had a naughty smile on her face as she grabbed onto his arm and said: "What, you want to murder your own husband, don''t tell me that you want me to hug you in front of everyone?"


    "You!" Lan Bing pointed her lips, then continued: "Who said I would marry you!"


    "No?" The figure of Lin Mufeng running forward and the figure of Lan Bing chasing after him. While Lin Mufeng was running, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Not good, someone is murdering his own husband!"


    As Lan Bing chased after him, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of joy in her heart. At the same time, she felt that the place where Lin Mufeng kissed her before was a little hot, seems like this person wasn''t as hateful as she thought. At the same time, she spat in her heart, "Don''t tell me that I''ve fallen in love with him for no reason?"


    The four of them continued to play around for the entire morning, and the first two matches had already ended prematurely. The first match, Jian Hua against Li Changgao, and the second, Li Changgao''s strength, were not even close to Jian Hua''s strength of three punches and two kicks, so the two matches were over as well. Strength was strength, and if it wasn''t for Jian Hua holding back, Li Changgao would have directly been smashed into the ground and become immobile.


    Therefore, Li Changgao''s battle could only be called a battle of honor. Even though he had lost, he was still defeated brilliantly.


    And the second round was the same as well. The handsome boy would not live up to his reputation, and the Old Man Tong''s Azure Dragon''s crescent moon blade would be even more so of the best quality. Although Xiu Yuan''s Silver Beaver Sky Soul was very powerful and it could become a Three-tailed Silver Beaver at its strongest speed, and had a strong impact, and at the same time, it also had an additional skill of Cheap Shot, unfortunately, for the Old Man Tong, all kinds of fancy and ingenious techniques had no effect. So even if it was the Patriarch of Ruojia, Xiu Yuan, he would still suffer a crushing defeat.


    Sigh, seems like it really is true and false, causing Lin Mufeng to be extremely conflicted.


    So after the two matches ended, it was only around noon, and everyone returned to eat lunch. In the afternoon, the match would be between Gong Teng and Ye Hong. Although the strength of the two wasn''t too high, the difference wasn''t too great. Therefore, it was still unknown who would emerge victorious in this battle.


    The two of them went on stage. Everything was the same as in the old days. Although there was no novelty in it, he could only silently observe everything as if he was a passerby. He didn''t use his will to think of a countermeasure at the same time.


    Gong Teng, a second generation ancestor. A year ago, he and Lin Mufeng had chased after Lan Bing together, using despicable methods who knows how many times. The most vicious time, was when he severely injured a young master of a family just to show off. Heavenly Soul, Rock Cutting Blade.


    Ye Hong, Heavenly Soul, Desolated Leaf, First Skill Fallen Leaf Level 7, Second Skill, Blade Slash!


    After the two ascended the stage, they battled against each other. Although Gong Teng was a second generation ancestor, and his clan had been a government official for countless of years, he was a little proud, and did not place any importance on others. But although he was a proud man, he still spent some effort on cultivation, and of course, he only had one goal, and that was to show how powerful he was when chasing girls.


    He stubbornly believed that all women would submit to both power and authority. Furthermore, the Gong family had accumulated quite a bit of wealth over the years. Every year, they would clear the government and bring in a hundred thousand taels of silver. Therefore, the Gong Family had never been short on money, thus, when Gong Teng refined the Heavenly Soul, he would never blink his eyes when it came to things like gold coins.


    It could be said that when Gong Teng spent money, it was like flowing water.


    Gong Teng and Ye Hong fought and seized the first move, and the pieces of stone shattered into the air! Then, he struck himself towards Ye Hong. This strike really did have the power to topple mountains and overturn seas, even rocks could be chopped apart. An abnormally fierce force drew a beautiful arc in the air, congealing a ball of red brilliance, as if even space and time were being torn apart at this moment.


    Faced with such a powerful attack, Ye Hong naturally did not dare to take it head-on. Thus, he took a few steps forward, and accurately aimed at the direction of the ball of light to avoid the sharp edge, moving more than two meters to the right to avoid the attack. However, the powerful air pressure from the surrounding was still able to make his left shoulder receive a slight impact. His body wavered for a moment before he regained his balance.


    After stabilizing himself, he shifted his attack and defense.


    At this time, a ghostly figure in the corner was also observing the competition, but Lin Mufeng had already started to notice it. It was just that, who was this person exactly, why did he not reveal his true appearance? However, since this person was willing to show his face, there must be some sort of great opportunity.


    Ye Hong immediately retaliated, turning his body around to slash! A cool autumn air enveloped the entire arena. Mo Wuji looked down on this cool and refreshing atmosphere. There were also a few small leaves on the stage, he was just like the strong autumn wind grass.


    Xifeng Lie, Ancient Path of Absolute, Millennium and Autumn Festival!


    Borrowing the killing intent of the autumn wind, every single leaf could take a person''s life. It was just like how a leaf that originally could not kill a person, but was instead swept up by the autumn wind and slapped on the face, would feel a great pain. These leaves were now like blades of autumn frost!


    The current Lin Mufeng could be said to be moving forward every step of the way. On one hand, he wanted Lan Bing to truly fall in love with him, and on the other hand, he also had plans for tomorrow''s battle.


    He discovered that after every battle, there would be something left behind. Although he didn''t know what those fragmented items were, he still didn''t carefully put them away. Things were getting more and more confusing.


    Facing Ye Hong''s counterattack, Gong Teng was controlled by the spiralling air current. Not dodging in time, he struck himself with the attack, Ye Hong got a bit ahead of him, Gong Teng was already used to living like a prince at home, how could he endure being bullied like this, who would dare to even touch him?


    Seeing the blood at the corner of his mouth, Gong Teng was uncontrollably furious. She shouted angrily, "Ye Hong, if you make me bleed, I will make you pay double!"


    Ye Hong replied coldly, "A Heavenly Soul Master is actually afraid of seeing his blood?" If not for the fact that they were fighting, Ye Hong no longer needed to fight with that phrase, because a person who was afraid of bleeding was not considered a Heavenly Soul Master, but as a man, he did not have the qualifications to do so.


    Men could not shed tears!


    Therefore, fighting with such a person, was truly a great humiliation to Ye Hong. However, since he had ascended the ring, he could only fight. However, he did not want the battle to drag on until the next round, because the more seconds passed, the more disdainful he would feel in his heart.


    Therefore, he wanted to end the battle quickly so that his opponent wouldn''t be able to get up.


    Before the match, everyone had said that the strength of the two were on par with each other. Now, it seemed that the eyes of the crowd might not be bright, and most people''s opinions might not be correct. Therefore, after making two moves, he had used the third skill he had recently comprehended ¡ª "Autumn Wind Fallen Leaf Swipe".


    Autumn has taken away that summer''s attachment, that once had, in the bleak autumn wind despair, spiraling, depravity. The wind blew past without a trace, and the leaves fell silent.


    Of course, if Gong Teng wanted to avoid this "Autumn Wind Fallen Leaf" with all his might, it wasn''t impossible, and Ye Hong didn''t plan to defeat it with just a single blow. He only wanted to sweep him out of the stage, and didn''t want to see this loathsome person in his field of vision.


    But some things, not whether you want them or not, have many variables.


    Not only did Lan Bing originally look down on Lin Mufeng, she didn''t even put this second generation in her eyes. He looked down on Lin Mufeng because that Lin Mufeng at that time was too useless, and this Gong Teng, other than having a few smelly coins and so-called rights in her family, was not interesting at all.


    Now that he saw the fight just now, a man who was even afraid of bleeding, he had made the right choice. So for no reason, she shouted: "Gong Teng, you piece of trash!"


    Gong Teng had been wholeheartedly fighting the enemy all along, but when he heard Lan Bing call him a trash, he was immediately distracted because Lan Bing''s beauty had always made him drool. Moreover, to a second generation like him, only those that he did not have the best would ever be the best.


    This distraction was not important, and was immediately taken down by Ye Hong on the spot.


    Facing the fallen Gong Teng, Ye Hong merely said coldly, "The autumn leaves fall from the autumn wind, the one who is hit will not die yet and will be injured. Although this result was not my intention, it can only be regarded as god''s will or an accident!" Then he turned away, not wanting to look at the man any longer.


    After ten seconds, Gong Teng still had not gotten up from the ground, the Gong Family immediately sent people up to save him. Ye Hong was very clear in his heart that he would probably never get up. If he could keep his life, then it would be considered as his good fortune. Although he did not want to do this, since it had already happened, the only thing he could say was that this accident was "There is something that can be done by the heavens.


    Ye Hong said to the people from the Gong Family: "If the treatment is done in time, maybe we can still save him."


    Gong Teng immediately quit the competition because of his heavy injuries.


    According to the rules of the competition, if someone interfered below the stage, they would be invited to the audience seating, and if it was a participant, they would be determined to be eliminated from the competition, but Lan Bing had already lost, so such a punishment was not important at all.

 C205 Fighting against the winds and clouds on the eve of Thunder God

    Just like that, the three group matches that had been arranged for that day came to an end.


    However, Lin Mufeng felt that this competition was definitely not that simple, so he had been carefully observing every single competition. He could not miss even a single detail, and felt that there must be some sort of fortuitous opportunity, especially those pieces he had collected, it was extremely unusual. At this moment, the figure finally appeared.


    Lin Mufeng immediately chased over.


    "Zhang Jiejie!" Young Master Lin was surprised for the first time that his mouth was agape, but it was rare as well. Zhang Jiejie''s appearance really surprised him.


    Facing Zhang Jiejie, it could be said that Lin Mufeng was speechless. If it was said that back then he had only kneeled and waited for Ni Chang''s judgement after she had raped her, then she had left without hesitation. Although it was not a matter of beasts, but in his heart, he actually thought the same thing.


    So when he glanced at Zhang Jiejie, he immediately lowered his head in silence. It was because he didn''t know how to explain this matter to her, because she had deceived a young girl''s heart.


    Just as Zhang Jiejie was about to speak, a ghostly figure appeared behind him. Zhang Jiejie naturally knew that it would not be wise to clash with him head on at this time, so she left. However, in reality, Lin Mufeng had already made an appointment for two hours, and a fingernail knife had fallen into Lin Mufeng''s hands.


    The Rakasha had sent him here for two reasons. The first was to kill Zhang Jiejie, because the Royal Palace did not allow traitors to live, and the second was to investigate this Lin Mufeng, but this Lin Mufeng had to be the Lin Mufeng who was alive, even if she died, this Lin Mufeng could not die.


    But, even if she did not pass her orders to someone outside the army, after following the Rakasha for so many years, it seemed that what she had to wait for was also this day. Sky Soul Fragment, Heavenly Soul Necklace, although he did not know that Lin Mufeng still had the power of evil spirit, if she knew, she would definitely be ecstatic.


    Lin Mufeng also saw that this inspector definitely had other intentions towards him, so he only smiled and left without turning back. He was actually the first to dare look at her man, and Lin Mufeng was also the first, but that didn''t matter, because he would definitely be the last, and once she achieved his goal, he would definitely not let his stay in this world. As long as he had the Sky Soul Fragment and the necklace, the Rakasha would definitely not leave anything for me.


    "Hahaha ¡­" The laughter of the Evil Realm continued to resound endlessly.


    The moon hung high in the sky, and Lin Mufeng arrived as promised. Of course, he was not an extremely stupid man. He also knew the meaning behind this ordinary looking nail clipper. The previous scene of the nail cutting floated up in front of him. This was not a detailed list.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had agreed to meet his, Zhang Jiejie''s expression, whether it was happiness, reprimand, or sullen anger could not be determined. In short, her feelings were extremely complicated, and she had always believed that Lin Mufeng leaving without saying goodbye definitely had other difficulties.


    She believed it!


    Looking at each other speechlessly, perhaps it was this scene that caused the two of them to meet again. Naturally, there were a thousand different feelings lingering in their hearts.


    Finally, it was Zhang Jiejie who broke this silence. The first thing she said was, "Why did you leave?"


    Even if it was a lie, she still wanted to hear such an answer. However, the answer that Lin Mufeng gave her immediately jolted her awake, it turned out that this man in front of her had never loved her, and everything that had happened was just an illusion of one sided wish.


    So he chose to tell the truth. Although he had never thought of deceiving Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie, but everything happened because of him. As a man, as long as he did not explain himself clearly at the time, he would not be able to get away with it.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Because I never thought I would stay behind ¡­" His words were completely sincere, and she knew that once he said these words, it would definitely hurt his pure heart, but it would hurt her for the rest of his life. For the sake of cleanliness, perhaps he had met him by chance, and as for the matters between men and women, Lin Mufeng had never considered himself to be a gentleman.


    As a man, there were only two people in this world who could not be distracted, be it Lord Buddha or the final eunuch.


    He smiled bitterly before feeling relieved. Zhang Jiejie''s face, which was initially full of tears, suddenly surged with a smile, but Lin Mufeng was more willing to have that person standing in front of him, who could leap into his embrace and cry, or even use his blade to support his neck, so that he could calm his heart down, but right now, he had only seen a strong and resolute Zhang Jiejie, and he knew that some debts could not be repaid in a lifetime, especially those that they were feelings, they were owed in a lifetime. Even if you used your entire life to redeem yourself, you would still owe in the end.


    Zhang Jiejie revealed a smile and said to Lin Mufeng: "Big Brother Mu Feng, perhaps this is the last time I will call you that, but this is no longer important, at least tell me the truth, and let me know, you have never lied to me." Then she resolutely raised her head high, changed the subject, and said: "Lin Mufeng, Instructor Lin, this time I have come to tell you something. After saying that, you and I have nothing to do with each other anymore! "


    Lin Mufeng looked at the smile on his clean face, and what he had read, was a type of despair and helplessness. There were two types of sorrow in life: one was death in heart, and the other was immortality in heart.


    It was understandable that mourning was greater than the death of the heart. However, "mourning was greater than the death of the heart" was not a deeper pain that ordinary people could understand. He clearly hated him, but he couldn''t hate him. He clearly didn''t love him, but in the end, he wouldn''t let him go. This was an even greater suffering.


    After Zhang Jiejie finished speaking, she then revealed her purpose for coming here as well as the matter of the Sky Soul Fragment. In fact, he had been secretly observing Lin Mufeng''s actions the past few days, and if not for her appearance, it would have been absolutely impossible for Lin Mufeng to discover and collect those things. It could be said that it was only because of Zhang Jiejie''s secret assistance that he was able to see the existence of those fragments.


    Zhang Jiejie said her last sentence: "Collect these pieces and refine them. You will discover the secret regarding the Heavenly Soul but you will have to rely on yourself for all of this. Now that I have said all that I need to say, you can leave!"


    "Clean, me!"


    "You''re still not leaving? Do you really need me to say that word?"


    Lin Mufeng knew that it would be useless to stay any longer. He knew that no matter how he said it, he would not be able to truly forgive him from the depths of her heart.


    Of course he did not know Jie Jie''s true thoughts ¡ª ¡ª he was just thinking of her Big Brother Mu Feng. As for that Charm, she must have also come in pursuit by now, so she had made her preparations. Even if she died, she would not leave any regrets in the end.


    Charm could deal with Zhang Zhentian, but it could not fight against Zhang Jianhao who had already awakened his spirit energy. Furthermore, he was someone who did not stay behind in the world.


    A new dawn was about to begin. There was still a longer path ahead of them but danger was still waiting for Lin Mufeng.


    As for the participants for the second day''s group competition, they were also decided. Jian Hua, Old Man Tong and Ye Hong, the three of them were to enter the semifinals. And tomorrow, after the four of them had been decided, the ten contestants in the group competition would all be decided.


    Jian Hua walked in front of Lin Mufeng and said: "Don''t forget our agreement!"


    Lin Mufeng merely smiled and nodded, but did not say anything. Jian Hua also knew that tomorrow, he would be fighting against Thunder God, so everything was uncertain.


    At this time, Lan Bing came over uncharacteristically, she gave up her usual arrogant attitude and encouraged him: "Mu Feng, you have to win tomorrow!"


    After Lin Mufeng heard these words, he actually thought that something was wrong with his ears. He thought in his heart, "We''re all acting, there''s no need for you to be so serious!" Then, he replied Lan Bing with a bad face, "What? My wife is worried that I won''t be able to win tomorrow?"


    "You''re not ashamed, who''s your wife!"


    "It''s naturally you, Lan Family''s Eldest Miss!"


    "You''re bad, I''m going to ignore you!" As Lan Bing said this, he revealed a very shy look of a young lady, and ran down with a blush on his face. As she walked back, she felt uneasy. What had happened to her today? Could it be that I really fell in love with this bastard and his trash? No, that couldn''t be it. I definitely didn''t fall in love with him. I''ve never ¡­


    Lan Bing made changes to her plan step by step, and the night passed quickly. The third day of the group competition.


    The first round was a complete victory for Gu Yuncong who was representing the Pu Clan in the capital.


    Lin Mufeng and Thunder God were at their peak, so it was inevitable that Yu Xin would emerge victorious in the remaining two matches. But between Cui Di and Xiong Luan, it could only be considered as a performance to end the finale of the group stage;


    In the audience stands, everyone held their breath. Was Lin Mufeng more skillful, or was Thunder God stronger than him? This was truly something that had yet to happen.


    The two on the stage started to fight, but one of them left the stage, he was the leader of the four investigators representing the Royal Palace, if his nose was not sensitive, how could he be qualified? Naturally, he could smell a scent that did not belong to this world. In his words, it was the scent of water.


    With regards to the whole matter, the Royal Palace seemed to know a little about it. If that person really came from the marine boundary, it would truly be troublesome. So the big one gave the three of them a look, which meant that you were here, and I would be right back. The three of them were not ordinary people, they naturally knew that he had discovered something, but the current matter could not alert the elders, furthermore, Thunder God had already ascended the stage, and Elder Xu was down below, so they could not let this situation get out of hand.


    "I didn''t expect Sir''s sense of smell to be so sensitive! "As expected of the head of the Four Seasons Corps, he really is outstanding." Jiu Lin seemed to have been waiting here for a long time.


    As an investigator of the Royal Palace, naturally, he was not one of those people who did not understand anything about the wind. With a glance, he only saw the evil and handsome man in front of him, and the aura he was giving off, along with that dragon-silk cloak, were completely sure that this man was without a doubt an expert from the marine boundary, just that he did not expect him to be an clan elder level person.

 C206 Advancing Thunder God was a close call (1)

    "Since you already know, please state your intention for coming here!" As he spoke, the great Heavenly Soul ghost servant was already behind him. His moves had always been so evil, but the Dragon-kind were also famous for their evilness.


    The so-called merfolk, fishtailed creatures. The merfolk are mysterious and beautiful, the silk they produce is not wet in the water, and when they cry, their tears turn to pearls. Living in the deep sea, he would come to the shallow water regularly every year to use his special voice to confuse the ship''s customers. The victims were all eaten so easily that not even their bones were left.


    But this was just a legend, no one knew that the reason why they acted like this was because of the war. The Draconians had a deep connection with the Soul Realm, and later, all of their people joined the marine boundary to avoid disaster.


    As time passed, the merfolk had finally weakened their roots and become a part of the marine boundary. It really was "the merchant girl did not know the hatred of the fallen country, yet she sang ''Courtyard Flowers'' on the other side of the river. ''"


    But there is no guarantee that a nation, a race, and its people, will only live and live, on what basis do you say they are cohesive, that they can make people give their lives for their bullshit beliefs, because they are just ordinary people, not so-called gods and saints, so since ancient times, there have been very few who have become saints with just a single mortal husband.


    However, in order to pursue the path of those Saints, he had been lonely, helpless, and even abandoned by the people of the world when he was alive. This could only mean that the world would never give birth to me. But Eternal Night will last forever!


    "So only the power of darkness is eternal!"


    When the Demon Emperor decided that it was the right time to return, he said something profound. However, light and darkness could always coexist peacefully.


    In other words, it''s just for defense. To make a move in the face of someone who doesn''t know the specifics of the opponent is definitely not a smart move, and very clearly, the man in front of him does not have any intention of fighting with me.


    And Jiu Lin''s words almost made him completely despair. Those words were filled with such confidence that it was impossible for him to fight them himself, and Jiu Lin said: "Go back, other than the Rakasha, no one else in the entire Royal Palace has the qualifications to make me move my fingers."


    He knew that there was no point in staying any longer, so he left, but he had already memorized the man''s characteristics and appearance, since he dared to speak like that, then it seemed that the matter would only be handled by the Rakasha after the end of the alliance, because he was clear on his own weight.


    So when Jiu Lin did not plan to fight with him directly, he could only return empty-handed, but at least they found out that the marine boundary had sent a man and a woman, two powerful experts over, it seemed that the alliance this time, was not as simple as they thought.


    And the big brother then twice returned to the spectator stand, to watch the battle between Lin Mufeng and Thunder God!


    As the strongest elder of the Royal Palace, Thunder God had extraordinary strength. When they had just started fighting, he had gained the upper hand, although Lin Mufeng was not like before and his strength was not weak either, it was a tough fight.


    Now, the two of them were fighting back and forth, and did not want to give any face to each other. The points they had gained were all about to rise, if you did not let me, then I would not let you, and it was also very difficult for the rest of the people to see such a brilliant competition.


    If it was said that Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife was inclined towards a cold and strange path, then Thunder God''s Giant Thunder Demon was a devil incarnate. Moreover, he was a ghost who took one''s life, so every move required a person''s life, to send a person on their way, this hammer technique was completely different from Gu Lei''s Thunder God''s hammer.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng lost in this round. However, Lin Mufeng lost without a trace of regret, because he had already found the confidence to turn the tables in the next round.


    After the competition ended, Lin Mufeng said: "Thunder God, I will definitely win against you in the next round!"


    Upon hearing these words, Thunder God no longer had a serious expression on his face. Instead, he imitated Lin Dong''s smile and stroked his beard as he said: "This is great!"


    After resting for a moment, the two once again ascended the stage.


    This time, Lin Mufeng still did not take the initiative to attack, but decisively took the initiative to defend himself. Facing Mo Lei''s fatal attack, he did not use a quick attack, and instead prevented his opponent from using his, what fighting style was this, Lin Mufeng!


    Looking at Lin Mufeng''s current performance, the spectators below the stage all thought that victory or defeat had already been decided. They all couldn''t help but sigh: "Looks like the person with the highest chance of becoming Alliance Master only has such strength!"


    "Ai, how boring. What''s the point of dodging like this?"


    Some people had already started to leave the stage, because for a match that was not worth looking forward to, it would be a waste of time to continue watching. Some people were thinking that time was the money in their eyes, and staying for two more hours was the loss of many gold coins.


    However, how could they understand Lin Mufeng''s thoughts? He had actually already prepared for the victories that would follow after his defeat in the first round, and sometimes he would retreat in order to prepare for even greater victories. How could a normal person understand Lin Mufeng''s every move? If he was a vampire like that, he would be a terrifying person who could take the lives of his enemies at any time with ease and decisiveness.


    Although the Thunder God''s attack was powerful, Lin Mufeng''s defense was even more invulnerable. After three attacks, the Thunder God actually did not manage to obtain even the slightest bit of attack, and the rhythm of the battle instantly fell under Lin Mufeng''s control. Seeing that the sand in the hourglass was about to reach the same level as the cup below, Lin Mufeng suddenly struck back when Thunder God''s fourth attack was just dodging. This attack was not aimed at defeating the opponent, but just to gain a bit of insight.


    Just when everyone lost their interest in Han, the situation on stage changed.


    "Undead Curse!"


    This was not an offensive technique, but a move that would hinder the opponent''s movements. Facing the undead from hell, the grievances of the dead, even though Thunder God was a evil spirit and could control the Giant Thunder Demon, facing this kind of death grievance, he was still unable to do anything.


    However, there were still four more drops of sand left. Seeing the chance, Lin Mufeng stepped forward and gently patted on Thunder God''s shoulder and said: "I''m sorry, I won!"


    After Lin Mufeng placed his hand on Thunder God''s shoulder, the battle had ended, and Lin Mufeng had used this method to gain a bit of an effective attack point, winning the second round.


    "How can this be!"


    "He won just like that?"


    The spectators below the arena were all dumbstruck, their mouths gaping open as they stared at the stage.


    As the situation changed, the two fought evenly. When the people who had left heard that Lin Mufeng was back to normal, they once again put down their important business and turned to watch the battle twice, looks like they were just bored, they were not real business people, real business people either gambled on this matter, or they were simply flawless here, how could they be so bored to death?


    Facing Lin Mufeng''s draw, some of the people below were truly happy while others were worried. As this fight was very interesting, the real business would naturally set up a bet. They set up a trap for others, but at the same time, they made their own bet. Because each had half the chance, some people bet on Lin Mufeng, while others on Thunder God.


    The people who had fallen into despair just now because of Lin Mufeng''s first loss, had once again ignited hope in their hearts. Maybe their bets would not have been for naught, so these people had naturally placed their bets on Lin Mufeng.


    While I was feeling happy on one side, the people on the other side started to get angry.


    Lin Fei and Qi Qin naturally placed the treasures on Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng, who had won one round, came to the bottom of the stage. Lan Bing immediately handed over a towel with concern and said: "Mu Feng, it''s alright.


    The change in events was too sudden, Lin Mufeng''s heart also started to feel that this Lan Bing was no longer acting with him, could it be that she was really acting with him?


    This was the first time Lin Mufeng was unable to remain calm, and after thinking about it in his heart, he casually said, "Women are truly troublesome!"


    "You! Say that again!"


    Obviously, Lan Bing was angry, she did not know why, but in the recent period of time, she seemed to care about every single one of Lin Mufeng''s words, even his every action and gaze, what happened to her?


    If it were any other time, he would definitely be ridiculing Lan Bing for a while. But today, he could not be like this, and knowing that he had said the wrong thing, he said to Lan Bing, "Alright, I said the wrong thing."


    Faced with Lin Mufeng''s soft words to him for the first time ever, Lan Bing said: "That''s more like it. Since you know you''re wrong, then I won''t blame you." After saying that, his tears started to turn into smiles, and he started to cheer for Lin Mufeng, "Mu Feng, you can do it, I believe you will definitely win, I''ll go back to prepare some food and wine now, and wait for your good news."


    Looking at Lan Bing''s leaving figure, Lin Mufeng felt that it was funny. This damned woman, when did she become such a lady?


    With the sound of the whistle, the third round of the decisive battle began.


    The two of them knew that this situation was extremely important, because the Thunder God was thinking the same thing as Lin Mufeng. To the Thunder God, this dog shit chief''s title and Four Kingdoms Handicap did not mean anything to him, he just wanted to know the truth. Don''t judge the Thunder God to be a black evil spirit, but he was the same as Lin Mufeng.


    This was the first time Lin Mufeng truly revealed his true strength, but regarding Thunder God, Lin Mufeng believed that this kind of fighting style of his could only work once, and the next time, this kind of fighting style would definitely not work, and this decision of his was a risky move.


    Moreover, he needed to conserve his strength, because once they started to fight, he knew that Thunder God was not that easy to deal with. If the opponent was exposed to a slight flaw in the fight, then there would definitely be no chance of victory in the second round. Therefore, he calmly went the other way, showing his weakness to his opponent. It was like a story he had heard about a horse race.


    The situation is the same. First, he would use his own weakness to deal with Thor''s strength during its first battle. Then, he would use his strength to defeat its opponent. That''s right, Thor''s initial attack was fierce and unstoppable. If he fought with his own strength, then in the next round, he would be defeated in the middle of the second round. There would simply be no chance at all.

 C207 I barely won against Thunder God (2)

    It was now the third round. Thor had already reached its weakest point after two battles, like an arrow at the end of its flight.


    Although his second victory was not a glorious one, victory was still victory. He didn''t use a despicable method like sneak attack. He had won fair and square. Moreover, he had to be wise and capture the weak. There was no doubt about it. Besides, he was better than wisdom. This made Thor impressed.


    However, if it was just a small trick or an evil trick, Thor was confident that it wouldn''t be possible. Thinking of this, Thunder God said, "Although I was convinced of my defeat in the previous round, this round won''t be so easy for you to win."


    After saying that, Thunder God started his own attack, but although Thunder God could say that his attack would not work on others, he had forgotten that he had used the same move on Lin Mufeng.


    "Thunder Strike!"


    Of course, Lin Mufeng would not attack now, because the opportunity was not ripe yet, so he had to wait for the last three seconds. Therefore, when faced with an attack like the previous match, he still chose to dodge it.


    Although it was not the same as the previous round, where the rhythm was controlled by Lin Mufeng, Thunder God was still unable to unleash a substantial attack. And this time, if Thunder God thought that Lin Mufeng was only dodging, then he had underestimated Lin Mufeng. He was the kind of person who treated useless methods as trump cards.


    Therefore, after dodging two attacks, Lin Mufeng shouted, "Attack!"


    Then the Vampire Kiss was activated. If Thor thought it was just the soul skill of the Vampire Heavenly Soul, then he was wrong again. This skill was a combination of Aurora''s "Vampire Kiss" and many years later, when people were talking about the fight, it was even more interesting to hear.


    It was just a technique and a soul skill. As long as one could defeat the opponent, then they could be considered as "Broken Cloth", "Beggar", or "Rice Bucket". As long as they didn''t use poison as a sneak attack, then they could defeat their opponent. If you don''t defeat your opponent on the battlefield, your opponent will knock you down.


    A battle of life and death, where did all this poetry come from?


    Along with Lin Mufeng''s counterattack, the fight was nearing its end, Lin Mufeng took the chance and rushed forward while Thunder God was still retaliating, his movements extremely strange, he had actually avoided Thunder God''s attack, so it turned out that he had already seen through the attack route of Thunder God, and thus avoided the attack path, coming right in front of Thunder God. However, no matter how powerful the Thunderclap was, it was ultimately lightning-type. There was always a path of light when it came to lightning.


    So it turned out that the reason why the Thunderclap had defeated so many people was because he had a different lightning trajectory from ordinary Thunderclap. The thunderous roars only disturbed the opponent''s mind. The real attack was not the thunder, but the lightning. Generally speaking, lightning was divided into tree or sheet lightning, but what Thor had sent out was a flash of chrysanthemum!


    It was like a ball of fire, and sometimes a glowing "ball" of chrysanthemum blooms. It was around the size of a human head, and it was sometimes a few meters in diameter, or even a few dozen meters in diameter. The ball of lightning sometimes moved slowly in the air, sometimes hung completely still in the air. It sometimes emitted white light, and sometimes it emitted a pink light like a shooting star.


    As long as he could avoid the tentacles sticking out of the chrysanthemums, he would be able to dodge those attacks. However, this was just dodging, but he could not counterattack. If he could use the most violent speed to bypass all the light rays and reach the center of the flower, that would be his weakness.


    Therefore, he was seeking victory in the midst of danger. If his speed was still lacking in decisiveness, then he would be seeking his own death.


    Lin Mufeng managed to win, the Man-Faced Demon Spider released and Thunder God fell to the ground. After entering for three seconds, the match ended. By the time he stood up, he had already announced his defeat.


    And following Lin Mufeng''s breakthrough, his strength actually increased by another level. This was something he did not expect.


    It can''t be, I can level up even in my dreams. I''m too f * cking talented, so this guy started to be proud again.


    At the same time, he started to collect the Sky Soul Fragment, and he seemed to know that Jie Jie was gone. If he could not break through this illusion, how would he be able to face his heart, let alone being pure?


    As Lin Mufeng barely defeated Thunder God, the curtains of the third day''s group stage were drawn. In the face of defeat, Thunder God showed his usual vexation. Instead, he faced the sky and laughed, saying, "Indeed, a young person''s abilities must be respected! However, like before, if there''s a next time, you will definitely not win against me, hahaha! "


    Lin Mufeng obviously knew that what Thunder God said was true, so he smiled and bowed, and said, "Thunder God''s words are extremely true! "I''ve let you win this round!" His words came from the heart, but this was the first time he acted so dashingly. He was also so cultured, and it was hard for people to get used to it.


    Lan Bing looked at Lin Mufeng''s performance on the stage and was extremely surprised, it turned out that this trash was serious, and was actually a little handsome. Thinking about it this way, Lan Bing walked up the stage to welcome Lin Mufeng. Since she said she wanted to prepare the wine and the martial art, naturally, she wanted to repeat the prologue.


    At this time, Lin Fei and Qi Qin, seeing that Lin Mufeng had won, felt even happier than if he had won. The two of them embraced each other happily. Fortunately, everyone knew the temperament of these two. Otherwise, when these two men hugged each other, they would have thought these two people to be Zhexiu.


    At this time, Lan Bing saw that Lin Mufeng had won, and revealed a face full of joy. She walked forward and said, "Mu Feng, I knew that you would definitely win. Shall we go and celebrate? "


    Although she still maintained the smile on her face for a thousand years, Lan Bing''s transformation was still too fast, what in the world was she doing? He then said in a very candid and dishonest tone, "As you command, my wife!"


    Seeing Lin Mufeng, who was graceful just a moment ago, suddenly turn into a bastard again, Lan Bing''s face became sullen, and said: "Hmph, you''re making me happy again, so let''s ignore you! I was feeding the pigs and the dogs, but I''m not feeding you! "


    "Then just treat me as a pig! Marry a chicken and a dog will follow a dog. Thus, you shall be my old woman pig! "


    "You''re the pig grandma!"


    The two of them continued to play, and under the envious gaze of the crowd, they left the stage. "What kind of good luck has Lin Mu had?!"


    The two left the stage, not mentioning that the third round of group stages had already begun with the sound of a whistle. Although it was inevitable for Yu Xin to win, but Xu Ming was indeed someone who represented the Blood Spirit Thunder Family, so Yu Xin''s fight with Xu Ming was still a little interesting.


    He could also be said to be a Heavenly Soul Master against a evil spirit Master.


    Xu Ming''s ghost form was still a little scary, but it was nothing compared to a strong opponent on the outside. If he met a strong opponent, he would inevitably lose.


    Yu Xin did not expend any effort to win two rounds, and following that, it was only a beautiful performance competition. The only difference was that Cui Di would use the beautiful music to serve as a foil for the last round.


    Cui Di, Heavenly Soul, Flute, Long Melody, Music were the only weapons he had. Xiong Luan, Sky Soul is a black stick. One could use some sort of net to trap people.


    However, even though Xiong Luan''s black stick could trap tangible objects, it could not catch the sound attack that came from Cui Di. Therefore, in the last match, Cui Di won and Xiong Luan lost.


    After the final four made their decisions, the ten names were automatically decided. After that, they drew lots and decided on the list of names of the five contestants, and in the first three matches, Xiao Qiang against Ye Hong, Yi An against Gu Yuncong, Jian Hua against. The two matches on the second day would be: Old Man Tong against Fu Yuxin, wooden versus Cui Di.


    As the list was decided, almost all the competitors in these five groups were of equal strength. Therefore, the desire of everyone was aroused as to who would be able to break out of the encirclement and obtain the right to fight. Although it was not the official competition, but both Jiu Yu and Jiu Lin were very interested in him, especially that Lin Mufeng fellow called Lin Mufeng, he gave a very deep impression of him. Although he did not put Lin Mufeng in his eyes with that little bit of strength he had, but that evil Qi of his and his personality which did not follow common sense, decided to do anything, and left a very deep impression on.


    Therefore, he decided to meet this person tonight. This person was definitely not as simple as he looked. In the future, he would inevitably meet him. This could also be considered as asking for directions.


    However, Jiu Lin discovered a red shadow flash past. This person was Jiu Yu, could it be that she was also interested in Lin Mufeng? This time, the reason Jiu Lin came here with the current Ocean Emperor was actually to investigate Jiu Yu''s real identity. This was because the change that happened to the Ocean Emperor started from the moment Jiu Yu became an elder. Speaking of which, Tang Jiuyu was not the orthodox marine boundary, he was his own The Spiritual World.


    In comparison to the indistinct maze that was investigating Lin Mufeng''s body, Tang Jiuyu deliberately snuck into the marine boundary, and became a member of the elders association. This was more related to the future of the marine boundary, so she temporarily gave up on investigating Lin Mufeng secretly, and instead followed Tang Jiuyu.


    Because right now it seemed that Lin Mufeng had already gotten himself into a tight spot with Lan Bing, so for the time being, he wouldn''t do anything that could threaten marine boundary. On the contrary, it was this Tang Jiuyu.


    As expected, Jiu Lin followed them the entire way to find out that Tang Jiuyu was going to meet someone, and it turned out that there was something wrong with the mind of someone not of my race. Although Jiu Lin was not the orthodox marine boundary, he had forgotten about it in the depths of his heart. The clan had abandoned him, the country had abandoned him. He wanted to love that race and that country. This was simply the greatest irony!


    That was why the marine boundary was his home! He could not allow anyone to destroy his second home, even if it was Tang Jiuyu.


    "Lu Qingfeng! It''s really you. "


    "Xiang Jiulin, it seems that you are not stupid."


    Lu Qingfeng, an elder of the The Spiritual World s, was originally a branch of the Dark Demon King. After that, because of a disagreement with the Dark World, he independent came out and escaped to the The Spiritual World, creating a new world. Of course, these were all part of the past that came after, but the relationship between the magical race and the Dark World was actually one with thousands of threads, all of these things that had been said, would take at least three years to explain, and even then, it would be difficult for them to understand the grievances and grievances that had been harbored. However, Lu Xiaotian had used an extreme method to obtain the position of magical race Great Leader, which was an indisputable fact, but in the current magical race, it was prohibited to bring up this matter.


    He had a nickname, Phantom Formless. It sounded like he was meeting people, so his nickname was Phantom Formless. Since their race was called magical race, then there would be a wind that was as formless and illusionary as the wind.

 C208 Yet another power had appeared

    The grudge between the magical race and the Naga Tribe had yet to be settled, but now that they met, Xiang Jiulin knew that there was no point in speaking any further. It had to be a fierce battle, but his own strength was definitely sufficient to be his opponent. However, it was not so easy to escape from Lu Qingfeng''s eyes. Therefore, Xiang Jiulin could only reluctantly accept the enemy''s challenge.


    Although Lu Qingfeng had the human form, magical race was still only a Soul Level creature. And Lu Qingfeng''s soul was of the wind attribute, he was truly like a man full of mystery.


    To deal with Xiang Jiulin, Lu Qingfeng was very confident, as long as the primary skill "Clear Wind Xu Lai" was enough, wind was a kind of strange thing, you had to learn to comprehend its attribute, light wind had its beauty, strong winds had its own power, if someone was to wrongly believe that only strong winds had the power to attack, and that only "Whirlwind" and "Sand of the Wind" could be considered as a type of attack, then in front of Lu Qingfeng, this person would already be a headless ghost.


    Therefore, in order to comprehend the true profound meaning of wind, one must understand the wonders of the cool breeze when training in it. In the eyes of other people, rotten moves were not considered absolute skills, but Lu Qingfeng was the opposite. He liked to use rotten moves as his ultimate moves, because at least for now, the number of people who could make him use Phantom Shadow could not exceed three. Thus, although everyone knew about this "Clear Wind Xu Lai" technique, it was truly a rotten technique that others could not decipher.


    Xiang Jiulin left after being heavily injured!


    Facing Xiang Jiulin''s escape, Lu Qingfeng did not give chase. He was only very conceited, and even had a hint of disappointment on his face as he said, "Escaping in front of this sovereign is still considered to be shocking in terms of strength!"


    However, Lu Qingfeng had the ability to be arrogant like this every now and then, so when facing the same enemy, he would never use the second move, because he would usually deal with the enemy in one move, so he also had the nickname Lu Yi. But the title Lu Yi, when meeting Lin Mufeng, would have to be changed.


    As a world that was one level higher than Soul Realm, it was natural that The Spiritual World would be alarmed if they tried to attack the entire realm of light in the dark. Because as the first gate of the Soul Realm, after the Tian Yuan Continent breaks it, the Tian Gan Continent who represents the The Spiritual World will have a tragic death.


    Originally, Lu Qingfeng came here this time just to test out this Lin Mufeng''s strength. Maybe he could help him when necessary, but he never would have thought that they would become his opponents in the future. Because of this, Tang Jiuyu might make a difficult decision.


    Humans always had their own selfish motives, and Lu Qingfeng was no exception. Although he did not want the The Spiritual World to be controlled by the dark world, but now that Jiu Yu had made the decision, it seemed to have shaken his mind. Tang Jiuyu also had another identity, that representing another race of the Tian Gan Continent ¡ª ¡ª Sea Clan, a branch of the marine boundary that possessed the violent power of the ocean.


    Therefore, with Jiu Yu''s special identity, he was able to determine that each of her actions would affect the future of both worlds. It was just that Lu Qingfeng never thought that Tang Jiuyu was actually willing to serve the Dark Demon Emperor. This was because the Dark Demon Emperor had never fulfilled a single one of his promises. Naturally, she was not so stupid.


    Thinking up to here, Lu Qingfeng did not hide anything, and directly asked: "Have you really thought this through?"


    "Yes. If you''re also a guard of spirit stones, then you should know that what I did was the right thing to do!"


    Looks like there was finally someone more conceited than Lu Qingfeng in this world. Although Jiu Yu was just a woman, and their world was not suitable for men to differentiate between life and death, the two in human form could not be described as male or female anymore.


    After hearing Jiu Yu''s incomparably firm words, Lu Qingfeng also nodded his head, and said at the same time: "Since you''ve decided, I have nothing to ask, so take care!" Then he floated away.


    Xiang Jiu Yu was heavily injured in the marine boundary. Although he and the Ocean Emperor had said that he had been injured during the chaos, but for this reason, it was fine to lie to a three year old child. It was just that due to his feelings, this window paper could not be easily broken. Of course the Ocean Emperor knew that the people of the The Spiritual World were involved in this matter as well. It seemed that some things were not as simple as he had imagined.


    Tang Jiuyu continued to be ordered about about about the soul realm and teleported back at the same time. Thus, the marine boundary had a basic understanding of the division of power in the Tian Yuan Continent. On the other hand, the Tian Yuan Continent didn''t know that other than the Dark Demon Emperor, there were also two other forces on the move.


    At this time, the first match of the five-man team had already begun.


    Everything was going according to Lin Mufeng''s plan. Although he did not know about the activities that were going on behind the scenes, he knew that it did not matter, because this was just a show, so no matter how extravagant it was, it did not pique his interest. On the contrary, he was more concerned about the things that happened right now. Whether or not they could form an alliance had nothing to do with him, because against those powers, there was no need for them to be trash!


    It was just that he needed to collect those pieces now. Otherwise, this kind of battle would be boring.


    In the first round, Xiao Qiang against Ye Hong.


    This time, to Xiao Qiang, it should be said that the two of them were on par with each other. They were both at the same Middle Yellow Rank, and whether or not she had absolute confidence in winning, her heart was pounding. She thought like this, while Ye Hong was also feeling anxious, but no matter what, any of the two of them would not advance any further after entering the competition. As such, the two of them fought for the sake of glory. Everyone knew that they had won this match, so there was no chance for them to win again in the future.


    The two of them stood on stage and dueled with each other. Xiao Qiang unleashed her Fire Wolf Dance to its limits, and Ye Hong also spared no effort in bringing out her withered leaves.


    For a moment, on this stage, a flaming Howling Wolf Dance met with the Withered Leaf Dance that caused people to drift around. One was wild and fiery while the other was as cold as ice. However, this battle caused the audience to stare unblinkingly, afraid that they would miss out on each and every brilliant moment on the stage.


    Furthermore, Xiao Qiang''s appearance was something that others would drool over, especially her innately red curly hair. Adding on her tall figure, there was nothing that did not reveal her charm, moreover, her charm of maturity could not be compared with Fu Yuxin''s and Lan Bing''s beauty, because it was simply impossible to compare, as two beauties represented two eyes and two paths, so it was not easy to compare.


    In the first round, the two were evenly matched. No one got points. Since the start of the match, both sides had not gotten a single point since the end of their first match.


    As the battle intensified, although both sides had won points in the second round, they were still tied 1 to 1 each.


    And in the most crucial part of the third round, Xiao Qiang was evidently slightly weaker than her opponent in terms of stamina. Therefore, before she and Ye Hong could even fight it out, Ye Hong''s Ye Luoqiu had already been drawn into''s control, and at the same time, obtained a few points according to the rules of the competition.


    The tempo of the battle was currently being controlled by Ye Hong. It looked like there was no suspense at all for Ye Hong''s victory in this round, but as long as the match was still a second away from the end, anything could happen. Now, although Xiao Qiang had fallen into the autumn leaf''s aura field. However, she discovered that Ye Hong''s attack power was not very strong, only relying on her Qi to trap the enemy, and then looking for opportunities. This kind of fighting style, if met with a strong opponent, was completely ineffective.


    Although he had seen through the flaw of Autumn Wind Fallen Leaf, in the end, he didn''t have the chance to counterattack. He could only evade his opponent''s Glimpse of Darkness. The blade pieces were like leaves, not like blades. This was where the Whirlwind Slash was different from the others ¡ª it was like a blade, not like a blade!


    It was unbelievable.


    Because he needed to continuously use Autumn Wind Fallen Leaf to be able to unleash the power of Ye Whirlwind Slash, Ye Hong''s physical strength was also decreasing, which gave Xiao Qiang a chance to catch his breath, and finally gave her the chance to counterattack. It seemed that this round would once again end in a tie.


    The so-called Glimpse Slash only used its rotation speed to move the blade. It formed an autumn wind that blew up the fallen leaves, turning them into a mini whirlwind. Behind him was weakness. As long as he could get past the whirlwind, he would have a chance to fight back. While dodging, Xiao Qiang was finally able to see clearly. Every time he used a Whirlwind Slash, Ye Hong''s left hand would unnaturally droop for half a second, exposing his chest area.


    Therefore, when a skill had not been cultivated to the Dominating Refinement realm, it was best not to use it as an ultimate move. Ye Hong was no exception.


    Eventide Wolf Fist!


    Xiao Qiang did not use any soul skills, but used a pure physical attack fist technique instead. He only wanted speed, as long as she used this half second, and hit the opponent''s heart, even if it did not cause any substantial damage, she would still be able to get a bit of it, so sometimes fights and actual battles were different, the actual fights talked about how to cause damage to the opponent, while the fights were all about winning and strategy.


    Xiao Qiang punched out, and the competition was over.


    "Wow, extra time!" The audience was in an uproar.


    The atmosphere below the stage was extremely tense at the moment. This was because the audience was unable to determine the winner of the first match. Moreover, it was the first time they had seen a player enter the extra time competition.


    The two of them had their own thoughts for this match. Xiao Qiang wanted to finish the match quickly, but Ye Hong wanted to slow down the pace of the battle and return the favor back to him.


    Fire Wolves were known for their agility and speed, and now that Xiao Qiang had raised her speed to the maximum, Ye Hong was forced to the point where he did not even have the chance to use Autumn Wind Fallen Leaf. He could only passively defend.


    It was only until she was hit two points by Xiao Qiang''s "Consecutive Strikes" did she realise that she had calculated wrongly at the beginning, but it was already too late to counterattack now. Although he used the Fallen Leaves Seven Stages to get back a little bit, in the end, because of a tactical error, he still lost to Xiao Qiang by a little bit and ended the match early.


    Xiao Qiang was the first to advance into the top five. The second round would be Yi An versus Gu Yuncong. Xiao Qiang was not in the mood to watch the battle, because she knew that once she reached the top five, she would already be destined to stop. She then went to find Lin Mufeng, and when she was in front of him, she regained her position as captain, and said: "Lin Mufeng, listen up. If you lose, I won''t forgive you! Because the team I am leading does not need losers! "

 C209 easy to place water

    "Oh, Captain Xiao, you''ve only won a match. There''s no need to be so arrogant, right?" As soon as Xiao Qiang finished speaking, Lan Bing suddenly appeared out of nowhere like a ghost.


    Of course, people could only see Lan Bing''s ghost, but not the other person. This person was obviously Lin Mufeng, he had collected Sky Soul Fragment s, so of course he would not let others know.


    It was just that he did not know that Xiao Lao, who was still protecting himself, if he knew about the matter of the Sky Soul Fragment, what would he feel? Xiao Lao, who believed that he had already understood the Heavenly Soul, but no one in the entire continent knew the truth, and so Lin Mufeng''s appearance was definitely an anomaly, or maybe he could only sigh a little like this.


    The two girls had never had a good impression of each other, but from Lan Bing''s words, it was very clear that these gunpowder leaves were real. When Xiao Qiang thought about how all of the things that happened were caused by Lan Bing, although she was essentially a victim, Xiao Qiang was not the kind of person to hide her feelings, so he did not hide her disgust towards Lan Bing, and sarcastically replied: "That''s still better than some people.


    "Xiao Qiang, what do you mean?"


    "How boring!"


    Faced with the two girls'' argument, Lin Mufeng neither advised nor dissuaded them, because after all, he wanted to continue this scene with Lan Bing. After all, they had not shed all pretense of cordiality yet, so towards the two female tigers who were quarreling, the most clear-minded method was for Xu Shu to enter Cao camp ¡ª ¡ª not saying a single word.


    But sometimes women are really troublesome. You don''t want to talk, you don''t want to talk to her, but she is very annoying and forces you to talk. As if they had agreed on this, the two women spoke in unison: "Who are you actually helping?"


    After Lin Mufeng finished listening, he spread out his hands, and acted as if he wanted to help but was unable to do so. "No one will help!" Then he greased the soles of his feet and slipped away.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Out of the way! If you don''t want to follow, then follow me! " Lin Mufeng then left this place.


    "Why did you imitate me?"


    "It''s you who is imitating me, alright!?"


    Then, the two girls said their goodbyes and ignored each other. And this episode below the stage was obviously even more suspenseful than the battles onstage. Hence, all sorts of envious and jealous hate filled the air one after another, as they wondered which Lin Mufeng''s life was worth of beauty that suddenly became two beauties competing for him. These people naturally didn''t know the subtleties of their relationship, and could only gossip randomly about what happened.


    Although it was just a dream, facing the two girls'' drastic changes in personality, Lin Mufeng was still unhappy. He did not want the backyard to catch fire, thus he actually ignored the two of them and analyzed the competition with great talent. At the same time, he also noticed that there was a figure who was also paying attention to this matter. However, it was as if he had seen that figure somewhere, and it was definitely an enemy, not a friend.


    However, since the other party was unwilling to fight, then it would be better to continue with the game, thus Lin Mufeng pretended not to know, and returned his gaze back to the competition, but he had a different plan in his heart.


    And Yi An''s performance on stage in the first round was indeed disappointing. As a result, everyone treated what happened just now as a form of conversation and paid no attention to what was happening onstage. This Yi An''s first match was way too disgraceful. From below the stage, a voice called out, "Can''t do it, if you can''t, let me go up!"


    Gu Yuncong, Pu Kong''s trusted aide. His mouth was quite open, and he was speaking on behalf of the Pu clan in the imperial capital.


    He had once challenged Lin Mufeng in the academy, and his strength had reached the peak of Yellow Scale. It''s just black. Lin Mufeng had once mistaken the person to be evil heavenly spirit.


    Skills: "Wind Flower in the Sky" is very powerful. When it attacks, dandelion flies in all directions like needles.


    Right now, the situation on the stage was completely under Gu Yuncong''s control. Yi An, original strength and Medium Orange Rank. Right now, at the early stage of the Green Scale, after bidding farewell to Lin Mufeng, he suddenly improved, and now surmounted Gu Yuncong, his personality was very good, and was very generous. Heavenly Soul, overlord lance, Yi Family''s inherited Heavenly Soul. The spear was two meters long, with a sharp spearhead and fine markings on its body. It looked like a dragon coiling around it.


    Although he didn''t want to hear the introductions, and the most unpleasant thing was to bring himself in when introducing others, the judge announced that he had to listen whether he wanted to or not. He had to listen.


    But the situation now was that Yi An''s overlord lance could not be used even if it was flying around in the sky. A single Green Scale being unable to deal with Yellow Scale, how could this not cause everyone to be taken aback?


    A yellow light blossomed from his body, and the dandelion behind Pu Kong shook continuously. The sound of the wind whistled, and the entire stage felt as if it was in a valley. The sunlight shone and the spring breeze caressed his face. A hundred flowers bloomed beautifully, especially the black dandelion in the middle of the valley. The half-meter tall dandelion was like a huge tree that covered the sky. And on the dandelion tree, there were several tens of thousands of bright dandelion flowers. Each flower was the size of a fist, and it was extremely adorable with its fluffy fur.


    The warm spring wind suddenly turned into a mournful, cold wind. This wind was like a blade, and it was like a sword, slicing through the skin of a person. The 100 flowers that were in bloom in the valley withered, and only the tall dandelion tree was still proudly swaying back and forth.


    However, although the tree was uninjured, the flower withered. Tens of thousands of bright dandelion flowers fell from the trees, fluttering in all directions. It was like a cold winter snow, fluttering in the wind and filled with a dense killing intent. His second soul skill was spear transformation. It was called the Complete Victory Spear Armor. Attacking and defending at the same time.


    While Gu Yuncong used the spear transformation technique, he coldly snorted and said: "I want to experience what a overlord lance is!"


    It was because Gu Yuncong had paused for a moment that Yi An had the leeway to retaliate. But today, Yi An''s performance was truly disappointing.


    First round, Yi An lost!


    Second round, Yi An lost!


    What''s going on with Yi An today? Below the stage, a wave of sighs and sighs could be heard. How could they have known that Yi An would lose in this round? This was only a business deal between the Yi Family and the Pu Clan, otherwise how could they send Yi An here, and how could they have possibly interfered with the drawing of lots for the top five contestants. Otherwise, how would they have known, that it would definitely be Gu Yuncong and Yi An who were in the same group.


    It''s just that Yi An was too honest a person, so wouldn''t it be obvious if he went easy on others? The audience voiced their doubts, but they could not come up with any evidence.


    In the second round, Gu Yuncong won. The match between Jian Hua and the real Lin Mufeng began.


    Lin Mufeng versus Jian Hua, was another bright spot, and it was also the final match on the first day of the Qualifying Competition.


    F * ck, the top five again. No creativity. Lin Mufeng secretly cursed in his heart! But now, he started to feel that there was someone hiding in the dark. It was just that he didn''t know if it was a friend or foe.


    However, no matter how Lin Mufeng cursed, he could not stop them.


    Now, everyone was looking forward to Lin Mufeng and Jian Hua''s brilliant performance. Everyone knew that Lin Mufeng had a new grudge with Jian Hua, but they did not know what happened in Celestial Path. However, he did not know that even though he was a wicked person, sometimes, when faced with great trouble, he was clearer than those so-called good people.


    Jian Hua''s strength was not something that an average person could fight against, because other than the Blazing Angel Jian Hua, who else but him could injure Lan Tianci, the Tian Yuan Continent knew what kind of person the Blazing Angel was.


    Now, other than Lin Mufeng, no one knew what kind of Heavenly Soul was Jian Hua, even though his was not as simple as being a phoenix. It was only one phoenix, but this beast shape heavenly soul was of the highest quality. If it was a top quality phoenix beast shape heavenly soul, then in the past ten thousand years, only one person from the Tian Yuan Continent had one of the highest quality phoenix beast shape heavenly soul.


    With regards to Lin Mufeng, everyone felt that this person was even more of a mystery. Even though he had a high profile, he did act very arrogantly sometimes. However, if he was a high profile person, he would often give off a feeling of not revealing anything, causing you to not be able to find any clues. As for him, retreating by a million enemies could be said to be the most delicate case. Was he still a human?


    "Of course I''m not human!" Why would the crowd dare to think about it if they heard such an answer?


    And now, he was going to disappear for a while. He wanted to find that mysterious person, so he wouldn''t appear before the competition started.


    Of course, Lin Mu also knew that Jian Hua did not only have the highest quality Phoenix Heavenly Soul, his Twin Flood Dragon Heavenly Souls were also extremely powerful.


    The first round of the competition was the same as the one on that day. But he did not know that this was an illusion attack that Jian Hua thought was shameless. Now it seemed that there were people fighting to the left and right in this competition, but why he was fighting to the right was still unknown, because Lin Mufeng had already fallen into an illusion.


    Jian Hua''s body quickly flew towards Lin Mufeng. The cold blade in his hand suddenly slipped out, and pierced towards Lin Mufeng who was constantly retreating.


    Although Lin Mufeng''s retreat speed was fast, but how could he be faster than the speed of the cold blade? Just as the cold blade was about to penetrate Lin Mufeng''s body, Lin Mufeng''s feet immediately touched the ground, causing his body to rise up into the air.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Hua''s mouth revealed a slight smile, what he wanted was precisely this kind of effect. Suddenly, the Heaven Soul Dual Dragon appeared between his eyebrows. Flames and cold water shot towards Lin Mu at the same time.


    This move was extremely sinister, and could be said to have taken Lin Mufeng''s reaction into account, showing that he had taken the opportunity to assassinate, and then when the opponent had retreated in the opposite direction, he had used the cold blade in his hands. When the opponent had no choice but to jump into the air, he used the evil spirit again, and calculated each step of Lin Mufeng''s body.


    Lin Mufeng had clearly lost control of himself. He could see through the forest, and he could also see through the bottom of Wanyuan Valley, but facing this illusion attack, it was definitely not Jian Hua who was good at attacking, so he was really helpless to do anything about it?


    Suddenly, he thought of two people, Black and White Transient. At that time, the situation was the same as well, and the techniques used by the Black and White Transient were definitely not ones that the people of the Soul Realm could possess. Were those illusions produced by the sea serpent gas?


    Because half of the map was labeled with the marine boundary, Lin Mufeng did not miss out on these few days of investigations. Naturally, he found some clues from a bunch of ancient books. Obviously, even with this little bit of writing, the author had only slightly mentioned it between the lines. It seemed like he could not solve the puzzle on the other half of the map. It was just that he had not found out what was going on with the marine boundary yet, but the people from the marine boundary had already arrived.

 C210 Contest: Mirage Qi of Samsara (I)

    The illusion continued, just like the battle at Jane''s house.


    Lin Mufeng glided across the sky, and everything seemed to have turned into a reincarnation of a dream.


    Lin Mufeng''s glide had indeed shocked him. To soul masters who had not yet reached the Violet Rank, gliding was a secret art that caused people to be envious and helpless. Unfortunately, gliding had already been revealed in the Large Competition, giving everyone a way to guard against him.


    It was also because of this that Jian Hua had the thought of plotting against Lin Mufeng.


    Earlier, it was him who had shot out a ray of cold water, pulling the alabaster knife Lin Mufeng had shot out, causing one of them to escape Lin Mufeng''s control, and subsequently injuring and injuring his. His plan was very successful, and he placed the blame on Lin Mufeng for Jian Yan''s death perfectly. After that, he killed Lin Mufeng, so the people from Jane''s house, especially the current Patriarch, Jian Yan''s father would definitely support him.


    The three consecutive strikes were a killing move that he came up with after careful consideration. The sudden attack forced Lin Mufeng into his tempo, and he continued to chase after him, forcing Lin Mufeng to leap into the air. After that, it was his true killing move, and when Lin Mufeng was unable to dodge in mid air, the cold water and the blazing fire exploded out at the same time, limiting the surrounding area of his body. Even though he was unable to kill Lin Mufeng in one move, it was still enough to heavily injure Lin Mufeng.


    No, that''s not an illusion, because if it really was reincarnated memory, then Ni Chang and Yu Xin should be there.


    "Mu Feng, let me help you settle this round. Because you have important things to do right now! "


    With the appearance of the Heavenly Soul, this Heavenly Soul was truly a good substitute. It was just that when he said that their fight would be a draw, Lin Mufeng was a little discouraged.


    "Speak properly. Who are you? I am your father. Don''t forget that I am your father that you don''t know."


    Lin Mufeng did not dare to say more, and immediately went to see Xiang Jiulin. Of course, this was not Xiang Jiulin''s real body, but rather the sea serpent gas produced by the Dragon Tooth. The sea serpent gas only conveyed a message to Lin Mufeng, telling him that it was not only marine boundary who was ready to make a move, it was also The Spiritual World.


    "Why did you help me?"


    "I''m just helping myself!"


    Then, he turned around and disappeared. Before they left, Jiu Lin said, "Now there are people who are controlling the competition, so do your best!"


    Lin Mufeng returned to the competition twice, and the first round was already over. Sky Soul had said that he would do it, and would be able to fight evenly with Jian Hua, and after hearing Jiu Lin''s words, Lin Mufeng seemed to understand that if Sky Soul wanted to win, it would not be difficult for him. Seems like Sky Soul had his reasons for doing so, since there were people who were controlling the competition, then what was the outcome of the battle?


    If you want me, Lin Mufeng, to lose, then you will truly be disappointed! At this moment, Lin Mufeng was incomparably insistent, he must let the person from the left and right side of the competition reveal himself, and from Yi An''s performance, what he said was indeed the case.


    In the second round, it was the same as the one before, Jian Hua still released his Sea Serpent Qi to send him into the illusion realm. But this time, Lin Mufeng did it on purpose, because he knew that there were tigers on the mountain.


    If he didn''t enter the tiger''s den, how could he get the tiger?!


    Just like the last time when he faced his enemy Black and White Transient, he repeated the same old trick and voluntarily entered the illusion. A cloud of illusory light floated past. It was a scene that he had never seen before, a scene that he had never seen before.


    It seemed that the one participating in the competition on the left and right was not Yu Xin, but who exactly was the woman behind the cloud of illusions? It was clear that the person was not Jiu Lin, could it be that Jiu Lin was not the only person from marine boundary?


    The first match was a draw!


    Jiu Yu secretly observed everything. Everything was as he expected. If I''m not wrong, this is still a draw. No one would have expected such a result. It was time to see someone. As she thought of this, she took light steps and actually appeared in the audience seating.


    "Wow, a beauty!"


    Jiu Yu''s beauty was that type of enchanting beauty that captivated the mind. It was mature with shyness and charming with charm. The thick golden wavy hair looked as if it was casually draped over one''s shoulders, but it was this kind of naturally formed aura that exuded a hot, hot, seductive aura from every strand of hair. It was so enchanting! Thick eyelashes, seductive eyes, sexy and rich lips, always revealing a myriad of flirtatious ¡­


    Everyone was startled by Jiu Yu''s sudden appearance, even the fights on stage lost their luster, and up till now, Lin Mufeng did not have any interesting performances, it was basically another version of Yi An, although he did not lose to Yi An, but his performance was still very disappointing.


    And when Jiu Yu appeared at this time, it was no different from giving the air, which was a little boring, a cool breeze blowing over, giving everyone a stimulant.


    The person Jiu Yu was looking for was Yu Xin, and as the participant and host of this competition, Fu Yuxin was sitting on the main platform. In addition to observing the movements on the stage, she also knew that there would definitely be random bystanders in the audience stands. Thus, she would occasionally glance towards the audience stands.


    Seeing Jiu Yu''s appearance, she already knew that this person who appeared now, was definitely looking for his. Thus, he decided to hand over the matter of hosting the competition to Elder Xu, while he himself sat in the spectator''s stand.


    As the host, suddenly appearing in the audience seats, the crowd immediately exploded.


    But Fu Yuxin did not seem to care about all this, and directly said to Jiu Yu: "Since you are here for me, then please!"


    Hearing that, Jiu Yu followed Yu Xin. Of course, the two of them knew that there would definitely be two tails at the back. However, as if they didn''t see it, they continued forward. Actually, with their cultivation, it was possible for them to instantly move somewhere, but the two of them were very leisurely as if they were on vacation as they slowly walked.


    And the two tails behind them, was naturally two enemies, Xiao Qiang and Lan Bing.


    To follow was to follow was to follow. How could you make a sound? But these two girls were indeed different from the others.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you here again?"


    If such a stalker was not discovered, then unless the two of them followed the blind deaf, the three women would play together. Now that there were four women together, it would definitely turn into chaos.


    When they were about five miles away from the competition area, the two men in front stopped and asked: "Why are you following me?"


    Of course Xiao Qiang knew, with Lan Bing making such a ruckus, it would be strange if someone else did not notice, but since they were discovered, the two of them could only show themselves.


    Xiao Qiang said: "Who wants to follow! I just want to go home and pass by here. "


    Seeing that Xiao Qiang had used up all of her reasons, Lan Bing said unhappily, "I''m not returning home, I''m following you, but I''m not following you guys, I''m following her!" Lan Bing pointed to Xiao Qiang after she finished speaking, and at the same time turned her head, her face filled with arrogance.


    Lan Bing''s reason was indeed strong, it was true that there was lightning in the sky, and no lightning, only lightning. One woman was following another woman. Was there a problem with her orientation?!


    397 The Right and the Bad


    The reason why Jiu Yu and Yu Xin were so brazen, was entirely because they were very confident in themselves, and because Lan Bing''s value had already reached the end, Fu Yuxin originally wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of her, but ended up sending them to them in the end. And Xiao Qiang, this woman, was also not a good person, so even though they had gotten everything together, they had managed to get what they wanted.


    It was these two girls who had been too rash. He didn''t even think that he would learn to follow them. However, since they had come, it was useless to regret. Thus, they could only face the enemy head-on. This was not some trick that Lan Bing had used to lure him here.


    And one of the reasons why Fu Yuxin wanted to get rid of Lan Bing was because this woman was already disobedient. If this situation continued, she would be exposed sooner or later. Although she would come into contact with Lin Mufeng a lot in the future, at the very least, it would not be now. Furthermore, she had already made a plan to eliminate Lin Mufeng in the competition.


    Thus, if the plan was successful, his identity would forever be unknown.


    Thinking was one thing, but reality was another. Although Fu Yuxin had the ability to draw lots on the left and right, she was unable to affect any of the participants. Even if she had the right to call herself Blazing Angels, she couldn''t affect anyone''s willpower, and it was an open competition too, so all she could do was to let the people in the group to fight Lin Mufeng in the end.


    There was an even more terrifying person controlling the course of the match. If he didn''t guess wrongly, that person must have come from either the The Spiritual World or the marine boundary.


    She had originally wanted to use the Heaven Soul Palace''s power to turn the situation around. However, it seemed that the people from the Heaven Soul Palace, including Yuan Zhong, were not to be trifled with. They did not place this little brat in their eyes at all. It seemed that sometimes, the power to obtain by force alone was not enough to make everyone willingly serve their purpose.


    And now, Jiu Yu had suddenly appeared out of the blue. Fu Yuxin had already determined that it was this person who was trying to interfere in his plans and spoil his plans.


    Tang Jiuyu said: "It seems that the owner of the flower red mask is not as foolish as I thought!"


    Fu Yuxin knew that she did not come with good intentions, and from her words, she had already determined that it was him who was the culprit, so she asked: "Who are you?"


    In the face of the current situation, there was naturally no need for her to hide her identity, so she directly said: "The Sea Clan Elder from the The Spiritual World, Tang Jiuyu!"


    Fu Yuxin''s expression changed upon hearing that, and her body couldn''t help but take two steps back, before saying: "The Spiritual World?"


    "The three of you already know too much, so let''s set off together!"


    "That may not be so!" Amongst the three of them, only Fu Yuxin had the strength to fight against Tang Jiuyu, but that was not the real Fu Yuxin, but the owner of the red mask ¡ª ¡ª Zhong Moli.


    However, there would always be advantages and disadvantages to doing so. It was true that Zhong Mo Li could accomplish some things that he could not, but his true strength was still unable to fully display its true power due to his current physical condition. He could only reluctantly accept the challenge.


    As for Xiao Qiang and Lan Bing, they could not even take a single blow and fainted. If not for the fact that Yu Xin was fighting to the death and the two of them were only hit by the aftermath of the attack, the two girls would have left long ago. Although Zhong Moli''s original intention was not to save the two of them, his actions unintentionally saved their lives.


    Facing the furious tsunami that Tang Jiuyu had released, Zhong Moli was actually able to preserve his life just by relying on the body of someone else. He was indeed the most mysterious person within the Celestial Warrior.


    "But you can take my second move!"


    The air suddenly became cold, just like a ball of hot air on a hot summer''s day. Following the arrival of a ball of dark clouds, the temperature of the air instantly dropped, and a wind blew in the sky, but it was not the wind that people would yearn for in summer. It was a hurricane, which was also one of the skills Tang Jiuyu was proud of.

 C211 Contest: Mirage Qi of Samsara (Part II)

    Hurricane: One of the gods of creation in Mayan mythology is Hurakan, the god of thunderstorms and cyclones.


    The energy he released was also quite astonishing. The most frightening thing was that this hurricane brought along tornadoes at the same time. When it appeared, it would often have a funnel-shaped pillar or columns of clouds like an elephant''s nose, accompanied by a torrential downpour, lightning, or hail. When a tornado passes through the water surface, it absorbs water and forms a column of water, which then connects with the cloud, commonly known as "dragon fetches water." When you pass over land, you tumble down houses and even suck people into the air.


    At this critical moment, the Heavenly Soul arrived!


    His original intention was only to scare Tang Jiuyu away, and towards the matters of the The Spiritual World, he obviously knew. Seeing another Lin Mufeng suddenly appear in front of him, Tang Jiuyu could not help but take a deep breath. He took two steps back and stabilised his body, and asked: "Lin Mufeng, you are not?"


    "Don''t think that only the magical race Elders know how to create a shadow clone!"


    The Shadowshape Doppelganger was one of Lu Qingfeng''s skills. It was often said that when a person encountered many difficulties, they were unable to split their body apart, so the Shadowshape Doppelganger could appear at different locations at the same time. In addition, it was a strange skill that increased the power of the user.


    In fact, when Lin Mufeng had dueled with Tian Ji, she knew that Lin Mufeng was already shockingly powerful. If he really knew the Shadow Steps, then after he multiplied his strength, not to mention his own small strength, even if Lu Qingfeng himself came here, he might not be''s match. However, if they were to retreat because of this, it would no longer be the status of a dignified elder.


    Therefore, Tang Jiuyu only stared blankly for a moment before starting to counterattack. The Heavenly Soul Master did not expect that Tang Jiuyu would dare to counterattack, so she only wasted her attack, and she managed to achieve her goal, it was just to save the two girls. Therefore, he picked up the two girls and ran as fast as she could. It wasn''t that he wasn''t willing to fight, but the time of the battle had yet to come. Preserving one''s strength was the most important thing, because the battles in the future would be extremely difficult.


    Fu Yuxin knew that she was not her opponent, and although she was suspicious, facing Lin Mufeng''s attack, she did not give up on the only chance to escape, so she rushed back to the competition grounds before Heavenly Soul could save the two girls. There were many experts there, so she believed that Jiu Yu would not dare to act rashly.


    It was a pity that she could not handle the numbers. A fierce tiger was not a match for a pack of wolves, this was something she knew in her heart.


    As for Fu Yuxin, who escaped back on her feet, the two girls were safely escorted back on the back feet of the Heavenly Soul. So the reason why Tang Jiuyu didn''t kill him was because she met a troublesome opponent ¡ª ¡ª Yuan Zhong.


    "A person who defected midway is indeed unreliable!"


    It was not just Yuan Zhong alone, there was also Thunder God and the Elder Xu behind him, adding on to it Great Leader, Charm, Sprite and Demon. Right now, the seven of them were fighting together, even though Tang Jiuyu had great abilities, she was still unable to deal with them alone.


    Yuan Zhong changed sections twice, and actually went to Royal Palace!


    However, Fu Yuxin would definitely not do something like colluding with or forcing people from the noble clans to affect the battle, and she was powerless to do it. After all, she was the future master of the Heaven Soul Palace, and the reason why there were people willing to buy and sell her face was all because of the Heaven Soul Palace. If it was just Fu Yuxin, then she would definitely not have the ability to do it, at least for now.


    On the other hand, Tang Jiuyu had long used this dual identity to set up a faction in the Heaven Soul Palace, so the Heaven Soul Palace had already fallen, and was merely a branch of the Dark World, or rather, a pawn. It was just that first, there was Lin Mufeng who accidentally barged into the Celestial Path, then there was Zhong Moli who suddenly possessed Yu Xin, so the course of events had become a bit out of the dark world''s control.


    A person that even the Blazing Angel couldn''t fight against, it could be seen that the Dark Demon Emperor''s strength was extremely terrifying.


    The Heaven Soul Palace who should have represented the righteousness of light and light, had instead fallen to be reduced to a dark fangs. The Royal Palace who always represented evil and darkness had actually stood out at this moment. Of course, Yuan Zhong still had people from the Royal Palace. Even the Rakasha himself didn''t know that the current Yu Xin was not her own body, but an incarnation of Zhong Moli.


    At the moment, these were not the most important things. The most important thing was that both the good and evil were important!


    Seeing that Yuan Zhong had turned the tables, Tang Jiuyu only let out a miserable laugh, and said: "To think that the great Yuan Zhong would be willing to accept orders from the Royal Palace, it''s truly funny!"


    "I, Yuan Zhong, have never listened to anyone before. I only believe in my own heart!"


    "The heart! Hahaha! But the heart is already dead!" After saying that, Tang Jiuyu still stubbornly resisted, unexpectedly thinking of fighting against the seven top-notch experts by herself.


    A hundred rivers and seas!


    This was Tang Jiuyu''s only chance. Of course, this Hai Na was not like Bi Hai Na, the former was magnanimous and tolerant, the latter was only borrowing a title, in fact, it was the most evil whirlpool in the ocean. A bottomless vortex that could swallow everything.


    The seven of them knew that this strike was no trivial matter, and lined up in a line, like a human wall. The seven of them had the same thoughts, and all of them were doing this for the sake of light and justice, as well as that line about believing in the heart, and thus formed an unbreakable defensive line. Once Tang Jiuyu lost her attack, he knew that there was no chance for him to make a second move, and being able to leave here alive was her greatest wish.


    But with seven top experts attacking together, who in the world could possibly block it? Tang Jiuyu then stayed forever.


    After the seven of them retreated, they returned to the competition grounds. It was also because Yuan Zhong had separated from the six of them once again, and it was still the same, "I, Yuan Zhong, believe in my own heart!"


    "Ai, why can''t such a person become a friend?" The six people from Royal Palace who came this time were all deeply moved. Following that, everyone began to pay attention to the change in the arena.


    was not a god, it was inevitable that he would make mistakes. However, Jian Hua had seized this opportunity, although he had also entered into the illusion just now, but his reaction was extremely fast, so he immediately launched an attack, and completely controlled the rhythm of the battle. This time, he was extremely confident in himself.


    Jian Hua won the second round! The race horse entered the third round of white-hot. Could Lin Mufeng make a comeback? However, looking at the performance of the two of them on stage just now, the true fierce battle between the two of them was just about to begin. As for what happened earlier, the spectators'' memories were always so easily forgotten.


    The only thing that people could remember was their victory or defeat. They didn''t care about this process at all. Just like a soldier charging in, the generals only wanted the position, not the number of casualties.


    The third round had begun. This was the true battle between two evenly matched opponents.


    It was as if the audience were all staring with wide eyes, afraid that they would miss out on any exciting moment. The two of them were both twin heavenly souls s, and both of them were top Ranker Rankers. Although the battle didn''t look very exciting on the surface, the outsiders would always see it as a hot topic.


    In battles between experts, there weren''t any fancy routes. There was only the collision of strength. The two of them walked along a strange route. The alabaster knife against the twin flood dragons, the vampire against the phoenix.


    After Lin Mufeng barely won a round, the two of them were even! After that, the two of them could not find any flaws and fell into an endless struggle.


    A draw!


    A draw!


    A draw!


    After they had fought six times in a row, it was already afternoon. Jian Hua and Lin Mufeng had consumed a lot of energy each, so they could rest for an hour in the middle of the tournament. In the eyes of those in the audience, this was an exciting match that had never happened before. But when those in the outside world saw this, they only felt drowsy. When they opened their sleepy eyes, they discovered that the total score was still 1: 1.


    Who knew how long this match would drag on?


    Time trickled by, and they had already fought in a tie of six matches. The sky was about to darken, and now that Lin Mufeng who was used to fighting in the night was in an advantageous position, Lin Mufeng made use of this opportunity to attack first.


    In the face of a night of war, Jian Hua was inexperienced, and furthermore, it was Lin Mufeng who was attacking. Although he knew the path everyone was using to attack, but right now, it was more about experience than skills. Although Jian Hua was an experienced person, he was still slightly lacking when compared to Lin Mufeng, who was born with experience in night battles.


    Hundred Ghost Night Walk!


    Countless ghosts surrounded Jian Hua from all directions, flickering with a ghostly light. Every ghost was holding onto a ghost head scythe, searching for their prey and target in the mortal world.


    Jian Hua''s attacks also followed a strange path, but facing such powerful and fatal attacks, Jian Hua could only use his own strength to fend them off. It was only because of Feng Laiyi''s technique that countless of Heavenly Phoenix Armors surrounded him, allowing him to barely fight on, that Lin Mufeng was able to take control of the situation on stage.


    But now, it seemed that victory was in sight. However, the match and the actual battle were the same. Before the opponent fell to the ground or the match ended, there would be a reversal of position every second. Especially for an expert like Jian Hua, any moment of carelessness could be an opportunity for him to fight back and turn the tide.


    Indeed, Jian Hua was not someone who could be slaughtered easily in battle. He would not allow others to control the situation so easily.


    "The divine light of the fire phoenix!"


    Any ghosts were afraid of light, so upon seeing the light fire, the hundred ghosts and ghosts that Night Walker summoned immediately scattered away, instantly dissolving Lin Mufeng''s attack.


    Lin Mufeng was determined to win this match, but Jian Hua wanted to drag the match into the next one.


    Now it was Lin Mufeng''s defense, Jian Hua attacked. The Twin Dragon was indeed powerful. The shadow of a dragon streaked across the sky, emitting a melodious dragon cry. It was so wonderful, yet it was actually a chilling sound.


    While facing the evil Flood Dragon, Lin Mufeng instead used his alabaster knife to stand on the spot.


    He was preparing to slay a dragon! Furthermore, he was relying on that alabaster knife to slay the dragon! Of course, Lin Mufeng''s alabaster knife was no longer inherited from the Lin Family. In twin heavenly souls, other than the vampires, there was also the clan''s ancestral heavenly soul, the alabaster knife! The alabaster knife was affected by the vampire, and there were some traces of blood on the blade that were hard to see!


    That was why he had the confidence to use this alabaster knife to slay dragons!


    The pitiful Jian Hua''s twin dragon souls, which were thought to be proud of themselves, had been completely destroyed by the blade. This was one of the few battles in the history of the Tian Yuan Continent where their souls were dispersed.


    The three battles on the first day had all ended. The last match, Jian Hua, had already declared his defeat and left without being destined for the top five.


    After the end of the first day of competition, the top three people who had advanced to the top five had been chosen. They were Xiao Qiang, who possessed the Fire Wolf Sky Soul and was recruited by the Lin Family, Gu Yuncong, who had the Dandelion Sky Soul and the twin heavenly souls, who represented the capital Pu Family, and Lin Mufeng, who represented the Lin Family.

 C212 The struggle between the tigers and the tigers lasts for a long time

    In the next two matches, the first group would be the Old Man Tong versus Fu Yuxin. The second group would be wooden versus Cui Di.


    At this time, Lan Bing came over to bother Lin Mufeng again, but this time, he brought Lin Mufeng a shocking piece of news. It turned out that he knew about Yu Xin from the beginning, thus she told the story of how the owner of the flowery red mask possessed Yu Xin, and how he had secretly poisoned himself.


    So it turned out that Lan Bing knew all of this!


    "Since you know, why did you only say it now?" At this time, Lin Mufeng had also changed his view of Lan Bing. Although he was still annoyed by this woman and when he thought about what had happened in his cave, even the naturally evil him felt that it was a kind of humiliation.


    Lan Bing obviously saw through Lin Mufeng''s intention. She then pulled away her sleeves, and her pure white arms that were as white as spring onion were revealed in front of Lin Mufeng, as the lights in the room were already on, so called "beauty under the light". Under the dim yellow light, Lan Bing''s cold and alluring appearance seemed to have become even more captivating.


    Lan Bing''s gatekeeping sand was still there, she was still a virgin after all. Palace Sand: A bright red mole is placed on the white lotus like arm of the girl. It is salty and cold. In addition to the main medicine to guard the palace, still need to "well spray water" and "pills".


    This was naturally where Lan Bing excelled at. Lan Bing put down her sleeves and leisurely said: "This is where the mantis stalks the cicada, the oriole is behind!"


    "But the dead!" Although Lin Mufeng was evil and knew the past, and knew that it was only because he loathed Lan Bing that he kept misunderstanding, killing was still a mistake. Although he was a vampire in his previous life, there was a way to steal, and vampires were no exception, they only killed the people who deserved to be killed!


    "Why? This doesn''t resemble your personality, Mu Feng!" Lan Bing looked at the man in front of him with suspicion. In his past memories, he had been cold, heartless, and even bloodthirsty. Why did he care about the existence of his life now?


    "It''s time to go back and rest. Since Miss Lan has made herself clear, when will this show end?"


    "End?" "Perhaps ¡­" At this time, Lan Bing finally realised a very practical problem. Back then, the two of them were indeed acting for their own purposes, but now, it was clear that Lan Bing had entered into the drama. For some inexplicable reason, he fell in love with this evil man and was unable to extricate herself from it. Sigh, perhaps on the day of the conclusion, we would turn against him again?


    But this was definitely not the result she wanted!


    An entire night''s worth of time quickly passed, but no matter if Lin Mufeng was present or not, he kept tossing and turning. As he laid there unable to sleep, each of them had their own thoughts. Just then, a figure flashed past Lan Bing''s rooftop like a ghost.


    Then, a worm-like creature hung from a tree. It spat out silk and formed a net, coiling itself up into a cocoon. Then, in the slightly rising darkness of the night, it stood still.


    The next morning, two battles took place, in the first battle, Old Man Tong went against Fu Yuxin.


    Of the two, one was naturally formed and the other was skillful.


    The Tong Clan''s elder''s Heavenly Soul, the Azure Dragon''s crescent moon blade, was extremely fierce and extremely Yang. Within the blade, there were two high quality soul skills. "Azure Dragon Whipping Tail" and "Moon Shattering Star".


    But Yu Xin''s heavenly soul was a "multicolored neon towel." This multicolored neon towel seemed to be ordinary, but it had an unfathomable attack power, something that was both soft and hard, something that was even soft in the hard and the hard. Yu Xin did not reveal her true strength previously. As for multicolored neon towel, since they were called Rainbow, they could be cultivated to the highest level with five levels of soul skills. They were: Color Cloud Chasing Moon, Ni Chang''s Feather Robe, Rainbow Cloud, Flowing Light and Overflowing Colors, and Heaven''s Extreme Dance.


    Among them, the fifth soul skill, Heaven''s Extreme Dance, was the most powerful. However, from a thousand years ago, there had been very few people who possessed a third level soul skill like the multicolored neon towel. Thus, these four to five soul skills were only a skill that he desired but could not obtain.


    The current Yu Xin was obviously unable to unleash her true strength, because if she used it, it would definitely not be Yu Xin''s technique, but Zhong Moli. Thus, what Yu Xin released right now was only her first soul skill, "Caiyun chase after the moon."


    Lan Bing had also come to spectate the battle today. Firstly, because she had been waiting for the right opportunity to expose Fu Yuxin. Secondly, because Yu Xin was participating in the battle, Lin Mufeng would definitely be present. But unexpectedly, Xiao Qiang also came. Right now, these two could be said to be sworn enemies for a thousand years.


    Apart from quarrelling, it was quarrelling.


    While Lan Bing was planning everything, she didn''t know that the strange cocoon she saw shaking on the treetops last night was what she needed right now, a clear cicada''s body fluid. So she waited in the tree.


    Finally, a cicada reached the tip of the branch. It greedily sucked the essence from the branch, unaware that a mantis was eyeing it. Of course, the ghostly figure in the cocoon could not see the situation outside and did not know about such a miraculous thing in this world. He only wanted to ambush the cicada greedily, but he did not expect that there was actually another creature that had spied on him for a long time.


    Just as he stretched out his black tentacles and was prepared to quietly approach the cicada, a sharp claw dropped down. If the black tentacles didn''t dodge in time, they would have been cut off at the same time.


    The antennae were resentful, and the food in their mouths was taken away from them. However, he actually felt what it meant to be a "mantis stalking a cicada, while a yellow sparrow follows it."


    Therefore, that ball of black ghost aura retreated back into the cocoon, quietly waiting for the next opportunity.


    At this time, Yu Xin had already won the first round.


    With the confidence he had gained victory over the Old Man Tong in the first round, the second round still ended with Yu Xin''s victory.


    Next was the final match of the top five against Cui Di. The stupefied Qiu Niaoqingming, was extremely powerful, but Cui Di''s flute also did not show any sign of weakness.


    Now that Mu Ran had the upper hand on the stage, attacking first with his intent, a faint yellow light suddenly appeared between his brows, filling the air. The entire sky seemed to darken along with it, and a wave of sadness rose up as a gigantic illusion materialized behind him. The illusion was shaped like a bird, and was over ten meters tall.


    This form of attack had a great impact on one''s mind. It could even affect opponents two realms higher.


    Cui Di didn''t seem to be affected in the slightest, as he continued to immerse himself in his own music and flute music. Today, he was playing a mountain and countryside flute that was very different from his previous style. It was a bit unexpected, but no matter how much he changed the tune, how elegant, how sad, he was still using what was supposed to be elegant to kill people.


    Seeing that Qiu Niaoqingming was unable to affect his opponent, he unwittingly sent out the crown of clarity. In his hands, the Clear Sky Crown was like a giant sword, slashing through the air and causing faint ripples to appear.


    Finally, Cui Di''s zither music was split apart by this layer of Sword Qi, a trickle of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, and he fell onto the ground. Although he was able to stand up again in three seconds, he was not successful in this match. The first round ended with Cui Di injured.


    The second round would be up soon. If Mu Ran won, then the top five would be chosen.


    And right now, Lin Mufeng had precisely said as Zhang Jiejie had said, not only must she collect all these pieces, she must also carefully observe every single battle, even their movements and performances, because the moment that she had awakened her spirit energy, she had felt that something was off. Furthermore, she seemed to have a type of prediction ability as well, so she said that one must carefully observe every single battle, and even if it was boring, it would still be considered to be interesting, because there were some results that only happened inadvertently.


    The second round of the competition began. Originally, Cui Di was going all out to save the situation, but with his personality, he was unable to give up on the thought of using the flute as a weapon to attack.


    In this episode, he played a piece of "Fantasy Melody".


    "You floating spirit, when the wind is calm on the sea and the moon is hollow in the sky, the arrogant Child of the Night is wandering, only you are able to understand my pain ¡­ It was like a distant song ¡ª soothing and sad.


    Dim into and reverberate, in my mind in chaos of the heart, you little by little to forget... I confide the dream to you. A beam of light in the dream, breaking through the darkness, seeking, in the illusion, eternal happiness.


    "You understand my indescribable pain, the passion that consumes me, the ideal passion, only you, who should I let go of you, the night elf!"


    In the face of the concept created by the Illusory Melody, even someone like Mu Ran, who was proficient at attacking and affecting the opponent''s mind, was unable to extricate himself from this dream-like nothingness. However, his physical strength was slowly consumed by the opponent''s flute sound in the midst of his hallucination.


    And what this flute sound was devouring was not only Mu Ran''s physical strength, but also his long and slender figure. Of course, this was not something that Cui Di could accomplish with his power. Rather, it was the other person that had snuck in. Or more accurately, he could not be called a human. Rather, he was a type of creature called a trashy.


    It was the vanguard of the Dark Demon Emperor''s Star of the Eight Devils, and was a beast in the shape of a Demonic Butterfly. The reason why he did not show up until now was because he had yet to completely evolve, and only with the Autumn Cicada Spirit Dew would he be able to completely evolve. He had lost a great opportunity due to the laws of nature, but now he found one that was even better. This chance was with Mu Ran.


    The autumn was clear and bright. Those cicadas would inevitably stop burning on their own. Therefore, when he used Cui Di''s flute sound to distract the crowd''s attention, he used the skill that was unique to the trashy area ¡ª Inscribed Sand.


    It had a very strange shape. It had a hard shell on its back, horns on its head, and wings on its body. It could fly in the sky and attack people on their heads. It had no eyes, but its ears were especially sensitive. There was a thing in its mouth, shaped like a crossbow, that could tell the direction and distance of a person just by hearing a human voice. It then used the sand in its mouth as a arrow and shot at a person.


    Even if a person''s body could dodge, if a shadow was hit by a raider, it would get sick.


    Now that the Demonic Butterfly saw the autumn cicada qi on Mu Ran''s body, it needed to use his body to complete the evolution. Thus, it nibbled away at his shadow. In other words, Mu Ran had already died, and he didn''t even know why, but it was just a moment ago that he had left this world and died.


    Life is sometimes so fragile and vulnerable.


    Furthermore, the Demonic Butterfly that had an evolution venue had already completely controlled Mu Ran right now. Even though the power that came from the darkness was only a small fry in the Star of the Eight Devils, it was definitely not something that Cui Di could handle.


    In the second round, it was similarly Cui Di who lost.


    In this way, the top five candidates were decided. The next step was to draw lots and decide who would fight their way to the finals without competing. The rules for drawing lots were very simple. Because the matches were all one-on-one, four lots were written with a number of 2, meaning that if two people competed, only one person wrote the number 1, the person who drew the number 1, would directly enter the finals.

 C213 Blue Ices Plan

    Seeing such a method of drawing lots, Lin Mufeng knew what Yu Xin was planning to do. If she guessed correctly, she would say that as the host of this match, he would be the last to draw as a show of fairness.


    This plan was actually quite shrewd.


    Because if they were to play this game, Lin Mufeng would be the leader of their group, because although you could see that there was a tag inside that had a number 1 on it, but there were actually six tags. When you were to put it in, the tag that was originally a number 1 would be replaced with a number 2, which meant that there was no number 1 inside.


    Since all four of them had drawn the number 2, the rest of them would not need to be drawn. She was thinking of a good thing, but he wouldn''t let her do as she pleased.


    In this sort of matter, even if one did not use any tricks, the person who draws first would also be in trouble, because the chances of him drawing 2 is the highest. However, some people just don''t understand, think that everything as long as the first step is good, is right.


    Thus, Lin Mufeng was not anxious. Just as Lin Mufeng had predicted, Yu Xin said: "As the participant and host of this year''s competition, in order to be fair, I will be the last one to draw."


    Of course, the first three people all naturally drew the number 2, and now there were only two obviously 2 tags. Although everyone was still stubbornly thinking that the person who drew first had at least half of the chance, there wouldn''t be any other chance unless that person''s luck was too bad.


    Seeing that there was still one lot left, Lin Mufeng maintained his calm smile and took a step forward, preparing to extend his hand out. Then, he suddenly stopped and said: "Ladies first, please enter first!"


    Lan Bing and Xiao Qiang saw Lin Mufeng''s abnormal action, and couldn''t help but ask secretly: "When did this bastard learn to be such a gentleman?" However, the two of them knew that Lin Mufeng must have his own reasons. His words from the grimoire sounded in the air once again, "What I have done is right, everything I have decided is right!"


    Only Lin Fei and Qi Qin, the two idiots, were not clear about what was going on, and thought to themselves, "Is Big Brother muddled? The more of these kind of things, the better. Who knew that these two jokingly said what they wanted to say? They actually said what they wanted to say, so they couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    At this moment, Yu Xin could obviously see that Lin Mufeng already knew that this was her scheme, so she was obviously not willing to be the first to show off.


    Seeing this, Lin Mufeng also expected her to say this, and without even looking at it, he drew one and placed it in his hand, but he did not reveal it to the rest. Instead, he said to Yu Xin: "Junior Sister Xin, it''s your turn now! "Good luck!"


    At this time, Fu Yuxin had no reason to reject, so she picked up the last one. Seeing Yu Xin holding onto the last lot, without waiting for Yu Xin to regain her senses, and not caring if he was willing or not, he grabbed her hands and said with an evil smile, "Let me see what it is?"


    Yu Xin''s label was revealed just like that. Although she was furious, she could not do anything about it. Seeing that everyone had personally witnessed the number two in Yu Xin''s hand, Lin Mufeng immediately crushed the lot in her hand. At the same time, he said to Yu Xin: "Ai, I''m sorry, it''s not that I didn''t let you, Sister Xin!"


    That was why he destroyed the lot. He was afraid that Yu Xin would make a move and throw away the stick that he had in his hand. Then there would be no hope.


    Just like that, Lin Mufeng directly entered the finals without fighting. Even though it was not kind of him to do so, he had no choice but to do so. He did not want to meet Yu Xin in the finals. Furthermore, Yu Xin would have to win at least two matches, he did not believe that Yu Xin would win two matches in the end. As long as she was not in the same group as Xiao Qiang, she would not have the chance to fight him. As for the remaining three, it would be easy for any of them to win.


    After the second division, the group of four also came out. This was truly a coincidence. It just so happened to be a male versus a female match.


    Gu Yuncong against Mu Ran was the first group, Xiao Qiang against Yu Xin was the second group. It seems that Lin Mufeng had miscalculated at some point.


    Just like this, the most exciting moment of the Alliance Tournament was announced. As the list of the two teams was announced, the curtains slowly opened. There were still two more days until the final battle.


    Basically, in tomorrow''s competition, there was no suspense for Yu Xin to advance, but the battle between Gu Yuncong and Mu Ran, was undoubtedly the most anticipated battle.


    When Xiao Qiang returned to the participants'' resting place, she never would have thought that she would be able to reach here. But tomorrow, during her battle with Fu Yuxin, he, Lin Mufeng, had craftily avoided the attack, so how could she possibly make a move against Yu Xin? With the subtle relationship between him and Lin Mufeng, they should be considered teacher and friend. Although they couldn''t be considered captain, nor master, there was nothing to describe the relationship between the two.


    She did not want to be even the slightest bit ambiguous with Lin Mufeng.


    And now, Lan Bing had come to find her. Although Xiao Qiang already knew about Lan Bing''s situation, she still did not have a good impression of him. Even though she also knew that the people who died in the cave were all people who deserved to die.


    However, it was one thing for them to die, it was another for her to not like Lan Bing.


    Facing Lan Bing who came uninvited, Xiao Qiang almost didn''t have a guest sent down. Because they were all in her own room and everyone was a woman, Xiao Qiang only wore a robe, so it was considered as a form of greeting. Lan Bing did not seem to mind at all, as she asked: "Sister Qiang, are you still angry?"


    Xiao Qiang was not in a good mood, as she was half-leaning on the bed. She did not even bat an eyelid as she said: "You''re asking just yet knowing the answer!"


    Right now, the two of them were in a complete change of position. The one with a cold expression was actually Xiao Qiang, who was sometimes truly a strange being.


    Lan Bing was displeased that her cold face had landed on''s hot butt, it made her look at him in a new light, which was completely different from her young miss'' temper. What kind of person and what sort of identity did she have, to actually do such a thing in front of Xiao Qiang, it was truly incomprehensible.


    Lan Bing said: "If I finish speaking later, maybe Big Sis will change her attitude."


    Although Xiao Qiang was not tired at all, she could not let go of her face even if she was asked to leave. After all, Lan Bing''s current identity was still that of Lin Mufeng''s fiancee, so even though she hated him a lot, she did not want to go overboard.


    Although Lan Bing did not come for nothing, facing Xiao Qiang''s cold words, she was still unable to accept them and was about to flare up a few times. However, when she thought about her future plans, she forced herself to calm down and said: "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll just say one thing, if Big Sister is willing to listen to the latter part, I''ll continue. If you don''t want to hear it, then I won''t stay for even a moment longer, because everyone is tacit, right?"


    Although Lan Bing''s words were a little long, but she had undoubtedly replied, meaning to tell Xiao Qiang not to think that I''m really afraid of you.


    Xiao Qiang naturally did not show any signs of weakness, but with just a single word, she replied that long string of words she had just said ¡ª "Speak!"


    Lan Bing said: "I only have one sentence to say, big sister, do you want to win the competition tomorrow? "I''ll be taking my leave now."


    Hearing that, Xiao Qiang already knew that Lan Bing had changed. Could it be that a person could change so quickly? She still refused to believe it, but when she saw Lan Bing''s confident and determined expression, she knew that if she didn''t say her piece, she really would leave, and Lan Bing''s words had touched her heart. She really wanted to win this competition, but it wasn''t because she wanted to fight for the position of Alliance Master.


    This was exactly what she wanted to see.


    "Alright, then you stay!" Xiao Qiang finally eased her tone, and at the same time got up to change clothes, carefully listening to Lan Bing''s narration.


    Lan Bing said: "Elder sister, do you know what an possessed person is most afraid of?"


    With that said, Xiao Qiang was immediately awakened. This time, it was not because of the people around, but it was the complete opposite. Thus, there were times when nothing was absolute, and there were no absolute right or wrong in the world.


    Xiao Qiang immediately understood what Lan Bing meant. Someone possessing a body was most afraid of being sucked into another''s blood, and it seemed like only Xiao Qiang could do this kind of thing. Although it was natural for Lin Mufeng to do this sort of thing, to him, doing it was better than killing him.


    Lan Bing got up and left. The two girls returned back to being kind, or more accurately speaking, they were holding hands, because the two of them had never been in a good situation before, and this person''s change in personality was in the blink of an eye. Especially the change in women, it made one even more confused.


    Xiao Qiang bid farewell to Lan Bing, and said before she left, "Little sister, we''ll have to visit often in the future!"


    Lan Bing also replied, "Of course, big sister, please don''t send me off. I can return on my own accord."


    On the second day, there was a sea of people in the stands, and some people naturally caught a whiff of the business opportunity. In an instant, the venue of the competition had become a bustling commercial street, because it was originally a life and death battle, so the location of the competition could not be some flourishing place. It was just an unknown school field that had once been abandoned.


    If Mu Ran was still the Mu Ran from before, it wouldn''t be easy for Gu Yuncong to win against him in his first match, but it had basically become his plan.


    But when they started to fight, everyone realized that the skill that Mu Ran was using was completely different from before. It wasn''t just that his attack pattern was strange, Autumn Bird''s Clear Wind had not exploded it yet. The sword also did not move, but used an extremely strange kind of thread to fight with Gu Yuncong.


    "Flowers in the sky!"


    Although Gu Yuncong''s soul was a dandelion, he could not only make the clouds dance, but he could also summon the flowers that filled the sky. Suddenly, the air was as warm as the spring wind. Various kinds of flowers bloomed everywhere in the wilderness, but every single flower was fatal.


    However, these petals and the scent of the pollen not only did not disturb his mind, but instead, with every minute he absorbed, his strength would increase.


    And after Mu Ran had absorbed countless amounts of pollen, a pair of beautiful wings seemed to have grown on his back, and the image of a beautiful butterfly slowly appeared. It was just that this kind of charm did not last long, as Mu Ran''s body started to shrink.

 C214 Dark Demonic Butterfly

    Originally, the Demonic Butterfly had not completely digested the autumn cicada''s aura from Mu Ran''s body, so he wanted to evolve and take shape. However, she realized that she still needed to rest for a while. So it went back to being a reptile.


    The crowd naturally did not know of Mu Ran''s death, they only thought that he still had a second soul, and the reptile''s appearance, although sinister, could still be called by name. It was called the Black Poison Silkworm, a type of demonic beast.


    This kind of poisonous silkworm, it could spew out poisonous threads in its huge black mouth, the person in it would definitely be injured if they died, and its strength was extremely high, which was not something an ordinary rank could struggle free of, thus Gu Yuncong was no exception, but luckily his Heavenly Soul was a dandelion, upon seeing the monster spitting out poisonous threads, he immediately gathered his entire body to protect himself from the poisonous threads, and was only able to avoid the poisonous gas invading his body.


    However, what was unbelievable was that Gu Yuncong, who was wrapped in silk and turned into a strange silkworm, did not attack, but spat out a thread of silk instead. He then leaped and quickly surrounded himself in it, and Mu Ran, who was already in an oval shape, used the inertia that was rolling in the air like a cocoon to spring up, and then used a thread to hang himself in the air.


    A muffled voice could be heard from inside the cocoon, "Let me sleep for a while. When I wake up, if you still can''t break through that layer of cocoon, then be with the dead." Then there was no sound.


    Everyone was shocked speechless at this scene. Just what kind of fighting method was this? And because Gu Yuncong had suffered countless threads of attacks, and according to the competition rules, every single point was effective, but the scoring officer didn''t know how to write down the number of points, so he just randomly recorded it down: "Mu Ran''s 100 points are effective."


    Bricks and eggs immediately flew towards him from below the stage ¡ª ¡ª


    "What the hell!"


    "How does it count!?"


    Pu Kong, who had always viewed Gu Yuncong as his trusted aide, was unable to watch any longer. He actually brought some people to charge up to question this scoring officer, as if he wanted to add more fists to the rest of the people without explaining clearly. Unfortunately, that scoring officer was facing the powerful Pu family, so he could only sorrowfully count them one by one.


    Of course, the Pu family had no other way to vent their grief. They were also clear on one point, compared to one hundred points, there was no essential difference, because before Gu Yuncong''s match ended, it was clear that he would not be able to break through those cocoons made of silk.


    Just as the scoring officer was still counting the silk, a loud sound came out from inside, it was a very funny scene. Gu Yuncong who was inside came out like a chicken shell breaking, and the dandelion wool that protected his body was just like the fur on a cute chicken, it was extremely cute.


    As for that scoring officer, he was knocked down to the ground by the force of the collision just now. He was like a thief who had gone into a chicken nest and chewed on the feathers of the chickens.


    Faced with this scene, even the people from the Pu Clan, who were filled with anger earlier, could not stop laughing. Some of them even had a stomachache from laughing and were rolling on the ground.


    Gu Yuncong broke out of the cocoon and immediately launched an attack on the monster that was hanging in the air. However, none of the attacks seemed to be able to break through the hard eggshell.


    And these attacks were also considered effective, thus the scoring officer was troubled, what should I do? Later on, after thinking about it, whichever family has the most power, I will consider it my win. Thus, in the first round, Gu Yuncong won.


    Regardless of whether it was onstage or off-stage, everyone disliked that monster. Although the scoring officer''s score was unfair, his heart was set. If he really wanted to count them, would he be counting the threads or the fleeces? Thus, even though there were slight complaints in his heart, he still acknowledged this result.


    As for Fu Yuxin, who had been standing on the platform all this while, she could not sit still any longer, because she knew the origin of this monster. It seemed that her decision to kick the Demon Emperor out of the competition was the right decision, and now, she was being watched. Thinking up to this point, he had already decided that it would be better to get rid of the Demonic Butterfly first, but it was definitely not her.


    She sighed in her heart, "Unfortunately, I gave Lin Mufeng a bargain." Since she was planning to lose to Xiao Qiang, the next person to fight would naturally be the monster, and amongst the few people present, Gu Yuncong was simply no match for him, let alone Xiao Qiang, so he decided to lose to Xiao Qiang first. He wanted to use An Heiyaodie''s hands to get rid of the eyesore Xiao Qiang, and let him deal with the Demonic Butterfly.


    It was just that the monster was still evolving inside. If the competition had begun, Gu Yuncong would probably have been hacking around randomly, but it would not have ended up doing so right now. Therefore, Yu Xin instructed the referee, and announced to the audience, "Since Mu Ran has declared that he is resting, let the competition continue after he wakes up.


    Although everyone was not satisfied with this result, they did not think that it was unreasonable. When other people were resting, you would take out your sabre to chop at them. Naturally, it was a sneak attack, and at the beginning of the competition, there was a rule prohibiting contestants from using poison or sneak attacks.


    Therefore, everyone could only wander around, going to those shops to buy some candied fruits and fruits to pass the boring time.


    And Lin Mufeng had clearly seen Mu Ran vaguely appearing the shape of a butterfly at the beginning of the battle. It was already enough for Lin Mufeng to know that this person was not Mu Ran. But, who exactly was he, and where did he come from, he was ultimately just a lump of doubtful cloud. However, looking at the ball of black energy, it was either from the Royal Palace or the Royal Palace. It was more likely to be the latter. This was because Royal Palace had never heard of such an evil person.


    Since the dark world had sent the vanguard to clear the way, then wouldn''t the date of their attack on the realm of light also be near? It was just that the Alliance had not formed yet.


    This was the first time Lin Mu thought of so many things.


    At this time, an hour had already passed. It was noon and it was time for lunch. As for the monster that was sleeping inside, it had no intention of waking up.


    Lin Mufeng was not in the mood to eat lunch, but Xiao Qiang and Lan Bing were talking and laughing, causing Lin Mufeng to be even more speechless. Although Lin Mufeng did not need to use his umbrella to block the sunlight, it seemed to have already become a habit of his.


    Everything was like a dream reappearance. Other than time


    He was still the same young man. He had jet-black hair, a fair complexion, a delicate and pretty face, and a slightly skinny body.


    But this youth gave off a strange feeling. In this warm and refreshing autumn afternoon, he was actually holding a black umbrella.


    "Young Master Lin!" This time, of course, he wouldn''t be called out like he was that day. He just hoped that it would be like this. Thinking about the future, if he was given the chance to choose again, what would he do?


    With a bitter smile, he said with a face brimming with relief, "What I have done is right, I have made the right decision. If I am not Lin Mufeng, then I will be the second Lin Mufeng!"


    At this time, there was finally some movement on the stage. The cocoon made from the huge black silk swayed a little. Then a violent voice came from inside. The giant cocoon had a tree like crack around it, slowly floating up on its surface.


    Lin Mufeng thought: "Looks like this guy is about to wake up."


    As the cracks slowly widened and spread, the monster inside finally broke out from its cocoon. However, it was no longer that ugly insect from before. Instead, it was a seven dishes Dazzling Butterfly.


    This butterfly was simply too beautiful and devilishly handsome. When An Heiyaodie broke out of her cocoon, the second round began. Just before the gong sounded, An Heiyaodie said: "Please allow me to introduce myself, I am An Heiyaodie from dark world!" After saying that, he appeared extremely humble. With her left hand on her chest, she faced the stage and bowed. "May I ask, Sir President, if I have the qualifications to participate in this competition?"


    In his heart, Fu Yu naturally knew that he was only asking this in tacit understanding, because she would definitely agree to it. However, in order to make sure that no one doubted her words, she gave a clear and noble reason, and said: "As long as you stand on the stage, you are a participant here. You can represent Mu Ran, but you can also represent yourself."


    Although the Pu Clan people were extremely unwilling, but it was difficult for the masses to go against their will. Furthermore, Yu Xin was right, as long as they stood on the stage, they would be participants, so Gu Yuncong had no choice but to accept the challenge.


    Facing such a strong opponent like Mi La, he did not even have time to see what skill his opponent released, and was sent flying out of the stage. If it was anyone else, their lives would have been forfeit, but before Gu Yuncong even managed to make a move, he used a soft bed made of cotton wool to protect his life, but because of that, he was no longer able to take part in the next match. Although he won, he lost completely, so Mi La won this match.


    And the following match, was a showdown between Xiao Qiang and Xiao Qiang.


    Initially, everyone thought that this was a match where one would know the victor without even looking. However, because Lan Bing had approached Xiao Qiang a few days ago and wanted to break free from her control, coupled with the fact that Fu Yuxin wanted to lose, the outcome was completely different from what everyone had imagined.


    Because Fu Yuxin had always wanted to lose, when she made his move, she neither took the initiative nor used his killing move. Instead, she gave Xiao Qiang, who was already prepared, an opportunity to strike.


    "Wolf Fang!"


    Zhong Mo Li was forced to leave Yu Xin''s body, and it was difficult for Xiao Qiang to not make a move when it was easy for him to do so. Although a person like Xiao Qiang could have easily hidden her abilities when she made a move, but people would always have unexpected accidents when they made a move. Therefore, Yu Xin fell into a coma.


    Facing the figure that flew out of Yu Xin''s body, everyone was stunned on the spot. At this moment, Lan Bing rushed over and said: "You have finally revealed your true appearance!"


    When Zhong Moli heard this, he raised his head and let out a long sigh to the sky, "Fine, it''s up to you. The plan is in the sky!" After saying that, he used an extremely strange speed and released a cold Qi, forcing Lan Bing out of the encirclement. He quickly grabbed Yu Xin and escaped into the distance.


    What a fast movement technique!


    Furthermore, the change in events was too sudden. Before Lin Mufeng could even react, Zhong Mo Li had already snatched the person away. Only the voice came from the sky, "If you want to save someone, Celestial Path will meet you and Tian Ji will die. But Celestial Path will still be here, Celestial Warrior will still be here ¡­"


    Only after Zhong Moli fled did Lan Bing begin to tell the crowd about her past. When everyone heard this, their expressions all changed, yet there was actually such a past.

 C215 Kill Demonic Butterfly 1

    If it was the past, he would definitely chase after Lin Mufeng, but now, he couldn''t and couldn''t do so. Now, he felt that there were still matters more important to him than the relationship between his son and daughter. Therefore, he faced the void and said, "I will definitely go!"


    And at this time, the Demonic Butterfly that was supposed to take action, was only treated as having nothing to do with after she finished speaking, he lightly flapped her Demonic Butterfly''s wings and said: "The competition isn''t over yet!"


    Mi La began to challenge Xiao Qiang single-handedly. Although Xiao Qiang knew that her strength was inferior to her opponent, she had not yet fought, so how could she admit defeat? It was just that even Gu Yuncong was no match for his, how could she be a match for him? If not for the fact that Lin Mufeng snatched him away when she was in danger, Xiao Qiang would have already lost her life.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng save him right under his nose, Mi La''s fighting spirit ignited, and he said: "Looks like you are Lin Mufeng, and someone who will compete with me!"


    "So much nonsense. We can either fight, or scram!"


    The two of them fought in the same place. They fought until the sky went dark, but neither of them was able to gain the slightest advantage over the other. Although Mi La was just a small fry in the dark world, he was still not weak at all, and every one of his moves were filled with the power of evil. It was even better than Lin Mufeng.


    However, who was Lin Mufeng? The stronger the opponent, the more potential he could unleash, so he became more and more courageous, to the point where Mi La was almost hit on the fatal points several times. Unfortunately, his pair of demon wings were too much of an eyesore, and once he succeeded, he used his wings to push forward, and the recoil brought him to a safe place.


    Moreover, his movement technique was extremely nimble, as agile as a butterfly among flowers. If it wasn''t for the evil aura radiating from his body, you wouldn''t have the heart to act against this adorable creature.


    As the battle heated up, Mi La successfully dodged the attack and began his counterattack.


    "A randomly dancing demon soul!" This was the second time Lin Mufeng had seen this move, but it was something that Hua Wu had released. How could this Star of the Eight Devils not be able to escape the fate of reincarnation?


    In this way, this heaven-shaking secret was not simple at all. It was just that everyone had entered into an illusionary world without being aware of it. Although they knew it, they were ultimately drawn by a powerful force and were unable to extricate themselves.


    At this moment, the fragrance of flowers drifted through the air. No, the smell was more like the fragrance of sandalwood. It seemed that this Mi La was only a pitiful person in his dreams, yet he did not know of it.


    Along with the fragrance, the colorful butterflies flew, it was a scene of full of joy, a hundred flowers blooming in spring, but as the flowers flew by, they released their own soul attacks, at the same time it was like a nightmare summoning the butterfly''s demon soul.


    Lin Mufeng was surrounded by a group of Demonic Butterfly. These Demonic Butterfly looked like normal butterflies, but each of them had a needle that could suck blood like a mosquito.


    Lin Mufeng danced his alabaster knife, but because the number of Demonic Butterfly was enormous and their targets were too small, his counterattack was so powerless, that it actually fell into his back movements for a moment.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng was no match for him, Yuan Zhong and the rest of the Royal Palace immediately jumped up to help him out of the encirclement. However, it was clear that Lin Mufeng did not appreciate his help, and instead said: "Get out of the way, this is a duel between him and me!"


    These people understood Lin Mufeng''s temperament. No one could change the things that he decided, so they all left the battlefield.


    "You''re really stubborn. You won''t be able to beat me by yourself!"


    "Is that so?" This time, he used the absolute power of the heavenly pole, the power of the Aurora.


    The sky was a sea of colorful lights. The beautiful Aurora, the enchanting butterfly, flew up and down in the sky, dazzling the sky and the clouds.


    "Do you really know what kind of ultimate move Old Man Ji used? Die! "


    The attack of the Aurora Power was completely useless against him. Not only that, but the more this fellow was attacked, the stronger his combat prowess would be. What was going on?


    Following a light flap of the wings, an elegant melody accompanied by the scent of the rainbow butterfly trapped Lin Mufeng within.


    While controlling the Demonic Butterfly, Mi La had already flown into the air, following that, a harp diagram appeared in his hands. He gently fiddled with the strings of the harp, and wonderful music flowed out. So Mi La could even use a sound attack. However, his sound attack had already reached the acme of perfection, reaching the pinnacle of perfection. The level of sound attack that Cui Di unleashed was simply not on the same level.


    At this moment, Qi Qin immediately threw over an earmuffs, "Big Brother, be careful of his rhythmic attacks!" Although wearing an earmuffs during battle was out of the ordinary, as long as one was able to avoid this sound wave attack, they wouldn''t have to worry too much about it.


    "Stupid!" Do you really think that this soul voice can be blocked? It attacks your soul! "


    Indeed, it was as Mi La had said. It was impossible for one''s ears to block the soul voice''s attack, could it be that this fellow could really attack a person''s soul?


    Mi La''s harp attack was truly powerful. Just such an elegant thing, why? Lin Mufeng''s expression was in pain, he only gazed at the harp in Mi La''s hand.


    Although his hair wasn''t tall, it was as soft as a rainbow. It was full of poetry, sometimes warm and sometimes mysterious. Like a fountain gurgling under the moonlight, the scene was beautiful and filled with a poetic atmosphere.


    "Mi La, take this!"


    "Mi La who was still holding onto his zither, did not expect to face such an attack, but Lin Mufeng suddenly had the power to retaliate. "Could it be?" He couldn''t help but be shocked. The Voice of Souls had a weakness, which was that it could not break forty-seven strings in a single play. However, this wasn''t a weakness because there were very few people in the world who could make him use the seventh string.


    Furthermore, his zither strings were not ordinary strings. It was precisely those Gu Yuncong slashes that could not be cut through. Damaged by extraordinary power.


    Eclipse!


    The sky was long and empty!


    A warm and cold aura rose into the air, and only Lin Mufeng was able to launch an attack of two different attributes, the cold and the hot, at the same time.


    Although the Blood Leech''s body was cold, its blood was warm and the alabaster knife''s blood was extremely cold. In this world, there was nothing that could be attacked simultaneously by this extreme heat and extreme cold.


    The sound of a broken string.


    There was also the trace of blood on the corner of Mi La''s mouth. Obviously, his attack had worked. Although it had only slightly injured Mi La, it also proved that he was not completely undefeatable.


    Powerful techniques were always the skills of the world. In strong attacks, they were always controlled by the living being in order to be released. As long as it was a skill from the mortal world, as long as it was a living being, it would not be able to escape this rule, and An Heiyaodie was no exception.


    Seeing his prideful ability "Voice of Souls" being dispelled, as well as his beloved harp being destroyed, Mi La could not help but fly into a rage, and hysterically shouted: "Unforgivable!"


    Then he flapped his wings and attacked again.


    "Angry Butterfly Wings!"


    Mi La, who had been thoroughly enraged by Lin Mufeng, had launched a berserk and furious attack. The person who had injured Mi La was actually the first, unforgivable!


    At the same time, every Demonic Butterfly seemed to have flames of hatred on their body. A single butterfly wing was like a blade, and every single one of them wanted to take one''s life. Lin Mufeng was forced to dodge to the left and right, unable to dodge to the right.


    At this time, Mi La''s Demonic Butterfly wings started to flap again. Lin Mufeng was in imminent danger!


    Lin Mufeng only cared about blocking the blade edge, but he had no time to spare. After Mi La flapped his wings, using the force of the inertia, the force pushed his body right in front of Lin Mufeng. This speed was extremely fast and the attack was strange, you would never think that this was a physical attack.


    At this time, Mi La''s hand had already turned into a sword, aimed straight at Lin Mufeng''s chest, and thrusted forward. Lin Mufeng instinctively brandished his blade to block, but who knew that Mi La''s attack was the real deal. He used his opponent''s instinctual reaction time to block, and when his arm was raised, his entire heart would be exposed to for an instant.


    "Be careful!" Just when Mi La thought that the sword would send Lin Mufeng on his way, he saw a figure pouncing over, just in front of him, and the place where his hand blade was stabbed into, was his heart.


    "Qi Qin!" Lin Mufeng could not help but exclaim. When Qi Qin was in danger, he used his own life to protect Lin Mufeng. Seeing that his attack had missed, Mi La was infuriated, he swung his arm hard and threw Qi Qin out of the circle of battle. At this time, he still had a trace of energy left. He said, "My wings are - shoulder-, a little - weak!"


    Mi La''s expression changed upon hearing this. How could someone of this level know that his weakness was that pair of wings? But what was even more inconceivable was that it was still to come. Right at the moment when he threw Qi Qin out, he actually broke Mi La''s right wing.


    Although Mi La had already evolved to his final form, there was one thing that he still could not evolve, and that was his pair of wings. Because his wings needed to be flexible in order to launch strange attacks against the enemy, although the silk was light, if it evolved in strength, it would definitely lose its agility. Therefore, these wings could not be fully evolved, so he had to keep the source. This was also his only weakness in his final form.


    Otherwise, it would count as a soul attack, and wouldn''t be able to break through the Demonic Butterfly''s clothes, which were said to be a hundred times stronger than Sky Worm Silk.


    Although one of his wings was injured, he still had another. He could still attack, and although the wing was a weakness, it could regenerate in fifteen minutes, making up for this weakness.


    Actually, he should have long thought of it. Every time he attacked, he would involuntarily flap his wings, but he didn''t expect that his weakness, and it was just a small oversight on his part during battle that caused Qi Qin, his good brother, to lose his life. Right now, Qi Qin was risking his life to create such an opportunity for him, he would definitely not let him escape.


    Man-Faced Demon Spider!


    alabaster knife!


    He had even forgotten that he still had a Man-Faced Demon Spider when he was facing such a creature, but there was no such thing as regret in this world. Right now, the only thing that could lessen his guilt was letting Mi La die with him!


    The web spat out by the Man-Faced Demon Spider and trapped Mi La tightly in the center. However, Mi La never thought that he would finally be bound by this cocoon and lose his life in this web.


    Mi La died, but there was not a single trace of happiness on his face. And at this time, Lin Fei was facing Qi Qin''s departure, and his body was shaking non-stop, as if he had gone mad. Sometimes, as the marshal, a mistake in judgement or decision-making would be fatal at a heavy cost!

 C216 Kill Demonic Butterfly 2

    Right now, he could only turn his grief into strength and finish what he should have done.


    He walked in front of the four king and said: "Four Kingdoms Handicap!" The tone was firm and unquestionable.


    He was only hoping that people would stop fighting for their own selfish desires, even if it was just temporarily living in peace. For a moment of solidarity, that was all he could do, because he realized more and more that there was a power that was even more terrifying than the power that came from the darkness, and that was the people''s hearts.


    After obtaining the Four Kingdoms Handicap, Lin Mufeng could naturally lead the group and give orders. At the same time, because Lin Mufeng had obtained the Four Kingdoms Handicap, the Lin Family''s power in the Tian Yuan Continent expanded rapidly.


    Now that Lin Mufeng had acquired the Four Kingdoms Handicap, the next thing to do was to go to the Limitless Dao. There was nothing to say about this in public or private, but he still decided to wait seven days before setting off. He did not want his brother to die before he had the cold, yet he had gone to save his woman.


    He couldn''t do such a thing.


    Thus, he decided to stay here for the next seven days before following everyone else to The Void Continent. Although the Heaven Soul Palace was still under Tang Jiuyu''s control, but because the Alliance was formed, he did not dare act rashly.


    When the Demon Emperor heard that the Tian Yuan Continent had formed an alliance and planned on counterattacking, he could only worry about nothing.


    At this time, Lan Bing and Xiao Qiang came to look for Lin Mufeng. Ever since Lin Mufeng took the Four Kingdoms Handicap, Father Blue had been grinning from ear to ear, praising her daughter for her insight. Now that Lan Family had climbed onto the top branch of the Lin Family, it was only a matter of time.


    Everything seemed so strange, and it even made you feel happy and pained. Such a reality, yet it turned out to be a dream come true?


    However, there was one thing that was the truest in one''s heart. Indeed, there were only eternal benefits and no eternal friends. As a member of the Merchant Union, this was even more so. Now, his blue father actually started to urge him several times, "Bing''er, when do you and Mu Feng intend to get married?"


    "Oh, Father!"


    As for Father Blue, he felt that his daughter''s appearance was much more adorable now. She was no longer that unruly and headstrong young miss from before. Thus, he smiled to himself, "It seems like Mu Feng still has a way. Haha!"


    As for Lan Bing, on her way to find Lin Mufeng, she coincidentally met Xiao Qiang, so the two women went back to the Lin Clan residence together.


    After meeting these two women, Lin Mufeng''s head grew a lot larger. His own baleful god had arrived, and only one of the two girls could bear it. Sigh, women are so troublesome!


    The two girls knew that Lin Mufeng was not in a good mood right now, so they did not make any noise today.


    Originally, Lan Bing wanted to bring up the matter of the marriage agreement, but when she thought about Qi Qin, it was obviously inappropriate to bring up such a matter at this time. Hence, he tried to say something a few times, but she swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth. Lan Bing did not speak, but Xiao Qiang learned how to be silent instead. These two girls really were sisters, but their way of doing things also seemed more or less alike.


    Lan Bing did not speak, but that did not mean that Lin Mufeng did not know of it. Lin Mufeng said: "Lan Bing, I have something to say!"


    This was the first time Lan Bing had ever heard Lin Mufeng speak to him in such a serious manner, and she couldn''t help but feel happy and comfortable in her heart. Lan Bing said: "Go ahead."


    "Marriage!"


    When Lan Bing heard this, she said, "I wanted to bring up this matter a few times just now, but ¡­" Before Lan Bing could finish her words, Lin Fei, who was standing by the side, could do nothing. Lin Fei said: "Hmph, I was wrong about you! The bones of the Qi Qin brothers have yet to turn cold, yet you are here ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Lin Fei was angered, there were a few words of "you" coming out from his mouth, but he could not utter a single word.


    Lin Mufeng did not care about Lin Fei''s reaction, but continued, "Isn''t it time to retreat?!"


    "What?" "Say it again!" Lan Bing could not believe her ears. Did the words really come from Lin Mufeng''s mouth?


    "The act is over, isn''t it?" Lin Mufeng did not answer directly, but instead indirectly asked a question to indicate that Lan Bing had not heard wrongly just now.


    When Lin Fei, who was filled with anger a moment ago, heard this, his heart was also filled with questions. He could not help but say, "Big Brother, you ¡­" He didn''t know what to say next.


    "Lin Mufeng! Do you really think I''m acting? "


    Lan Bing was enraged, could it be that this man could not see through the feelings she had for her?


    "So what if I am? So what if I am?" No one knew how much pain he felt in his heart when he made this decision. The longer it hurt, the shorter it hurt, and right now, hated him, but compared to when she was deep inside her heart, saying those words in the future, it was at least a hundred times stronger. She was already an evil person, so what if he was doing it again?


    When Lan Bing heard this, even though there were tears on her face, she still squeezed out a smile and said: "Okay, remember this, Lin Mufeng, from today onwards, you are you, I am I, and it has nothing to do with you!"


    With a bitter smile, he turned around and left without a shred of hesitation!


    "Lin Mufeng, you bastard, I was wrong about you! "Do your best, sister, wait for me!" Xiao Qiang also left, chasing after Lan Bing''s figure.


    When Jiu Yu returned to the marine boundary, he had naturally said all the bad things about the Tian Yuan Continent. How could he not avenge his first arrow attack, when Jiu Lin was currently recuperating from his injuries, and so she had tricked the Sovereign of the Seas with her own words? Actually, Xiang Jiulin was not injured at all, and his words were not as serious as the Sovereign of the Seas'', because the Sovereign of the Seas only believed her words.


    When Lan Bing returned to her residence, the door closed with a "bang", and she did not see anyone!


    Father Blue did not know what had happened, so he asked Xiao Qiang. Xiao Qiang was obviously not the type of person who thought that the matter was not big enough, and what''s more, when Lin Mufeng just said that, other than Lin Fei and the other two, no one else knew about the matter. Therefore, it was still possible to hide this matter for one day. Perhaps, there was still room for good offices. Therefore, he made up a lie and said: "Because of Qi Qin''s matter, Mu Feng was in a bad mood, so her words crashed into Miss Lan. That''s why she sent me to escort him back."


    However, Xiao Qiang''s lie was perfectly made up. Right now, the only thing she was worried about was Lin''s speed of speaking. As long as he didn''t say anything, this matter wouldn''t develop to the point that it couldn''t be resolved.


    The moment he thought about Lin Fei''s mouth, Xiao Qiang immediately took his leave and returned to the Lin Palace, exhorting Lin Fei in all respects that this matter would be in his stomach before the two families ever brought it up again.


    Although Lin Fei''s words were pleasant to hear, and he remembered them all, he even said in an extremely comical tone, "Let alone the things before, even what Miss Xiao said just now, I have completely forgotten them all."


    But after Father Blue sent Xiao Qiang off, an unexpected guest actually came to the manor. It was a seventeen or eighteen year old white-clothed youth.


    The young man knocked on the door knocker. At this moment, his blue father had yet to enter the inner courtyard. Thus, he waited for his family to open the door before coming to the entrance. When the youth saw the door open, he clasped his hands and asked, "May I ask if this is the Lin Residence?"


    "No!" "Young man, can''t you read? Can''t you see the big blue word?" As his family faced the question, they simultaneously carefully sized up this young man. From the looks of it, he didn''t look like someone who couldn''t read a basket of words. Thus, they started to mock him.


    When the young man heard that this was the Lan residence, he asked again with a face full of envy, "The Lan residence, could it be the Lan residence that has a marriage alliance with the Lin Family? Then it''s the same here! It''s really like stepping on broken iron shoes, there''s no place to find it! "


    "This young brother, the Lan Family is the Lan Family and the Lin Family is the Lin Family. How can it be the same?" Just then, Lan Bing suddenly came out from the house.


    After the youth heard Lan Bing say that, she said: "However, this lady does not know who it is that does not want to join the Lin Family and become their personal servant. However, since you are in Lan Family, it is fate. If you are able to become the messenger of Lan Family, it will be a glorious matter to speak of it, so I hope that the young lady can introduce you! "


    Normally, Lan Bing would have dismissed him with a few words, but today was different. He wanted to fight for the honor of not having anyone to rely on against him, as to why Lan Family was weaker than his Lin Family. Therefore, she said, "In that case, follow me!"


    After saying that, Lan Bing brought him in front of his father, and said: "This is the Lan Family''s Patriarch, Lan Guyong." Upon hearing that, the youth immediately clasped his hands together respectfully to the end, and said: "Junior, Cheng Yi pays his respects to the parents!" Lan Guyong had also heard about the fact that the young talents had all surrendered to the Lin Family in the past few days. She did not expect that even though she had borrowed the Lin Family''s glory, there would still be people willing to submit to him. He said to Cheng Yi: "No need for formalities!"


    Cheng Yi then straightened himself and said to Lan Bing: "Then may I ask for young lady''s advice?"


    "I am Lan Guyong''s daughter, and can also be called Miss Lan Family!"


    After Cheng Yi heard this, he bowed to himself and said, "So it''s Miss Lan, I am truly disrespectful!"


    With regards to Cheng Yi''s salute, Lan Bing acted as if it was natural and proper for it to happen. Therefore, she neither bowed nor said anything about it, and only said: "Since you want to rely on my Lan Family, but I don''t know what capabilities you have, come with me, I will test you." With that, she turned around and walked to the front.


    After walking for a while and seeing that Cheng Yi was left far behind by him, he could not help but to turn his head and look back. However, he saw that Cheng Yi was still walking forward with his hands folded in front, how could he walk fast? Seeing Cheng Yi walking like this, Lan Bing could not help but blush and laughed out loud: "Cheng Yi, why are you walking like this?"


    Cheng Yi said: "Miss did not speak for Cheng Yi to stand up, so Cheng Yi can only walk like this!"


    Even though Cheng Yi was young, he had initially thought of things, but they weren''t bad at all. This was very obvious without any vulgarities, and he scolded Lan Bing without a word, but Lan Bing liked Cheng Yi''s way of thinking. She then said, "Alright, please rise and follow me in."


    Inside, Lan Bing had asked some questions and tested herself, and now she knew that Cheng Yi was truly an accomplished scholar, yet he was involved in all aspects of literature and military affairs. Thus, Cheng Yi stayed in the Blue Palace.


    On the second day, under Lan Bing''s orders, the Lan Family began to publicly attract people from the Lin Family, making it clear that they were stealing people from the Lin Family. Of course, only Lin Mufeng would be able to see through this. The others naturally did not know the whole story.


    In a few days, Lan Family had also recruited countless talented people, and on the surface, it looked like the Lin and Lan families had gained the power to cover the sky with one hand. As a result, they all sighed and said, "This is really a man getting his way, a chicken and a dog getting up to the sky." However, as the saying goes, a man is afraid to be famous, but a pig is afraid to be strong. This matter had caused a lot of trouble for the Lin and Lan families in the future. Of course, this was a story for the future.


    But no one knew, that this time, Lan Bing was actually secretly competing with Lin Mufeng.

 C217 Uppermost Infinite Path

    And since Lin Mufeng knew about this, even if it were anyone else, they would be angry, so he did not bother to care about it, and only waited for the seven days of death to pass before bringing his men to the Celestial Path.


    Seven days of time, speaking of passing, was something that could only be done with a flick of a finger, and before Xiao Qiang left, she repeatedly requested Lin Mufeng to bring the Rice Bucket Lin Fei along, even if he was just a servant.


    Although Lin Fei originally wanted to go as well, everyone knew that it would be extremely dangerous to go to Celestial Path. So he said to Xiao Qiang: "Miss Xiao, you can''t possibly have plotted this kind of thing against me. You''re sending me to my death, aren''t you?"


    "Alright, if others want to go, they won''t be able to. If they''re afraid of death, then they won''t be able to!"


    When Lin Fei heard this, he could not help but jump up, and said: "You look down on me, am I, Lin Fei, a person who fears death? I''ll go and settle it! "


    "Scram! Who the hell are you?!" Xiao Qiang''s fiery temper, upon hearing that Lin Fei could speak freely and not learn from him, and had even learned from those who claimed to be masters, kicked Lin Fei''s butt, sending him more than ten meters away.


    Seeing Lin Fei''s performance, all sorts of experts laughed. And this time, they were all going to join forces with their top experts. In addition, they were going to reorganize the Imperial Army, which consisted of the two families, Yi and Tong, who had been training for seven days and had selected over a hundred people. Furthermore, he was ranked in the top five of the Alliance Competition, so of course Xiao Qiang was one of them.


    And as soon as he entered the Celestial Path, he actually saw someone he was so familiar with!


    This was truly a narrow path, the man was Lin Yuan. So it turned out that he hadn''t died that day! Now, he had become a lackey of the dark world and blocked the path of a human.


    It turns out that when Lin Yuan saw that he had been exposed, he immediately swallowed a pill called Dissolving Body, and refined it into a serpent, causing everyone to see him die under the alabaster knife. He was just a shell, the real Lin Yuan had already escaped long ago.


    And at that time, Lin Yuan didn''t even have a place to go.


    Right now, it seemed like the tip of the iceberg had been exposed, all of this was actually caused by Lin Yuan, it was truly a lingering fear! To think that he would actually use such a method to re-exist.


    It seemed like the day for him to break through the void had arrived, but the dream for him to be reborn in this realm was about to awaken.


    "Lin Yuan! "You little scamp!"


    Lin Yuan merely laughed, as if he was a completely different person from the previous Lin Yuan. At the same time, after seeing Lin Mufeng, he had secretly activated his Heavenly Soul, so Lin Mufeng naturally knew of his trump card, but this time, he was even more shocked than before.


    "evil heavenly spirit!" Everyone was shocked, if there were still people left. Because right now, only Lin Mufeng was present, and those were only illusions. s, Empire Alliance, everything was just like when he was trying to pass the trial. The things that seemed real just a moment ago were now floating in the air. They were completely unreal.


    dark heavenly spirit!


    This kind of power was definitely not possessed by any of the powers in the Tian Yuan Continent. Even if those evil spirit Masters of the Land of Death had died and used a different method of existence, they could not possibly compare to it.


    "Lin Yuan, you sad man, go to hell!"


    Of course Lin Mufeng would not be afraid because he was resurrecting from the dark heavenly spirit, because he had never been sober before. With just Lin Yuan, he could be considered to have resurrected into a dark heavenly spirit, and was only fit to be someone''s dog. What a pitiful worm!


    A pitiful person must have something to hate!


    Lin Mufeng only had one thought in his mind, whoever blocked his way would die on the spot. In this world where the strong are revered, even if what you say is correct, the decisions you make are all correct. You still have to rely on strength to speak for yourself, so you can only use your own strength to subdue them to your own feet.


    BOOM!


    Lin Mufeng was going to make it, this attack was inevitable.


    However, what happened next made him unable to believe it. Although over a year of time, could make a person''s cultivation improve by a lot, when Lin Yuan resurrected a dark heavenly spirit, it could only be called abnormal, because he was able to use a single hand to break open the power released by the alabaster knife. Not only that, he didn''t even need to use his hands; he even easily neutralized Lin Mufeng''s attack without touching any other part of his body.


    "Humph, now you know how powerful the power of the Dark World is!"


    It was very clear that he did not have the thought of immediately killing Lin Mufeng, but rather, wanted to take back everything that happened in the past. This included the unwillingness in his heart when he was stepped on under Lin Mufeng''s feet, the kind of humiliation he had never had before in his entire life.


    Seeing that, Lin Mufeng was also startled, if Lin Yuan could revive using such a method, then even with his strength, he would only be a minion, and looking at the degree of black Qi behind him and how easy it was to resolve the attack, then his strength should be very close to the level of Violet Rank. Furthermore, the further one advanced, the more difficult it would be. He naturally knew in his heart what kind of power would cause Lin Yuan to become so powerful.


    If Lin Yuan was still like this, then if there were still others who resurrected themselves in this manner, it would undoubtedly be extremely terrifying. Although he had never placed his opponent in his eyes, he had only looked down on them strategically. Because it was taboo to underestimate an enemy, no matter if it was true or false, ever since he lost to the gecko, he had become even more convinced that any enemy could only be looked down upon in terms of movement, but not in their hearts. Even if they looked weak, had become much stronger, and so, he did not dare to slight them.


    Whether this was real or an illusory realm, for the first time in Lin Mufeng''s life, he was at a loss. Even when he entered the dream and returned to his previous life, he had never been confused or confused like he was now before;


    Lin Yuan dodged the attack easily, and this was the first time he felt that he was so strong. So the Heavenly Soul Master was different from the evil spirit Masters, regarding the situation of the evil spirit Masters being dead in the Land of Death, Lin Mufeng had personally witnessed it, but of course, Lin Yuan had no way of knowing, and at the same time, Lin Mufeng did not know about the circumstances surrounding the death of the Heavenly Soul Master.


    As a Heavenly Soul Master, even if his physical body died, as long as his soul did not die, it meant that he could still live a second life. However, this life was the same as the evil spirit Masters, it represented darkness and negative emotions, or it could be said that as long as the Heavenly Soul died with hatred and anger while alive, its soul would be brought to the Dark World.


    But just like how the Innate Heavenly Soul Master was unable to enter the Land of Death, they were also unable to enter the Dark World, and the Dark Undead, if they were not granted permission to enter, would also not appear in this world. Although they would continue to exist in other ways, they were two different worlds, such as a parallel line or a more accurate description, which was a curve.


    At this time, Lin Yuan began to launch a counterattack. Lin Mufeng knew that he wasn''t using his full strength, and was only toying with him, but the power of this attack couldn''t be underestimated.


    Dark alabaster knife!


    The hexagon in the air started to condense, and pieces of snow began to fall, causing the temperature to drop abruptly. It was just that the colors of the snow and alabaster knife were all black, a demonic black, terrifyingly black, as if it wanted to swallow the entire world into the endless darkness.


    Ironic!


    What a huge irony!


    A possessor of the heavenly soul who believed himself to be representing righteousness and light actually emitted all of the negative elements. With every slash, there was killing, bloodlust, and the greed of humanity. It was shrouded in hatred and fury ¡­


    Facing such an attack, although Lin Mufeng could not do much harm to him, the negative things still disturbed his heart. As he was a twin heavenly souls, little by little, some things started to slowly invade his heart.


    But that was impossible, so this battle would become even more interesting, maybe he could find an opening on Lin Yuan''s body.


    Thinking about that, Lin Mufeng immediately turned around, and the evil heavenly spirit completely exploded out, because right now he basically did not have any scruples, and Lin Yuan''s strength had become stronger, causing his fighting spirit to ignite.


    His blood-sucking nature was undoubtedly exposed as well. At the same time, he used the alabaster knife s to forcefully take on Lin Yuan''s attack, while accumulating energy in his body. Not only would he defeat this villain, he would also prevent him from reviving again. That''s right! He wanted to drink blood!


    Under normal circumstances, when Xie Wuji encountered this kind of situation, he would definitely start babbling noisily, "Lunatic, can dark heavenly spirit also be absorbed?" However, the current Lin Mu was unable to sense his existence. Could it be that he had mysteriously left? However, this was definitely not the case.


    Devour!


    The image of Lin Mufeng''s Vampire Heavenly Soul was completely unreservedly revealed, and although Lin Yuan''s current strength had increased greatly, facing that tall figure, he still had the thought of submitting to him. However, he immediately restrained the fear in his heart and said, "Today, let''s settle the new and old grudges together."


    "Kill!" The black alabaster knife raised its blade along with the sound of the blade, straightening it out and cutting down on Lin Mufeng, wanting to use the inertia of the attack to directly break Lin Mufeng''s counterattack. Bang!


    The sound of air clashing against each other!


    A huge sound of space being torn apart could be heard as two clouds of thick smoke swirled together. They were like two black tornadoes, lifting everything in their surroundings into the air ¡­


    Lin Yuan did not know how powerful the evil heavenly spirit was, so he could not believe what he saw. After being hit by the two balls of Qi, the two people who were five meters away from each other started fighting.


    Lin Yuan looked at Lin Mufeng with a gaze filled with boundless terror. He began to suspect in his heart, could it be that the power he had been bestowed with was fake?


    "Impossible!" It can''t be like this. " As he faced Lin Mufeng, he sighed lightly, as if he was talking to himself. At the same time, the unconfident expression on his face was accompanied by his enlarged eyes, completely exposed.


    He originally thought that he could play around with Lin Mufeng like a cat catching a mouse, but now it seemed that in this battle, it was not certain who would play the cat and who would play the mouse. Therefore, Lin Yuan had already given up on that idea. When he thought about his miserable state when Lin Mufeng had stepped on him, even though there was hatred in his heart, he realized that it was useless even if he had the time to hate.

 C218 dark heavenly spirit

    Strength!


    No, I don''t want to be trampled under my feet for the rest of my life, I don''t want to!


    Lin Yuan started to become somewhat hysterical at the moment, as if he had gone berserk, and pounced on him. He had no moves or methods at all, only a crazy attack that did not care about his life, because right now, he only wanted to keep his life, and that second life that was not easy to obtain. Although the Demon Emperor''s shadow that sat down called it the eternal power of darkness, it seemed that this so-called eternal life, in front of this man, would be broken.


    "A mad dog!" Facing Lin Yuan''s attack, if Lin Yuan could dodge it easily and dodge it, then Lin Yuan''s strength would not be raised at all. Furthermore, this time, he did not want to avoid it at all, instead, he wanted to directly face the berserk attack, facing it head on. At the same time, the Vampire Heavenly Soul had already prepared itself, revealing its fangs.


    It had been a long time since he had smelled blood, and now it was completely out of control.


    Lin Yuan''s neck felt a chill, and felt two hard objects mercilessly embed themselves within his neck. That tall and big figure, however, was as if he was enjoying a cup of fruit juice, leisurely sucking on them.


    The world went silent.


    Lin Mufeng made this little fellow who thought he had twice the chance to live an eternal life, look like a divine punishment, and gave him a life that would end forever, because when he faced the enemy head on, he used the "Destroyer".


    Destroyer ¨C damaging the soul of the heavens!


    After devouring his soul into his body, what he needed to do now was to refine this dark heavenly spirit and wildly search through Lin Yuan''s memories. However, he found out that the little person''s memories were either dirty or dirty, and thus, he wiped out all the useless memories.


    Inside, Lin Yuan struggled in pain and resisted helplessly, but it could not stop Lin Mufeng''s actions. Lin Mufeng ruthlessly destroyed and nibbled away at his mind just like that, yet he could not find anything of value.


    Until when Lin Yuan died and he found out that he still had some memories left, Lin Mufeng was secretly happy in his heart. It seemed that the things later on would be of some value. Thus, he continued to clench his fist, crushing Lin Yuan''s shattered memories.


    "Return!"


    And just at this moment, a voice rang out, and Lin Mufeng''s body couldn''t help but fly horizontally along with a powerful suction force.


    Just as Lin Mu was about to look for to break through and look for some valuable things, he suddenly heard a "Return" sound and his body flew out, returning back to his original location.


    And the one who shouted "return" was none other than Grandfather Xiao.


    Lin Mufeng could not help but be shocked, but at the same time, he saw Ni Chang, Yu Xin and the others present, and understood that the illusion had disappeared, while Grandfather Xiao must have summoned him back here for a reason. He stepped forward and said to Grandfather Xiao, "I do not know Grandfather Xiao, why you summoned Mu Feng back at this time?"


    Xiao Lao said: "Because the front is not a place where you can reach. Furthermore, you should not have, you should not have ingested the dark heavenly spirit!"


    "dark heavenly spirit?"


    When everyone heard this, they were all shocked on the spot, because in Tian Yuan Continent, other than the True Soul and the evil heavenly spirit, this dark heavenly spirit was unheard-of.


    Even though Ni Chang was an elder of the Heaven Soul Palace, she had never seen this matter before, and it could be said that she had not seen much. Ni Chang could not help but ask: "Grandfather Xiao, what is this dark heavenly spirit?" If it was in the past, he would definitely think it was a little strange to call this man her grandfather. But now, because she was Lin Mufeng''s woman, her way of addressing him, was from the bottom of her heart.


    The few women naturally had not left, even though Xiao Lao had asked them to leave repeatedly, they still persisted on. Thus, the only ones guarding this place were the Xiao Lao and the three women. However, the others had long since found a way out of this place.


    In response to Ni Chang''s question, the Xiao Lao said: "This place is not the place to speak, don''t forget where we are. "Moreover, this brat''s condition, sigh ¡­" With that, he let out a soft sigh.


    Xiao Lao''s words woke everyone up and involuntarily looked towards Lin Mufeng.


    But from the looks of it, there was nothing abnormal with Lin Mufeng, but the words that Xiao Lao had said were definitely not randomly spouted, so no one knew what would happen to Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng was also surprised to hear this, and said: "Grandfather Xiao, I ¡­"


    "Brat, if you don''t want to die right now, don''t open your mouth! If not, why would you have to absorb the backlash from the Heavenly Soul? If not, you would have to absorb the dark heavenly spirit! You truly do not know your limits! "


    Although Xiao Lao''s words were full of reproach, it was still a matter of deep love. Everyone knew that it was because they were worried about him that they said such words. Otherwise, if it was anyone else, who would care about your life?


    As soon as Xiao Lao finished speaking, Lin Mufeng''s body had started to change. His body stiffened for a moment, and then he fell on the ground with a thump, like a living dead man. His originally white face was now completely devoid of blood, as if he was wearing a mask, which made him pale to the point of being terrifying.


    A backlash from the Heavenly Soul!


    The crowd immediately gathered around him. Naturally, those women were even more concerned about him, so there was no need to mention it. Even if Yu Xin were to hold him in her arms, she would not be able to feel his body''s temperature. As for Han Mei and Ni Chang, they had both probed her nose a little, yet were unable to even sense a breath of air.


    Yu Xin immediately began to cry, and kept shaking his body, and cried: "Big Brother Mu Feng!"


    But Lin Mufeng still did not have any reaction. Everyone turned to look at Xiao Lao, although he was worried, he did not have such a strong reaction, and only said: "Relax, at the moment, there is no life threatening danger, but if you want to wake up, you will have to go through a lot of trouble."


    When the girls heard that Lin Mufeng''s life was not in danger, they calmed down and asked Xiao Lao what they should do next.


    Xiao Lao said: "Leave!" Then, he looked at the distant sky as if he was talking to himself. He then said to himself in a low voice, "It seems that there are some things that I must face!"


    Everyone did not know what Xiao Lao meant, and judging from his expression, it seemed to be an extremely difficult matter to deal with.


    Leave? Even though it sounded simple, it was easier said than done!


    But who was the Xiao Lao? It could be said now, once the Xiao Lao appeared, who would compete with him!


    No one would doubt his words because of this senior''s magnanimity and generosity. Xiao Lao said: "If you all also feel the terror of that power, leave this place together right now. If anyone wants to die here, then so be it."


    No matter if it was an enemy or friend, facing life and death, and even being of the Tian Yuan Continent bloodline, these kinds of things could be considered as scoundrels. As for whether or not he would become an enemy or friend after leaving, that was something that would happen in the future. Other than a fool, the words of the Xiao Lao could not be understood, because the Purple Rank Expert''s distress order was not sent out so easily. Therefore, everyone temporarily resolved their resentment and advanced in the opposite direction.


    Tian Yuan Continent.


    Everyone stepped onto the real ground, and they all felt a sense of impending doom. In the blink of an eye, two lifetimes had passed. Even the smell of earth in the air was extremely familiar.


    All the powers retreated back to the main camp, because no one would be willing to provoke someone like Xiao Lao, who had the strength of a BT.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng could rest in peace while receiving the care and care of these few women, but this situation was completely unprecedented and no one had ever seen the reverse effects of the heavenly soul.


    Although Lin Tianfeng was concerned about his son, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to help much with it. With a few girls taking care of him, he left the room and asked Xiao Lao Ji.


    At this time, he already knew that this old man was Xiao Qiang''s grandfather, so according to seniority, he should already call him uncle.


    However, just at this moment, a person came over. If one were to say that the wind was blowing outside and there was a strict investigation going on, then most people would not be able to get here easily, but there was one person that was definitely not in this group. Furthermore, Xiao Lao knew that this person would come looking for them sooner or later.


    Of course, if this person could not make it here, then no one would be able to safely send Lin Mufeng to the Hangu College.


    As for the few big shots in the Star Blue Academy, although they were worried about Lin Mufeng''s safety, they had more important matters at hand. They needed to quickly return and coordinate with the city.


    Furthermore, from the tone of the Xiao Lao, they had already learned that if Lin Mufeng woke up, he would definitely bring everyone a shocking secret. So they all went back to the main house. Although Guang Wei was arrogant, even the Rakasha could not do anything about this place, let alone him, who only deceived himself on the surface and thought that he had cut off the connection between them. However, he knew clearly in his heart that he could not do anything about it. Moreover, he wasn''t an idiot. He knew, of course, that he was just a puppet right now. Therefore, his priority right now was to either kick away the people from Fei Family or take back his power to consolidate his strength. Otherwise, if those people counterattacked, he would be the one bearing the brunt of the attack and become the scapegoat.


    This was not the result he wanted! After tasting the sweetness, he had even spread his ambition to the entire continent, wanting to do something that would devour everything.


    But the reason the Royal Palace broke through the Heaven Soul Palace was only because of the prelude to the battle that he had thought was going to happen. Sooner or later, he would have to get rid of the people from Fei Family, and that Royal Palace was also not allowed to exist in this world.


    It was easy to dodge an arrow but difficult to defend against an arrow in the dark. Of course, Guang Wei would not be so easily blocked, which was why he had made his own plans. Because right now, he was still a king in name, and he had even inherited the true throne, so his rights as a king must not be touched by anyone. Whoever touched him would die, and even his father would dare to kill him.


    Therefore, the current Hangu College and the other two locations were still safe, because Guang Wei still could not pull out his hand at this point of time, or he might not even be able to pull out his whip. At this time, Palace Master Yao Yue came to look for Xiao Lao.


    Speaking of which, Palace Master Yao Yue had an extremely deep relationship with this Xiao Lao.


    This could also be considered a rotten debt from back then. Naturally, it would involve the entanglement of emotions as well.


    It could also be said that at that time, Xiao Lao, Palace Master Yao Yue, and the Rakasha were from the same sect, and their ancestor was one of the top two great powers in the Heavenly Soul Realm. They were the first batch of Heavenly Soul Master s, possessing supreme power that was close to that of a god.


    And two men, one woman, there would always be stories.


    Until the point when the three of them glared at each other and formed their own sects. As their senior brother, Xiao Lao did not want to see such a situation occur. However, since that was the case, he had no other choice. He did not know that the three of them had been killed by someone.

 C219 Reverse Sky Soul Devour (1)

    Originally, Xiao Lao wanted to find an opportunity to take revenge, but his enemy was already dead, and that person seemed to be obsessed with it. Just for the true profound meaning of the Heavenly Soul, there was no one left in this world, thus he could not find revenge, and only treated that person as smoke.


    However, there was one thing that they both had to deal with, and one that they had to deal with. That was because Xiao Qiang''s father was actually born from the same Yao Yue as Xiao Lao during Meng Lang''s time.


    And it was precisely because of this that Yao Yue had always thought of the Heaven Soul Palace as the orthodox sect passed down by the true master, but the Xiao Lao that was her senior brother did not stop him. She even allowed this junior sister to act recklessly, but did not interfere, because he had something to lose to this person.


    After Yao Yue left the boy outside the Xiao family''s residence, she left without hesitation. She didn''t want to think about everything that had happened between them right now. When she heard that the Xiao family had been annihilated and that her only granddaughter, Xiao Qiang, was still alive, her emotions became complicated.


    The things that happened many years ago, no matter who was right or wrong, became a thing of the past. Now that the Heaven Soul Palace was gone, her only hope now was instead this Xiao Qiang. That man, however, had had a past with him. How could she forget it if she wanted to?


    Furthermore, with the current situation, whether it was public or private, she should have ended this matter, because if the power of the Dark World truly came, then the consequences would not be something that a Heaven Soul Palace could bear. Perhaps it would be the end of the continent.


    Glancing at the Xiao Lao, Yao Yue merely said: "Rose, is she still well?"


    Xiao Lao was emotionally moved when he heard this. Unexpectedly, all the grudges from all these years were resolved just because of his granddaughter? However, if that was the case, it was a fortunate thing that he had arrived at the end of the year.


    Xiao Lao said: "Right now, she is handling an extremely important matter."


    Xiao Lao''s words were not wrong, because right now, only Xiao Qiang''s movements would not be restricted. Although her Wood Evil Pavilion was broken, the people of the continent did not know much about her, or perhaps they only knew that she was the boss of the Wood Evil Pavilion, and that her communication was not well-developed at that time, so the soldiers and the Heavenly Soul Master did not know much about Xiao Qiang''s background. Thus, she was the best choice to gather information outside.


    And the mysterious person who had saved the light was actually Xiao Qiang, if not for the charm of the Royal Palace, then the thing on her body would not have dropped. This was naturally a scheme arranged by the Xiao Lao.


    The Xiao Lao could be said to be strategizing right now, it turned out that everything was in his eyes.


    And the reason why Xiao Qiang was able to find her own grandfather, was entirely because of perseverance, and there was also a kind of obsession on the Xiao Lao. It was precisely because of her memories of the past that she was able to reunite with her grandsons.


    With no place to go, she was left alone. At that time, the Lin Family was also unable to return, so she could only return to her childhood home, loitering around it, unable to return. As for Xiao Lao, because of a kind of sin against Yao Yue, the Xiao family had always been at their old location, the place where everyone met the Xiao Lao. Actually, that place was where the Xiao family had not been annihilated. On the other hand, the Xiao Lao stayed there the whole time for a belief.


    He believed that Yao Yue would wake up one day and not lose her head because of something. But she didn''t expect to see the pearl chain on Xiao Qiang''s body, and so she met her grandfather.


    These were the matters of the past. He still wanted to see if this man was worth cultivating. Most importantly, he loved his own granddaughter very much, so his plan was to temporarily let them part ways, and see how this man made up his mind.


    Hearing that Xiao Qiang was alright, Yao Yue felt much more at ease. Thus, she let out a sigh and said: "Senior Brother, I believe you know about it too. I ¡­"


    The current Yao Yue, in front of the Xiao Lao, was completely like a little girl without the dignity of a palace master. Moreover, it was hard to believe that this mysterious Palace Master Yao Yue actually had such a side to him.


    Seeing that, Xiao Lao acted as if he had seen his junior sister again, his eyes becoming moist: "You''re finally willing to call me senior brother? I have already heard of this matter. Now, we can only wait for Mu Feng to wake up before we make our plans for the next step. "


    "Lin Mufeng?"


    If not for him, how could Ni Chang, Han-Mei, and Yu Xin possibly do anything, and even if the Heaven Soul Palace was destroyed, this person would still be held responsible. Just like back then, Yao Yue still liked to anger people, because without Lin Mufeng, as long as it was something that the Rakasha had decided on, it would definitely be done. Of course, other than one thing, the only thing that would be done was to let her senior brother and sister take the initiative, he had never suffered a single loss.


    Furthermore, her own granddaughter was also Lin Mufeng''s woman now, so she definitely wouldn''t take Lin Mufeng''s life right now. Because she wasn''t a bastard, and she didn''t want her own granddaughter to be a widow either, and it was even because of Xiao Qiang''s grandmother, who didn''t care whether she admitted it or not, that she couldn''t do this.


    So right now, she did not have any killing intent towards Lin Mufeng, she only wanted to see what kind of situation Lin Mufeng was in, and what kind of secret did Senior Brother reveal after he wakes up.


    When they arrived at Lin Mufeng''s room, they saw three women. The four of them looked at each other, but no one said anything for a long time.


    Finally, Ni Chang broke this atmosphere, and slowly said two words: "Me-master!"


    When Yao Yue heard this, she only laughed a little. The fact that Palace Master Yao Yue laughed at others was not a good omen, and the three of them were well aware of this point. Could it be that she dared to use force here?


    Who would have thought that this Yanran, Yao Yue, was really only Yanran. She even imitated a self-deprecating joke and said: "Why, are you still calling me palace master? Hehe, the Heaven Soul Palace is gone. "Haha ¡­"


    He could only smile bitterly. Who could understand the suffering he was going through?


    The three of them were extremely surprised by Yao Yue''s abnormal behavior. Only Yu Xin mustered her courage and walked up to them, and said: "So you''re saying, Asgard Master doesn''t blame us for this?"


    Yao Yue straightened her body, but continued to laugh, and said: "Strange, but is there any difference? Actually, the three of you seem to be a hundred times stronger than me, so ¡­ "


    Although Yao Yue''s words were mindless and incomprehensible to the three of them, it was clear that Yao Yue did not care about the previous matter. She couldn''t help but express her gratitude, "I thank Asgard Mistress for her magnanimity, and for the beauty of an adult!"


    Yao Yue did not even bother to thank him, she only glanced at Lin Mufeng, and saw that he was clearly a dried up corpse, as though he had been submerged in water for three days.


    Previously, when she was speaking with Xiao Lao, she knew that he had suffered a backlash from the Heavenly Soul, causing him to become like this. Yao Yue could not help but let out a sigh, these words, should be filled with true emotions, as she said: "Lin Mufeng, if you have three people to back you up, I, Yao Yue, will actually be the first to not let you off."


    Just then, a miracle happened. Lin Mufeng''s mouth slightly twitched, this was no different from giving everyone a shot, it made them extremely excited.


    Lin Mufeng''s body started to react a little bit, but it wasn''t because of Yao Yue''s appearance, but the girls all regarded Yao Yue as a god and thought that she was a lucky star. Just that one sentence from her caused Lin Mufeng to have an unexpected reaction, and he couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Everyone was making wild guesses, but their hearts were also filled with endless joy.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng''s body had a slight reaction, but it was not because of that, but because of that child. Mo Yu had underestimated that child, and his background was not small, and it could be said that he had an extremely deep connection with the Sky Soul Fragment, or to be more accurate, he had the same origin as them, and when the Tian Yuan Continent was formed, that Sky Soul Fragment had struck a certain foot of the mountain, similar to a meteorite. As for the stone that was hit, it became an existence that had Heavenly Energy. It was the child afterwards, who was also known as the Anomalous stone monster.


    And the stone monster had once given Lin Mufeng the Heavenly Spirit Water, which was what he had said before, "There can be three invincible chances".


    After Lin Mufeng entered the illusion, he did not use the Heavenly Spirit Water. As he was getting closer to the truth, he decided to use this rare opportunity when he needed to, and only when he was consuming Lin Yuan''s dark heavenly spirit, he accidentally swallowed the Heavenly Spirit Water into his stomach as well.


    If the Sky Spirit Water was used three times, it would lose its effectiveness, but each time, it would be in an invincible state for a period of time. However, this was something that had never happened before after it was swallowed. He didn''t know what the outcome would be. And the Ten Thousand Deadly stone monster seemed to have sensed what was happening in the illusion world, so it said while full of its tongue: "Sigh, I''ll say it, this will harm you, Master, I''m sorry, because I have never encountered such a thing. Sigh, this is embarrassing!"


    Now, the Heavenly Spirit Water had played a role and was fighting with the dark heavenly spirit in Lin Mufeng''s body. If Lin Mufeng knew that someone had treated his body as a battlefield, he would definitely be enraged like thunder.


    Just as everyone was looking at Lin Mufeng, something happened to Yu Xin, and she was suddenly unable to wake up from her mistake.


    From the looks of it, it was real that Yu Xin had entered the illusion and her real body should already be trapped in the The Void Continent. These things were of course only known to everyone after Lin Mufeng had woken up.


    The Heavenly Road was unique, the Heavenly Energy was unique!


    Ordinary people would not have Heavenly Energy in their bodies, much less use it to channel it into their soul pathway. Even if some almighty being were to forcefully instill Heavenly Energy into them, when he used his soul pathway ¡­


    The change happened again. The sky changed colors, lightning crackled, and that person exploded on the spot, his flesh and blood flying in all directions. Some of the Heavenly Soul Master s also wanted to cultivate other soul pathway, but in the end, all of them exploded as well.


    Chicken ribs!


    The secret that the peerless expert had spent his entire life discovering was actually useless. The soul pathway brought about by the awakening of the heavenly soul, others were simply unable to cultivate it.


    Heavenly soul was a special feature, it was unique to Heavenly Energy!


    No one could change the rules of the Tian Yuan Continent.


    Xiao Lao told this matter that everyone knew, because other than the first prince, Yu Xin and the others, there were also a few experts of the same cultivation level. How could they not know about this, but since the Xiao Lao said it, there must be a reason behind it.

 C220 Reverse Sky Soul Devour (Part II)

    Could it be that Lin Mufeng''s awakening was going to break this rule?


    Now, facing the half asleep Lin Mufeng and the completely unconscious Yu Xin, what kind of truth was this Xiao Lao going to tell everyone? Everyone turned to look at Xiao Lao.


    Xiao Lao extended his index finger towards Yu Xin''s nose and tried his best to sense her heavenly soul. Then, his expression couldn''t help but change as he said, "It seems that Mu Feng can only tell everyone about this matter. It''s just that, whether the current Mu Feng can break through the shackles and reach the level other than Violet Rank, is up to him."


    Everyone did not understand what Xiao Lao meant by those words, and since Xiao Lao could see the doubt in everyone''s eyes, he continued, "Now that Yu Xin''s soul is gone, it must be related to Mu Feng entering the illusory realm."


    "The Heavenly Soul is gone!"


    This news was definitely too shocking, how could the soul of the Heavenly Soul Master be gone?


    "This is not something that I know of. I can guess that once Mu Feng wakes up, his Heavenly Soul will also disappear. That''s all. But for Mu Feng, this might not be a bad thing!"


    "What? Why is it like this?"


    Now, everyone''s hope was placed on Lin Mufeng, and Xiao Lao''s words were like a ladle of cold water poured over everyone. And at this moment, as expected, Lin Mufeng''s body began to change, and gradually began to have weak breaths. Then, with a cold tremble, he suddenly sat up.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng wake up, although everyone had already prepared for the worst, they were still happy inside. However, there were still people who could not hold themselves back. This person was the Dark Lord. Although he had not come into direct contact with Lin Mufeng, if not for him secretly borrowing some power, Lin Mufeng would definitely not have been able to swallow the dark heavenly spirit.


    Now, everyone in the Demon Emperor Hall knew that Lin Mufeng had devoured the dark heavenly spirit and had even miraculously awakened. Everyone thought that he would be captured by the Infernal King''s plan, or that he would become someone I could use. They did not expect that this plan would fail again.


    It really was an anomaly!


    At this time, the dark figure of the Star of the Eight Devils spoke out, and said, "The Dark Warrior is still the Dark Warrior, how can his strength compare with that of the Star of the Eight Devils?"


    Although his words were true, they were no doubt a slap to the Demon Emperor''s face, implying that he had not properly considered the matter. Thus, the Demon King gave him a look of disdain and no longer dared to spout nonsense.


    And this time, the Demon Emperor had only appeared after two days of seclusion. Who would have thought that as soon as he came out, he would encounter such an annoying matter? Fortunately, Zhong Moli was doing something well. Although he was not able to defeat Lin Mufeng, or perhaps had never dared to directly clash with him, to be able to banish Fu Yuxin''s heavenly soul, he was not afraid of Lin Mufeng coming knocking on his door again and again.


    Therefore, the Demon Emperor said, "Zhong Moli, I''ll leave this matter to you." He then left the palace.


    Furthermore, once the Demon Emperor said it, there would be no room for redemption. Therefore, with just a look of contempt, it was sufficient to prove that his position in the Demon Emperor''s heart had been shaken. As the head of the Star of the Eight Devils and as the head of his position in the Star of the Eight Devils, he was shaken, but the others would only look at him as a joke and not help him.


    In the entire dark world, where would they find any dog shit of kinship or friendship? The only thing they could take out to talk was power and power. Right now, Zhong Moli had already let him feel an unprecedented threat, so his dark heart was beginning to plan how, other than this person, he did not care about the Demon Emperor''s great plans. What did that have to do with him, whether it was success or failure, he was ultimately unable to shake that position, and he did not have the ambition to unify the entire continent. Right now, he had already lost his will to fight, and as long as he could keep the position of first in the Star of the Eight Devils, everything else had nothing to do with him.


    When Lin Mufeng woke up, sure enough, he brought along shocking news, and it was only then that everyone realized that the dark world and the marine boundary were already restless. The Tian Yuan Continent was still fighting amongst themselves, if they could not calm down the internal turmoil before the two attacks, then the continent would be in great danger.


    On one hand, Lin Mufeng''s soul had been swept into the illusion world, but Lin Mufeng was not surprised by this. On the other hand, why did the time difference between the real world and the illusory world appear? This was easy to understand because inside the illusion world, in order to confuse Lin Mufeng''s mind, his space and time had become chaotic, so it was inevitable that time had to go wrong. Thus, within the illusion world, Yu Xin had been swept up into the illusion world, and inside the real world, this scene had only just happened.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Right now, the Gate of Illusion has already closed, so other than Yu Xin, everyone else will only have an absurd dream. Then the world will return to reality. "


    However, it became a difficult issue as to how to resolve the conflict, whether it be to first save someone, or to make a move at the same time. This was also a difficult choice, one side was the safety of the world, and the other side was the love of the people.


    He had never been so confused before. Every choice he made was the right one, or the wrong one.


    But now, the most important thing was that his own soul had disappeared, and under the effects of the Sky Spirit Water, the two souls, after a fierce battle, had consumed each other. Now that Lin Mufeng did not have a Sky Soul, he could decide what to do, and whether or not he could do it was another matter.


    Thus, whether or not he could find his Heavenly Soul now was his first priority. At this time, Xiao Qiang brought back the news.


    It had been a long time since the two of them had last met, so there was no need to talk about how much the two of them loved each other, and the news she had brought back also helped to calm everyone down a bit.


    Xiao Qiang said: "Looks like, this continent will at least maintain its current state for a year."


    She didn''t say this out of thin air, or speak carelessly out of vain of her own judgment, but because there was absolute truth in her words. It was just that this news was good news for the continent, but bad news for the common people. However, things in the world were far from perfect.


    The first piece of information, was that Guang Wei was preparing a plan to reduce the Fei Family''s strength. On the surface, it looked like a war was about to break out, but in reality, no one would act rashly before they were fully prepared. However, after Xiao Qiang had observed everything secretly, they knew that they were already prepared to fight for at least a year, so within a year, no one from any of the two locations would make a move first.


    The second thing was that after Lianxing had escaped, she had gathered all the people that the Heaven Soul Palace had managed to escape from, and used an assault technique on the Royal Palace, causing the Royal Palace to be unable to care about anything else, the strategy of using two countries as the base, to pacify the four countries, had also slowed down. With regards to guerrilla tactics and powerful forces, wanting to completely wipe out the rest of the enemies was impossible, even without a year of work.


    But when Lianxin and Xiao Qiang met head on, they knew that Yao Yue had formed an alliance with Hangu College, as well as with the Xiao Lao and their people. As a result, their thoughts of restoring the Heaven Soul Palace became deeper, and was more motivated to attack the Royal Palace.


    But a year''s time was enough for him to prepare how to deal with the Dark World. It was just that when Xiao Qiang heard that Lin Mufeng''s heavenly soul had disappeared, she was a little confused. Thus, she made Lin Mufeng recount his experiences in the illusion world one after another, while she, who was inherited by the Xiao Family, felt the true reason for his heavenly soul''s disappearance.


    "The fragments?" Xiao Qiang could not help but be overjoyed when she sensed those fragments. She knew that there was a huge possibility that Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul had recovered, but with his current ability, he was powerless to do anything.


    Xiao Lao was also regretful for a moment, as to why he did not think of this point, but according to Xiao Qiang, he had only felt the fragments, and was unable to recover. At this time, he had already found out from Lin Mufeng''s memories that the Zhang Family members who were trying to repair the soul of the Sky were all killed, and the only way now, was to combine Yao Yue''s power, and see if she could change the situation.


    Yao Yue looked at Xiao Qiang, and caressed her forehead with her hand. Her gaze revealed the care and concern of an elder, and she said: "This is Rose, my granddaughter? "To think that I would be reduced to such a state. Looks like I am an old man as well."


    Previously, Lin Mufeng also had the chance to recover his soul, but that time, it was to repair the evil spirit, so how could he be so lucky this time around? He didn''t know what the result would be.


    Just as the Xiao Lao and Yao Yue were thinking of a way to help Lin Mufeng recover, a commotion broke out in the marine boundary. Tang Jiuyu''s appearance gave rise to hope.


    That day, after Lu Qingfeng defeated Xiang Jiulin, he had injured him and left, yet he did not speak a word about what he saw. This made Tang Jiuyu feel somewhat grateful in her heart, but Xiang Jiulin''s words had also cleared Tang Jiuyu''s mind. So marine boundary was just a chess piece of the dark world, and even the The Spiritual World was swallowed up by the dark world in the end.


    Xiang Jiulin said: "Little Sister Yu, do you really believe that Darkness is an eternal power?"


    Tang Jiuyu shifted her body and stretched her beautiful wings. In truth, her identity was not as simple as marine boundary Elders and The Spiritual World Elders. There were simply too many myths hidden on her body, and it should be said that other than Xiang Jiulin, no one knew of her other identity. Even the current Ocean Emperor did not, and the two had always suspected this Ocean Emperor. That was because they did not want to reveal their identities to the other elders. However, as the Ocean Emperor, how could he allow those two to do so?


    Unless that person was not the real Ocean Emperor, because the death of the previous Ocean Emperor was strange. Or perhaps, it could be said that he was the successor to the testamentary edict. Others might not suspect it, but these two definitely had the qualifications.


    This was because the two of them were not just Elders, but the Four Great Spirits of marine boundary. As for Tang Jiuyu, her secret identity was none other than Jiu Yu''s Sea Vermillion Bird, a Sea Vermillion Bird that had nine wings made of illusions. Xiang Jiulin was the marine boundary''s White Tiger.


    They had always suspected that the Ocean Emperor was actually one of the four spirits, the Azure Dragon. However, this was only a guess, and it could not be verified. Because everyone knows that Hai Canglong and Hai Xuanwu of the Four Seas Spirits have died in battle, and you unreasonably guessed that a dead person was the current Ocean Emperor, so it could be considered as the Ocean Emperor''s side by side with the other four spirits.


    However, the development of the situation involuntarily caused the two of them to connect the dots. Especially something that had happened recently, it was practically confirmed that this person was definitely the Azure Dragon, and other people did not know the ambition of the Azure Dragon. As a member of the Four Spirit Clans, they knew it better than anyone else.

 C221 Oscillation of the sea boundary

    Furthermore, the Ocean Emperor had obviously sent a person to follow them in secret, and at the same time, seemed to be instructing the man that, in case of need, other than Lin Mufeng, the Heavenly Soul Necklace he wanted to obtain was not a secret to the marine boundary, but this fantasy land was something they had thought of. Even though it was for the Demon Emperor, in reality, he had only coveted the Heavenly Soul Necklace, and even though it was not a big use to him, he did not fear that the Rakasha would not be able to obtain one, as this necklace could only be found in the The Void Continent.


    As Lin Motian''s descendant, since he was willing to give up on behalf of the continent, then he would definitely hand over the Heavenly Soul Necklace to Lin Mufeng.


    So he sent the Immoveable Tribe Yin Ji Jellyfish to the illusionary land. The people from the marine boundary could control the sea serpent gas, so it was easy for them to go in and out of the place. It was just that the Yin Ji Jellyfish did not want to help even when it had arrived in the Illusory Realm. In fact, it had brushed past Lin Mufeng during the auction, but did not directly clash with him. This was something the Ocean Emperor did not expect.


    It seemed that the Evil God''s primordial spirit was even more enticing than the Ocean Emperor''s life or the Heavenly Soul Necklace. Everyone knew how powerful the Evil God''s power was and the Yin Ji Jellyfish was no exception. Therefore, after a few times, she was only secretly looking for an opportunity. When the Demonic Butterfly appeared, it was the best time for her to make a move, but she made a bold decision to let Lin Mufeng go, because once the Evil God power recognized the host, it wanted him to leave twice. He had to do it personally. Thus, she did not act.


    The Yin Ji Jellyfish replied: "Reporting to the Ocean Emperor, even though he has been revived with the power of the Evil God, I can''t defeat him. Even Xiang Jiulin was injured by him." It seemed like her schemes were extremely strong as well. Not only did he want to cleanse his, he also wanted to pull Xiang Jiulin down with him.


    Of course, the Ocean Emperor knew that Xiang Jiulin was lying about those bullshit reasons, but he couldn''t do anything about it either. Now, with what the Yin Ji Jellyfish had said, he actually had a witness and confirmed that Xiang Jiulin was lying. However, Xiang Jiulin''s status in the marine boundary was very high, so the Ocean Emperor definitely wouldn''t blame him for a small matter.


    However, in his heart, he was determined to get rid of this person.


    The turmoil in the marine boundary had only just begun. The Yin Ji Jellyfish had secretly carried out a mission, and could be considered to have been sent by the Ocean Emperor to keep an eye out, so it naturally made the two of them unhappy. Of course, this matter happened after Tang Jiuyu returned to the marine boundary. Xiang Jiulin said: "No matter who the Ocean Emperor is, he no longer trusts the two of us, but the truth!"


    Based on her identity, Tang Jiuyu naturally wouldn''t care about this crappy marine boundary, it was just that as one of the Four Spirits of the marine boundary, she had some feelings for him, and had never abandoned him. As the Ocean Emperor, she had never abandoned him, and now, she suspected him.


    Thinking about it here, Jiu Yu said: "If that''s the case, then the true identity of the Ocean Emperor should also be exposed by us."


    However, Xiang Jiulin shook his head and said: "Sister Yu, your words are wrong. It''s not us, but someone else.


    Jiu Yu lightly flapped his wings a few times, blinked his eyes, and understood why Xiang Jiulin was referring to him. However, he still could not help but say it out loud, and said: "Are you talking about Lin Mufeng?"


    "That''s right, it''s precisely this person, because if you do not wish for the marine boundary to be destroyed, then this person is the most suitable candidate."


    Tang Jiuyu revealed a strange expression, and said: "I wonder what you mean by that?"


    Xiang Jiulin said: "If the Ocean Emperor was really that person, then we would be able to expose him. But do you want to destroy the entire marine boundary?"


    However, the Ocean Emperor had been managing the marine boundary for many years, and it was indeed a suicidal move. Even though in the end, he had used all his strength to drag the Ocean Emperor down, exposing his sinister plot, and even investigated the cause of his death, this was not a wise choice, because once a war broke out, it would definitely be a war of destruction.


    At that time, the truth would come out and the marine boundary would also be destroyed. If they had the power to attack now, it wouldn''t be an easy thing to take advantage of, so if they started a war, it would be the same as destroying the bloodline of the marine boundary, because the people of the dark world would definitely do something that would take advantage of someone else. That was the dark world wouldn''t, and now that Lin Mufeng knew about the existence of the marine boundary, the people of the Tian Yuan Continent would think that the marine boundary had pledged their allegiance to the Dark World.


    "But what method do you have that can make Lin Mufeng stop this?"


    "This depends on someone else. I think Junior Sister Yu should know who I''m talking about. Who do you think has the power of the Phoenix?"


    The person Xiang Jiulin was talking about was of course Tang Jiuyu. The phoenix, who had the power to revive itself, was still unable to escape from the realm of Avian, and those who were from The Spiritual World, were able to control the power of the phoenix.


    Of course, Xiang Jiulin was not an idiot. The reason why he chose Lin Mufeng was entirely because as long as he could settle the matters of the marine boundary, then there would be no harm in either of the two places. Furthermore, miracles would erupt from Lin Mufeng''s body at any time, and only such people would be able to accomplish the task perfectly.


    Therefore, Tang Jiuyu''s appearance had brought about a rather big change in this matter.


    It seemed that Lin Mufeng had new matters to face, and the question of when Yu Xin''s Heavenly Soul would be saved had also moved onto the agenda. Only the first prince was thinking about restoring his country, and everything was waiting for a new dawn.


    Tang Jiuyu''s arrival undoubtedly brought with it a trace of trepidation. After meeting with the rest of the people, Tang Jiuyu explained her purpose in coming here, and said: "This time, I''m actually here to help Lin Mufeng."


    However, Tang Jiuyu''s birth was extremely enchanting. was truly worthy of being someone from the marine boundary, but she was different from those in the Tian Yuan Continent, and because she had another identity as someone from the The Spiritual World, she was also able to give off a feeling of elegance and elegance.


    At this time, among everyone present, although according to position, everyone respected the The First Prince, but in reality, everyone''s main pillar of support should be the Xiao Lao. Although light was not a small measure, but since he was young in the Monarch''s family, his bones had always been affected, so even though he had fallen to such a state, but seeing that the Xiao Lao was actually above him, and thinking that the Xiao Lao was his grandson, Lin Mufeng, the only person who knew the feeling in his heart. Regarding Lin Mufeng, even though the words from that day made him feel assured, that the Lin Family would definitely not become the second Fei Family in the future, he still felt slightly displeased in his heart.


    At this time, the Xiao Lao, because of the meritorious service that Xiao Qiang had done for her father, started to not treat himself as an outsider. Furthermore, he was a man of noble character and calm, so he did not know that Xiao Qiang had this kind of thought in her heart. I wonder where this lady came from and why she said those words? " Although with Xiao Lao''s experience, he already knew most of Tang Jiuyu''s identity, he still asked this question on behalf of everyone.


    It was clear that no one, including Xiao Lao, had noticed the peculiar expression that flashed across his bright eyes.


    When Tang Jiuyu heard the Xiao Lao''s question, she did not conceal anything and told him the whole story on her own.


    After hearing what Tang Jiuyu had to say, even Yao Yue started to sigh, but what Tang Jiuyu had to say fit perfectly with her thoughts. It seemed like the fact that the dark world was going to counterattack the realm of light was not something Lin Mufeng could see.


    Yao Yue was also worried for Lin Mufeng''s safety, but of course she was worried for Wu Hai, if it wasn''t for Xiao Qiang, she wouldn''t even care about her life, but once she thought about her granddaughter, she could not care less about this anymore.


    Yao Yue didn''t know that the moment she finished speaking, she had practically caused Lin Mufeng to fall into an even greater predicament in the future. Her words, compared to the actions of the Xiao Lao, had touched upon that weak nerve of light even more. Furthermore, she was only the real Yao Yue right now, Xiao Qiang''s grandmother, the young junior sister of the Xiao Lao, and not the Palace Lord of Heavenly Soul Palace. It is likely that only Mu Feng can accomplish this. "


    The meaning of his words were that compared to his hatred and his country, everything was not as important as Lin Mufeng. Although he was not a person who could not comprehend right and wrong, but Yao Yue had said those words in front of everyone, how could he, a prince, endure it? He could not help but feel a little sour inside. Perhaps this was the calm after meeting a dragon.


    Therefore, he pretended to say that he was not feeling well and left. At the same time, he had already made up his mind to rely on his own strength to return to the country.


    Guang Ming had started to make his own plans, and said that Tang Jiuyu''s sudden appearance had given everyone a ray of hope, but she had seen Lin Mufeng''s appearance, although he looked no different from a normal person, but as long as it was someone at the lowest level in Heavenly Soul Master who had a clear soul, they would all be able to tell that he did not have a soul, let alone a good Jiu Yu.


    However, in Tang Jiuyu''s opinion, this was just an illusion because there were always two types of people in the legends, you simply could not see their heavenly soul. One was an ordinary mortal, and the other was someone who had surpassed the Violet Rank of the heavenly soul, so you would not be able to see their heavenly soul, but when Tang Jiuyu looked over, he could not help but sigh in her heart, "Lin Mufeng is really an anomaly!"


    Now that it was related to the safety of both the marine boundary and the The Spiritual World, since Tang Jiuyu had come, she had already planned for them to be honest with each other. Therefore, she did not hide her thoughts, and observed Lin Mufeng as she said: "It seems like you are of the third kind!"


    "The third type?"


    Lin Mufeng was astonished in his heart, and at the same time as Jiu Yu was sizing himself up, he was also observing this woman who was not from the same race as him.


    Everyone, including Lin Tianfeng, were intrigued by Tang Jiuyu''s words. They wanted to know what the third type of person she mentioned was referring to, because all along, Lin Mufeng had always brought a peculiar surprise to everyone or his existence was born to create a miracle. It seemed that Jiu Yu''s appearance now was not just to save her.

 C222 Return of the Heavenly Soul (I)

    Looking at Lin Mufeng''s shocked expression, Tang Jiuyu said: "That''s right, you are the one who broke the rules. If I''m not wrong, you once lost your Heavenly Soul, but could control your soul skill. What is it? "


    Lin Mufeng was startled upon hearing this. Tang Jiuyu had said it as expected, but she did not know about her past, so why would this Tang Jiuyu know about it after just seeing her? Could it be that she was the same as the Xiao family members, and had a special sensing ability towards the Heavenly Soul? Thinking to this point, after Lin Mufeng gave a very simple "yes" in reply, he voiced out the doubts in his heart, "I believe Miss Tang definitely knows the reason! I''m here to inform you. "


    Tang Jiuyu once again flapped her colorful Spirit Wings, but when she saw the crowd looking at her beautiful wings, her expression became strange, and then took back the nine wings from her, and then said: "We have to start from the Origin Edge s."


    Origin Edge, this was indeed an unusual thing, the Xiao Lao had mentioned it before, but he didn''t have a Heavenly Soul, so he could control it with his soul skills, so Lin Mufeng listened attentively to Tang Jiuyu''s explanation.


    And from Tang Jiuyu''s mouth, it was said that this Origin Edge was a secret that no one knew, so even if Xie Wuji was there now, he would naturally have heard of it and his expression would have changed. Even the Xiao Lao would have been greatly shocked, because back then, it was only his luck, otherwise, when the strength of the Origin Edge was truly displayed, he wouldn''t even know how he died.


    And when Lin Mufeng thought about how the Origin Edge became the talk of the Xiao Lao, and about how he was only able to use it a little, although Xie Wuji did not talk too much about it at that time, he felt that at that time, he would definitely reveal a terrifying expression, and knew that this was definitely not an ordinary item. But now, Tang Jiuyu had told him an even more unknown secret, and it was only now that he knew that swallowing this object could be considered great fortune.


    Origin Edge, the Blade of the Tian Yuan Continent''s Creator. It could also be said to be the Blade of Light. Back then, when Jing Ming and An Ying fought, he tore the entire world apart to form two parts of four worlds. It was the so called Goddess of the four worlds.


    And these four worlds are the two great continents of light, the Sky Origin and the Sky Gan. They represent the dark devil realm and the marine boundary. The Tian Yuan Continent was no exception, the Origin Edge was a remnant of this fragment. After the explosion, the Tian Yuan Continent was formed, and following the awakening of the heavenly soul, the scattered fragments became spiritual objects in the hands of the Creation Mother God.


    One of them was forged into the Origin Edge.


    Later on, when the Creation God perished, the divine artifacts and spirit items scattered in all directions. It could be that he had been lying on the ground for a long time, or that he had entered the void together with the Goddess. Only this Origin Edge had appeared after the end of the era of cold weapons. Even the person who had waged a great battle on Xie Wuji a hundred years ago was the Heavenly Soul that was ignorant of the depths of heaven and earth and was left behind by the Xiao Lao.


    At this point, Tang Jiuyu let out a long sigh, and said to Lin Mufeng: "Looks like, you didn''t choose history, rather, history chose you!"


    After all, this was something he had never heard before, and he was just an ordinary man. Therefore, it would be unrealistic to say that he could still maintain a calm expression, but the change only lasted for a moment, and then, it disappeared. Following that, it was the Lin Clan''s smile that hung on his lips, and said: "Oh? But my life is not up to the heavens! I will never be controlled! "


    Hearing that, everyone was shocked, only Lin Mufeng could say such words, and only he would say no to his unhappiness! On the surface, it looked like Lin Mufeng was happy and angry, but their expressions were not. He was cold and detached, but how many people understood the real Lin Mufeng?


    Freedom is not that you can do anything you want, but when you are unhappy, you can just say no. You don''t have to go against your own heart.


    When Tang Jiuyu heard these words, the Rainbow Feather that was originally hidden away appeared behind him again, and then, retracted. Only then, did she speak again, "As expected, it''s an anomaly, and the only person that can awaken the Origin Edge."


    Tang Jiuyu''s nine rainbow wings were not something that could be flapped easily, either because she had met an enemy or because the problem had been solved. Otherwise, her rainbow wings would not have been flapped, and just by arriving at this place, she had already flapped them multiple times, proving that her instincts were telling her that she had found a solution to the problem.


    Although Tang Jiuyu retracted her rainbow wings and looked like a beauty, her eyes were filled with charm, the kind that could hook any man, and even made them bow down in front of her in an instant. This sort of mature charm made one present feel extremely depressed, this was the similarly sexy and mature Xiao Qiang.


    Although she didn''t know what kind of method the The Spiritual World or other races used, or whether they had heavenly souls, Xiao Qiang was currently looking at this foreign woman in front of him with extreme jealousy. At the same time, the person who had something to say pointed his spear at Tang Jiuyu and said: "Miss Tang, although you have come to help this Bad boy, it is not good to look at a man like this. Furthermore, up till now, you still have yet to say how the soul of Bad boy will return? "


    In the face of Xiao Qiang''s question, Tang Jiuyu only smiled, a charming smile, and then said to herself. "Miss Xiao, why aren''t you confident, or do you not trust others? Could it be that it''s because I don''t have any confidence in myself, but I don''t have any interest in this Bad boy at all?


    It was a direct confrontation!


    The air suddenly tensed up, and seeing that Xiao Qiang''s words were off and that she was thinking the same thing, Sai Mei and Ni Chang both came over and said, "Miss Tang, please speak clearly."


    Even Yue Yan, who had always been introverted, was standing in the middle of Xiao Qiang''s lineup.


    This was really a small episode, and now the women had turned the place into a market. In this kind of situation, if Lin Mufeng did not come out to stop them, no one could control the situation either.


    Women were really troublesome, three women for one. Right now, the situation was not only limited to three women, it was also very troublesome for Lin Mufeng. However, when faced with such a situation, although he knew that his women did such a discomposed action because they loved him, he did not lose his cool. Thus, for the first time, he put on a stern face in front of them and shouted, "All of you shut up!"


    Hearing her words, the few of them listened, and looked at Lin Mufeng blankly, their mouths wide open, unable to say a single word. Lin Mufeng saw that the girls had nothing to say, but he had something he wanted to say. He didn''t want to see anything that he didn''t want to see happen at this moment.


    Lin Mufeng said: "You guys either shut up or leave, it''s not the place for women to speak."


    Women had to be pampered, but they couldn''t be overly pampered. Especially when it came to making trouble without reason. In the face of such a situation, they had to show off their manliness.


    The four girls looked wronged, it was the first time Lin Mufeng got angry at them, and at the same time, shouted at them to leave, thus they were all so angry that they did not say anything and chose to leave at the same time.


    He was extremely sad, but it was nothing more than this.


    As Lin Mufeng was the first woman, in addition to his current position, no matter if it was his grandfather or their newly recognized grandmother, what kind of status did Xiao Qiang have? So when they were almost at the door, inside the room, and outside the door, Xiao Qiang said: "Lin Mufeng, don''t regret it! I will leave now! "


    The Xiao Lao did not see how the situation had developed to this point, so he did not chase after them. He gave Yao Yue a look, what a clever person Yao Yue was, he immediately understood his senior brother''s intentions and chased after Xiao Qiang.


    Although Xiao Qiang was a little unreasonable this time, she felt that she could only act like a spoiled child in front of Lin Mufeng, not the powerful Heavenly Soul Master, or the mature oneesan, or even a little bit of a queen. In front of Lin Mufeng, she only wanted to be the real little girl, and that was all.


    How could Yao Yue advise Xiao Qiang, who was packing up her things, to turn around and talk about it? What method did Tang Jiuyu have to help Lin Mufeng''s soul return?


    Tang Jiuyu said: "The plan now, if you want the heavenly soul to return, you still have to rely on yourself."


    It was instantly crushed and petrified!


    So it turned out to be such a hubbub of conversation, and all that was said was nonsense.


    Originally, Lin Mufeng felt extremely guilty towards himself for yelling that Xiao Qiang was gone. But now, hearing Tang Jiuyu''s words now, he couldn''t help but be infuriated. If he were to flare up, he definitely wouldn''t have been merciful to her.


    "Does this lady wish to play with me? In that case, please! "


    He never tried to conceal his inner thoughts. He knew that a real man was always straightforward. Moreover, he was not the type of person to be shy. There was no need for him to hide his thoughts.


    Tang Jiuyu only smiled when she heard this, and said, "Young Master Lin, don''t be impatient. There are some words that need to be said.


    "Then please, I am listening!"


    Tang Jiuyu said: "So, there are three reasons why I have to rely on Young Master Lin. The first reason is that even though I managed to find your Heavenly Soul, I can only find a part of it and need you to refine it yourself in order to recover my ability; the second reason, whether or not you can evolve your soul skill again, will also depend on yourself to comprehend it; the last point is very important, and the key point is whether or not Young Master Lin can put it down!"


    The first two points were easy to understand, but the third point was, if Tang Jiuyu could put it aside, what did she mean by that? So Lin Mufeng said: "What do you mean put it down, please enlighten me."


    "Let go of one last thought and perseverance, as well as the heart of a prodigal son!" Tang Jiuyu''s words were said with such certainty, it was as if they had pointed to the depths of Lin Mufeng''s heart. That was the real Lin Mufeng, and not the appearance he gave to the rest of the world.


    Ever since Lin Mufeng was reborn, he had never once mentioned this to anyone. However, he was indeed obsessed with certain things, such as proving his own abilities, getting rid of the shadow of the past, and achieving such a shocking feat. He had never given up on this goal in his heart, and it was the will of any man, and he was no exception. Everyone could see this point clearly, but he had always wanted to suppress the thought of being a prodigal son.


    Just like his twin heavenly souls, Lin Mufeng''s heart was also a cross. He yearned to achieve his career, but he also yearned to be a wanderer. Sometimes, he would think that his life was short and only wanted to return to a quiet place. He would sit in the sunrise with his beloved woman, the sun would set, and he would stay far away from the world. Sometimes, he would even have the urge to wander the world.

 C223 Heavenly Soul Return (Part II)

    He wanted to hide in the fields, but he couldn''t let go of the prosperity of the world. If he was bored, he would play around in this world, and if he was tired, he would disappear for a period of time from this disturbance.


    This was what he had been thinking deep within his heart the entire time. But now, he had revealed it to Tang Jiuyu with a single sentence. He could not help but exclaim in his heart, "I wonder how Miss Tang managed to find out that Mu Feng has the heart of a slut?"


    "The Art of Communication!" It was just an ability that only existed in Avian s. Furthermore, it is related to the same object that was on Young Master Lin''s body. As for what it was, I didn''t tell you myself, but you should have guessed it already! "


    "A piece of communication jade?" Lin Mufeng could not help but blurt out, but at the same time, he thought about something else ¡ª "Could it be that the The Void Continent, Thousand Deep Valley, and Little Jade were all real? As Lin Mufeng finished speaking, his heart sank into confusion and confusion for the second time.


    When the three words "Psychic Jade" came out, a silent Xiao Lao by his side seemed to have sunk into deep thought. With his experience, he had heard of the legend of this jade, and the one thought that came to him at that time was the same thing ¡ª ¡ª Ancient Seal.


    He only knew that this world had been sealed by a certain almighty being, thus they had peacefully co-existed. Could it be that his own grandson and son-in-law were destined to break this seal and re-establish the order of the world? It seemed that Tang Jiuyu was not as simple as she seemed, and her Spirit Communication Technique was rumored to have been mastered by the Heavenly Soul Master at the earliest times, but after losing a skill, why did she say that it was a skill unique to the The Spiritual World?


    But now, Xiao Lao was sure that when Tang Jiuyu took action, he would definitely summon the miracle from Lin Mufeng''s body. Therefore, he took a step forward and said, "I didn''t expect that Miss Tang could actually use the Spirit Communication Technique!"


    Tang Jiuyu said: "Xiao Lao, however, does not need to worry. I, however, do not have any relationship with the person you spoke of, because the traitor is already dead."


    After hearing all these, Xiao Lao seemed to understand why his enemy disappeared in one night. So it was because he was not from the Heavenly Soul Master''s family, but he did not expect that it was an expert family from the other family. But since his enemy is already in the past, then the reason for the details, and the fact that he was connected to the The Spiritual World, he did not have the mood to delve any further. Thus, he said, "This way, it can be said that this is not the first time Miss Tang has come to my continent."


    This was what the Xiao Lao was concerned about, because he wanted to know, since Tang Jiuyu could enter and leave the Tian Yuan Continent in secret, then would there be other powers lurking around.


    Tang Jiuyu said: "Xiao Lao did not ask, but I want to talk about this matter. The person hiding behind the scenes, is probably not for many years, but he is not the most terrifying opponent, so the plan now ¡­"


    After saying that, Tang Jiuyu did not continue any further, but everyone knew what she wanted to express next. The only way to resolve this crisis was to let Lin Mufeng find his Heavenly Soul.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng''s pressure was huge, and since his true thoughts had been seen through by Tang Jiuyu, there was nothing left to hide. Thus, he spread out his hands and said: "It seems like it''s not possible to be an ordinary man."


    This was the real Lin Mufeng. Although he himself only wanted to be an ordinary person, and had also said that whatever bullshit world business had nothing to do with him, once it fell on him, he would definitely not retreat. He was not the kind of person who would talk big everyday, but in the end, he ran away faster than anyone else.


    He couldn''t do that sort of thing! Therefore, he would not easily make promises to others, but as long as he, Lin Mufeng, said something, it would always be counted.


    Sometimes, a vampire was even more straightforward and joyful than a human!


    After Tang Jiuyu heard this, she said: "Looks like you''ve already thought about it. As for the outcome of this matter, I am still unable to be certain, because the power of the Sky Soul Fragment is not something that I can control. "


    Tang Jiuyu finally wanted to use the power of the Phoenix to let Lin Mufeng''s heavenly soul return, and the hearts of the crowd started to race, as they didn''t know if Tang Jiuyu''s technique would succeed or not.


    The air was also filled with a nervous smell. It was so quiet that only the sound of everyone''s own heartbeats could be heard ¡­


    Tang Jiuyu flapped her wings lightly and a red bird and a blue bird slowly appeared behind her. The red was the phoenix and the blue was the phoenix.


    Everyone watching was astonished. This was the true Phoenix!


    The phoenix''s wings flapped lightly, and a smell that Lin Mufeng was extremely familiar with rose up in the air. It even made him feel like he had returned to the illusionary world twice ¡ª the smell of sandalwood.


    Tang Jiuyu let Lin Mufeng meditate, and then the phoenix circled around him, and started to flap its wings non-stop. As Tang Jiuyu controlled the phoenix, she asked Lin Mufeng, "What do you see now?" It will decide whether or not the heavenly soul will return. If you only see one phoenix now, the chances of your heavenly soul returning are slim. "


    A phoenix or a phoenix!


    Everything in Lin Mufeng''s eyes were now so real, and his words, were like a bucket of cold water being poured over them.


    Lin Mufeng, who had always brought about miracles, was currently unable to find his Heavenly Soul and could only be an ordinary person?


    Helplessness! Negative! Negative!


    At this time, perhaps only Lin Mufeng''s words were a little comforting. Although Lin Mufeng already knew that he was unable to find the Heavenly Soul, he had a face full of confidence now. He stood up, and said resolutely and decisively: "So what? The things that I, Lin Mufeng, have said and needed to do, when have they not been done! "


    His voice was powerful and unquestionable, even the masses were suspicious, was this the Lin Mufeng who had lost his soul twice?


    Just as everyone saw hope again after hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, something happened to Tang Jiuyu. Only then did the tension in the air dissipate a little, and the tension and depression rise again.


    Because Tang Jiuyu had forcefully attacked, she wanted to use the power of the Phoenix to help Lin Mufeng find her Heavenly Soul, but everything was in vain. With a "Wow" sound, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, and the backlash of the Phoenix''s power ¡ª ¡ª That sigil was ultimately unable to be broken.


    Once the power of the Phoenix was used, if he could not save others, then he would lose some of his vital energy and blood.


    Tang Jiuyu spat out a mouthful of blood as her body swayed twice. When she could not hold on in time, she fell to the ground with a wobble, appearing to be extremely weak. After a long while, she finally crawled back up from the ground and said: "If not for the Phoenix power being ineffective, then there must be someone trying to stop you. An Heiyaodie. "


    Mi La did not die!


    Not only did he not die, but he had also come with a purpose. Previously, the Demon Emperor had arranged for Zhongli Hen to be in charge of eliminating Lin Mufeng, which made the Black Demon Star very unhappy, so naturally the other seven people were also unhappy, and Star of the Eight Devils had almost killed An Heiyaodie with her own ability in the illusion world previously, so he was already unhappy in her heart. Now, he saw a chance to be disgraced by the Black Demon Star and even if their lips were to be parted with each other, if Black Demon Star''s position were to be shaken by Zhongli Hen, it would also not be good for him to stand on the side of Black Demon Star.


    The black demon asked: "If you were Zhongli Hen, what would you do now?"


    Black Demon''s thoughts were obviously not heavy, but he was not an idiot either. After hearing the meaning behind his words, he replied, "Naturally, it''s to wait for someone else to come and take care of themselves. Relying on the Fu Yuxin in your hands, you wait for that Lin Mufeng to deliver herself to you."


    "But do you think we will give him that chance?"


    "You mean to say that we should strike first to gain the upper hand?"


    Hearing this, the commoner took a step forward, and then his black, slender and tall body, which was like a bug''s, slightly moved forward, and said: "This is precisely the intention!" This was indeed worthy of his name, but it was just like a large black bug. The armor on his body was also filled with something like iron spikes, but of course, this was not an ordinary armor, because every single spike was hollow and could be controlled by him. When he spat out venom, the armor was also a part of his body.


    His voice was also extremely sharp and vulgar, and he continued to laugh: "The spear is easy to dodge, but the arrow is hard to defend against. This is because this world has a thing called the ghost, hehehehe ¡­"


    The few of them decided on the first move, and let Zhong Moli wait for him. After Mi La gets rid of Lin Mufeng, Zhong Moli''s death date would come, because dark world would definitely not raise useless people. Even the Dark Warrior that the Demon Emperor had bestowed upon him with divine powers was only a pawn, not to mention that he was merely a Celestial Warrior that had pledged allegiance to the forces of darkness.


    Hence, the commandant immediately sent a death order to Mi La, telling him to get rid of Lin Mufeng no matter what. Although Mi La had lost in the previous round, that was only a necessary process in his evolution ¡ª metamorphosis!


    Just like when a butterfly was reborn from its cocoon, Mi La could only succeed in evolving after a one time defeat. In other words, as long as Mi La''s fleshly body was still intact, his ability to transform was equivalent to being resurrected in place with full blood.


    Every time he succeeded in changing his strength, he would advance a level and become even more terrifying.


    Last time when he fought with Lin Mufeng, it was only a period of time before he would definitely lose. Although in a sense, it was Lin Mufeng who helped him succeed in evolving, but Lin Mufeng was still the first person who was able to defeat him, so Mi La seemed to be very interested in this Lin Mufeng. Even without the orders from the commandant, he would definitely find a chance to fight with Lin Mufeng again.


    Some things are like this. If you lose, you want to save it. If the opportunity comes, you don''t want to see it. What meaning was there to have such a fight? Letting him kill Lin Mufeng now, was the same as stepping on an ant, so he immediately expressed his own thoughts to the messenger: "You want me, Mi La, to take advantage of you?"


    "Master Mi La, this one is only in charge of sending orders. If you have any ideas, I can pass them on to you. And Master Mi La, as you, please do not forget your duty! " After saying that, the messenger flapped his sleeves, the meaning behind his words was obvious, there was no room for discussion, even if you are An Heiyaodie, you cannot disobey the order.

 C224 Return of the Celestial Soul (III)

    Mi La was able to become a capable subordinate of a commander-in-chief, so he naturally had a bit of a temper. As a scheming person, he would definitely not allow someone with deep understanding of the city to work under him. But Mi La was just an evil being, someone who did not have any schemes, so he would never hide his thoughts. Could it be that you want to use your status as an envoy to suppress me? "


    The envoy said: "I am only passing down the order. Executing the order or not is the lord''s own business. I just refuse to obey the order. Heh heh, that''s all I have to say!" After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, leaving behind only the figure of Mi La, somewhat lonely.


    However, disobeying one''s will was not what he wanted, and there was nothing he could do about it. In fact, right now, he was beginning to think about a question, what was freedom, and even began to doubt the promise that the Demon Emperor had given everyone.


    The Demon Emperor said that once the Dark World rules over everything, there will be no wars, killings, and everyone will live in a free and peaceful world. What he showed everyone was a perfect picture, and it was only because the realm of light thought that they were the ones who were the ones who were righteous that there would be strife in the world.


    Although Mi La did not dare to disobey the command, he was more confused than ever in his heart. As a result, he only observed everything from the shadows, not taking any action.


    Tempest had not received any news yet, so he sent people to urge him otherwise. Mi La replied straightforwardly: "Don''t worry, Lin Mufeng''s life will sooner or later be in my hands. It''s just that right now, I have my own plans."


    Besides, he did not say that he would not follow orders, but he wanted to use his own methods. When facing Mi La, the Star of the Eight Devils could only let him go, but he had already made up his mind. He immediately sent people to monitor his every move, and if Mi La was really unreliable, he could make the people under the diabolic killing get rid of Mi La when necessary.


    Of course, Mi La knew that someone had already set their eyes on him, so he sealed everything around him within the barrier. As a result, those who were following him discovered that he had something, and they were unable to spread the news back.


    It was precisely because Mi La had set up an enchantment that caused the Phoenix power to lose its effectiveness. Because the barrier that Mi La set up, was something that no power could break through. If it was said that the phoenix could be reborn and fly away from the Hellfire, then this rule would be broken if it encountered Mi La''s barrier.


    This was also why even though Tang Jiuyu used the power of the Phoenix, she was still unable to let Lin Mufeng find her Heavenly Soul.


    It was obvious that Mi La was only interested in powerful opponents, and no matter what, with this person in front of him, his future matters would not go smoothly.


    Mi La floated down, if it was said that Tang Jiuyu''s beauty gave people a feeling of shock, then Mi La''s handsomeness, gave you a feeling that he was evil. The two of them also had beautiful wings.


    After Mi La appeared, he said to Tang Jiuyu who had just gotten up: "Although I, Mi La, do not kill women, I will make an exception today. Because you are not an ordinary woman, accept your death. But in this wonderful music, you will die without pain. "


    Mi La directly struck out with killing intent at Tang Jiuyu, and it was even a fatal blow. An evil giant who was playing the zither acted as if he was in a dream, stirring up the air around him. Forget about the fact that Tang Jiuyu was injured, even if she was in a normal situation, wanting to block the attack of the zither sound, was not an easy task.


    Mi La had controlled the zither music to such an exquisite degree that it was similar in killing people. He only recognized his own targets, and as for the others, he would only let them sleep peacefully under the sound of his zither, not injure them in the least.


    Therefore, aside from the Xiao Lao and Tang Jiuyu, everyone else present had fainted after hearing the zither music. As long as they were within Mi La''s barrier, without exception, even Yao Yue, who was currently persuading him in the backyard, could only resist for a while.


    This zither music was indeed strange! Moreover, what was damaged was the human mind. There was no way to dodge it.


    However, there was one person who disappointed Mi La at this moment. Of course, this person was a Lin Mufeng who could produce miracles at any time, because towards Mi La''s zither music, it was only considered a normal playing, because he did not have a heavenly soul right now, but Mi La''s zither music could only attack the soul but not the body. Thus, this kind of attack, had no effect on mortals.


    The sound of a broken string!


    Lin Mufeng made his move. He did not have a heavenly soul, but with the help of his previous life''s martial skills, he once again cut off Mi La''s zither strings.


    It was so fast that Mi La was only focused on and intoxicated with the Soul-Comforting Melody that he thought he was so proud of, but he had no idea why Lin Mufeng would cut his own zither strings. Just like the previous time, when the string broke, the feeling of decadence surged to the surface of his heart.


    He couldn''t control his soul skills without his Heavenly Soul. Even in this era where Heavenly Soul was revered, he didn''t have a weapon in his hands. However, as long as he had hands, he could still create miracles.


    However, if it was really just his hands breaking Mi La''s zither, then that would be just a joke. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng''s method of breaking Mi La''s strings could also be considered as a kind of instinct.


    Although this method was humiliating, and it was somewhat illogical, how could the word common sense be used on Lin Mufeng. Moreover, no matter what method he used, as long as it was not a despicable, underhanded move that could defeat the enemy, it was all good moves.


    "You are unforgivable!"


    Mi La was infuriated by Lin Lin Mufeng''s actions, his attack was not only limited to the zither music attacks, it was also similar to the previous time when Lin Mufeng was facing the Celestial Warrior''s Gu Hai. Mi La was also a little narcissistic, and was even very proud of his handsome appearance, he thought that only with the elegant zither music, along with his demonic smile, and his perfect figure, this kind of environment could only be considered beautiful when the opponent died elegantly. Even if it was death, it could also be considered a kind of beauty!


    He liked the beauty of this scene.


    "Miss Tang, thank you for helping me find my Heavenly Soul!" Although the corners of Lin Mufeng''s mouth were bright red, it did not hinder his confidence and smile.


    Tang Jiuyu and the Xiao Lao, facing the previous attack, almost had no way of resisting it. However, Lin Mufeng used this method to resolve Mi La''s attack, and the two of them retreated two steps, jumped out of the battle circle, and started to gather their energy, preparing to fight the Demonic Butterfly twice.


    When Mi La heard Lin Mufeng say that he had already found the Heavenly Soul, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed. This was the fight that he wanted to fight, was he really going to find the Heavenly Soul? However, why could he not sense it? Unless he had already reached that realm. Otherwise, there was no reason why he couldn''t sense it.


    Mi La then gently fluttered his multicolored butterfly wings twice, and said: "Very good, now are the three of you going to attack together, or are you going to throw your lives away one by one?"


    Just as Mi La finished his sentence, he heard a voice from behind him: "It''s just killing, it''s so silly, it''s really funny." The voice was extremely cold and without any emotion.


    Even though Mi La had always known that cultivators were ordered to monitor him, as long as they didn''t appear in front of him, they were well aware of the situation. Now that Xiu Si had appeared, he was extremely unhappy, because he had completely underestimated his own strength.


    Mi La would never have thought that Lin Mufeng''s illogical method would not allow him to destroy his zither twice. At the same time, because of the cut off Qi, the enchantment around his body had been dissolved as well, otherwise, Xiu Si wouldn''t have been able to enter. This made Mi La even more so have the thought of making a decision with Lin Mufeng deep in his heart. This was unforgivable, a great shame to him!


    Seeing that for the first time, Mi La''s beautiful face revealed an expression of unease, but Xiu Si still wore that cold and frosty expression, and replied: "Assassin? But I will only kill, not kill! "


    "Then who are you going to kill this time?"


    "Everyone who is alive here, including you if necessary!"


    Xiu Si was not the type of person who would boast shamelessly, but in the dark world, everyone knew that the people under the diabolic killing were all cold-blooded people, they had never treated their lives with any dignity, so even including the diabolic killing himself, they only had six words to accompany them throughout their lives ¡ª command, bloodshed, opponents.


    The next second, the person who fell was either his opponent or himself.


    Mi La also knew that he couldn''t stop Xiu Si from attacking him, but he definitely would not let this person touch him. Mi La said: "I will not stop you from killing him or an assassin, but this person is mine. This is the bottom line! "


    "Very good!"


    After Xiu Si finished speaking, he leapt up, and arrived in front of Xiao Lao and Tang Jiuyu. Moreover, his mission was only to get rid of the people who were in his way. As for getting rid of Lin Mufeng, that was not his mission, as for things that were not within his responsibility, he had never dared to be interested.


    Xiu Si faced off against Xiao Lao and Tang Jiuyu, while Mi La kept staring at Lin Mufeng.


    If Mi La''s attacks could be said to be considered strange, then Xiu Si''s attacks were the complete opposite. His attacks were all physical attacks, and his moves were extremely powerful.


    Since the Star of the Eight Devils could send people to follow him, Zhongli Hen would naturally think of it, especially when the Black Demon''s eyes told him that it wasn''t easy to wait on him for work, but he had a trump card in his hand, so he definitely believed that she would be the final winner. Furthermore, if they thought that she could get rid of Lin Mufeng with just these two trash, then they had underestimated him.


    When these two fools wake up the slumbering Evil God, it would be their funeral, because the Evil God would definitely mind if someone disturbed his rest. Thinking about it, Zhong Moli laughed presumptuously, because he was the only one in Celestial Path right now, and he was the only god there. Anyone would have to bow down to him, and that kind of feeling of being kissed even by the dust under their feet, was really wonderful.


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    After laughing, he arrived in front of Yu Xin. There was no need for him to hide anything right now, and he could definitely wake this beautiful woman up. A person who was in a deep sleep would not be able to appreciate his brilliant plan.

 C225 Soul Return (4)

    "Little beauty, once I get rid of your cold wind brother, you''ll be mine." Then, he pinched Yu Xin''s face, turned around and left. This room was specially made to hold Yu Xin, the surroundings were filled with barriers and it was impossible for Yu Xin to leave this room. Even when she was still in Celestial Warrior, he had been hiding in the dark for a long time, and in his heart, she had always cared about this Fu Yuxin.


    Now, he finally had a chance.


    Although Zhongli Hen left, Yu Xin knew that she would definitely hear him speak, so she shouted towards the outside: "You fool, talk in your dreams!"


    "When benzun completes this matter, you will change your mind. This is not a foolish dream, but a dream. "


    "Do you even deserve to talk about dreams and revenge!?"


    "I already said that when benzun completes this matter, you will change your mind, so I''ll give you time now. "I really want to take a look at your Blade of Justice piercing into that man''s chest. Hahaha ¡­"


    "What?" Yu Xin finally understood, but she understood in her heart, so what? Because she could not send the news back to her, she could only pray in her heart, "Big Brother Mu Feng, I believe that you can definitely defeat me. Definitely. "


    Just like Mi La''s Demonic Butterfly web, although the barrier could not seal a person''s heart, Zhongli Hen was also unable to freeze a person''s mind. Yu Xin''s prayers were heard, as she broke through the barrier and floated out of it.


    "Damn sound!"


    The people from the darkness were the most sensitive to the voices of light, freedom, perseverance, and were also the most afraid of them. Therefore, Mi La unleashed a mental attack wave towards the direction of the voices. And Xiu Si, without exception, was also very displeased with this sound. Hence, he blasted out a punch on this mental attack wave.


    One force traveled through two different dimensions and headed straight for the The Void Continent.


    Yu Xin''s voice, which was filled with pain, fell to the ground, along with Zhong Moli''s shocked expression.


    Hearing Yu Xin''s painful cry, Lin Mufeng was infuriated. You hurt the people I love, go to hell with me!


    If he did not have a Heavenly Soul, or Heavenly Energy, so what?! Whoever touches my reverse scale will die without a burial ground. He didn''t expect that a vampire could be seen floating in the air with his ears pointed. All he saw were angry eyes and an awe-inspiring demeanor.


    A palm strike that cleaved through the air, the fury of shattering time and space ¡­


    This? Was it the sky soul that had come back to life from Lin Mufeng!


    Everyone was stunned on the spot! The world was as quiet as if it had just been born.


    As Lin Lin Mufeng''s palm turned into a blade and slashed across the sky, the world became calm again. No one could see what kind of attack he used, only the two fallen enemies and the force just now.


    The power of this palm not only drew a Termination Rune on the lives of two of their enemies, it also caused the entire The Void Continent to tremble.


    "Man, did the earthquake just now?"


    "No way ¡­" "No, it''s an earthquake. Run!"


    When Zhong Moli faced the mental attack just now, he had used his Heaven power to break through space and time, and had originally wanted to use it to provoke Lin Mufeng''s mental attack. But he had never expected that he would make such a mistake this time, and he admitted that he did not put Mi La''s mental attack in his eyes at all.


    His body was also shaking from the endless anger. Although it was not enough to make him spit out a mouthful of blood, he still suffered quite a bit and almost fell down.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng!" Yu Xin had been knocked unconscious by the mental attack just now, but she had sensed Lin Mufeng''s presence in his daze.


    "Yu Xin, no one can hurt you, I will definitely save you."


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you ¡­"


    Two rice buckets, both of them were trash! To be defeated so easily, their life wasn''t that heavy anymore. The dark world was in an uproar and helplessness.


    Furthermore, if that power were to awaken, it would not be something that they could take responsibility for. But right now, the Lord Demon Emperor was in closed door training, so they could only suppress it, waiting for the Lord Demon Emperor to come out and replenish their mana seven days later, before making a plan.


    Xiu Si died, but because Mi La had the ability to change forms, he did not die completely. Just like before, when a ball of void passed away due to the black qi, Mi La gave up on his body and prepared to transform into a butterfly to reincarnate.


    Because Tang Jiuyu was able to control the Phoenix''s power of rebirth, when she saw the inklings in an instant, she shouted to herself: "Lin Mufeng, be careful, he might be reborn!"


    The current Lin Mufeng was completely immersed in his anger. Hearing Tang Jiuyu''s reminder, how could he be willing to give Mi La the chance to transform into a butterfly?


    Destroying the mountain!


    Damaging the soul! Just as Mi La was about to escape in his butterfly form, he was caught by the invisible net. Mi La naturally knew about the Broken Jian, but he just couldn''t understand why the Broken Jian would send out the spider web.


    What?! It''s not a spider web, but countless blades!


    The dazed expression of the hallucination, evilness, demoness and Mi La froze in an instant. A slightly thin man with a smile on his face.


    "I''ll make you understand! This is not Heavenly Energy, but Human!


    "Manpower? Impossible, how can mortals have this kind of power? " Mi La continued to struggle, but that struggles were futile and meaningless, just like the afterimages when one''s life was about to come to an end. ) Liu Fangfei flew red pieces, the sunset back to the Peach Blossom Door. A butterfly was lost in the beauty of the last rays of the setting sun.


    "Now do you know what kind of power it is?"


    "No, I don''t believe it, I still don''t believe it, but I really want to experience the power of love that you said, it''s just that I don''t have the chance, Lin Mufeng, listen carefully, that half - Zhang - map, it ¡­"


    A sword pierced Mi La''s chest! A secret would forever rot in Mi La''s stomach. And the one who pierced the sword was Xiu Si who had clearly fallen to the ground.


    This was his last strike, and all of his life had returned to the dark world. As long as this last sword strike did not have any regrets towards him, he would not let Lin Mufeng know about that secret. It was because that secret was related to the life and death of the entire pitch-black world. Only now did he seem to understand why this was the last battle and also his last attack.


    Their expressions of comprehension were forever left at that moment. Freedom, love, morality, responsibility ¡ª a moment of epiphany exchanged with life.


    He could just die.


    Lin Mufeng looked at the two bodies on the ground, then smiled and fell to the ground. It was because he had used all of his strength for this attack and it was only an instant explosion. Right now, he had exhausted too much of his energy and fell heavily onto the ground.


    "Mu Feng, wake up!"


    "Brat!"


    Everyone was calling out to him affectionately. Although he could hear them, he no longer had the strength to stand up. He only wanted to sleep quietly for a while.


    Xiao Lao gently touched his finger and said to the crowd: "Don''t worry, this child Mu Feng is just tired. Everyone, go back. " With that, she gave Yao Yue a meaningful glance.


    Yao Yue was an extremely intelligent person, she immediately knew that the matter wasn''t as simple as senior said it was. It seemed that the situation wasn''t looking good, and senior meant for him to persuade the few girls to leave, which could only be done with her identity.


    Yao Yue persuaded everyone to leave and said, "Go back now. Senior Brother and I are going to circulate our powers for Mu Feng, so you two will distract us. Lin Fei, you will be in charge of guarding outside, do not let anyone disturb me. "


    If Lin Fei stayed outside, he would naturally do his duty, and only Xiao Lao, Yao Yue and Tang Jiuyu were left in the house. Xiao Lao knew that Tang Jiuyu would definitely have something to say now.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders, Xiao Lao asked: "Miss Tang, now that everyone is gone, please be direct with me. Is there a turning point in Mu Feng''s current situation?"


    Tang Jiuyu said: "Now, there are two things that I need to do. First, I need to wake up the Origin Edge.


    "Relying on yourself?"


    "Yes, because that power can only awaken through one''s own comprehension ability, but I believe that miracles will appear on his body."


    Tang Jiuyu''s words were similar to saying nothing, but this woman really liked selling officials. Although she thought this way, the two of them still expressed their gratitude that she was willing to help.


    Tang Jiuyu said in a sweet voice, "I am not helping him, I am helping myself. Maybe the next time we meet, we will be enemies."


    Cai Yi lightly flapped his wings as he left.


    Tang Jiuyu suddenly appeared and then suddenly left, what was her purpose for this trip? But when Xiao Lao and Yao Yue saw the unconscious Lin Mufeng, they were more concerned about whether or not he could awaken the miracle. It was as Jiu Yu had said, as long as there was one, there would be one that was not afraid of it. On this child''s body, a miracle could happen at any time, and the scene just now had allowed him to see hope.


    "This is not Heavenly Energy, but human power!" Lin Mufeng''s words seemed to still be spoken just a moment ago, it seemed like the Heavenly Soul Realm was unique, the power of Heaven was solely on him, and he would definitely become someone who would surpass the Heavenly Soul Realm in a hundred years.


    Looks like he could only wait for him to wake up.


    As the two stood guard over Lin Mufeng, the only thing they could do was to inject some soul force into his body, hoping that he would wake up soon. However, the cultivation techniques that the two of them had infused seemed to be ineffective.


    "What''s that?" At this moment, both of them let out a cry of surprise at the same time ¡­


    However, at this time, the two of them wanted to stop, but they could not. They only felt that they had fallen into an endless whirlpool, and as the speed of their rotation became faster and faster, the Qi cloud became bigger and bigger. At the center of it all, it was engulfing everything.


    Lin Mufeng''s body was now at the center of the mass of Qi and clouds. Everything was spinning, except for her, who was meditating motionlessly.


    A blade was shining above his head, it was the Lin Family''s heirloom, the alabaster knife.


    The blade was spinning on its own, looking like a stick that was being stirred up on a calm surface of the water, and the Qi cloud was created because of the alabaster knife''s continuous acceleration.


    What happened to the alabaster knife? Such a mutation had occurred?


    "Junior sister, quickly stop. Otherwise, we will all be devoured by this power."


    "I can''t stop senior brother!"


    The two of them used all their might to resist the Devouring Force. Finally, they managed to break free from the control of the Qi cloud, but their Heavenly Energy was reduced to zero.


    The alabaster knife could transform and absorb Heavenly Energy!


    As the two of them straightened their weak bodies, they realised that Lin Mufeng was still in a meditative pose, and there was not a single strand of Heavenly Energy left in his body.

 C226 Origin Blade, Awakening!

    Although the two of them still knew that Lin Mufeng was the reincarnation of a vampire, but they knew that he was the soul of a vampire. In that situation just now, they thought that Lin Mufeng was the evil heavenly spirit''s Heavenly Devour Skill, but when they realized that Lin Mufeng had absorbed all their Heavenly Energy, there was not a single trace of Heavenly Energy in his body.


    "alabaster knife!"


    The two of them spoke out at almost the same time, and at the same time, someone outside shouted: "Lin Fei, get out of the way!"


    It was clear that Lin Fei was incapable of stopping this person. This man was Lin Tianfeng.


    Furthermore, ever since Lin Fei received the orders from the two elders, he had already made up his mind. Even if it''s the Heavenly Emperor''s father, without the two elders'' words, I, Lin Fei, will not allow anyone to enter.


    But Lin Tianfeng''s words made him waver. Lin Tianfeng said, "Lin Fei, let me in, because this matter concerns Mu Feng''s life and death!"


    "I ¡­"


    Of course he would believe the Patriarch''s words, but he also had to fulfill his duty of guarding the clan. So in the end, he still chose to go against the Patriarch''s orders because he was also concerned about Mu Feng''s life and death, so Lin Fei said, "I''m sorry Patriarch, I can''t let you go because I''m also worried about Mu Feng."


    In the end, he still used both of his arms to stop Lin Tianfeng. Since he didn''t have the ability to save Mu Feng from danger, but protecting him was the only thing he could do. Even if the Patriarch wanted to force his way through due to his son''s concern, he would absolutely not allow him to.


    "Lin Fei, get out of the way!"


    "I''m sorry, but even if it was you, I wouldn''t back down before receiving the order."


    Lin Tianfeng saw that with his identity as the Patriarch, it was impossible for him to pass, so he tried to force his way in. Lin Fei was clearly not going to give in, but he did not make a move, and only used his body to block Lin Tianfeng''s attack, and at the same time said: "Patriarch, please do not force me!"


    Lin Tianfeng saw that he was unable to pass through Lin Fei, but he was actually extremely anxious in his heart, "Lin Fei, if you still don''t get out of the way, Mu Feng will really be in danger!"


    "Lin Fei, Old Master Lin, come in!"


    With Xiao Lao''s orders, Lin Fei was willing to let Lin Tianfeng in. And the reason the Xiao Lao allowed Lin Tianfeng to enter was because he knew that would bring back a secret regarding the alabaster knife, a secret that only the people from the Lin Family knew, a legend that had been passed down in the continent for a long time. Although the alabaster knife was not a top-grade Infantry, it had a shocking secret behind it, and this blade had an extremely deep connection with the Origin Edge.


    From Lin Mufeng''s performance just now, the Origin Edge had already awakened in his body, and for him to refine the Origin Edge into the alabaster knife, it seemed that the secret of the alabaster knife would be revealed.


    The moment Xiao Lao said those words, he knew that things were definitely not going to be as easy as they were said. Furthermore, the moment he felt that the aura in the room was abnormal, he knew that he should reveal the secret that he had been hiding for many years, because the soul of the Lin Family''s ancestor was the alabaster knife.


    He knew that if he didn''t tell her that secret now, Feng Er might not be able to survive this tribulation.


    Lin Tianfeng entered the house. Seeing that the Lin Family''s Heavenly Soul alabaster knife had mutated, it immediately shook and called out its own Heavenly Soul alabaster knife. It said: "Yes!"


    A strange scene occurred. The alabaster knife that was flying and stirring up the clouds earlier, obediently stopped moving.


    "Father, what happened just now?"


    Lin Mufeng just felt himself being surrounded by a cloud of Qi, and his body seemed to have entered the initial realm of the void, but he did not know that his Heavenly Soul alabaster knife had mutated, and had already absorbed the two elders'' Heavenly Energy.


    It was very obvious that Lin Tianfeng was trying to force his way out. His body became unsteady and he swayed a few times before stabilizing himself, saying: "Feng''er, that is the sign of the Origin Edge awakening. It is also a secret of the alabaster knife.


    "The alabaster knife''s secret?"


    Including Lin Mufeng, the faces of the three were all filled with question marks as they looked at Lin Tianfeng with wide eyes.


    Lin Tianfeng sighed softly and said, "Feng''er, before you can understand the relationship between alabaster knife and their origins, I think you still need to understand the origin of the two words, Mu Feng."


    "Father?"


    Lin Mufeng thought for a long time, but only asked a single question.


    Lin Tianfeng lightly walked in front of his son, gently stroked his hands a few times on his son''s face, and then slowly said: "Feng''er, I actually knew about this from the beginning, it''s just that ¡­ Sigh, there are some things that might not be something that you or I can control. "


    Seeing his father''s tone, which carried a hint of wanting to say something yet hesitating, Lin Mufeng knew in his heart that there was something hard to say, and Xiao Lao and Yao Yue obviously knew that there were some family matters that, as outsiders, were not suitable for him to take part in. Although on principle, he was not an outsider, but in the end he was only considered to be part of a marriage, and was not someone with the surname ''Lin'', so he decided to close the door and leave. At the same time, he instructed Lin Fei that even if Xiao Qiang, Yue Yan and the rest of the group were not allowed to enter.


    Although they themselves wanted to know the secret that Lin Tianfeng was going to talk about, because it was a matter of great importance. Even though they were not people who did not understand anything, they would not participate in this matter, as it was a matter of the Lin Family''s business.


    After seeing the two elders leave, Lin Tianfeng then said: "Feng''er, I actually knew from the beginning that you weren''t that Feng''er."


    "I am your Feng Er!" Lin Mufeng was stunned by his father''s stupid question. He was thinking, could it be that his father already knew that the real Lin Mufeng had already died, and that he was only a substitute? No, that was impossible.


    "Feng''er, you don''t need to hide it. Actually, I already knew about it, because that illness, to a real Feng''er, cannot be saved. Because it''s not an ordinary disease. "


    Lin Mufeng knew that there was no way he could hide it, so he shook his head and sighed, "Father, I ¡­" He didn''t know what to say now. The person in front of him, even though he knew that he wasn''t that person anymore, was still showing off an endless amount of fatherly love for him. Or rather, all this while, he had only lived within this dream woven by love.


    Pitiful parents!


    Although Lin Mufeng didn''t want to hurt his father''s heart, since the matter had already been made clear, then saying it out loud earlier would be the same as saying it late.


    Hearing that, Lin Tianfeng immediately went forward and covered his mouth, and said: "Feng''er, you must not tell anyone about this." That expression was the same as the one he had known that Lin Mufeng was from the evil heavenly spirit.


    Lin Tianfeng stopped Lin Mufeng''s words, and then recovered his usual self: "Feng''er, do you know that illness that you had back then was caused by the backlash of the alabaster knife? Just like you situation now, the alabaster knife Heaven Body is a part of the Origin Edge, so there is no cure for his backlash. If I can''t completely awaken it, I''m afraid, alas ¡­ "Therefore, I shall now pass on to you an incantation, an incantation that the ancestors of the Lin Family have not been able to decipher for many years."


    "Father!" This was the first time Lin Mufeng showed such a tender side to his, and there were even tears in his eyes. From now on, his father would no longer be the Heavenly Soul Master, but an ordinary person. He would be more than an ordinary person, and not only would his heavenly soul lose, he would also be able to harm a person''s True Soul.


    Although the rules set by Lin Mufeng were a little different with regards to the soul and soul, and he had to wait for the soul to discover the secret, in the Tian Yuan Continent, you have to follow the rules set here. This fact could not be changed.


    Lin Tianfeng said, "Don''t say anything. Before I recite the chant, you must understand that the meaning behind the two words Mu Feng, can also be said.


    "Mu Feng?"


    "Yes, he does not represent the Spring Breeze, but a part of the ultimate mental cultivation method that the alabaster knife s inherited. The highest realm of the alabaster knife, is to let the wind carry your blade. Bathed in the wind, you have brought the power of the wind to its extreme! "


    "Let the wind carry my blade!"


    So his life was given by his master, so the real Heavenly Soul Master, especially the artifact type Heavenly Soul, he needed two lives to fuse together in order to reach the highest realm. If not, he would only be a normal artifact type Heavenly Soul, his power would only stop at the surface, or perhaps, it would only become a cold weapon in the end, so this was the reason why the artifact type Heavenly Soul was ranked at the very last of the three, because ever since he had the profession of Heavenly Soul Master, there was not a single person in the entire Heavenly Soul Master who could completely fuse their life.


    Anyone who could make his true strength reach 30% was already at the peak of his strength, so you should know how difficult this was. Although people will always see endless hope in you, the miracle of life, but this is to break the rules, or to complete the things that others did not accomplish. Although there is a formula here, but it can also be understood that there is no experience to be found, so Feng''er, are you ready?


    If not for this realization, father naturally would have a way. After getting rid of your soul, father and son would have gone into seclusion, and would have ended up as an ordinary person.


    "No, father, I''m ready. This has nothing to do with being an ordinary person or being a Heavenly Soul Master. I have never believed that fate cannot be disobeyed.


    "Good, you are indeed worthy to be a member of my Lin Family. You are truly capable. Now listen well, these eight chants." Lin Tianfeng could not help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. Although this person was already no longer his son, that wind bone, that aura, was clearly the Lin Family''s hope and future. Moreover, this person would never do anything that would disgrace the Lin Clan, so what if it was fake? Fake means real, while his own son might not be able to do such a thing if he was alive, there was bound to be gains and losses, and it was a blessing in disguise. Everything in the world was so miraculous, God had closed a door, and God would definitely open a window for you.


    Lin Tianfeng then began to recite the eight chants:


    In front of Snowfall''s remnant light that illuminated the hall, the backbone existed for a long time in the world.


    The edge of the blade was pointing towards the sky. The wind carried a series of shadows.


    This object originally came from a primordial origin, and its shadow was accompanied by time.


    If you ask where the source is needed, then it is in your heart and in your heart.


    After listening to the eight chants, Lin Mufeng suddenly thought of something. The poem had to be related to the poem from Celestial Path, and he had nothing to hide from Lin Yuan, so he took the letter and showed it to him.

 C227 alabaster

    "In order to save others, one must first obtain Spirit Jade.


    All causes bear fruit, and light comes to darkness. "


    He didn''t expect that there were actually two parts to the chant. He only knew these eight sentences, and now, Feng Er knew the next four sentences because of a lucky chance. It seemed that Feng Er was destined to be alone for eternity.


    Lin Tianfeng didn''t know whether to be happy or worried, because he knew that when Lin Mufeng became a person from ancient times, it would also be the time for him to part with him. It was true that he could make the Lin Family a great place, but in the end, this wasn''t his home.


    How could the golden scales be an object within a pond? It would transform into a dragon upon meeting the wind and clouds.


    Therefore, outside of the Lin Family, even outside of the Tian Yuan Continent, the entire world was his stage, and this place was merely Wang Qingshui. That was why his heart was filled with joy, because a person with talent didn''t have to be depressed every day. For Mu Feng, this was the best home for him, so as his father, he was happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking up to here, Lin Tianfeng had a face of relief, and said: "Feng''er, even though the Origin Edge has awakened, the road ahead is not easy. Also, do not ever tell your true identity to a second person. "Remember!"


    Looking at his father''s back, he started to feel moist again and again. Although it was only when he was sad that a man''s tears wouldn''t fall, this time it had nothing to do with sadness. It was a kind of humanity that he had never experienced in the world of vampires.


    Father loves like a mountain, so be it.


    Now, not only did Lin Mufeng''s power awaken within his body, his thoughts and soul had also undergone a qualitative change. He was already no longer a vampire, and even if he was, he was no longer the bloodthirsty one, so no matter where he was, his existence would always be treated as an anomaly, and wouldn''t be allowed by the people of the world. Even if he gradually understood what love was in the human world, even if he did not have the evil spirit, no one in the mortal world would allow a single oddity to exist.


    A single phrase from him could not be spoken by the heavens! He was destined to fight against heaven and earth. This is just the beginning.


    But now that he has matured and grown up, he is no longer someone who is treated as trash by others. Therefore, since justice and the Great Way are about to be destroyed, in the depths of his heart, a thought is starting to burn and boil. Since the rules are set by people, then I will become the person who changes the rules.


    "Order? "Hmph, that is just a toy for those who wield power!"


    Now everything was just like when the origin was first established. Everything was waiting for him to create it himself. However, since he was determined that what I said was correct and what I had decided on was correct, he must continue on this chosen path.


    After the girls heard that Mu Feng had woken up, they were overjoyed. Although he had not fully comprehended the method to control the Heavenly Energy yet, he had just recovered quickly after receiving the Heavenly Energy from the two elders.


    His originally deathly pale face now glowed with a red light that he hadn''t shown for a long time, as a spirited Lin Mufeng appeared in front of the few women. Seeing that Lin Mufeng was still as lively as a dragon and as lively as a tiger, the few women felt that he was not someone who was about to recover at all.


    After a few rounds of tossing and turning, it was already noon of the next day. However, none of the girls noticed how calm his eyes were during the show. It was impossible to tell that he had an impulse to be angry.


    The alabaster knife successfully mutated. Lin Mufeng also knew that it was a step closer for him to fight with the powers behind him.


    Although he was currently a person without a heavenly soul, everyone knew that the strength of this strange number did not decrease at all. The Origin Edge had always been a legend in the entire continent, and only those with Violet Rank and above could control it. Now that he had successfully refined the Origin Edge, no one could estimate how terrifying his strength actually was. It could be said that in the entire continent, Lin Mufeng was now an unsurpassable pinnacle.


    At least, that''s what it felt like on the surface.


    "So what?" When the son of the Rakasha heard about this, he had a face full of disdain and his attitude was very disdainful. Moreover, the reason he said those words was not because of his strength, but because he had already made a thorough plan. Lin Mufeng was just a chess piece that he could use. When he defeated Dark Lord and obtained the other half of the map, the world would be his.


    The son of the Rakasha thought like that, but there was another person who thought the same, that was Zhongli Hen, but now he could not possibly stay put. This matter was truly becoming more and more interesting, why not light a fire for himself, this would be the most interesting scene.


    Whether it was the son of the Rakasha or Zhong Moli, any information that was locked down was actually of no use to them. Who could block off the information that they wanted to know?


    Since the Royal Palace and Zhong Moli could know about this matter, how could the dark energy Star of the Eight Devils not know about it?


    He really did not expect that Origin Edge would revive in this way.


    Although the Star of the Eight Devils had never personally experienced that year''s events, she still knew about the affairs of the Sky Soul Fragment. From the looks of it, Lin Mufeng still did not have the ability to control the other fragments in her body.


    Although the Demon Emperor was currently in closed door cultivation and was one day away from leaving it, this matter was no longer something that the Star of the Eight Devils could decide. The Demon Emperor also knew that if it wasn''t an unusual matter, then he would have to force his way out a day earlier. Although it wouldn''t have been a major problem, one day earlier would mean that he would have to train for an extra three months. This was the first time Star of the Eight Devils had gathered together to invite him to come out.


    This made the Demon Emperor even more worried, but he was still worried that something would happen.


    After the Demon Emperor heard the report, although he had never taken off his mask for his trusted aides like the Star of the Eight Devils, the few of them could still feel the Demon Emperor''s shocked expression behind his mask.


    What he was worried about was obviously not the rebirth of the Origin Edge, because he believed he had the strength to handle the power himself, so even though Lin Mufeng was his obstruction, he was not that worried. It was just a mere mortal like Lin Mufeng, how could he accomplish this, unless someone was behind the entire matter.


    And there were only two people who could do it, could it be that both Jing Ming and Jing Ming had awakened? The creator of this world was already dead. Aside from these two, he couldn''t think of anyone else who had such power.


    No matter who these two people were, as long as they came to their senses, they would be dead for sure. Jing Ming, as the god who represented the light, would never tolerate his dark power, and An Ying had long hated him to the bone for stealing everything from her. If she woke up, would he have a good life of his own?


    What was there to be afraid of? These two had indeed awakened for a while. After all, it was impossible for them to awaken completely from the seal. However, it was not easy for them to fall into a long slumber.


    The Demon Emperor channeled his spirit energy, and as expected, it was as he had expected. The two of them woke up for a moment, and it was during this short period of time that they woke up, that Lin Mufeng managed to comprehend the Origin Edge.


    Jing Ming first woke up from his long slumber. She looked at her surroundings and said: "Little sister, there''s no reason. Big sister has already woken up, why are you still sleeping.


    Before his voice fell, An Ying had already woken up, and said: "Elder sister is so concerned about little sister, how can little sister be so sleepy by herself. What can I do for you, sister? "


    Because the two of them had always been used to this kind of quarreling, to the point where they even disrupted the entire world just for this quarrel, but they could not change their tempers, Jing Ming immediately replied: "I do not dare to instruct you, but if the world has changed, you and I will no longer be able to contend against each other."


    "Since sister has already decided, why ask me this sister?"


    "Alright, since little sister doesn''t want to participate in this, don''t say that big sister didn''t give you a chance!"


    "Elder sister''s words are funny. Since when did you give me the chance? That''s why you''ve always fought for it all by yourself. Therefore, this matter is no exception."


    That was why when Xiao Lao and Yao Yue saw this strange scene, although the Heavenly Energy would return to Lin Mufeng''s body in the end, but at that time, the two of them had used it as a weapon to attack the opponent. At such a time, the two of them were still at odds with each other.


    "Ai, I''m sleepy. I need to rest!"


    "I''m sleepy too. I want to sleep for a bit!"


    Then, the two of them spoke out weakly at the same time: "Lin Mufeng, this is all we can do. Please do not disappoint us. "Ahh!"


    "Humph!" You overestimate yourself! " When the Demon Emperor saw this scene, his heart was filled with hatred. If it wasn''t for that detestable seal, with his current strength, he would have eliminated all the dangers in his heart. Could it be that the Creation God had expected this to happen? How was that a seal? It was clearly protecting the two women. Although the two of them could not come out from the seal, other than the Creation God, no one else could remove the seal.


    This was clearly another form of protection for the two of them. Although the demise of the Creation God was only a matter of time, without the current Demon Emperor, he wouldn''t have been able to walk so fast.


    When the Creation God created this world, he knew that if a person''s life did not end, everything would be overshadowed. Thus, when he created this world, anything that had life would have a lifespan end. The only difference was the length of time. But from the very beginning, he had written down rules for the entire world. The world he had created did not have eternity, and only in this way could the people of the world understand how to cherish that brief moment of beauty, understand the meaning of struggle, and understand the value of time. Otherwise, when a life was limitless, the life he would live would be no different from death.


    And the Demon Emperor wanted to break this rule. He wanted his power to last forever. He longed for that feeling. Even the dust on your feet was worshipped by others. That feeling was at least indescribably wonderful.


    Thinking of this, he softly said, "It seems the power of this seal is not strong enough!" He already made up his mind. Although he could not break the seal, he had the power to make the two of them truly sleep forever. That way, there would no longer be any power to resist him.

 C228 The Sorrow of Rakasha

    He then assigned two messengers. The first was to the Tian Yuan Continent, and the second was to the marine boundary. The fact that the Demon Emperor sent people to the marine boundary was easy to understand, because these two places had already formed an alliance a long time ago. However, even the Star of the Eight Devils did not know why he sent people to the Tian Yuan Continent.


    It seemed like the Demon Emperor''s thoughts were very hard to fathom. Even the most trusted people had things they didn''t know.


    However, most of them had already guessed that the Attendant would go to that Royal Palace. However, they had only guessed half right. The person the Demon Emperor wanted to contact was not the Rakasha, but his son.


    Because if there was someone in this world who knew about the secrets of the Rakasha, then that person would definitely be the current Demon Emperor from the Dark World. This was the shadow and sorrow that Rakasha was destined to never be able to escape.


    The fact that the Rakasha wanted to get rid of him had always been a mistake that the Demon Emperor could not forgive. It was just that he could not kill someone that still had some use. Since Jing Ming could wake up once, there would definitely be a second time. That seal could only seal his body, but could not seal her strength. So it was better for her to sleep forever.


    This time, he was just lucky, because Jing Ming and An Ying were only half asleep and would not cause any substantial harm to him. The two of them could only help Lin Mufeng to gain enlightenment of the Origin Edge, and once the Origin Edge was fully awake, the power would only help them in a matter of time. Furthermore, Jing Ming''s energy source came from two places ¡ª one was the The Spiritual World, the other was the Tian Yuan Continent, and these two places represented light. Thus, she would occasionally absorb the energy from this place to make calculations, while An Ying''s used the dark world and the separated marine boundary to obtain the energy source. Thus, the Demon Emperor had decided to close the door to the source of the two''s energy.


    Then there was one person in the marine boundary who would be the deciding factor. That person was Tang Jiuyu, a woman who was at a very important position in the two realms. As long as she took any action, the gate to the source of and the The Spiritual World would have been completely shut. As for the Tian Yuan Continent, he had to start a war in order to close the door to the Spring Origin Stage, and those who could start a war, other than the Royal Palace s, had no other suitable place to do so.


    It was impossible to order the Rakasha around at this time. This was because the Rakasha did not want to buy his words anymore. Furthermore, from the fact that he wanted to win Lin Mufeng over, he already knew that this person would definitely fight the Demon Emperor in the future. Right now, he had every reason to not obey the Demon Emperor''s orders.


    However, the weakness of the Rakasha was still in his hands in the end, and when the time came, the situation would develop under his control, not to mention that the Light Emperor was about to make his move. If he took advantage of this point, this war''s eruption, and even the day when he had to erupt, would be under his control.


    The secret of the Rakasha that he did not know about had always been on his mind. Because the current prince was not his own flesh and blood, he had accepted Lin Mufeng as his foster son.


    Because only Lin Mufeng resembled him so much back then, and this son of his was basically not a good person. Such an influential person like him had such a sorrowful side to him. He truly responded to that sentence. There was no absolute perfection in this world, and God was always so fair.


    Following the awakening of Lin Mufeng''s Origin Edge, the calm on the surface of the Tian Yuan Continent was replaced by surging waves. The various forces intertwined with each other with tangled roots. They were like a pile of firewood that had been poured with oil and were only waiting for someone to light a fire.


    At this time, the King decided that it would be a risky move, and he would use this opportunity to restore his country. And the first step was to make use of the people from the Heaven Soul Palace. This step was clear, at the same time, he used his own methods to secretly gather the few aristocratic families suppressed by the Fei Family.


    Any power that he could take advantage of, he would recruit them for his own use.


    was essentially just a puppet, this was something that Guang Wei was clear about, and light was also clear on this point. This was a weakness that could be exploited, if it could cause chaos within them, then the people of the Heaven Soul Palace would be able to control the power of the Royal Palace, and then, his own country would just be a matter of time before he would make a comeback.


    What Guang Ming wanted to do now was to get help from someone, because only that person could change Yao Yue''s decision, and that person was Xiao Qiang.


    He wanted to use this woman, Xiao Qiang, even if he knew that he would become Lin Mufeng''s enemy if he were to do this. However, after he had succeeded in restoring his country, Lin Mufeng was nothing to him, as the strong ones would not be able to defeat the million strong teacher of his country. As long as the huge army arrived, even if he and Lin Mufeng became enemies, he was not afraid.


    As long as Xiao Qiang could convince him to attack the Royal Palace as soon as possible, the Xiao Lao would definitely side with Yao Yue, and that would also mean she would isolate Lin Mufeng, and he would definitely make Lin Mufeng not be by his side, because he would definitely have to save Yu Xin, and then deal with the dark world. At this time, if she could stand up for him, it would be morally reasonable for him, and as long as Lin Mufeng was not by his side, it would be natural for him to take care of things.


    Thinking of this, he immediately gathered everyone. With his status, he was naturally qualified to gather everyone. Although it seemed that Lin Mufeng was the leader of the Hangu College, on the surface, his words still held some weight. As a result, he summoned everyone to discuss something. There was no one who would not give him face.


    The light had changed! Because hatred could truly change a person.


    After Guang Ming gathered everyone, he sat down in the middle and said, "Today, we have called everyone here for two important matters. I believe everyone knows what it is. "


    Hearing that, the Xiao Lao stood up and spoke on behalf of the group: "Could it be that the prince is thinking of two things?"


    Guang Ming sat there with a calm and confident expression and said, "Little Wang happens to have this intention. I wonder what Xiao Lao, Palace Lord Yao Yue and everyone else thinks? "


    Although there was a tone of agreement in his voice, but at this time, he had revealed his identity as a prince, which clearly signalled to everyone that there was no room for discussion on this matter. He had already decided. This was just like a show of hands in name. Whether you raised it or not could not affect the overall situation.


    Other than the Xiao Lao, who else here didn''t know the reason? Although based on his experience, the Xiao Lao wouldn''t be someone who couldn''t see the situation clearly, with his personality, he naturally had something to say, because he does not care about those bullshit rules and official methods, I will only be the truest myself. Speaking of this, my grandson-in-law is indeed extremely similar to him, which is also one aspect of why he likes Mu Feng.


    Xiao Lao said: "First Prince, this old man has something to say."


    After Guang Ming heard this, he said, "Xiao Lao, please speak your mind." But he was extremely unhappy, it seemed like Lin Mufeng and the old man were really ''not family, not family''. The head son-in-law of the Xiao Lao was so, but he was an even more stubborn old man, who would have thought that right now, no one understood him, there was already no one who could control the situation, but the old man had more to say. However, it was good to hear it. He really wanted to see how big a wave this tadpole, which could not be considered a tadpole, could turn over.


    However, the Xiao Lao did not hold back and said, "If the prince wishes to return to his country, there are three points that are still not ripe!"


    "Which three?"


    Firstly, his foundation was weak, the so-called ''time and people are at peace'', while the prince didn''t occupy any of them. Secondly, if he wasn''t strong enough, how could he restore his country without a strong army? But where was the prince''s army now? Third, the outside world was unstable, and the external enemy was yet to be removed. Even if the Prince succeeded in restoring his country, a country with hundreds of useless jobs, how could he defend against foreign enemies? My old man has said it all, whether the king likes it or not, it all depends on his own decision.


    Guang Ming heard this and slightly bowed. A trace of peculiarity appeared on his face, but he immediately sat down as steadily as Mt. Tai. He regained his composure and asked, "Just these three points?" Of course he knew that the three points that the Xiao Lao had said were correct, but he only wanted to restore his country; even if he had to take the risk, he had to make such a decision now.


    After he finished speaking with the Xiao Lao, he glanced at the crowd, then stood up with an excited face, and said: "Guang Wei is disobedient, and does not occupy the sky above, although Guang Wei resides in the capital, the remaining forces of the Heaven Soul Palace, as well as the Hangu College and the rest of the people of the Hangu College, taking care of each other, so the other side does not occupy the ground as well, and he originally does not occupy the hearts of the people. I, as a direct son, have been around since ancient times, and if I were to raise my arms, I would definitely gather people, so even if I do not occupy the sky as well as the land, I still occupy the people and the second point. As for external problems, as long as internal problems exist, which one should be solved first is just a matter of order. Don''t tell me that you all think that a country that is like a pile of mud, has the ability to fight strong enemies? In my opinion, the opposite is true. As long as everyone is willing to help, a brand-new and powerful empire will be born on this continent! "


    The light seemed to regard this place as a stage for his own performances and speeches, and his words were so eloquent that for a moment the crowd was moved by the words of the light. Even the beautiful country he had sketched out with a new order had already appeared before him.


    After a few generous words, Guang Ming arrived in front of Lin Mufeng and said: "Mu Feng, we will have to depend on you for the matters on the outside. I will never go back on my promise to you. "


    "An appointment with Lin Mufeng?"


    Everyone was thinking about this. What kind of deal was there between Guang Ming and him? It was just that, other than the principals, they all thought that this transaction had some kind of hidden motive. Although the representatives of the other families that Guang Ming had secretly contacted were not present, with just that one sentence, they had already isolated the Lin Family from the Hangu College.


    From their point of view, whether it was when the Prince stood up for Lin Mufeng or when Xiao Qiang saved her master, everything was just for the sake of the transaction or the Lin Family''s future.

 C229 Desperate to take the risk of the light

    Lin Mufeng was obviously not an idiot, he knew that the light was forcing him onto a path of no return, and whether he agreed or not was no longer important, because the light no longer trusted him, and in the Monarch''s family''s mind, there were still words that he could not believe. However, the things he wanted to do had nothing to do with light, and nothing to do with this stupid River Mountain Society. Since this was a threat, he could not remain silent and allow it to claim him, otherwise, he would not be fit to be Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Your Highness, you overestimate Mu Feng. If I do not agree today, will you let my head fall to the ground?"


    It was so direct, without any concealment, and only Lin Mufeng dared to say such words.


    Guang Ming''s expression changed upon hearing this, but he didn''t know how to reply for a long time. It seemed that Lin Mufeng wanted to return the favor with a different way, and how he should answer the question, had forced the light to fall into a dilemma. In reality, Lin Mufeng could already feel that the light was not that person anymore.


    Regarding the question mark that he did not know how to answer or even have an answer to, the only thing that Guang Ming gave was a rhetorical question: "What does Mu Feng mean by that? If we were to cross swords, what would you do?"


    Lin Mufeng said: "That depends on whether Your Highness wants to hear the truth or not."


    Lin Mufeng was indeed a man of character, he had never spoken so straightforwardly, and even revealed a sinister nature at such a time. Even if the other party was the light, so what? He could only be the person with the most personality and true self. As long as he could face his own inner self, that was enough.


    "Oh? "How can you say the truth, and how can you say lies?"


    "The truth? I will. If it''s a lie, someone has already said it. No need to repeat it! "


    What Lin Mufeng said was the truth. If he was in the light, he would have definitely gotten rid of Lin Mufeng at this time, but exactly that, light did not dare to express his own thoughts, and right now, Lin Mufeng still had some value in using it, but at the same time, wanted to show his magnanimity.


    In the face of such overbearing words, it was natural that Guang Ming found it hard to suppress the anger in his heart as he said: "Lin Mufeng! Do you really think This King doesn''t dare? Right now, I am only concerned with the safety of my country, so, hmph! "


    Hearing that, Lin Mufeng laughed to the sky, "Hahaha, national security? A mere Star Blue Empire is nothing, a mere Tian Yuan Continent is nothing, but if I do not go to deal with the dark world, no one will be able to go, hahaha ¡­ "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Looks like Lin Mufeng had already thought of this matter a long time ago; Did he really feel like a petty person? The light momentarily sunk into confusion. He didn''t know if his decision to take the risk was right or wrong.


    But since he had already decided that he had no other way out, he had to proceed according to his plan.


    Although Guang Ming was currently in the Hangu College, his location and position did not hold an absolute advantage, but he still had a good grasp of the situation. He could communicate with the power of the Star Blue Academy here, and at the same time, the remnants of the Heaven Soul Palace would attack and disturb the Royal Palace from time to time.


    Hence, he now had enough time to carry out his next plan, and he had also predicted that just like Star Blue Empire, there would also be an unstable factor, but he did not know what that factor was right now. In short, when that uneasy factor was revealed, it would be the time for him to counterattack.


    However, he really did not expect that the cause of his unease was actually the son of the Rakasha.


    Right now, it could be said that Guang Wei had already been severely injured by the Fei Family, and had absolutely no way of grasping absolute power at hand. Furthermore, the people from the Fei Family were no fools, they had to be careful of this new prince, and maybe one day when he was full of energy, they would kick him away. At the same time, he had to be wary of the other three empires taking advantage of the situation to thoroughly analyze this point. That way, the Rakasha would naturally know how powerful they were, and if they were to provoke a war, it would definitely not be detrimental to him.


    However, in the war between empires, there had to be a reason to send troops. Even though there was a saying that when war broke out, there was no right or wrong, but only benefits from both sides, because this was an era where justice and injustice did not exist at all, only strength was king.


    Being famous was only a beautiful excuse, so he had always wanted to find such an excuse.


    The most ideal candidate would be Lin Mufeng. If only Lin Mufeng was used by him, then this explosive bag would be imbued with a fuse.


    Now, other than giving the order under the light, the other nations only treated Lin Mufeng as a demon. Now, under Guang Wei''s leadership, this person could be said to hate Lin Mufeng to the bones. This was the perfect place for an argument. If one party admitted to Lin Mufeng, then there would be disagreements. This way, the whole matter could be raised to a new level, because the news about Lin Mufeng back then was too shocking!


    Since the Rakasha had the word "god" in his name, then naturally he had his abilities and methods to make his eyes and eyes shine, he had to spread the even more shocking news out. Since Lin Mufeng had already been demonized that day, why not let him continue, but this time, it was not demonification, but demonification, because although the Royal Palace did not attack the continent, taking down the Heaven Soul Palace was an uncontested fact. Attacking the Heaven Soul Palace was essentially the same as attacking the continent, there was also not really any difference in nature.


    In this way, it proved that what they said at first was correct, and Guang Wei and the Fei Family would never admit that they were wrong at this time, they would even continue to demonize Lin Mufeng, so as long as this news spread to the whole world, the other three nations would definitely believe that the news of Lin Mufeng was true. In that case, Xing Lan would be isolated outside the three nations.


    As long as things went well, war was only a matter of time. At that time, the Royal Palace would not need to waste even a single soldier. It was a perfect plan.


    Rakasha thought so. At the same time, he also convened an internal meeting to plan out the implementation of the plan. However, his own son objected.


    "Father, I don''t think that doing this is the best plan. On the contrary, it is the worst plan."


    At this time, he had already contacted the Attendant of the dark world, and also found out about his background. No wonder royal father valued Lin Mufeng so highly, so it turns out that he was not his biological father. Thus, he asked the Attendant, and said: "The reason you have come this time, is not to talk about this matter."


    "Hahaha, His Royal Highness is really quick to say something, and nothing can escape your notice. Indeed, there is one more thing, and this matter, to His Highness, is definitely a hundred profits without any harm. "


    Hearing this, the Prince frowned, and then wrote a big question mark on his face, saying, "Oh? Why are the people of the dark world so kind? I am afraid that none of the benefits will hurt you, and that is towards yourselves. But since you are here, tell me, maybe there will be a chance for you to cooperate. "


    His words were obviously non-committal. He did not accept it immediately nor reject it immediately. Instead, he spoke with a probing tone. How could he not hear the prince''s meaning? The Attendant said: "Since Your Highness said that there is a chance to cooperate, then I might as well say it. Your Highness will just treat it as my aunt speaking presumptuously, you should just listen to her presumptuously. As for whether or not we can cooperate, you do not need to rush to answer."


    When the Prince heard Attendant''s reply, he remained respectful and knew that he had made sufficient preparations. Furthermore, from the looks of the Attendant''s intentions, if he did not complete his mission and did not turn back, he straightened his body and said: "Since that''s the case, then please speak frankly."


    Attendant said: "This time, I am bringing good news to the prince, news that will allow Lin Mufeng to be isolated in the continent. It only depends on how the Prince uses this information. "


    "May I know what is the news?"


    "He awakened the Origin Edge!"


    Hearing that, the Prince became furious, and immediately slammed his hand on the table. With a "pa" sound, if he was not the Demon Emperor''s messenger, he would have gone up to grab Attendant by the collar. He said, "Are you here to play with this duke?"


    When Attendant saw that the Prince had heard that Lin Mufeng was not only safe and sound, but had even awakened a Origin Edge, that kind of angered expression, he knew that he had already succeeded in half of the competition. He wanted to see Lin Mufeng like this, because it was only when a person was angered to the extreme that they would easily lose their reason.


    Attendant said: "Your Highness, please calm your anger, because the rest of your words are not finished yet."


    Only then did the Prince forcefully suppress the anger in his heart and return to his seat. He said, "Speak, if you continue playing around with me, it''ll count as the Demon Emperor coming personally. This prince will not show mercy either."


    "Of course, and I am only a messenger, how could I dare to be rude? When the time comes, His Highness only needs to lift a finger and I will already be killed, so there was absolutely no intention to play around with him just now, but because this news is related to what happened next, I did not want to anger His Highness." However, since Your Highness hates him so much, then you must continue listening. "


    When the Prince heard this, he couldn''t help but ask, "Oh?" He said, "Do you want to continue listening?"


    "Yes, because Lin Mufeng, who had awakened his Origin Edge, was about to take care of dark world. Since he has done so, there must be a reason for him to do so. I believe that His Royal Highness wouldn''t be afraid to take an interest in this news. "


    The prince heard this and said: "This is a bit interesting. Continue to speak." With his current thoughts, he more or less understood the message the Attendant was trying to convey. If he were to repeat it again, Lin Mufeng would definitely be isolated.


    So what if his strength had reached its peak? Even if he was strong, he still wouldn''t be able to fight against the entire continent. Furthermore, he had only just awakened that power, and had not found his Heavenly Soul yet. If he attacked now, he would definitely be able to get rid of all future troubles, and even the Rakasha would not be able to save the situation.


    He was moved, so the following words were for him to make a decision. This man was truly a pitiful person, as long as he was willing to take action, then the Demon Emperor''s great plan would lose two obstructions, and after using up all of the pawns, he would lose all of its value, but what does this have to do with him? He was only following orders, so the Attendant paused for a moment, and said: "Since Your Highness is interested, then I think it''s time for me to state the Demon Emperor''s intentions. I can guarantee that Lin Mufeng will definitely become the public enemy of the continent. At that time, whether or not His Highness will punish him will depend on your mood. "

 C230 Disturbance Factors in the Loyal Hall

    Then, the Attendant explained to the Prince Rakasha a plan to get rid of Lin Mufeng.


    Since the Rakasha wanted to escape the control of the dark world, then he has to make use of this opportunity right now. Lin Mufeng is a key figure in the game and it can be said that they all have some love and hatred for Lin Mufeng, and think that taking him back is the best policy, if it is not available to me, then they can only eliminate him and eliminate him from the shadows.


    Right now, it was clear that the Rakasha would choose the best strategy, but as the Demon Emperor, he would definitely choose the latter. Whether it was the best strategy or the worst strategy, as long as he could maximize the benefits, everything was a good plan.


    He wanted to collude with the dark world, and even if they didn''t say it, the Prince Rakasha had already caught a whiff of the matter of him not being his own flesh and blood. Adding the hatred he had towards Lin Mufeng, the prince had already lost all of his composure, and had even made up his mind. If Rakasha''s performance didn''t satisfy him, then he would really be like that Guang Wei, who murdered his father, and was not his own flesh and blood. This was because the aura he felt was something that only appeared in his dreams. When his own people were young, they would have a dream, and it was very strange that he had always dreamed of a woman, and he would only say half of a senseless sentence to her ¡ª "Child, you have to remember this face, and that aura ¡­"


    But every time he tried to see the face, he would wake up in his sleep. The more anxious he was to see it, the faster he woke up.


    Now that the matter of him not being his own flesh and blood had surfaced, could the woman in this dream be his mother? The person his mother wanted him to remember must be the enemy of who killed his father. Although he could not see the face clearly, he had always believed that it was not a dream, but something he experienced in his mind. Because there was no smell in the dream, the smell was deeply reflected in the depths of his memories.


    "Hmph, Rakasha, if I find out that it''s you, then your death date will come!" However, he really did not want to see something like this happen. Even though he was not his own flesh and blood, he did not want to see the grace that he received from the Rakasha all these years. So, as long as he was not that person, he would definitely not let the Rakasha be in danger.


    "Rakasha, you can only blame yourself for being blind. If you are willing to give me your career, even if you are not your own flesh and blood, I will guarantee that you will live a comfortable life as an emperor. But now that you have chosen an outsider, you cannot blame me."


    Before he had even made his move, a huge unease had already occurred within the Royal Palace.


    When the Prince heard that the Rakasha wanted to turn Lin Mufeng into a god, although he repeatedly emphasized that it was only for use, he was still unhappy in his heart, so he began to take action.


    The Royal Palace was not only opposed to the Rakasha''s plan, he had also rejected it completely. The Prince said: "Royal father, this son believes that rather than deifying Lin Mufeng, it is better to continue to demonize him and force him to have no place in the continent. Since he really wants to deal with the power of the Dark World, then let him go. If Father wants the continent to start trouble, there is only one other person who can do it, other than Lin Mufeng. "


    Although the Rakasha didn''t really like him and it seemed that the matter of him not being his own flesh and blood was already known by him, he just didn''t think that this child''s heart would be so heavy. Therefore, he admired Lin Mufeng from the bottom of his heart, but his words were also very reasonable. Furthermore, previously, he was strongly opposed to attacking the continent, but it had still contributed to the current situation, so it could be said that he had no choice but to convince the Rakasha.


    Rakasha said: "Then I say, other than Lin Mufeng, who else can cause trouble in the continent?"


    "Light!"


    Light? Yeah, I really forgot about this person, he had always been unoptimistic about the light, although he would repay the hatred he had towards his country, he always felt that the light is not a person who can accomplish great things, and that the aura from his body was inferior to Lin Mufeng''s. However, from the looks of it, Wang''er''s words seemed to be a reminder to those in his dreams.


    Although he had already accepted Wang''er''s words, he still had to verify it. So he said, "Since my son has said so, there must be a reason. Why don''t you tell me the reason why this person can help me achieve my goals?"


    When Prince Rakasha heard royal father''s tone soften, he knew that he had reached the deepest part of his words. He took a step forward and said, "Reporting to royal father, this son has three reasons for saying so. It can be said to be a time close to the heavens, a place, and a person. "


    "What do you mean by time, place, and people?"


    At the same time, I have already found out that the Light has already secretly contacted other families. We only have to wait for the order from him, then he will be able to launch a counterattack against Star Blue.


    Hearing this, the Rakasha could not help but nod his head. If they really were going to raise their troops, then Light would be famous, and he was the legitimate one. His analysis of the situation was very thorough, and he asked, "Then what do you mean by profit?"


    Although the location of the Hangu College was far away, it was in harmony with the Star Blue Academy. Moreover, there are a lot of Purple Rank Expert, so each of these experts can have one husband and one thousand members, thus their strength cannot be underestimated. Furthermore, the scum of the Heaven Soul Palace is constantly harassing me with guerrilla attacks, which is why he thinks that we are in the Wu Xia Empire, thus this matter is second to none.


    "Yeah, but the analysis of the terrain is not bad. Continue talking."


    Now that the Fei Family has gained power, it is obvious that she does not care about the other clans at all. She has long since lost the interest of the people, and light is the orthodoxy of the times, so once the war begins, all the troops that have passed will definitely submit to him. Thus, this third point of power, and the light itself can be considered as having taken over.


    After listening to the narration, Rakasha couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Hahaha, my son''s analysis of these three points is indeed profound!"


    Hearing Rakasha''s words, he knew that as long as he said the following words, even if his own plan succeeded, as long as it succeeded, Lin Mufeng would die, and all the light would be nothing but a cannon fodder in his plans. At that time, with the rich star blue as the foundation, then the matter of unifying the continent would become a matter of time. Since he had already promised to submit to the dark world, not only would they not attack this place, they would even obtain troops when necessary.


    As for what happened afterwards, as long as he was strong enough, he would be able to kick dark world away. In this world, only he would be able to do it.


    However, there were some things that made him unable to understand them, especially the words at the back of the Rakasha, which caused his heart, which was filled with limitless yearning just a moment ago, to suddenly fall from the ninth level to the endless abyss in an instant. If hell only had eighteen levels, then right now, he only felt that he was on the nineteenth level.


    The Rakasha said, "Although my son''s analysis is very reasonable, this matter is, after all, related to the life and death of Luo You.


    "We''ll discuss it later?" Prince Rakasha was incomparably furious in his heart, "Old thing, you''re indeed smarter than a fox. "Humph!" He had originally thought that he would be the one to take the initiative because of what he had said, and looking at his performance just now, things could already be said to have been decided. Furthermore, from his memories, for people like the Rakasha, every time he gathered people, there was never a thing that he could not decide on.


    "Father, there''s no stopping it!"


    Prince Rakasha was still doing his best to salvage the situation, after all, at this time, it was not the time for the two of them to completely lose all decorum. While he was still in Royal Palace, other than Thunder God who was supporting him because he was the king, the hearts of the others were all on Rakasha, and they did not even place him in their eyes. Even if Thunder God knew that he was not his biological son, it was unknown what kind of attitude he had.


    "Did you not hear what I just said? "Step down!"


    "Father!" He still wanted to say something, but interrupted Rakasha halfway. Rakasha''s face was filled with anger. Then, he waved his sleeves and said: "Step down!"


    If the Rakasha really wanted to display his might, it wouldn''t be a very fun thing to do, so he had no choice but to swallow his words. He lowered his head and dumbly said: "Yes!" Because under the current situation, if he said the rest of his words, he would only anger his royal father even more. Furthermore, even if he said those words out loud, for both him and the Rakasha, it would only count as nonsense.


    One was that he didn''t want to listen. The other was that it didn''t matter even if he knew what he said. If that was the case, then it didn''t matter if he didn''t say anything unnecessary. Whether it was words, demeanor, or expression, in the eyes of the Prince Rakasha, everything was for an objective.


    In order to achieve his goal, he could approach the enemy as long as he could achieve it. He could not let things get out of the way. It seemed that he should now meet with the light. He must force this old thing to take action, he definitely must not give him the chance to think.


    He wanted to see light, and light also needed outside help.


    It looked like these two kings were now together for the time being, due to Lin Mufeng. Although everyone was well aware that they were using each other, as long as they reached their goal, what did using others have to do with being used?


    As a Heavenly Soul Master, Light could not enter the Silent Hades Treacherous Currency, but as a evil spirit Master, he could freely enter the realm where the soul of the Righteous Sky was unified. This point seemed to give the evil spirit Master a slight advantage.


    "Your Highness, there''s a man who claims to be Lin Mufeng''s old friend but has asked to see you."


    After Guang Ming heard this, he couldn''t help but be astonished. "This is truly strange. Since this is an old story left behind by the Young Master Lin, why did you come to see me!?" But in this kind of situation, things had yet to develop to the point where they were completely out of control. Although previously, when Lin Mufeng had contradicted him and caused him to fall, he could only blame his own strength, and he was also a prince who had met with misfortune, but that was also what he wanted to see. He wanted to let the world know that he, Lin Mufeng, was not the Savior, but also a mortal.

 C231 Two princes who seem to be in the same boat

    Thus, he secretly sent some of his trusted aides to spread the word. Of course, this was just a show, but it was extremely natural. Perhaps it was just a private conversation between the Prince''s subordinates, as if everyone had heard it.


    "If our King was still the first prince then, Lin Mufeng would definitely not dare to be so arrogant, it is truly like the heart of man!"


    "Speak less. Our son is currently under a low tree, so he has no choice but to lower his head. After all, he still needs to rely on the Lin Family''s influence to return to his country!"


    "Then how can the Prince endure this anger? Lin Mufeng is already so arrogant right now, who knows if they will become the second Fei Family after the prince returns to his country?"


    Little news always travels faster than news on the road, as it has since time immemorial. At the same time, there was an old saying that "ten miles is a distance of uncertainty", these kinds of conversations that had originally been arranged so that no one would hear them, were spread around, and it made people feel more confident. There were even people saying that what the Lin Family was doing now, was even more shameless than the Fei Family, and that in the future, they would bring the Son of Heaven to their side, and that it would be even more excessive than the Fei Family having just a little bit of economic power.


    Before the light could take a further step, the Lin Family had already started to be isolated, and all the blame was directly placed on the Lin Family, so much so that Lin Mufeng had to bear the brunt of the attack, and there were even people who described Lin Mufeng as someone who was a pushover. He relied only on her own woman, Xiao Qiang, for her help, and as for the image that Lin Mufeng had built up with great difficulty, it was instantly shattered by these rumors.


    Now that he heard that Lin Mufeng was looking for him, Guang Ming didn''t know who this person was, but they had to meet each other, so he said, "Since he is a friend of the Young Master Lin, then he is naturally my friend as well. Quickly invite him!"


    Prince Rakasha was invited to the light room. Furthermore, since he had come this time, he did not plan to carry Lin Mufeng behind his back either. It was best if they did not meet again, since Lin Mufeng was still the foster son of the Rakasha on the surface. Therefore, it was not strange for them to meet each other.


    Guang Ming saw the person enter the room, he could immediately tell that he was not an ordinary person, with just a glance, he had the same temperament as himself, and asked: "I wonder why Sir said you were Lin Mufeng''s friend, but only mentioned to see me?"


    Prince Rakasha said: "Same as you, or maybe we are people who share the same fate and are being mocked by Lin Mufeng. I am the son of Rakasha!"


    Prince Rakasha met in the light room.


    Although they had never known each other before, now that the two of them had come together due to the same thing, they seemed to have met late. Even though the two of them knew very well that the cooperation between the two of them was only about benefits, and that the two of them originally represented two different forces, they should be like water and fire. According to common sense, however, at this moment, they both let it go.


    If the two of them were to meet on a daily basis, it would definitely attract Lin Mufeng''s attention, but the current situation was different, because ever since Brightshore had publicly revealed that his desire to return to his country had been resolved, he had started to secretly focus his power and influence on all sides. In reality, all sorts of defensive methods, their hearts were still in the light, and they were willing to serve Guang Wei and the Fei Family, but the situation at that time had forced everyone to choose to live as long as they could, and in the face of life and morality, everyone had the right to live. You could not ask everyone to live such a noble life, but in reality, your understanding of life was too simple.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, at least for the citizens of the Tian Yuan Continent, it was a very funny thing to talk about. Even if it was someone who had eaten the meal of an official, if they did not have absolute power, they would only be commoners in their bones. They were not officials, and could not represent the country. He still had to eat and dress, that was all.


    As a result, the Light Assassination did not encounter too many obstacles, and those who were on duty went through the motions as a matter of routine. On the surface, it seemed that their investigation was extremely rigorous, but in reality, it was no different from usual.


    It was precisely because of this that although the people who entered and left the Mansion of Light these past few days did not go as far as those who went to and fro the Loulan City, it was a very normal occurrence for people to enter and exit from the Mansion of Light. Although Lin Mufeng had warned Lin Fei time and time again to watch everyone who went in and out, Lin Fei only treated this new face of his as normal.


    Therefore, Lin Fei''s carelessness here gave the Prince Rakasha an opportunity to take advantage of. But now, Lin Mufeng was still in the dark.


    Since Prince Rakasha had stated his intention for coming, Guang Ming knew that he had come this time. Adding on the words he had spoken just now, he must have a way to deal with Lin Mufeng, so he asked directly: "Since that''s the case, please speak of your purpose, but how do you plan to deal with Lin Mufeng?"


    "That would depend on the sincerity of Your Highness!"


    "Oh? What do you mean? " Guang Ming did not expect that after a few words, this man would take the initiative, when the cooperation between them was over, this man would be a problem, but now that they are working together, if they do not take out any sincerity, then perhaps the other party will really wave his sleeves and leave. After hesitating for a long time, he finally spoke: "Alright, since Prince Rakasha wants to see my sincerity, then I will show my sincerity, but before this, I want to know, if you are a person who keeps his word!"


    "Be careful when you sail a ten thousand year old ship. That''s great. It seems that our cooperation will definitely be very enjoyable. This news of mine should be considered as a greeting gift to express my sincerity."


    "What news?"


    "I''m afraid you all still don''t know, so the reason why Lin Mufeng knew that my Royal Palace was attacking the continent was entirely because he was my royal father''s adopted son. "If this is known to everyone ¡­"


    If this matter was spread around the Tian Yuan Continent, it would be difficult for Lin Mufeng to not get demonized. Not to mention that he was in the company of the Royal Palace, who was considered a demon, he only had one thing to do and that was to break his word, which made it impossible for him to stand on his feet. Someone who could even sell his foster father, he no longer had the qualifications to do such a big thing.


    Hearing this, Guang Ming couldn''t help but secretly rejoice, and then actually burst out laughing, saying: "Hahaha, this is indeed good news, looks like the prince came with sincerity, then I, Guang Ming, will naturally treat you with sincerity. "Hahaha ¡­"


    Then, Guang Ming explained his plan, because he knew that the current Prince Rakasha would definitely not attack anyone from the Heaven Soul Palace. On the contrary, from the looks of it, he was here for a reason, and hoped that there would be such a thing.


    After Prince Rakasha heard Guang Ming''s explanation, he also clapped his hands, because he never thought that Guang Ming would be so ambitious, but because they were both very ambitious, he was able to have the chance to cooperate. Indeed, he did not care about the people from the Heaven Soul Palace counterattacking him now, on the contrary, this was what he wished for, when the time came, he would force the old thing to abdicate, and it would not be impossible. Furthermore, he believed that as long as the light controlled the Heaven Soul Palace, then the day where he could fight in the great hall would be around the corner.


    Thinking about it, the Prince Rakasha said, "Right now, Your Highness, I''m afraid there is one thing that is extremely difficult, and it just so happens that I can lend you a hand."


    "Why would it be difficult for me?!" We just ventilated each other and let each other''s goals come true, didn''t we? "


    "Earlier, you said that you would treat me honestly, but now, you''re treating me as an outsider. Just treat it as if I never said anything, but if you approach Xiao Qiang and fail, you can find me anytime!" The Prince Rakasha turned around and was about to leave.


    When Guang Ming heard this, he immediately stopped him. It seemed like nothing could hide from his eyes. However, this only increased his interest. Becoming enemies with this kind of person in the future was also a type of challenge. "Since you''re here and you know what I mean, I don''t think you''ll leave."


    "So sure?"


    "Of course, if it''s just to send a message, with your status as a Prince Rakasha, there''s naturally no need for that, so I''m sure you won''t."


    "Sigh, I really don''t understand. With this kind of intelligence, how can Guang Wei obtain the throne? It is truly fate that makes people happy, but I am still willing to help you."


    Right now, for his own wish, or perhaps for the sake of being completely blinded by his own will, he could only think of revenge, he could endure anything. As long as he could get revenge for his great vengeance, he could give up all his faith and determination, and had even forgotten the meaning of why his father gave him this name.


    "My son, the reason why I named you Light is because I hope that you can be like the sun in the sky and use your love to illuminate the world. Remember, you are Light, and represent everyone''s hope."


    Right now, he had completely forgotten royal father''s teachings. Light was only a name, it was no longer the same person he was before. There were some things that, once you decide on the first step, you cannot turn back.


    Guang Ming heard about the Prince Rakasha and decided to spare no effort to help him. He immediately saw hope and asked, "How do I help?"


    "Just use this."


    As he spoke, Prince Rakasha took out a blue and white porcelain bottle. This bottle was extremely exquisite, and it was also carried by him at a close proximity.


    "This is?"


    "A drug that can create hallucinations. It is called Mo Luodan, the person poisoned by this poison. He is completely at the mercy of others and is just like a puppet. "


    Leaving behind the devil pills, the Prince Rakasha left after explaining the method of usage to Yue Yang. After Guang Ming had obtained this bottle of demonic pills, he had laid down a poisonous scheme, which could be said to be the trick of suffering.


    Although this Mortal Pill could control and control others, it was extremely troublesome to use. It could be said that although it was effective, it was a true threat. This was because when he administered the poison, he needed to make sure the other party was not hostile. Furthermore, he had to look into his eyes and use the incantation together with his mouth. To be able to achieve these three things, he had to be someone close to him, someone close to him, and someone who would even poison someone close to him? As a result, this bottle of Mo Luo Pill was simply a threat in Royal Palace, because there was an experience amongst the evil spirit Masters, they could not look into each other''s eyes, because one of the evil spirit Arts was to use the opponent''s eyes to make their own moves.

 C232 Light Close to Xiao Qiang

    How could he let Xiao Qiang be controlled by him now? After a bright night''s sleep, he finally thought of a plan.


    "Young Master, what''s up with the light these few days?" How could something that even Lin Fei could see through not be hidden from Lin Mufeng?


    However, as long as Lin Mufeng wanted to take a look, he would see where the light was coming from. In reality, ever since he had woken up, he had already discovered that there was something wrong with the light. It seemed like the light was only limited. He even suspected that he had made a mistake back then. How could such a heavenly soul fall to such a state? was also aware of the matter of the Prince Rakasha meeting with him, but just what kind of calm person was Lin Mufeng right now, so now was definitely not the best time to make a move.


    So as long as it wasn''t something that went too far, it was rare for Lin Mufeng to be in peace and quiet. Furthermore, he had to think of a way to save Yu Xin as soon as possible, if he couldn''t even protect the woman he loved, could he still be considered a man?


    But now he was worried, that the light that was constantly approaching Xiao Qiang, might not have any other intentions, and every time he came close to Xiao Qiang, it was always in accordance to etiquette, and it was only because Xiao Qiang had saved her life and also addressed her own brother, so when there were no outsiders around, although they all knew each other, they still acted the same as before.


    The reason why light approached Xiao Qiang was, of course, the most natural and powerful. First, he and Lin Mufeng were brothers, at least until now, their skin was still the same. So meeting Xiao Qiang was naturally something extremely normal in the eyes of ordinary people.


    As usual, he had nothing better to do since he had nothing better to do, and since he had met Xiao Qiang once again, it was only after a week had passed since he had a bad time with her. Because of the disagreement between Lin Mufeng and the last time, the two of them had only been together for a few days, so he had stayed in Xiao Qiang''s room for a long time. He was definitely a man responsible for his words and deeds, so it was understandable that he would stay with Xiao Qiang for a long time under such circumstances. The girls all loved and admired Lin Mufeng, and they got along well with him as well.


    Obviously, the light had let go today. As soon as he entered, he said, "I hope you didn''t disturb my sweet dreams."


    It could be said that on the surface, there were no princes or Lin Mufeng, and only friends. However, everyone was very clear about this kind of performance, but since no one took the initiative to open this window, continuing like this was not bad.


    "How could that be? Don''t even mention laughing, although some things are wonderful, after doing so many things, you still have to put in the effort. Hahaha!"


    "Bad boy, you ¡­" Hearing that Lin Mufeng did not even try to play with the light, his face immediately flushed red, becoming even more charming.


    "Sister-in-law is shy, let''s get down to business."


    "Hmph, when two men get together, it''s not that women talk about alcohol, it''s not that one of them is serious."


    "You say your man is dishonest?" After saying that, Lin Mufeng showed a rare expression of interest, and even made a face at Xiao Qiang. Ever since he had awakened the Origin Edge, the human nature on Lin Mufeng''s body became heavier and heavier. In fact, while he was chatting and laughing, he became more interesting. With regards to light, he already had nothing to say, so Lin Mufeng could only change the topic, not making the three of them feel too awkward.


    "Mu Feng, the reason I came here today was to apologize for the previous matter." In order to achieve his goal, Guang Ming could actually let go of his identity and apologize to a commoner. This made Lin Mufeng unable to imagine it in any way, but in his heart, he had already concluded that things were definitely not as simple as they seemed on the surface. The so-called "solicitous without reason, deceitful or evil", was not something that could be easily endured.


    As he thought of this, his face was immediately filled with astonishment as he said, "What happened the other time! But what was it? How come I can''t remember, because I only remember what I have to remember. "


    Lin Mufeng''s words were extremely clever, not only did it ease the awkwardness of receiving an apology, it also expressed his own attitude. He said that he did not take this matter to heart, and what he meant by that was that with your current glory, you are not worthy of me, Lin Mufeng, taking it to heart.


    Lin Mufeng''s words were neither soft nor hard, but the moment Light opened his mouth, he was immediately met with a problem, and his heart became even more unsettled. But he had to endure the current situation, if not, his great cause of restoration would become a dream. Guang Ming said: "Haha, it seems that I was overthinking it. Since brother does not bear this matter in mind, I am relieved. But Mu Feng, do you know that what I did that day was completely for the country? I hope you understand my difficulties. "


    "Understood!" Everyone has their own goals. "


    Even though Guang Ming heard Lin Mufeng''s words, and still spoke in a weird tone, he still said, "For Brother to say such words, it is already the best. Then we won''t disturb you. I wonder if it''s convenient for me to say a few words to my husband? " Finally, he revealed his true purpose.


    Normally when he approached Xiao Qiang, it wasn''t because he had to thank him for saving her life that day, but it was because he wanted to discuss this sort of thing with Xiao Qiang regarding the news outside. Whatever he was currently saying, it was most likely for him to have the same goal. However, as long as he did not do anything to hurt Xiao Qiang, Lin Mufeng would not stop him, and he believed that he was in front of him, he would not dare to act too brightly, even if he was not by his side, with Xiao Qiang''s power, what tricks did the Ten Light Wills have to deal with him, there was only one outcome. Since Xiao Qiang could save him, then she could also kill him.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Of course you can, because in my eyes, I am ranked second, no?"


    "Report!" Your Highness, something terrible has happened. Guang Wei, he ¡­ "


    When someone rushed in from the outside in a panic, he was one of the personal guards of the former King, who had followed the Prince after he found out that he had fallen to the Hangu College.


    After seeing the light, he began to pant heavily, as if something huge had happened. The janissary took a deep breath for a moment, then took it out himself, and said: "Your Highness, Guang Wei, he, he ¡­."


    "What did Guang Wei do?"


    "He ¡­ He took out the late emperor''s corpse from the coffin and hung it on the city wall, saying that if His Highness still remembers father and son, then he will tie him up and plead guilty. Otherwise, seven days from now, he will ¡­ "


    "He wants to ¡ª why ¡­"


    After hearing this news, the light asked the last question and fell unconscious on the ground. He never thought that Guang Wei could actually do such an outrageous thing!


    "Your Highness!"


    When everyone heard this, they immediately rushed over. At this moment, the janissaries had already placed Light on the bed. To the other personal guards that had heard the news, he said, "You guys bring the prince back to his house, I''ll go find a doctor."


    At this time, the Xiao Lao had also heard of the news and came over. Previously, because he heard that the light wanted to return to their country, even Lan Tianzi, who was far away in Star Blue, knew that something was about to happen to the Hangu College, when he heard of the news, he rushed over immediately. However, he didn''t expect that when he arrived, at the same time, heard about it. When Lan Tianzi travelled here, he had also heard of Guang Wei''s actions. This matter was indeed done by Guang Wei.


    She really did not expect Guang Wei to be able to create such a beast.


    The two of them looked at the unconscious light and because Xiao Lao had a lot of experience, he did not care whether Lan Tianzi agreed or not, and decided on his own, saying: "The Prince is in a hurry right now, and cannot stand movements and turbulence, we will arrange for news here, the two of us will first inject some Innate Qi into him."


    The two of them sat cross-legged to meditate, then began to inject zhen qi into the body of the light. At the same time, they also sealed a few of his meridians, allowing the chaotic strings of zhen qi to be controlled. Otherwise, if the fire attacking his heart were to fly up to his head, things would not be good.


    This was the trick of the light. In truth, he already knew everything. This was only a plan he had made with the Prince Rakasha. Although he felt that he had let down his dead father at that time, he later on realized that if his father had been alive in heaven, he would definitely have been able to understand his own difficulties. Thus, the plan the two of them had set was to split the troops into two, every single action of light was in the open, and every single action of the Prince Rakasha was in the shadows.


    After making his decision, the Prince Rakasha found the people of the Fei Family, and the patriarch of Fei Family had long wanted to eliminate Guang Wei and establish herself as king, so the moment she heard that there was such an opportunity, allowing Guang Wei to be shamed by the people of the world, when the time came, she would stand out to uphold justice and kill Guang Wei.


    now had unparalleled authority. Other than being able to go to the imperial court and not kowtow, he could also bring his sword to the imperial palace. This was the privilege that he had to obtain in order to control Guang Wei. At that time, Guang Wei would naturally not have given him this privilege, and at that time, if he did not have the Fei Family, it would have been impossible for him to climb onto the great treasure.


    Fei Wenhong said: "Now this subject has a plan, I can subdue the light. It all depends on whether Your Majesty has the courage to make a decision now."


    Although Guang Wei knew that Fei Wenhong was an insatiable and insatiable guy, who was willing to work as hard as he could this time, what benefits did he have to obtain? Currently, the capital had already been squeezed out of him by the Fei Family, to the point where even the royal family had to borrow money to support them. What wealthy Monarch''s family, in the eyes of the Fei Family, was just a beggar that could only make ends meet.


    So even if Fei Wenhong asked for too much, he didn''t dare to say half a no in front of him right now. He knew what that result would be, and he didn''t want to live a life where people begged on the streets, even if he was just a puppet, it would be better than living that kind of life. Even with his life''s freedom, he didn''t want to live the life of a servant.


    Guang Wei was a coward, he simply could not understand what it meant to not be free, and would rather die than to do anything. Furthermore, he was helping him this time. Furthermore, once the light dies, then he would be in the Empire, where he would be able to get whatever he wanted.

 C233 Soldiers in two directions

    So, for the current Guang Wei, it didn''t matter if he said the rest, it wouldn''t mean much anymore, but Fei Wenhong didn''t want such a crime to fall on his shoulders. In the future, he would have to use the image of an envoy to support justice, so how could there be such a stain on his body?


    Guang Wei said: "I wonder, Pavilion Elder, what brilliant plan do you have?"


    That''s right, now that Fei Wenhong wanted to call himself the Pavilion Elder, this had nothing to do with authority. Not only did he want authority, he also wanted reputation, money, in short, other than his lack of respect, he wanted everything.


    Fei Wenhong said: "As long as our King is determined, he will not be afraid of light. At that time, if we want to eradicate him, it will be as simple as crushing a bug to death."


    This was the plan that the Prince Rakasha and Light had decided on. Everything now depended on whether or not the situation under the light was progressing smoothly.


    Xiao Lao and Lan Tianzi did not know that this was only a part of the light plan, and had even wholeheartedly channeled his Qi into the light pillar. His original plan was for the Xiao Lao to enter this situation alone, but he did not expect that Lan Tianzi, who was halfway through his slaughter, would also be pulled into the water by the Xiao Lao. The two Purple Rank Expert s had given him true qi and Heavenly Energy, while his own Heavenly Soul Golden Dragon Soul had seemed to have completely awakened.


    While channeling Heavenly Energy into the ball of light, Xiao Lao and Lan Tianzi conversed to each other in secret. Old thing, this is truly an unheard-of strange matter. "


    "How did you notice that too? Then why did you pull me out? Do you want me to retreat back to the Mortal Stage all of a sudden?" I do not have the luck that your grandson''s son-in-law has. It is the first time that I have encountered such a situation where you do not harm me even after comprehending that level. "


    Due to the last time Xiao Lao saved Lin Mufeng, he only managed to recover 80% of her Heavenly Energy through cultivation, and now he had to use her Heavenly Energy again, which was a little too much for him to handle. And Lan Tianzi''s situation wasn''t much better than Xiao Lao''s either. His entire body was drenched as well.


    Even the Xiao Lao, who had some connections with the Royal Palace, did not know that his junior brother had such an exclusive skill, so he had to think of the two of them as having their true energy consumed due to the intense fire in their hearts. At the same time, because they had sealed their Qi channels, they would need to expend even more Heavenly Energy in order to maintain it, which he thought was a very normal thing.


    This heavenly soul was so warm, sunny, and even possessed a sort of majesty and prestige. It was indeed like a true dragon, with the aura and dignity of a ruler descending upon the world, and even allowed you to feel that whatever you do for him, it is all out of your own heart, and is a willingly submitting to that kind of power. No one will force you to do this, but you will only think that doing so is the right decision.


    The two Elders were slowly depleting their Heavenly Energy, while the Light was enjoying a bath of the two streams of Heavenly Energy. Originally, he could take advantage of the two old men channeling his Qi to control the two old men, but if he did not succeed in doing so, he would be left with no way out. Although Luo Sha Wang had promised repeatedly that as long as he was proficient in the chants, even if the Purple Rank Expert was not prepared, it would not be unavoidable for him to be hit by them, but he still thought that being careful was the best way, so he continued to use the two of their Heavenly Energy to raise his own strength.


    "En, don''t go overboard. After all, these two still have some use, and if you lose all your Heavenly Energy, then you will lose two more enemies in the future." Thinking up to that point, Guang Ming stopped absorbing the Heavenly Energy from the two of them, and started to doze off, ignoring everything that was happening outside.


    After about an incense''s time, the doctor came. After all, the Hangu College was not a big place, and this kind of burning sensation could not be easily treated by any doctor. Even though the Guang Ming had gathered some of the older generation doctors, but the army doctors and the original imperial physicians were all useless, and the school doctors of the Hangu College could not do anything about this illness. At most, they could just let people take a few doses of spirit-calming medicine to control it.


    Under Lin Tianfeng''s instructions, the personal guard that followed the king finally found a man who claimed that he could cure a hundred illnesses, regardless of whether he was bragging or not, it was not easy to find him, but Lin Tianfeng had ordered Lin Fei to go along, because he had begun to suspect that something was amiss. Although he knew that with Lin Fei''s intelligence, he would not be able to find anything, he would definitely learn from his, and as long as he could explain everything that she had seen and heard, it would not be in vain.


    Because everyone knew that Lin Fei''s brain was in the group of people and was not considered bright, and had seen what kind of people were surrounding him, although Lin Fei could not find any clues, it was still beneficial for him because he would not attract anyone''s attention. As long as he could see and hear everything, and learn everything from them, he would definitely be able to analyze the clues in the entire matter.


    Furthermore, Lin Fei wasn''t one of them.


    Yue Yan held an extremely high position in Lin Tianfeng''s heart, but he had a nagging feeling that Yue Yan''s strength was definitely not like that. It was as if he was unwilling to think of certain things, but no matter what happened in the future, Yue Yan would definitely not be an enemy of the Lin Family.


    Lin Fei and Yue Yan, one public and one hidden, both of them had identities as servants, so they would not attract anyone''s attention, but the two of them at least were not able to find anything, and everything was as they had seen on the surface.


    The more it was like this, the more Lin Tianfeng felt that this was definitely not the case.


    Lin Mufeng would naturally think of things that his father had thought of, but right now, he had to wait. When the matter got closer to the truth, either it would look terrifyingly quiet, or it would be just like a powerful clap of thunder. Thunder and lightning were not scary. What was scary was the calm before the storm. From the looks of it, this was just a prelude. Perhaps it was just a farce.


    The last battle of the Tian Yuan Continent was about to begin, but the other few spots were secretly observing the changes here, because Lin Mufeng, who was a key character right now, was deciding the future direction of the chess game. It was just that Lin Mufeng had an abnormally calm expression right now, causing the few people present to feel somewhat panicked.


    If Lin Mufeng was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, but this would fit his personality perfectly, it was not because he looked crazy on the surface, but because he had to act with a very high profile. However, right now, not only was he calm on the outside as usual, his actions were also very low-key. However, it was impossible to tell what he was going to do next just by looking at the light.


    Since he didn''t want to make a move, he would force him to do so.


    Zhong Moli thought so, and so did the Ocean Emperor. The Star of the Eight Devils also thought the same, but they had their own thoughts on these three areas, the people of the marine boundary wanted him to go to the The Void Continent, and as long as Lin Mufeng dared to enter there again, even if Xiang Jiulin had a different meaning, it would be useless, because the Ocean Emperor would probably do it himself. Zhong Moli obviously hoped that Lin Mufeng would be able to face the Star of the Eight Devils head on. Not only would he not cause trouble from it, he would instead help him. Of course, the Star of the Eight Devils hoped that Lin Mufeng would cooperate with Guang Ming before setting off a bloody storm in the Tian Yuan Continent. Then, under the leadership of the Demon Emperor, the eight of them entered the world as saviors.


    However, to the eight devils, even if Lin Mufeng were to attack the dark world, it would still be a good thing, because the one he would truly be fighting would not be himself, but the Demon Emperor. As long as the Demon Emperor dies, it would not be certain who would be the one to control the dark world.


    Thus, although the eight of them did not express their true thoughts, they still agreed to take a look at the movements in the other three locations. At that time, no matter where, they would just force Lin Mufeng into a corner.


    If Lin Mufeng didn''t kill him within a day, he would be a dangerous person. If Lin Mufeng had to blame something, he could only blame his bad fate, and that was to be intolerable to the entire world. Now, when the people of the continent do not want him, and when you are unwilling to submit to the forces of darkness, no one could blame anyone else.


    No matter what he planned to do next, the few of them had a common goal, which was to force Lin Mufeng into a corner on the continent. Only when a person at the peak of his strength was forced into a corner would he reveal his true appearance. Regardless of whether it was the marine boundary or the dark world, or even the so-called morality of the Tian Yuan Continent, they all knew that Lin Mufeng had to save Yu Xin first.


    Previously, An Heiyaodie was able to use a mental attack to strike the attack wave all the way to this place, but it was clear that he was unable to withstand a single blow from Lin Mufeng.


    No, that''s not true. This damned Palace of Hate, damn curse!


    Zhong Mo hated his name, hated the entire Li Hateful Palace, and hated those who did not understand. When he turned into a devil, a voice asked him, "Once you have fallen into the Path of Demon, you will never be able to turn back. Do you still have anything else to say to this world that you once lived in?"


    "Life will never be separate! From today onwards, I am Zhong Moli and not Celestial Warrior. "


    One of them was shouting "Mo Li" at the end, while the other was "Hate Palace". How ironic!


    Mo and Li had been made to be a pair of wall people, but why was God so unfair, and he was Mo, he loved separation.


    But from the looks of it, all of this was just a mirage. Only when he possessed a heaven-defying strength could he be able to reverse the flow of time. At that time, he would have another choice.


    He would never let his beloved suffer even the slightest bit.


    Just like the snowy day a thousand years ago, the Bridge of Helplessness was filled with deep thought.


    "Are you really willing to hide into the Path of Demon? "Think about whether this is worth it or not!" Her voice was calm.


    "I am willing! Because if I do, I will be reborn! " A voice filled with determination.


    But so what if he had a new life? Other than the strength of my own power, my soul is so barren, so no matter what, Lin Mufeng, you have to be forced into a corner. No matter what you choose, you are my only chance, and I want to use a new rebirth to make up for my past mistakes.

 C234 Forced into the Jedi (I)

    The light and Prince Rakasha had conspired together to design a plan, and absorbed all of Xiao Lao''s Heavenly Energy to refine his Heavenly Soul. This was only the beginning of his scheme, because he wanted to control Xiao Qiang, so that he could realize his revenge plan step by step.


    This way, he would be able to sit his position in peace. As for the other forces, as long as they had Xiao Qiang as their trump card, then as long as he climbed onto the great treasure, they would definitely hide everything and cook their meat for him.


    He was very satisfied with this outcome. The Prince Rakasha was ruthless, but he was even more ruthless than his. Although his plans were not bad, and he only wanted to use his own strength to catch the Heaven Soul Palace in one fell swoop, who could guarantee that the Heaven Soul Palace would not get rid of the Royal Palace. As for the best result, both sides would perish together.


    Although the Prince Rakasha had thought of this, the light was clearly not limited to just this trump card. If necessary, he would use his trump card, and it was a trump card hidden in the surroundings, one that would prevent you from feeling danger. It was just that you cannot use this trump card yet.


    Any of the news that came from the outside would be extremely disadvantageous to Lin Mufeng.


    "What?" That Lin Mufeng is actually the foster son of the Rakasha! "


    "Truly, one cannot judge a book by its cover. It seems like the Lin Family is also very ambitious."


    From ancient times, merchants would never interact with the Shangguan family, and would never become rich. However, once there was a relationship with the Shangguan family, then it would inevitably involve political affairs, and when political affairs were mentioned, there would naturally be people who sacrificed themselves. Right now, because of the relationship between Lin Mufeng and the Light family, the Lin family had yet to earn any money, and was instead going to become the victims of a battle.


    No wonder the people of the world always said that accompanying a monarch like a tiger was something that one would consider the future so thoroughly even before success. It seemed that the Monarch Arts that his father taught him was actually so vast and profound, even telling outsiders about it. However, the knowledge of the Monarch''s family was a completely different story.


    The information released by Light was like this, while the information released by Prince Rakasha was different.


    "That demon Lin Mufeng is lobbying everywhere again. dark world wants to harm Tian Yuan Continent."


    "Who would believe him this time! Previously, he said that the Royal Palace was going to attack the continent, but in truth, the Royal Palace only occupied the entire continent. What kind of bullsh * t attack the continent? "


    It was at this time that Prince Rakasha realized that it was time to reveal his cards to his father. He said: "Royal father, right now, outside news has been spreading for two years, I think you have heard about it."


    "Yes, I heard a bit. I wonder what you think of this matter? "


    Prince Rakasha took a step forward and said, "Royal father, that day, when you saw that he was a talent, you took him in as your foster son. "Moreover, I never thought that he would be someone who would bite off more than he can chew. If we had become soldiers that day, we would have already become ghosts under the blade. I never thought that he would be such a sinister person."


    He was indeed a talented person, but he had only wanted to help him with some matters. In fact, even if there were no one amongst the people who knew about this, with Rakasha''s methods, and the "Charm" he had used previously, he knew that he would not be able to subdue this person. However, in his heart, he had always held fantasies.


    Although he did not see any changes on the surface, all of the evil spirit Masters had outstanding innate talent. With just a glance at the other party''s eyes, he could tell that the other party was thinking differently. Although his own cultivation could not determine what his father was thinking, his eyes had already betrayed him.


    And now, rather than saying that he had forced Lin Mufeng into a dangerous place, it would be more accurate to say that he had forced into a corner at the same time, because if he did not succeed in this matter, it would be equivalent to luring the wolf into a room, and even though the worst outcome of the Heaven Soul Palace''s counterattack was to raze the entire Royal Palace to the ground, the light would not do anything to him, because the relationship between them was like dying from cold lips and dying from cold teeth. If he dared to touch, even half of his words would cause the light to be unable to stand up in the entire continent. However, that was not the result he wanted. What he wanted was to bring the Heaven Soul Palace over peacefully.


    On the other hand, Xiao Qiang was the key figure in this trap. As long as the light controlled Xiao Qiang, then everything would come to fruition step by step according to her own plan.


    The Light and Prince Rakasha had now completed their first step, and they had already thought of what kind of situation this would turn out to be.


    "Why aren''t you eating yet?"


    "Reporting, there is no more food at home."


    "Bastard, there''s no food, and this is not the time of year. How can there be no food?"


    "The villagers nearby refused to sell us food. Principal, do you want to go out on the streets and take a look for yourself? "


    The academy''s dining hall was short of food, which was temporarily allocated to the Lin Clan''s residence.


    As long as the villagers heard that it was someone from the Hangu College, or someone related to Lin Mufeng, even if you offered a hundred gold, no one would sell you a single grain.


    And at this time, Guang Zhen woke up from his sleep. He had been the one to arrange this. He knew that food was going to run out at this time. Moreover, after he checked the pulse just now, he acted like he was acting like he was the best. Sometimes he would shake his head, sometimes he would nod his head, and even more so, he would act more like an expert than an expert. It was true that he had stunned everyone with his appearance, haha, a person who did not pretend to be sick, even if the Great Rudolph came, he would not have been able to find out what kind of illness it was. Thus, at this time, only experts had the right to speak.


    The doctor stroked his moustache and said, "Fortunately you found me, otherwise I''m afraid that Prince''s illness would have been cured and he would have been a lunatic. You mustn''t provoke him now, otherwise, even if you take my elixir, you won''t be able to guarantee the patient''s occasional amnesia."


    Seeing that the light had awoken after taking the medicine''s smell, everyone could not help but express their gratitude towards the doctor.


    Just then, Lin Fei and Yue Yan came to report that they couldn''t buy any food no matter how much they spent outside. Lin Fei said: "Patriarch, the villagers said, said ¡­."


    Lin Tianfeng asked: What did the villagers say?


    Lin Fei looked at the crowd, and at the same time, fixed his gaze on Lin Mufeng, and said: "They said that if Young Master is here on this day, they will not sell any food to us. They don''t sell food to a demon. "


    "I''m a demon?" Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Just as Lin Mufeng finished speaking, he was caught by a voice, and this person was precisely the person who had just woken up ¡ª ¡ª "That''s right, you''re a demon. Otherwise, why would you take away my beloved concubine?"


    At this time, the doctor, who was standing outside the door, heard what was going on inside and immediately turned around. He said, "I told you guys earlier, don''t provoke him! Fortunately, I didn''t go far. "Alright, take this and it''ll be fine. Remember, do not provoke him for one week. After this week, everything will be fine."


    The doctor did not know what pill was given to Guang Ming by him, but it looked to be extremely effective. The pill had only just reached his stomach when Gugu thought twice in his stomach, and Guang Ming immediately returned to normal, saying: "What did Lin Fei say just now? Why aren''t the villagers willing to sell food? "


    At this time, the doctor had already walked far away. If Guang Ming was stimulated by something, he didn''t know where this wandering doctor was going to look for him, so Lin Tianfeng immediately stepped forward and said: "It''s fine, it''s that brat Lin Fei. I don''t know where you heard of the stimulation treatment, but it can wake Your Highness up a little earlier."


    "Don''t hide it from Little Wang. I already knew what happened." You don''t have to worry about me, I''m fine, even my father''s matter is within my heart, I can still bear it, so now I have to rely on my identity as the prince to make the villagers demand an explanation. Even if Mu Feng is wrong, everyone is innocent. "


    looked at the light, he was sure that all of this was a scam, the light was completely fine, it was just acting crazy just now, and even fainting was all an act, but his acting was too brilliant, it made it impossible for people to see any flaws, but it was not a flaw, but in reality, it was the biggest flaw, because things were not so perfect, if the light had shown any flaws, he might have believed it.


    However, those who used tricks were most afraid of exposing their flaws. Moreover, they were unable to completely conceal those flaws. Thus, they could only try their best to do things perfectly. Thus, there was no trick in this world that could not be seen through.


    Right now, he still had to remain calm and collected. Even if the other party was forcing him into a dangerous spot, it was not the time for him to make a move, if this was in the past, he would definitely think that it was all a waste of time, but the real amazing thing was not to knock the opponent down in a single move, but to make the opponent submit to him with an extremely low profile.


    As the popular saying went, being low-key was the best way to show off! Of course, he was only half right. Whether he was high-profile or low-key, after becoming a God, everything he sang was good. That was why becoming a god was the way to go. Right now, he did not have the ability to do so, so this was called strategy.


    Fortunately, Lin Mufeng had just realized this point. If he had comprehended this point earlier, then his true colors from the early on, and his current knowledge, would have made him into a demon. It seemed like the Origin Edge was not simple. He knew when the most suitable time to awaken was first, and he had already decided on this master, so he definitely would not let his master do something that went against the origin. Or perhaps, those were the true principles of the Great Way.


    Guang Ming saw that Lin Mufeng had not made his stance clear, and the excitement in his heart could not be described with words, and he said in his heart: "Looks like I have truly overestimated this person. After so many exchanges, other than the verbal retorts from that day, it seems like he has always been at a disadvantage. I never would have thought that such a legendary figure would be so useless. "


    When he arrived at the market place outside of Hangu College, he asked Lin Fei and Yue Yan about it. He knew that the villagers who sold food were all gathered at the north side of the market, so he and the group of people arrived there.


    When he arrived at the northern market, he saw a man who looked like a scholar. He looked like he was doing good business and was writing a few words to someone else. Strangely, everyone only wrote the same words, "Those who are related to Lin Mufeng, please take a detour if they want to buy food, I will not sell."

 C235 Force the Jedi (2)

    It turned out that these villagers had already received orders from the village chief and the market manager three days ago to not trade or buy anything from anyone related to Lin Mufeng.


    Just as Guang Zhen was about to step forward, a few people who seemed to be in the wrong behind him started preparing to hang the banners at the entrance of the market. The situation in the other three places should also be similar. Because the banner said: "All transactions with Lin Mufeng are prohibited, the violator will confiscate the property. And seven days in prison. "


    The situation appeared to be very serious. Light stopped in front of an older looking villager: "Uncle, I wonder why the magistrate would want to ban us. Are you going to force us to do this?"


    "Forced or not forced!"


    Guang Ming, hearing this elder''s interesting words, couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean by ''calculate'', and ''don''t count''?"


    "If you want to say it, let''s just say it, all these years the rules set by the Shangguan family were forced, we are already used to it, if you don''t want to say it, then this time it is really our will, because Lin Mufeng, that demon, has done things for the people and the people are shameless, so this is the only time the Guan family can think together with the people, sigh, in the days of the commoners, if the Shangguan family could think the same way as us, it would be great ¡­"


    Hearing the old man''s sigh, the light in his heart also felt a little bit good. If he were to ascend the great treasure, would he be embraced or cursed by the common people? He couldn''t answer this question at the moment. However, he never expected that Guang Wei would actually issue such an order. It seemed that he wasn''t the only one who hated Lin Mufeng to the bones and couldn''t tolerate him in this world.


    Even though Guang Wei hated Lin Mufeng, he definitely could not think of such a plan; and this was naturally something that Fei Wenhong had done under his master''s orders. Fei Family was really strange. On one hand, he was arrogant and proud in Star Blue Empire, but seeing people in Royal Palace, he was as obedient as a grandson seeing his grandfather.


    Fei Wenhong made two suggestions, and said: "My king, if you want to cut off the light, you have to isolate a person first, and this person will be hated to the bones by his majesty. Now is the right time to get rid of him, and this is something that suits the will of the people."


    The matter was as simple as this. Under Guang Wei''s orders, all trading activities related to Lin Mufeng were prohibited around the Hangu College. Violators of this order received a heavy punishment.


    This was the only time that a country and its people had thought of one thing.


    Of course, Guang Zhen didn''t know these details, nor did he want to know. This was because he knew that this was the perfect opportunity for him to establish his might. Furthermore, he was very confident that the hearts of the citizens were with him, so he came to an open area, waved his arms, and said: "Everyone listen, I am The First Prince!"


    "AHH!" He is the Light! "


    "It''s The First Prince!"


    The crowd suddenly became restless. It didn''t take long for the area to be surrounded by three layers of people. It seemed like the name ''Bright Light'' was quite attractive.


    There were some things that could be hidden from Lin Fei, but with''s intelligence, he had long guessed that something was wrong, and so he spoke in a low voice while facing the light that was being surrounded with people, with great disdain. His voice was extremely soft when he said this, to the point where he was only mumbling to himself, but in the end, he accidentally said something.


    Yue Yan knew that he was the one who said it, and since he already knew of this matter, he only said it in his heart, "I said that the person beside me is very ugly!"


    "Oh, the person beside you is very ugly."


    Lin Fei followed up with a sentence, only then did he remember that something was amiss, and said: "Isn''t that person by your side me?"


    Yue Yan looked at Lin Fei''s cute appearance, and only pursed his lips into a smile. The reason he was so confident was because he believed that with such a person protecting him, even if Guang Wei''s people were here, they would not dare to act rashly. Furthermore, right now, he had the hearts of the people, so he naturally had to show the bearing of a king.


    He spoke without thinking, "I know that there must be Guang Wei''s men below, but I am not afraid. Therefore, I, Guang Wei, use my royal family''s most noble bloodline to make a request to everyone here, which is to ask them to sell us some food. Whether it is Lin Mufeng''s actions, right or wrong, I believe that time will prove everything, but whether it is right or wrong, it is a matter only him, and what does it have to do with innocent people? "Since it''s Fa Shang, why not everyone else? Could it be that everyone will be willing to starve together with everyone else?"


    "Although we can''t bear to, if we sell the food to you, we will be punished."


    Someone from the crowd shouted. As long as someone opened their mouth, it was as if a dam had been opened. It was impossible to stop them, not to mention the fact that the person leading them was the village chief. As a result, everyone echoed him: "Yeah, if we sell the food, what will we do?"


    The people at the Guang Ming Dynasty waved their hands and said, "Everyone, please listen to me. After I finish speaking, whether or not I sell you are your matters."


    Well, since the Prince of Light has put it this way, we shall hear what His Highness has to say.


    The crowd immediately returned to silence.


    Guang Ming said: "Since you said that Lin Mufeng is not allowed to trade, and if the Hangu College and I are not allowed to, and you declare a clear line between us, then are you going to sell this food or not?"


    Why should we believe your words? Even after you bought the food, you were still entangled with Lin Mufeng.


    "Why, I am the The First Prince!" After saying that, Guang Ming drew out the dagger he carried with him. With a "chi" sound, he cut open the middle finger in front of everyone and said, "I will use my royal family''s most precious blood as a guarantee. Is this alright?"


    Then, he sliced his dagger across his robes again, and said: "As a witness today, regardless of whether or not Lin Mufeng is present, I will cut off all relations with him!"


    "Alright, since the Prince has given his promise, we will sell some food to you guys. But if Lin Mufeng does not leave after three days, then don''t blame us for our actions."


    These villagers naturally had to listen to the Village Head''s orders. Moreover, they had to pay for the food they sold to anyone. Only a fool would go against money.


    How can this be!


    Lin Fei couldn''t understand at all how Guang Ming''s so-called coming out to solve the food crisis was actually using this kind of method. As a result, he looked down on him in his heart, and then, he couldn''t help but cry out, "Prince, what you''re doing ¡­"


    Where did this wild brat come from, he is definitely one of Lin Mufeng''s henchmen, we are in cahoots with the Spirit Demon beings, there is no need to be righteous. Let''s go!


    Before Lin Fei could finish his words, he was already surrounded by the villagers. For ordinary, unarmed villagers, how could Lin Fei use force?


    The two of them were chased all the way to Hangu College by a group of villagers, and only after closing the courtyard door and being hit a few times by the meteors outside, the villagers were willing to stop.


    The two people described the situation to Lin Tianfeng and Lin Mufeng in detail. Lin Mufeng said: "This is best. From now on, not only will I have to leave the Hangu College, I also don''t have any relation to the Lin Family. Father, please accept Mu Feng''s final bow. "


    After saying that, Lin Mufeng raised his sleeves, knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    At this time, Guang Ming also returned with his personal guards and food. Upon seeing Lin Mufeng in such a state, he could not help but step forward and say: "Mu Feng, why do you have to suffer? What I said just now, was just to resolve the crisis."


    Lin Mu saw that his father had kneeled down in front of him, so he stood up and replied: "Your Highness, Mu Feng''s heart is resolute. Your Highness, what status do you have, to be able to speak without thinking? If Your Highness really wants to force him to stay, you have truly fallen into Mu Feng''s trap. "


    At this time, Xiao Lao also heard about this matter. He rushed over from the backyard and knew about Lin Mufeng''s temperament, so whatever he decided on to do, even if it was the Nine-headed Ox, he could forget about pulling it back, "Mu Feng, if you leave, I will not ask you to stay, because right now, it is a young man''s world, so there is naturally a reason for you to do this. I just want you to stay here for three days because this old man has some words to tell you."


    Since the Xiao Lao had spoken, how could Lin Mufeng dare to refuse? Lin Mufeng said: "We''ll follow Grandfather Xiao''s instructions! Mu Feng will be leaving in three days. "


    Damned old thing, if you don''t stay, this person would have already disappeared. Although the light on his mouth was still there, he actually wished that this person would disappear immediately in his heart. However, it would be the same if he left three days later. He would have to endure for at least three more days before he could make progress on his own.


    But he firmly believed that Lin Mufeng, who had already been forced into a corner, would definitely choose to leave, because with his personality, he would definitely not implicate so many people just because of him alone. Furthermore, even if the Xiao Lao wanted to stay, he might not be able to.


    Just like this, Lin Mufeng decided to leave. He said that he was fast in these three days, and he was fast in the blink of an eye. He said that he was slow, but sometimes, he lived his days like years.


    And in this situation, for Lin Mufeng and the other girls, it could be said that they were both afraid of the torture that would last for as long as a year, and afraid that three days would disappear in a blink of an eye.


    Everything was so tangled up. And at this time, the sound of the zither floated out from Yue Yan''s room, which was always regarded as a servant by the crowd.


    The new fermented red mud wine entered the furnace and came late into the frosty wind. Ji Xue and Jun Qingqing drank it all, yet they could not drink a single cup? The melodious melody, the unfolding posture, and the ancient jade, accompanied by my master''s silvery voice, singing softly over and over again.


    The first time she played like a bead, the beads fell on the jade plate, the flowers fell like rain and moistened her face. Why is it that when we talk about separation, we always think of rainy seasons? No, nothing, no rain, no wind, no thunder, just separate, no need for environment.


    Right now, Yue Yan only wanted to leave a chance to someone else, and he only wanted one. In his heart, the young master was someone who others could only look up to, and it was already a great honor to be able to be a servant girl, so on this last day, as long as this song sent him off, sometimes it was better to not see each other again.


    It was just that at times, it was not because they did not want to see each other, but Lin Mufeng had a scale in everyone''s heart, or more accurately speaking, towards Yue Yan, the composition of a sister was even higher, but in his father''s eyes, Yue Yan was more like his own daughter-in-law. Although Xiao Qiang and Yu Xin were not bad, in Lin Tianfeng''s eyes, Yue Yan''s position was clearly higher.

 C236 Yue Yans thoughts …

    It was impossible for Yue Yan to play the zither for no reason at all, and he reckoned that the sound of the zither must have some kind of profound skill to be expressed. In fact, amongst the girls, Yue Yan was undoubtedly one of the best in terms of wit and experience, and could be considered a well-experienced Xiao Lao.


    However, she knew that in this current environment, if she said something to Mu Feng, it would definitely arouse some people''s suspicion. Other than Lin Mufeng, it could be said that no one knew that there was a hidden terrifying power within the Hangu College that was secretly monitoring everything.


    Therefore, in the past few days, Yue Yan had always been extremely careful and cautious in his movements, afraid that he would accidentally let that ball of aura feel that he was paying attention to him. Or perhaps Yue Yan''s intuition was not wrong, she truly felt that there was some sort of terrifying existence here, and even if that thing was a human or a ghost, he couldn''t say anything about it. In short, the composition of it wasn''t human, but it was definitely above that of An Heiyaodie, who was also not human.


    However, it was unknown whether or not he came from the Dark World. Because Yue Yan did not have the special ability of controlling the heavenly soul, he was unable to determine what this ball of aura was.


    Lin Mufeng felt Yue Yan''s zither music, and took a few steps to enter Yue Yan''s room.


    He wanted to go in, but he didn''t have the courage because he knew what Yue Yan was thinking about in his heart. If he went in at this time, it would only increase his sadness, and as long as Yue Yan was alright, he would be happy in his heart, even if he ended up following Mu Feng. There were some things that a man would not be able to solve easily, especially when it came to matters of the heart.


    This was different from Lin Mufeng. Although Lin Mufeng had not reached the stage where it was natural for him to be a ghost under a peony tree, he still had to think about girls'' thoughts and how to get to them. However, he was good at playing and only thought of himself as a thief that had his ways, and he did not treat himself as a love saint.


    Right now, Yue Yan was thinking about his own matters. The Lan Bing who had been silent this entire time was also thinking about his own matters as well. Ever since Lin Mufeng had returned, Lan Bing had not displayed the haughtiness he should have, and even lived a simple life. What she did was just to show off, and like Yue Yan, she had his own little thoughts. Right now, the sisters could be said to be interacting with each other. They no longer needed to play any role as they knew how to adapt to the environment. Right now, the one at the front desk should be Sister Xiao Qiang. This was because she was the only one who could restrain the light. The others could only secretly observe or do whatever they could.


    And now the blue


    She had already gone to the Star Blue Academy. After all, there had to be a contact point, and Lan Bing was the best candidate there.


    Although she was far away from the Star Blue Academy, she still more or less heard about Lin Mufeng''s matter. Now that Lan Bing had become strong, his only support for Mu Feng was to do his own side of the job, like Sister Xiao at that time, he was able to take care of evil wood pavilion with dignity. Although what he was doing now could not be compared with the huge matter that Big Sister Xiao was taking care of, but she believed that with her abilities and experience in the Merchant Union, the second estate that was comparable to the evil wood pavilion would be able to rise up on this continent in no time.


    At this time, Lan Bing suddenly thought of something. If she guessed correctly, Yue Yan would give something to Mu Feng at this time. It seemed that these women had their own secrets at times.


    If Lin Mufeng knew all these, he would definitely be so happy that he would die. Such a warm and touching scene.


    However, now that the time for him to leave was approaching, he didn''t know what to say. Xiao Lao had Mu Feng stay for three days. He originally wanted to tell Mu Feng about this matter on the third day since Royal Palace had some relationship with him. If he could get Mu Feng to stop this matter along the way, it might not be a bad thing.


    But he never would have thought that even Mu Feng and Yue Yan''s appearances were ¡­


    They were just the prelude to their separation.


    Because now, someone had come looking for them. It was precisely the villagers. They had gathered a few hundred people to surround Hangu College. Even if there was a law enforcement team in Hangu College, how could they make a move against the villagers? Therefore, when they went forward to stop them, they angered the villagers, who treated them as punching bags.


    It should be considered a once in a hundred years wonder.


    If they do not force Lin Mufeng to leave, then he would have no chance of survival. In this kind of situation, would you let them choose to chase Lin Mufeng away, or fight against the million strong army?


    Of course, no one would be willing to choose the latter, because not to mention a million strong army, a hundred strong army could come and beat them to a pulp, and no one would be willing to follow Heavenly Soul Master''s orders, they would only listen to orders, and did not care who their targets were.


    "Lin Mufeng you demon, quickly leave, don''t stay in this disaster zone!"


    "Lin Mufeng, you do well. If you don''t leave, we will have to pay a year''s tax."


    "Yeah, we don''t care if you''re a demon or not, as long as you leave."


    Lin Mufeng never would have thought that the other party would actually kill them all, even going as far as to make use of the innocent villagers. Now, no matter what, he had to leave, or else, how these villagers will live, how they will get a year''s worth of taxes, the pitifulness of these villagers would only be known to him after experiencing it. In his previous life, he was a vampire


    Even though the blood of rich people doesn''t taste good, they still have blood. If you meet poor or commoner people, you can let them go as long as you want, because killing two of them is not worth a single rich person. And it''s precisely these people that have to support ten rich people, so those rich people are even more ruthless than us vampires.


    Those human tragedies could not be felt without experience.


    Seeing that everyone was in such a state, Lin Mufeng bade farewell to Yue Yan and said: "If I still do not leave, then they will really do the things that taxing taxes every day for a year."


    Yue Yan knew that he couldn''t stop it at this time, so he put a ring on Lin Mufeng''s hand and said: "Young Master, I''ll keep this thing safe for Yue Yan."


    Lin Mufeng looked at the villagers and said: "Fellow villagers, I, Lin Mufeng will definitely not implicate everyone here. It''s just that after I leave, you all should not cause any more trouble. Lin Fei, take good care of my family for me!"


    Following that, a sword rainbow streaked across the sky, and the tree in front of the Hangu College''s gate that was as thick as an arm, was sliced into two by the sword rainbow.


    "If anything happens to my family, I will definitely let them have this tree."


    Lin Mufeng was finally forced to leave the Hangu College under the machinations of a few people. But even so, he did not like the feeling of being led around by the nose, so he had already decided long ago that even if these things did not happen, his first plan would still be to go to the The Void Continent to save Yu Xin.


    His words before he left were a warning to the public. If you dare to harm my family, then when I return, I will definitely tear you into ten thousand pieces. When the light saw that Lin Mufeng had only made a casual move, it had already split the thousand year old ancient tree in his arms into two ¡­


    Two stages. Their hearts could not help but "thump". Was this Lin Mufeng still considered human after all? Could this be the true strength a peak expert with strength surpassing the Violet Rank, or was this only the initial initial stage of that stage? Because right now, Lin Mufeng was a person without a heavenly soul. If his heavenly soul truly returned, then he would truly become a god.


    Thinking like this, his bright heart began to hesitate. Had his plan been seen through by this person? Should he make a move against Xiao Qiang now? He fell into a state of confusion that he had never experienced before.


    Even if Lin Mufeng''s soul comes back, he will still become the incarnation of evil. But I am not only the name, even in the future, I will still represent light and justice, so Lin Mufeng can only blame your life. When you return, this world has already become my world of light.


    This person was Zhong Moli from the Li Hen Palace. He had long said that this play was only to this extent, and he did not even have a head to watch, so he wanted to ignite another fire, An Heiyaodie being able to activate Spirit Wave, he, Zhong Moli, was also able to do so, so even if it was far away in an illusionary land, Zhong Moli was also able to control the light from the bottom of his heart. This was because even though the light from the inside looked very resolute, and it was only meant to restore the country, it was actually extremely weak and could not withstand a single blow.


    After the hit, the contract was called "not leaving, not abandoning." Even if his master died, this golem still had to obey his master''s will, unless he could be reborn anew. Otherwise, this contract would be a reincarnation of life and death, endless and endless.


    Zhong Moli had already thought of a way out. If I were to lose, then the light would be my own host, so Lin Mufeng, you can''t kill me.


    When I thought about Lin Mufeng, although Zhong Moli felt that she and Yu Xin were both so innocent, I could only sacrifice you to achieve my goal. At most, after I accomplish my goal, if I let both of you die and become gods, I wouldn''t want to become like this, but I wouldn''t give up on that opportunity either, Little Sister Li''er, and very soon, we would be able to have a flight together. At that time, we would be together forever happy, because I would be rebuilding a beautiful world where only you and me exist.

 C237 Rescue Yu Xin

    "Where is Yu Xin now?!"


    "Lin Mufeng! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    In his opinion, whether they existed or not, these were all meaningless. Even if they were willing to serve him, when Lin Mufeng really came, they would only be able to kill him instantly, so rather than letting this group of trash stay in the world to give the opponent more experience, it would be better to let him reach this place smoothly.


    He had always been confident in himself, but he had never thought that this Zhong Moli would also be so complacent. Along the way, he had already known that this would definitely be a pinnacle battle, because he had long known of Zhongli Hen''s strength, and even figures like Hua Yihen were no match for him. If he had not broken through his shackles and reached the peak of the early stage, then this battle would simply have been a failure.


    But now that he had reached the peak of the early stage, even if his Heavenly Soul hadn''t awakened yet, so what? Not only did he have to save him, Zhong Moli would also become a sacrifice to his leveling up. Just like that, a contest began.


    "Quickly tell me, where is Yu Xin now!"


    "Let''s talk after you win!"


    While speaking, the two retreated. Facing the current Lin Mufeng, Zhong Moli did not dare underestimate him. Although this person had not yet found his Heavenly Soul, he only relied on the power of the Origin Edge s awakened in his body, so even if it was at the small success stage, it was enough to look down on the entire continent. Therefore, Zhong Moli could only gather his energy and wait for the opportunity to find his opponent.


    As his battle intent increased, Lin Mufeng also gradually began to comprehend the profoundness of this Origin Edge, it was truly the source of his power, and all of them were newly born, like a huge mass of primal chaos. Every ball of aura was so pure, filled with countless changes and secrets, but like a fixed sheet of film amidst these changes, one frame at a time, it still did not move.


    Finally, both of their fighting spirits rose to the limit.


    Zhong Moli''s Extreme Heaven Armor also instantly shined with a dazzling brilliance. It was as if it could instantly burn a person''s eyes. It was so vivid that it was as if it was bestowed with a second life by its master.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng had encountered such things before, but now, all the beautiful things and attacks using external forces were useless to him. Only the power of the source was the most profound.


    Now, he continued to increase the power that he could only control, and the blood in his body began to boil. This was hope, this was love. The feeling he had never had when he was a vampire had erupted.


    A ray of sword aura shot out like a white rainbow breaking through the sky. Lin Mufeng''s body followed along this ray of light and instantly arrived beside Zhong Moli, leaving behind a row of afterimages. Zhong Moli who was known as the Heavenly Sword Flower instantly moved to Zhong Moli''s side, leaving behind a row of afterimages. Zhong Moli was known as the most exquisite armor of the Celestial Warrior. He possessed the strongest defensive ability, and when faced with Lin Mufeng''s attack that did not have any moves, he could not withstand a single blow. His mask instantly peeled off, and his battle robe left his body at the same time.


    Zhong Moli instinctively retreated 30 feet after the armor left his body.


    "Impossible, how can he?"


    Why is it possible for you to leave me! " Zhong Moli jumped out of the battle circle as I panted heavily. At the same time, astonishment was written all over my face.


    "Hmph, you still don''t understand! "Right now the armor has abandoned you."


    Before Lin Mufeng had finished speaking, a ball of fire-like brilliance spurted out of Zhong Moli''s eyes. Then, a gust of wind formed under his feet as a row of black aura madly surged towards Lin Mufeng, "Abandon me! Hahaha, if you really think that I relied on this armor, then you are wrong! "


    The ball of aura grew stronger and stronger as it swirled around in the air. It was like a giant cocoon, but the shape of the cocoon seemed to have been seen somewhere before. Following the creaking sound from inside, the cocoon cracked.


    An evil looking man appeared on the spot, with seven-colored splotches of wings on his back.


    An Heiyaodie!


    "No, that''s impossible!" Lin Mufeng could not believe what he had seen, but looking at it now, it was true. How could Mi La use such a method to revive him?


    "Lin Mufeng, do you really think that you alone can defeat Mi La? On the contrary, I have to thank you. If you didn''t make him focus on dealing with you, how would I have been able to control him?"


    Because Mi La hated the prayers coming from the The Void Continent, he used his Spirit Wave to break open a gap in the The Void Continent. Zhong Moli used that moment to control Mi La. The Demonic Butterfly that was torn apart was just an illusion.


    "Mi La, kill this man. I will grant you your freedom!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Every time Mi La died and revived, he would become stronger than ever. In the previous two fights, Lin Mufeng had only barely won, but now, facing Mi La, he had no chance of winning at all.


    Yes.


    "Lin Mufeng, die for my freedom!"


    The repulsive sound of the harp started to ring again, but Lin Mufeng''s body was already flying out of the sound wave.


    "To be able to dodge such an attack, it seems like the peak of the early stage is indeed extraordinary. However, everything ends here."


    Furious Butterfly Wings!


    Lin Mufeng no longer had the ability to retaliate. He slowly closed his eyes, this was his only chance. Only by breaking through the illusion would he be able to counterattack.


    "Idiot, do you think that you can only close your eyes and not see this illusion? However, for you to be able to see through this illusion, I am extremely impressed. "


    Lin Mufeng''s guess was not wrong, the image just now was only an illusion. Zhong Moli only used Mi La''s Spirit Wave to open the gap, and caught his image. Moreover, he had only caught hold of Mi La''s form, and was unable to imitate his spirit. Although Mi La had died, he had already comprehended the Dao, so those gods or things that were called souls were unable to imitate him.


    However, it was rare for Zhong Mo Li to be able to create an illusion when he was under the power of the origin laws that allowed him to see through them. Even Lin Mufeng was forced to close his eyes to prevent himself from being affected by the illusion.


    But by closing his eyes and fighting against an expert, Lin Mufeng had already lost half of his chance of winning. At this time, if only he had the Heavenly Soul, then he could perform the Origin Edge even better.


    It was just that he wouldn''t be so lucky every time. Right now, there was only the fight between two powerhouses. This kind of situation depended not only on one''s strength but also one''s heart ¡­


    As long as a person''s will was more firm, they would have a chance at victory.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes were still tightly shut, wanting to sense Zhong Moli''s position. Or rather, he had already thought of a plan, and was only waiting for that moment to come.


    In order to save Yu Xin, Lin Mufeng was fighting a desperate battle with Zhong Moli in the Hateful Palace. He could only win this battle because if Zhong Moli was unable to defeat him, everything else would be for nothing. The Star of the Eight Devils behind him, the Demon Emperor who had yet to reveal himself this entire time, and that half map;


    Although the battle isn''t all, but as for the enemy, you must defeat them.


    On the other side, Lin Mufeng had already finished his preparations. He wanted to grasp this opportunity, and, who was in Hangu College, was praying for him silently. The ring he gave Lin Mufeng was not an ordinary ring, but a Heavenly Soul ring.


    However, everyone only knew that the ring had an extraordinary origin. However, no one knew that it was the "Heavenly Soul Ring". They only thought that the Spatial Ring was a Spatial Realm that could release Heavenly Energy.


    This was because just these two points alone had determined his value. It was something that could not be compared with ordinary goods.


    How important was Heavenly Energy to a Heavenly Soul Master? If there was such a ring that could continuously replenish and replenish Heavenly Energy, then what kind of result would that be? Lin Mufeng''s Blood Core was simply not even worth mentioning compared to this ring. And the evil wood pavilion appeared out of nowhere, relying on just the blood pill to shock the entire Tian Yuan Continent, such a ring.


    How could they not covet him?


    However, if they knew that this was a Heavenly Soul ring, they would probably be too shocked to say anything. That was because the Heavenly Soul Rings were not just for storage and replenishing Heavenly Energy.


    The Heavenly Soul ring could be said to be the same name as the Origin Edge. It also came from a Sky Soul Fragment. It was just that this fragment was too small and could only be polished into a ring. However, its function and power was not small at all. It was the same original fragment, but the composition of the fragment was different. Although the fragment used to make the ring was small, it could be said to be the highest quality among all the fragments.


    However, later on, it was said that other than these two uses, this ring was truly useless. Because if he was unable to surpass the Violet Rank, he would simply be unable to utilize other abilities at all.


    As the name implied, without the use of the heavenly soul, it was impossible for one to awaken. Having a heavenly soul and going beyond the Violet Rank, such a person was already a god-like existence. So what if there was this ring?


    So although this ring was of the highest quality, for those who wanted to fight, it was only a tool that was a little stronger than normal. Even so, it was undeniable how powerful he was. It was enough to just replenish his Heavenly Energy.


    That was why the evil villain wanted to obtain the storage ring, and it just so happened that Yue Yan was saved by him. Yue Yan kept this secret the entire time. It was only when Lin Mufeng had comprehended something beyond the Violet Rank that he knew that the Young Master was the real deal about this ring.


    The owner.


    Right now, Yue Yan was only praying that if his young master''s Heavenly Soul can return, then he could control this Heavenly Soul ring.


    Yue Yan was praying for Mu Feng, while Lan Bing was far away in the Star Blue Empire. At the same time, she was preparing to slowly carry out his plan in her heart. And Yu Xin, who was sent to this place by the bell, had already sensed that the Big Brother Mu Feng was coming to save his, so she too, was praying.


    Damn the prayer!


    It was just that he was not as lucky as Mi La. Facing the prayers coming from different places, it was impossible for him to launch mental attacks at several locations at the same time.


    Zhong Mo Li''s mind was disturbed, but he still gave Lin Mufeng a chance to feel his existence, but he was still waiting. Right now, he was exceptionally calm, he had even comprehended the profound mysteries of being first and then being released later on. It was not like ordinary attacks had the advantage, but rather, attacks had become a disaster. It was only effective against ordinary people, and in battles between experts, the one who would suffer the most would always be the one who made the first move.

 C238 Heavenly Soul Ring

    His evil instincts were slowly awakening. Towards his enemies, he would definitely not hold back on his evil side.


    Since his sinister instincts had gradually awoken, did that mean that his Vampire Heavenly Soul was about to return? If that was the case ¡­


    Lin Mufeng suppressed the joy in his heart, because at this time, he could not afford to be distracted by anything. He had to close his eyes to focus, and sometimes he would give up to obtain better results.


    Silence, a terrifying silence, only the sound of their heartbeats could be heard. As Zhong Moli, he knew that if he were to make a move first, he would definitely find an opening and might even be controlled by someone. However, if he did not dare to make a move against a man with his eyes closed, it would be equivalent to admitting his defeat.


    Although he kept warning himself that he couldn''t lose his cool right now, that this was Lin Mufeng''s plan and he couldn''t be fooled, his mind was still disturbed by the sounds of the prayers, and he was unable to enter complete silence. If he still did not make a move, even if Lin Mufeng revealed an opening first, under his current situation, he would not be able to grasp the opportunity.


    "Farewell!"


    Everything negative happened within Zhong Mo Li''s body. This was not a normal mental attack, because for someone who did not have a Heavenly Soul, a mental attack was not effective at all. A mental attack was just using Heavenly Energy to tear apart the opponent''s Heavenly Soul. However, this separation hatred was different. It was a true spiritual attack. As long as one''s seven emotions and six desires existed, it was impossible for one to escape from this kind of attack.


    "Life, age, illness, death, separation, hatred, cannot be begged."


    Everyone had to experience the suffering, and Zhong Moli''s attack meant that they loved to part ways. And Lin Mufeng''s current situation just happened to coincide with it, so Zhong Moli calculated it. He was unable to dodge this attack, because he was currently experiencing this kind of pain.


    "Illusion? Why can I still see an illusion when my eyes are closed?" What Zhong Moli wanted him to do now was to make him feel despair, helplessness, and helplessness. He wanted him to pour all the negative emotions into his brain, and then, the final result would be that Lin Mufeng would not be able to take it anymore and end up killing himself in the end.


    "Are you satisfied with this ending?" "Hur Hur Hur."


    The laughter of the Evil Realm could be heard in the air.


    Lin Mufeng saw another world. It was the same as the past, real and fake, but every one of these things was not a good thing. His father was dead, Xiao Qiang was dead, Yu Xin was dead ¡­ Zhong Moli practically killed every single person he loved with a single sword strike.


    "You should hate me. The more you hate me, the more people I''ll kill!"


    "Zhong Moli, die!" Lin Mufeng finally erupted, because Zhong Moli''s attack was so strong, his emotions were destroyed, and that was the most unforgivable thing he did in his entire life. A man cannot use strength to defeat his opponent, so he used this kind of method to make his opponent''s heart ache, this man was so despicable and shameless, although he was afraid that it would dirty his hands when killing this kind of man, but if he did not kill him, the hatred in his heart would not be quelled!


    "How can this be? "That''s Little Sister Li''er, I ¡­"


    At this time, Lin Mufeng had already stepped on Zhong Mo Li''s foot. He glanced at Zhong Mo Li, and said as if he was looking at a pitiful bug, "If you tell me where Yu Xin is now, I will take your life in one move.


    The reason why Lin Mufeng was able to see through Zhong Moli''s mental attack was largely because of Yue Yan''s prayer. As Yue Yan prayed, he said, "Young Master, aside from being able to serve as a storage space, that Heavenly Soul ring can also be used to absorb energy. You must remember that."


    With Yue Yan''s reminder, Lin Mufeng knew that Zhong Moli''s words had already miscalculated. Just as he had closed his eyes just now, using only the most primitive kind of energy to peek at Zhong Moli''s flaws, he already knew that his opponent would definitely launch a mental attack of extraordinary nature. If he had the Vampire Heavenly Soul, he would definitely be able to defeat Zhong Moli at this time, and even though he could have avoided a calamity, the damage suffered was definitely not small.


    "It seems that my luck isn''t bad!" He didn''t know what was going on recently, but this guy always liked to look at things in his mind. It seemed like his personality had really changed a bit, so he always brought 70% of evil in the center and 30% of evil in the middle. Now it seemed like he was going to like YY even more.


    Therefore, when Zhong Mo Li activated ''hatred of leaving'', he pretended to have that in mind, and then quickly used his Heavenly Soul Ring to absorb all the energy. For this kind of matter, as a natural vampire, he did not need to learn it at all. After rapidly absorbing all of Zhong Moli''s attacking power, Lin Mufeng did not have the time to keep these things inside his storage ring for the rest of his life.


    "Buddy, this is not the place for you to stay. Where''s your master?"


    As such, what Zhong Moli saw was only an illusion. Being struck by his own technique was not a pleasant feeling.


    Right now, Zhong Moli had already fallen into endless pain. The pain of separation was an insurmountable chasm in his life. It was to the point where he was willing to become a demon just for these three words. Right now, he was painfully watching Li''er''s sister grow old before she left ¡­


    "Lin Mufeng, you killed my junior sister Li, I will definitely not let you off!"


    Facing Zhong Moli who was struggling and struggling under his feet, Lin Mufeng only let out a disdainful smile, and said, "Oh really, poor man. Even now, I still don''t understand, the one who killed the one I love is you.


    Zhong Moli originally intended to destroy Lin Mufeng''s heart, and did not hesitate to launch a despicable mental attack, hoping to kill his heart so that he would feel complete despair and despair. However, he was at fault here, had trampled upon the most beautiful kinship and love in Lin Mufeng''s heart.


    If we compare Lin Mufeng to a dragon, then the consequences of touching the reverse scale of a dragon could be imagined. Lin Mufeng wasn''t the type to be magnanimous towards an enemy. Right now, he was even more determined to let Zhong Moli taste it back and let him personally witness the pain and suffering of having the most beautiful thing in his heart be mercilessly destroyed in an instant. Then, he gently cut open his throat.


    "Zhong Moli, repent. I will do everything for you!"


    Although he was still struggling and resisting, he was now just a prey for Lin Mufeng, a prey that had been targeted by Lin Mufeng. He basically did not have the ability to run, and in front of Lin Mufeng, he was just a mouse, while Lin Mufeng was just a proud cat.


    After a cat catches a mouse, it will always want to evil and wanton trample to celebrate its victory.


    And all the dreams and dreams that Zhong Moli had in his life were all wiped out just like that. Little sister Li''er, I''m sorry, I can''t keep my promise to you anymore, I ¡­


    He didn''t expect that a hateful person like Zhong Moli would have such a painful past. Everyone said that pitiful people must have their own hateful aspects, but what Lin Mufeng saw right now was the complete opposite. He could be hateful, but he was also a pitiful person, and for the sake of so-called power, he was actually willing to become a devil.


    Become a demon with a single thought!


    Zhong Moli''s heart was filled with fantasies. He wanted to possess great power so that he could save his younger sister. He believed that power could change everything. Even the history that had happened before, or even the present, had a future that was beyond his reach.


    "No, I was just a step away from succeeding. Why didn''t the heavens give me that chance!"


    Zhong Moli was still making his last effort and suppressing the negative emotions at the same time. And these things, which he had originally prepared for Lin Mufeng, were now all being used on himself.


    "Opportunity? Good, say, where did you hide Yu Xin! This is your only chance! "


    Not only did he stop resisting, it was as if he was looking at his own new life. As long as he had Yu Xin as his trump card, Lin Mufeng would definitely not kill him, instead, if he told others where Yu Xin was hiding, then that would be his true death sentence. But, right now, he could take a gamble, because the trump card in his hands was not just Yu Xin, as long as he found an opportunity, he would not be able to defeat him, but as long as his life did not end, then it would not be too late for him to take revenge.


    He then turned his neck around and looked at Lin Mufeng. Even though he was stepped on by Lin Mufeng right now, and from that angle, he looked at him like he was looking at a god, high up in the sky, and the aura Lin Mufeng was giving off, filled with an endless amount of pressure. However, facing this pressure, Zhong Moli actually revealed a disdainful smile, and said: "If you want to know Yu Xin''s whereabouts, you can only go to another world and ask.


    Lin Mufeng was startled when he heard this. He was right, no matter how much he was tormented, he would not reveal Yu Xin''s whereabouts. It seemed that this man had already decided that there was no way to turn back.


    This man was already dead. If he didn''t have a sense of responsibility, then a man who didn''t dare to face him would be considered to be living like a dead man, and he wouldn''t have any interest in a dead man.


    "Hmph, is that so? "I didn''t expect you to be such a man," Lin Mufeng said as he slowly lifted his feet and left in large strides. Only Zhong Mo Li climbed up from the ground.


    "Lin Mufeng, what are you doing?"


    "He''s just a dead man. I don''t need to know why."


    Lin Mufeng also didn''t turn back as he rushed towards the direction of the bottom of Wanyuan Valley, because there was still someone there who wanted to save. Moreover, he believed that Little Yu would definitely be able to help him find Yu Xin, and that he would owe Little Yu far too many things in the past.


    "Madman, do you really think this is the end?"


    "Is this the end? Take a look at your body!" An extremely cold voice rang out, as if it was a sentence from hell. No one would want to accept it even if they didn''t want to. This was the judgement of the god of death.

 C239 escape from ascension

    "Why is it like this!"


    Could it be that I really killed myself? Why would I kill myself? No, I won''t die. I still have a trump card, I must find that host. Light command!


    It is impossible for the contract to be ineffective. I did not give the order to rescind the contract, so why is it like this?


    Just like a thousand years ago, he still hadn''t understood what the most precious thing in the world was even when he died. This world was determined to never have anything that could last forever, and even gods have a life ending, which was also because there was a limit to life, which was why this world was filled with all kinds of beautiful things. It also had the value and meaning to strive for.


    Even in death, Zhong Moli did not understand the true meaning of his words before he became a devil. It was not just a matter of time, but also a matter of the two''s courage crying together, laughing together, and dying for the sake of the other.


    bottom of Wanyuan Valley.


    Xiao Yu did not expect that this man would still come. Accurately speaking, she was just a soul and not a living being. In the eyes of the people, she was not considered a living being.


    No matter what, she was still a thousand-year dead spirit, so she had long seen through the human nature of the world. The reason why she did this, was purely for the sake of her mother''s crimes, to make a kind of confession, and to reduce the feeling of guilt towards the world by a bit. Although she was just a soul that had died, if the world was just filled with such grudges, then she and her mother would be truly resentful. Although she was just a soul that had died, if the world was just filled with such grudges, then she and her mother would be truly resentful.


    The pain of becoming a ghost was not the pain of a person''s troubled life. On the contrary, his life was infinitely close to eternity. However, there was no love, only the days of hatred. If he could even endure the world''s suffering, then this little bit of suffering he had suffered in the bottom of Wanyuan Valley was nothing. Time had no meaning to him at all.


    But she had already lost all of her time and space, so this place was instead the best place for her to return to. It was just that she did not expect that there would actually be such a man in the world, just for a word, a promise, and yet he had actually come to find her. If time can be reversed, I believe that if I were to meet him, I would definitely fall in love with him.


    When I was born, I died!


    The sorrow of the world was no other than such a gray joke, but so what? Having experienced it, it was an eternal beauty. Even though it was only a fleeting moment of beauty, it had once been pridefully unveiled in the past. "Huu."


    "Blue clothes!"


    "Sir Lin!"


    Towards Lin Mufeng, no matter if it was the real or illusory realm, he still liked to call Miss Xiao Yu blue clothes. Unknowingly, his memories seemed to have returned to the past.


    "Now I''m going to save you!"


    "Why do you have to go through all this trouble? Even though I know that this is a place in bottom of Wanyuan Valley where even light can devour, I can''t go out of here. " However, his heart was filled with joy, because he was not only a man who kept his word, but also a person who gave people hope. Seeing this person, it was like seeing light and warmth.


    Ever since Lin Mufeng was reborn, he realized that as he experienced more and more things. Although the nature of the vampire did not change, his heart had changed.


    Strange things were always intolerable in this world. He could even imagine that even if he were to live in his previous world, he would also be called a "demon" by others.


    Why does the world still refuse to accept me?


    What I say is true, what I decide is true. Sooner or later, I want the whole world to know.


    "Lan Yi, don''t say anything. Even if we have to crawl, we will climb out too! "


    After Lin Mufeng finished speaking, he placed the blue clothed man on his back and took out a dagger. This dagger had come here with him, and it was also his beloved object. In that world, it was the gift of the only woman who would not call him trash.


    Just based on his current strength? However, he could not think about that matter right now. After all, everyone in that world thought that Lin Mufeng, the baron, had died. Since the heavens allowed him to appear in this world, he should treasure him even more.


    Lin Mufeng then began to carve the dagger on the walls around him. With his right hand, he cut a hole in the wall with the dagger, while his left hand extended out to grab hold of it. Then, he continued to carve on the stone wall with his right hand. Just like this, he carried Lan Yi on his back and relied on the strength of his hands to dig the cave entrance. He used it as a step to climb up, inch by inch.


    By relying on their tenacious willpower, the impossible became possible.


    Escape into the sky!


    By relying on their confidence and tenacious willpower, under the situation where they didn''t even need to borrow any external force, Lin Mufeng and Lan Yi relied on their hands and feet alone to break that legend.


    However, Lin Mufeng did it, and he is a person without a heavenly soul. Is this Lin Mufeng a human or a god, what kind of willpower does he need to have to be able to walk out of the bottom of Wanyuan Valley?


    This incident had even alerted the ancient Deities who had never asked about the affairs of the world. To them, the world had long since disappeared, but Lin Mufeng''s actions made them feel like they had returned to that hot-blooded state back then.


    "Mm, this young man is not bad!"


    "Hey, are you thinking about something else?"


    "Hehe, no, no. Of course I know that we can''t participate in this. Every world has its own rules. Let''s continue to play chess, chess!"


    Although it was said to be easy for Lin Mufeng and Xiao Yu''s blue clothed lady to escape from bottom of Wanyuan Valley, it was definitely not easy to accomplish. Therefore, when Lin Mufeng truly felt the hardness of the ground, he was already extremely tired.


    He placed the blue robe on the ground and panted heavily.


    And with this arduous climb, according to the time that passed, at least half a day had passed.


    Lan Yi looked at Lin Mufeng, although she knew that he needed to recover his strength, she knew Lin Mufeng''s goal for coming here, and if she did not speak of it now, she was afraid that Yu Xin would be in danger of losing her life, or might even disappear from this world forever. The Spirit Formation Zhong Moli laid could be said to be a special type of Spirit Formation, called Life and Death Spirit Formation. As long as the master of the Spirit Formation was dead, and if no one broke through within the twelve hours, the Spirit Formation would follow along with the master, or perhaps everything within the Spirit Formation would automatically explode. After calculating the time, there should only be a few hours left, but that barrier was not easy to break through. The blue clothed man said, "Sir Lin, Miss Yu Xin is still in Li Hen Palace."


    This piece of news from Lan Yi caused Lin Mufeng to be even more shocked than he was. Yu Xin was originally just a hair''s breadth away from him, yet she brushed past her shoulder, not expecting Zhong Moli''s thoughts to be so serious, to actually deceive him with a mere barrier. But how did Blue know? Lin Mufeng looked over with suspicion.


    Of course, Lan Yi could see the confusion in Lin Mufeng''s heart, and said: "Sir Lin, I think there''s something that should be returned to its original owner."


    "Return to its original owner?" Lin Mufeng could not help but answer.


    "That''s right!" Following Lan Yi''s words, the piece of communication jade that was on Lin Mufeng''s body, had already landed in his hands.


    Lan Yi took the communication jade and said, "This is it. Could it be that you want it for yourself?"


    The blue clothed man did not know how he did it, but Lin Mufeng did not notice and took away the communication jade. This made Lin Mufeng''s face, more or less, have no place to put it, but fortunately, there was no one around, and he lost it as well. Moreover, this item was originally his, so Lin Mufeng had never had such a strong desire to obtain something that did not belong to him. For it is your will that will not run away, and it is no good if it is not your demand.


    He believed that there must be a reason for Lan Yi to do so. So he just smiled awkwardly and said, "So that''s what it is! It truly is something that Miss Lan has! "


    "How come young master doesn''t know the reason why I took it back?"


    "I want to, but I don''t want to!"


    Lan Yi was at a loss for words. "What? You don''t want it?"


    Lin Mufeng said: "If you want to say it, I naturally know. If you don''t want to say it, it''s useless even if I ask. There are many things in the world that I can''t ask for, so there''s no need to force it!"


    Lan Yi said, "Only this piece of communication jade can break through the barrier and save Miss Yu Xin. However, this will depend on the extent to which the two of you have the same thoughts. "


    "Big Brother Mu Feng!


    "Sister Xin!"


    Lin Mufeng and Fu Yuxin tried their best to feel each other''s Qi, but there was something in the middle of it, could it be that they really could not connect their minds? How is this possible? Because he was willing to die for the sake of both of them, even if it meant that they couldn''t connect their minds to each other like that, or even if it meant that they couldn''t link their minds to each other, what did that matter?


    The two of them continued to work hard, and now that they only had each other in mind, they finally had a flash of inspiration. Just like two lost children in a maze, they suddenly met.


    A door opened along with the light behind the darkness.


    Free!


    The two of them embraced each other without any scruples, not even caring about the feeling of the blue clothes being used as a light bulb. When Lan Yi finally coughed dryly, the two of them let go of each other in embarrassment.


    Yu Xin glanced at Lan Yi. Back then, in the illusion world, she had met Lan Yi once. However, when she truly saw the blue clothed man, she couldn''t help but feel a little sour. Although she knew that it was impossible for there to only be one woman by her side in Big Brother Mu Feng, thus she had accepted that Xiao Qiang, her master Ni Chang, had become Mu Feng''s woman, she had magnanimously tolerated it.

 C240 Extreme Death (1)

    Yu Xin said: "Looks like the cold wind brother is truly amorous, to be able to fool girls at this time! I think I''ve met this girl somewhere. "


    This was Yu Xin. Beneath her soft and weak appearance, there was a determination and a heart that refused to admit defeat.


    Looking at Yu Xin''s expression, Lin Mufeng also didn''t know how to explain the whole story. He told them everything that had happened in the past in a long story.


    After Yu Xin heard this, she finally understood that she had misunderstood Miss Lan. She came forward and gave a cute and funny deep bow, and said, "Senior, I actually didn''t mean it that way just now. Because Yu Xin didn''t know what to say for a moment, his words seemed to be a little incoherent. In addition to her funny expression and actions, it made Lan Yi unable to stop herself from laughing out loud.


    Lan Yi said, "You called me senior? Do I actually look old? " After saying that, he looked at Lin Mufeng with a meaningful glance, and continued: "I wonder if this servant is right? Sir Lin! "


    Senior, Young Noble, I''m here!


    They were instantly thrown into disarray. Which generation and which world was this person from!?


    Lin Mufeng saw that both Yu Xin and Lan Yi had an unnatural look on their face and knew that at this time, only he himself stood out to speak. Lin Mufeng said, "Miss Lan Yi, please don''t blame me. Therefore, I can''t help but be rude in my speech. Please forgive me. "


    "Hur hur, how could that be? Looking at your little husband and wife like this, it''s really a type of happiness." Although she also knew that Lin Mufeng was definitely not a man who could be restrained using common sense. If she tried a little harder, something might really happen between his and Lin Mufeng, and they might not mind, but this man in front of her was a completely different person after all. She might not mind, but she would always have feelings for him, and for the people of this world, their hearts, and the people of the Lin Family. They could accept Ni Chang, but Ni Chang might not necessarily be their master, but they were still of the same kind.


    While thinking about this, Lan Yi began to mutter to herself. "I really want to give it a try and see what kind of happiness this is. Ai ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng caught onto Lan Yi''s thoughts, took a step forward and said, "Miss, I believe it won''t take long because I have decided to help you transcend the limits of death, so that you can reincarnate."


    "It''s useless, my mother had already placed a curse on my body, all this while, I have only been his killing machine, Hong Xiu is like this, I am the same."


    Hearing till this point, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but be shocked, because the word "Hong Xiu" made him think of a smell. And what exactly did this smell represent, to him right now, was still an unsettled mystery.


    "What, Hong Xiu is not your shadow, but a real existence?"


    "Yes, like the Black and White Transient, Hong Xiu is also a close servant to my mother. It''s just that I don''t know where Little Sister Hong Xiu is right now. "


    From Lan Yi''s words, the two of them found out that Hong Xiu''s background was extremely pitiful, and was not much worse than the Black and White Transient''s. It was also because of Mo Yuxin''s kindness, that they were equally loyal to her, even though they were ghosts.


    At that time, when the disciples of Mysterious Light Pavilion were breaking through the lunar boundary, when they were counting the dead spirits, they found out that there was one less person. At that time, everyone thought that the spirit had disappeared through the blue clothes, but now, it seems like it was Hong Xiu''s spirit.


    But where was Hong Xiu?


    The three of them then went to the old location of the lunar boundary together. Lan Yi had seen for herself what kind of person her mother was, and thought of her mother. Although she had also admitted that her mother deserved it, she was still her own mother after all.


    All those years ago, there were a total of two hundred spirits that were killed in one night, and after Mo Yuxin used the power of darkness to revive them, she gathered all of them and cast spells. Therefore, each and every one of the departed souls had a mark carved into their bones. It was the only mark that they swore loyalty to.


    The Mr. Wu Chen and Mo Yuxin had died at the same time, and the rest of the dead spirits had been revived by the Mysterious Light Pavilion, but the imprints were left behind. At that time, none of them had paid attention to this detail, nor did they know that the souls of the dead would leave behind imprints after being overpowered.


    Because this was lunar boundary''s secret, they naturally had no way of knowing. After the blue clothed person stopped feeling sad, the three of them carefully counted the marks of every dead soul. Hong Xiu''s Soul Record was a red peony, it was her favorite flower while she was still alive. Therefore, she chose to use this flower as her soul mark.


    After checking them one by one, there was no Peony Soul Record. If that was the case, then Hong Xiu''s soul should still be alive.


    Now, Lan Yi had already made up his mind that he would go to the Mysterious Light Pavilion and invite those masters of the Mysterious Light Pavilion to transcend his dead soul. However, Hong Xiu still had to suffer such hardships, which made him feel somewhat reluctant in her heart. After all, although the two of them were technically on the same level, they were actually sisters. Furthermore, in the world of the dead, they were not the only group of souls. Leaving the lunar boundary, the world of the dead, was just a battlefield.


    When she thought about how Hong Xiu had fallen outside, and how the only thing she could go to was the Soul Realm, Lan Yi felt extremely pained in her heart. Ever since they became sworn brothers with Jin Lan, they did not desire for glory or wealth. Now that he had decided to go back into the cycle of reincarnation and make his younger sister suffer all by herself, the pain in the depths of Lan Yi''s heart could be imagined.


    Even if Lin Mufeng believed her words, then what about the rest of the world? Hence, the only thing she could do now, was to request an exception from the Mysterious Light Pavilion, as that way the world would be at ease. After all, not only would the soul of the deceased Mo Yuxin no longer exist, the entire world would be going together with her descendant.


    From then on, the lunar boundary would forever be a legend. Only then would the people of the world be willing to be at ease.


    Mysterious Light Pavilion.


    The appearance of Lan Yi shocked all of the disciples. However, when they saw Lin Mufeng and the girl beside her, they could tell that they had an extraordinary background with just a glance. Of course, they didn''t know the truth of Yu Xin.


    The Heaven Soul Palace was not here, but his reputation was not for show.


    Of course, there was no need for Yu Xin to be so high-profile, just him being Lin Mufeng was already enough to make these people view him as a god. With Lin Mufeng beside Lan Yi, these people''s hearts were finally at ease. They knew that Lan Yi''s soul, at this moment, was harmless to him.


    Ever since the great defeat of Mo Yuxin, no one in the Mysterious Light Pavilion didn''t know how powerful Lin Mufeng was. Naturally, no one dared to stop him. Previously, Lin Mufeng was forced to do it because he was forced to, but this time, the other side treated him with respect, so they did not need these few minutes, thus they quietly waited outside.


    The moment the current Pavilion Master heard that Lin Mufeng had brought the blue clothed dead spirit over, he didn''t dare to be negligent and immediately said, "Quickly, invite him in!" He then packed his clothes quickly and came out to greet them.


    Second level of the Mysterious Light Pavilion, yet Lin Mufeng''s treatment had suddenly increased by a large amount.


    Although Lin Mufeng was by his side, he did not dare to look directly at the blue clothed Lin Mufeng directly and just let him go, while he himself chose an advantageous position. Not only did he emphasize Lin Mufeng''s dignity, he also allowed himself to stand right behind Lin Mufeng so that, in the event of any mishap, Lin Mufeng would be able to protect himself at the very first possible moment.


    The few of them entered the main hall and sat down. Lan Yi then went forward to kneel down and said, "Lan Yi knows that he has committed a heinous crime, so he has come this time only to ask all of you masters to carry out the excess."


    When the crowd of disciples heard this, they let out a long sigh of relief. His attitude immediately took a 180 degree turn. He even started to act arrogantly.


    The pavilion master said: "Since you know how sinful it is, then what crime did you actually commit?!"


    This pavilion master was truly one of the best in the world. Previously, he had been so timid and cowardly, but now that the other party had shown such signs of weakness, he truly seemed as if he would glorify the world at any moment.


    Lin Mufeng disliked this kind of people the most, so he immediately said, "Pavilion Master, please transcend the limits of death and not judge criminals."


    As Lin Mufeng spoke, how could the pavilion master dare to act rashly? Every time he had wanted to vent his anger, it turned out that the current pavilion master was someone who dozed off while guarding the Heavenly Soul. Now he also knew that if it wasn''t for the fact that Lan Yi stole his Heavenly Soul that day, he wouldn''t have suffered such injustice and been punished by his master. Now that he had become the pavilion master, when he heard that Lan Yi was soft, he wanted to dispel the hatred in his heart before he went overboard.


    He had offended a person like Lin Mufeng, so it would not end well for him. The world knew that Lin Mufeng had an evil side to him, so if he were to launch an attack and let his blood splatter all over the Mysterious Light Pavilion, Lin Mufeng would be able to do it.


    It seemed that he really did agree with those words. One was soft, the other was hard, and the last one was unreasonable. This evil person was always going to be punished by the wicked.


    The pavilion master immediately said with a face full of smiles, "Young Master Lin has misunderstood, but we must still find out the reason for this outrageous situation."


    At this moment, Yu Xin spoke up. Lin Mufeng didn''t like people, the two of them were now completely in sync, so of course she wouldn''t let them off easily. Yu Xin said, "Could it be that Pavilion Master came first?


    The pavilion master obviously did not know that Yu Xin was Lin Mufeng''s wife. If he were to know about this, he would truly regret what he had said afterwards. If you didn''t come with Young Master Lin, hmph! "


    "Who am I? You must ask Young Master Lin! "


    Lin Mufeng laughed sinisterly, he knew Yu Xin was mischievous and never expected that she would be so quick to learn from Yu Xin. With her evil temper, however, she did what she wanted to do as a five man team leader, scaring him to death.

 C241 Extreme Death (2)

    Meanwhile, Yu Guang stuck out his tongue, ready to watch a good show. Lin Mufeng said to the pavilion master: "I forgot to introduce, this woman is my wife."


    "Ah?" So it turns out to be the Young Madam, I apologize for my disrespect and disrespect! " As she spoke, the pavilion master couldn''t help but slap his own lips in his heart. What did he say just now, he didn''t even ask about the other party''s identity, just randomly saying things. None of Lin Mufeng''s wives were worth provoking, especially that Fu Yuxin, who was a member of the Heaven Soul Palace. It would be best if the person was not Fu Yuxin.


    "It''s not Fu Yuxin, it''s not Fu Yuxin," This pavilion master accidentally spoke her mind. Seeing that, Fu Yuxin immediately said: "So Pavilion Master actually knows me, seems like you were joking with me just now."


    "Right, right, that was indeed a joke, a joke!" The pavilion master originally thought that Yu Xin wanted to give him a way out, but he obviously didn''t know that the current Fu Yuxin was also evil.


    "A joke? You, a stately pavilion master, actually dared to joke around with a young lady. Hmph, you might as well take it as a joke, I am actually serious about it. "


    It turned out that the cute little sister Yu Xin, when she shot herself into the air, was definitely better than a shrew. It seemed that I have to be careful in the future, or else I really don''t have any good ideas on how to deal with a shrew myself.


    Yu Xin understood what Lin Mufeng was thinking and immediately glared at him fiercely. Who are you calling a shrew?


    This killing gaze scared Lin Mufeng and caused him to shiver. I didn''t say anything, I didn''t say anything. Then, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart, ''F * ck, this spiritual connection is not fun at all, not fun at all!''


    Seeing that they had kept the pavilion master in suspense, the two of them decided to stop. Lin Mufeng said: "Pavilion Master, it was just an accident just now. My wife is usually spoiled by me, so please take responsibility for any disrespect."


    Right now, the pavilion master didn''t dare to say half a word of no between his teeth as he said with a smile, "No worries, no worries. Right now, I will arrange for the elders and Lady Lan Yi to go overboard. Everyone, please come in and have some snacks."


    So it turned out to be evil, and it was actually so fun. Hence, the girl''s lustful heart, and said: "There''s no need for the snacks, we will personally watch over you Overlords, so as to prevent you guys from playing any tricks!"


    "Miss is joking, she is joking!"


    "If I have time to joke with you, I''ll be serious!"


    "Yes!" Yes! "Yes!"


    Now that Yu Xin saw the insufferable Pavilion Master prostrated in front of her, her happiness was clear to see. She raised her head, and was just like a rooster fighting for victory, while walking, she didn''t even know which leg she should take first.


    Yu Xin suddenly thought of an even more interesting thing. If that piece of Spirit Communication Jade could help his other sisters and Mu Feng connect through their minds, then it would definitely be a very interesting thing.


    Lin Mufeng immediately felt Yu Xin''s evil thoughts, and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh towards the sky. Oh god, how about you strike me to death with a wave of divine lightning! If only Yu Xin was like this, then if those few women were evil as well, you wouldn''t treat me like this, right?


    But the result later on, was exactly what Lin Mufeng did not want to see.


    After the few elders finished setting up the formation, they said, "Lan Yi, although you are a ghost, you are taking the initiative to ask for more. According to the rules, is there anything you haven''t done yet?"


    Lan Yi knew that this was his final moment. Although she had been a ghost for several thousand years, she had longed for this day to come, but ever since she met Lin Mufeng, she felt that there were still some things in this world that were worth lingering over, but now that she thought about it, it was already useless.


    Of course, right now, between Lin Mufeng and her, there wasn''t any kind of love between a man and a woman. There was only a great love that transcended everything in the mortal world, a selfless love.


    Yu Xin was deeply moved by this, and decided to leave. At a time like this, she was not the least bit embarrassed, but she was afraid that she would not be able to stop her tears, this kind of pain, was never felt before. If she was not the spirit of death, the two of them might have become sisters.


    This could only be a matter of luck.


    "Little Sister Yu Xin!" Seeing that Yu Xin was about to leave, Lan Yi stopped her.


    When Yu Xin heard these words, she felt a sense of familiarity. When Lan Yi saw Yu Xin turn around, she continued, "I wonder if I can call you sister. Even though I''m a thousand-year-old ghost. So before I leave, gift this piece of communication jade to little sister. Remember, you must not give it to that Bad boy, Lin Mufeng. "


    "No way!" Is there any justice? Xiao Qiang called me Bad boy, and now Lan Yi also calls me Bad boy. Am I really that bad? "


    "I do!" Lan Yi and Yu Xin answered Lin Mufeng almost at the same time.


    Hearing how the two of them sounded, Lin Mufeng felt that the day had turned dark, it was truly the end of the world.


    "Mu Feng, please allow me to call you this once, I have two things to do right now."


    Although he was a vampire, and wouldn''t even blink his eyes when he tried to take someone''s life, at that time, he had always believed that there was a way to steal and only kill those who deserved to be killed. It was precisely because of this kind of obsession that it was no longer easy for him to become a baron, so if he was really like the other vampires and abandoned his principles, he definitely wouldn''t be like he was today. However, he had no regrets.


    Now he was wrong.


    He hoped that since Lan Yi had finished saying the two things he wanted him to accomplish, he didn''t want to hear them, because that would at least allow him to get along with Lan Yi for a while. But there was no such thing as a life and death situation where one was unable to escape from it, and when Lan Yi left, it was for the sake of a better life. As a result, Lan Yi gradually relaxed in his heart and revealed a sincere smile.


    "First thing, promise me, help me find Hong Xiu? The second thing is about the secret my mother took with her before she died. You should know what it is now. "Elders, I wonder if we can avoid this?"


    Several elders looked at each other. "Miss, we can''t leave with the formation installed. Otherwise, we''ll have to wait for six hours before we can reconstruct the formation."


    "It''s only been six hours. It''s okay, everyone disperse, disperse!" Without waiting for the few clan elders to react, Yu Xin started to kick the stage. She kept pushing and pushing, messing up the entire array, it was difficult for the few clan elders to not obey, and everyone knew that if they offended Miss Fu, the consequences would be dire.


    Yu Xin cleared the area, sending everyone within a hundred meters away like a tigress. Only then did she come back with a sense of relief.


    When Yu Xin returned, the two of them had already finished talking. She was curious, just what kind of secret was it? But Lin Mufeng refused to tell her. Yu Xin pointed, and said: "Alright, if you don''t say it, then I will search!"


    "Alright, I''m afraid of you!" Only then did Lin Mufeng bend over and tell Yu Xin the secret that Mo Yuxin had taken away. It turned out that her body contained the power of the Evil God.


    At this moment, a dissatisfied voice sounded out from within Lin Mufeng''s body: "Brat, so what if I let you know? So what if I let you have a look at it?" Following the voice, an image appeared in Lin Mufeng''s mind. It was a beating heart, but there seemed to be a lump of something inside the heart that was already rooted in place, and was growing like a small tree.


    The scene disappeared.


    Now you know, I have already built a foundation in your body, so now you and I are of the same root, hahaha!


    "Damn it, one day, I will get you out of here!"


    "Is that so? Then I will wait for that day to come, but since you and I share the same origin, I can help you defeat the Dark Lord."


    "Thanks, but I don''t need it, because I have enough strength."


    "Truly arrogant. However, I, an old man, like your appearance. Hahaha!"


    The Evil God laughed and then began to rest again.


    But looking at the situation now, this Evil God would not cause any harm to Lin Mufeng, and instead would help him defeat the Black Demon God as he said he would when necessary.


    This was the only thing that knew about the Evil God''s blue clothes. His fame was not something that Xie Wuji could compare to. If not for the God Creation God having defeated him, the world would probably be in his control right now, so in his eyes, Jing Ming, An Ying and the Black Demon God only deserved his mention. As for the people from the marine boundary and the The Spiritual World, they didn''t even have the qualifications to be mentioned, and now that there was such an awesome person lurking in his body, Lin Mufeng was very unhappy, because this person was not Xie Wuji, so he could only be an enemy in the future, and definitely not a friend.


    So sooner or later, I''m going to ask you out. This is not a place for you. But since he was harmless, and since Lin Mufeng was not a fool when he lacked the ability, he could just wait. Perhaps this person could help him find his Heavenly Soul.


    After surpassing the limits of his blue clothes, it was time for Yu Xin to return.


    Yu Xin looked at Lin Mufeng''s back. Even though she knew she couldn''t keep him, she still asked: "cold wind brother, what are you planning to do now, why don''t you come back with me?"


    "Little Sister Xin, the continent cannot tolerate me now, and I have two things to do. One, find Hong Xiu, and two, defeat Dark Lord! Go back, the continent needs you now! not me! "


    To be separated right after meeting her, this kind of pain was something that no one could understand, nor was it something that could be explained with just a few words. It was then that Yu Xin and Lin Mufeng parted ways.


    Lin Mufeng had embarked on a new journey, a new solo journey. Even if the continent could not accommodate him, he would not abandon the continent, and that would be Lin Mufeng! He didn''t feel sorry for himself, he wouldn''t be controlled by anything. He just wanted to be able to live up to his own conscience and live up to his own heart.


    Even if the whole world gave up on him and didn''t understand him, he would never give up on this world and his love for it. Evil was just his appearance, fire was his heart.

 C242 Legion of Light

    When Yu Xin returned, she had already known about the situation after he left, so he did not immediately return to the Fu family. Guang Wei did not dare to touch the Fu Clan Guang Wei. After all, Fu Tianbo had been managing the government for many years. Although the Fu Clan was nothing compared to the Fei Family, it was not something that could be explained with just a few words. Therefore, even if Guang Wei knew about the relationship between Fu Yuxin and the Fu Family, he would not be able to think of the consequences if he were to make a move against Fu Tianbo. This was a matter that affected his entire body. Right now, he had only just entered the treasure trove. Sometimes, he would still have to win the hearts and minds of others.


    It was true that the Heaven Soul Palace had been taken over, but Palace Master Yao Yue was still alive, and the rest were still present, so their powers had not disappeared. If the officials were to be shaken, then it was possible that this chain reaction would cause the already chaotic Star Blue Empire to fall into a passive state, and might even be attacked by the other three nations.


    Not only that, now that the Heaven Soul Palace had been broken, the Fu Family had become a target of many people wanting to rope them in. This included the glory of restoring their country, and they were trying their best to curry favor with the Fu Family. From their relationship with Lin Mufeng, it could be seen that although he wanted to win over the Fu Clan, he had taken the initiative. After all, Fu Tianbo would not place the risk of his daughter''s happiness for the rest of his life as a wager.


    However, the Fu Family alone was not enough. The Yi Family and the Tong Family were also targets for the Guang Ming to win over. As long as the bait was given, there would be no fish that would not bite. Furthermore, because of the previous incident, the people of Yi Family were somewhat upset.


    Therefore, if the Radiant Empire wanted to return to their country, they had to form an army. He thought of a very pleasant name ¡ª the Radiant Legion.


    Light secretly plotted his own army of light


    Team, at the same time, he had his own plans on how to control Xiao Qiang. Right now, there were still two days before the date Guang Wei had announced. He knew that this was the perfect opportunity, and everything was going according to the original plan.


    He decided to leave the Hangu College area and go see Guang Wei. Of course he wouldn''t tie them up like Guang Wei had said, but he decided to not bring a single soldier. At least on the surface.


    Although Lin Tianfeng, Xiao Lao and the others already vaguely knew that the light had forced Lin Mufeng away, but at least the light essence was not bad. They still believed that the light had only been blinded by hatred. Moreover, the light was the true nature of the royal family. As a prince, how could he risk his life?


    If I do not go now, he will definitely do so once the seven days are up. At that time, I did not have the power to save my royal father, but I could not bear to see my royal father''s corpse being slaughtered like this, so you all should not stop me. This time, I will make a decision with Guang Wei.


    It just so happened that Yu Xin had returned at this time. Of course, Yu Xin knew that the light had changed, but the light did not know that Yu Xin was no longer that simple and cute little girl.


    Towards a loli like Yu Xin, Guang Ming did not need to be on guard at all. She only relied on her good master, he had always thought that Yu Xin did not have the qualifications to become the Heaven Soul Palace''s Palace Master. No matter now or in the future, he didn''t think Yu Xin had the ability to do so.


    However, this was exactly what Lin Mufeng was after, and he was ¡­


    They wanted Yu Xin to show weakness on purpose. In fact, before going to see Guang Wei this time, Yu Xin even wanted to teach him the Light Flight Technique.


    Although this wasn''t true flight, just gliding, but as a light, learning gliding was still pretty good. With the flying technique, it would only take half a day for the light to reach the imperial city.


    "Guang Wei! You actually did not even let go of my royal father''s corpse, can you still be considered a person?! "


    "Guang Ming, my dear big brother, are you here to throw away your life!"


    "Hmph, cut the crap. Today, we will settle the grudge between us!"


    Just you alone, look around you! With that, Guang Wei waved the chess piece in his hand, and pointed to the light behind him. Turns out that all of this was just a trap, his surroundings were already filled with troops, the entire front row was filled with archers, all of them bow drawn, facing the light.


    Guang Ming didn''t seem to care at all about the sudden emergence of this army. He pointed his bow at himself and asked, "Do you really think these arrows are aimed at me?"


    When Guang Wei heard this, he immediately stood at the top of the city walls and wildly laughed, "Hahaha, my dear brother, if not His Royal Highness, were you scared senseless? Those arrows aren''t aimed at you, are they? Are they still aimed at me? "


    Guang Ming did not immediately answer, but waited for Guang Wei to laugh, and then said very calmly: "That''s right! If you aren''t blind, you should be able to clearly see what''s written on the chess piece behind it! "


    As the voice of the light fell, someone in the army raised a flag. On it were eight large words: "Light Army, Swear and Kill Guang Wei".


    "They are indeed unreliable!"


    All of a sudden, Jian Wuchen shot toward the city wall like a swarm of locusts. This made Guang Wei never imagine that the hidden army he had ambushed would actually be used for light instead.


    However, if the army that was lying in ambush here only had the bow and arrows, then he definitely wouldn''t be the Guang Wei who wholeheartedly wanted to put the light on the ground. The men behind saw the change in front and immediately rushed over. Those archers originally did not have many people, and the arrows they carried were also limited. Therefore, how could they withstand the cavalry''s assault? Immediately, they began to retreat step by step.


    And at this time, when the guards at the top of the city wall heard the change, they immediately prepared themselves. This time, it was Guang Wei''s turn to be at the top of the city wall, shooting at the light, the light now could be said to be facing the enemy from the front and back. However, there was one thing that made Guang Wei feel that he was inferior, that he had already thought of a way out after searching with light.


    He also knew that these subversive archers that he had bribed would definitely not be able to withstand Guang Wei''s well-planned ambush. Therefore, he had never planned for them to be of much use to him. And his real trump card was some people who didn''t understand what was going on.


    That''s right, long before they acted, Guang Ming seemed to be very low-key, but in truth he had long revealed something behind the scenes. He was naturally very generous with his words, saying that he would fight Guang Wei alone. Of course, this had a lot to do with the hardworking love he showed the people. In fact, in the area he controlled, he would be granted exemption from taxes, and he would be granted the right to explore the lands. In short, everything he did was within the hearts of the people, and even though he had his own goals, the people wanted him to live a peaceful life, and everything they did was just in accordance with the hearts of the people.


    whether they''re used by light or not,


    In short, whoever treated him well, he would support him even more. This was what a simple commoner was.


    When the commoners heard that Guang Wei had ambushed the first prince, they all came over to help. No matter how much of a bastard Guang Wei was, he would never be able to kill a commoner. Doing that would only make him more passive, because his position as the throne was originally wrong.


    "Guang Wei has shot and killed civilians!"


    It was unknown which one of them suddenly shouted that sentence, but it was as if an explosion occurred in the air. Even the riders who were behind them thought that Guang Wei was going too far, how could a commoner shoot and kill them?


    When the archers on top of the city walls saw countless civilians protecting the light, they all dropped their bows and arrows. Although they were soldiers, they were only there to eat, so how could he bear to act against his siblings?


    "Which one of you is a godly archer? If any of you do not injure the civilians, you will be able to kill the light and bestow 100 thousand households upon them!"


    "Sorry, Your Majesty, we do not have that much power! There''s nothing I can do! " Although Guang Wei had gone crazy and even suspenseful of high rewards, there was no one who replied him.


    "Fine, since that''s the case, then this king will personally come. Scram, scram!" Facing a plan that could perfectly eliminate the light, who would have thought that they would be thrown into such a mess by a bunch of ignorant commoners, how could Guang Wei be willing to let this go? Therefore, he personally nocked a bow and arrow, aimed at the light, and shot out.


    "Be careful, Prince!" Guang Wei who was on top of the city wall was about to hit the light from the front, but he never expected that he would suddenly charge in diagonally.


    One of them pushed away the light and blocked the arrow for the light.


    "Guang Wei, I never thought that as the king, you would actually kill your own people. We will not admit to such a king, we will not admit to it!"


    All of a sudden, all of the troops turned their heads, Guang Wei took note of the situation, and shot an arrow at the light, and said: "Defend the city! "Defend the city!" But he himself had to retreat first.


    However, no one was able to block''s arrow, as it hit the light shoulder. As the light was wounded, its entire body fell to the ground, fainting. Under the protection of the crowd, it left the scene. At this moment, the fury below the city walls had been completely ignited.


    The soldiers who were guarding the city initially did not want to resist, but when they saw how furious the people below were, they knew that if they did not defend the city, these people would massacre the entire city. They had already made up their minds that after this battle, they would no longer be loyal to Guang Wei, or take off their armor and return to the fields, or similar to the people below, they would take up arms to oppose this tyrant.


    However, the people below did not have enough manpower, and since the Royal City was extremely well-trained, after a burst of attacks, they gave up on attacking the city and followed the light.


    It seemed that as long as Light controlled Xiao Qiang now, everything would be under her control. Thus, he found Rakasha and said: "Royal father, the current situation is not as good as it might be. I think it''s time to start a fight. "


    Right now, it could be said that because of this action, Guang Wei had entered an endlessly passive state, and was not only limited to his sons ¡­


    The people could go against him, even the other three countries had reasons to send their troops.


    The war was about to begin.


    The current Fei Wenhong could be said to be a grasshopper that was tied to the same rope as Guang Wei, so Guang Wei was extremely anxious, and he wouldn''t be at ease. But he had a way out, and Guang Wei didn''t. In the worst case scenario, he would no longer be an official in the imperial court, and with his current accumulation, he would be blessed for a few generations, and with the change of dynasty, he would only be changing the tide, but to a person like him, it was possible that he would be leaving the temple temporarily, but he believed that before long, he would be able to enter it again, but he did not want to suffer any losses, because after re-entering the temple, he would not be able to call the wind or summon the rain, and he would have to diligently manage to see his current achievements. Thus, at least right now, he had to support Guang Wei.

 C243 Xiao Qiangs middle stratagem

    However, Fei Wenhong''s goal was clear, something like a name, was just a flashy appearance. He had pursued for his entire life only one word, and that was the word ''sharp''. He would never learn from others and be insatiably greedy for fame and fortune.


    He could see this clearly.


    Right now, the mountains and rivers of the Star Blue Empire was already on the verge of collapse, and he had already achieved his first goal. He did not want to end up with a puppet empire that was controlled by an outsider. He wanted to establish a strong empire that had never existed before, and he wanted to annex even the other three nations. What he wanted now was more than just revenge.


    Ambition, absolute ambition!


    If Guang Wei had leaned slightly towards the right direction in his attack, he might have died already, but how could such a thing have happened? If not for this, how could he continue to pretend to lose his memory, previously, some gangsters had said that he could not be provoked within seven days, otherwise, it was extremely possible that his old illness would recur, and only this matter, where he could pretend to recur, would be able to escape the eyes of the people, and this was not his only goal, it was also very obvious that he had achieved it.


    "His Highness is awake, His Highness is awake!"


    When everyone heard this news, they were finally relieved. Although Lin Tianfeng and the rest were suspicious of Ming Yi Nan, in the end, they could not produce any favourable evidence. And looking at the current situation, Star Blue Empire needed a person like Ming Nan. Light


    If it was clear that it was truly dangerous, then this continent would fall into an endless state of chaotic battle. Only Light would be able to maintain this situation, and even reform the Star Blue Empire. In everyone''s eyes, Light and Lin Mufeng were the hope of the Star Blue Empire.


    One could settle down, while the other could stay safe. Even if was forced out by the light, since it was an extraordinary period, everyone could only consider one side. But right now, if anything were to happen to the light, it was a crisis that was just around the corner, even though dark world had his own plans, he had not made his move yet. And right now, the situation on the continent could be said to be one where rain was about to fall.


    After Guang Ming woke up, his first sentence disappointed everyone. Guang Ming looked at his surroundings, blinked his eyes, and asked: "Where''s oculopterygium, where''s my kite?"


    Oh no, the light had fallen back into a state of stupidity ¡ª everyone''s expressions that seemed to have seen hope just a moment ago had returned to its lonely state.


    "Lin Fei, do you still remember the teacher from that day?"


    "Master, remember."


    "Since you do, then you and Yue Yan should go find that doctor and bring him here."


    Lin Fei and Yue Yan accepted the order and went to find their own teacher from back then.


    Right now, the Light Heart kept on calling out the oculopterygium''s name. No one who was familiar with him had heard of the name of the oculopterygium before. It seemed that not only was he a fool, even his brain was damaged. Even his memory also had problems.


    "I want to see the oculopterygium, why don''t you let me see it!"


    Now it seemed that they could only control his condition. Since he said that he wanted to find the oculopterygium, then they might as well find someone to replace him. It was just that the person who could play the role of the oculopterygium was suitable.


    With broad knowledge, he continued: "Usually, this kind of illness can only be controlled after the patient''s will is satisfied. How about I ask how oculopterygium looks like, and then I can arrange for people to come and replace him."


    Everyone could not think of anything that could better understand the strategy than the Xiao Lao, so the Xiao Lao asked: "Your Highness, do you remember what the oculopterygium looks like?"


    "My oculopterygium, one nose and two eyes!"


    It seemed that he had really gone dumb. People only had one nose and two eyes, but looking at his current appearance, if he randomly chose someone to replace him, how would you be able to find him when he had four ears? Therefore, the Xiao Lao could only restrain his temper and asked: "Is there anything special about it?"


    "It''s just a nose and two eyes. Don''t you know each other? Why don''t all of you stand in a row? I''ll point it out to you and you''ll know that I''m right."


    When Xiao Lao heard this, he could not help but sigh. He did not expect that after living for most of his life, his IQ would not be as high as a fool''s on this question. Why did he not even think of this?


    But since the Light wanted everyone to stand still and let him identify them, they could only do as he said. Right now, all of the female servants stood in a row, with the exception of Yue Yan. The thing that was certain now was that Yue Yan had already been eliminated, because just now, when she wasn''t going to look for a husband with Lin Fei, she had already taken care of Light. If Light had recognized that it was Yue Yan, then he would have reacted, so it didn''t seem important whether Yue Yan was present or not.


    Now, Xiao Qiang, Yu Xin, Ni Chang, Han Mei and even some of the female students in Hangu College stood in a row.


    light station


    He got up, walked in front of everyone, and then pulled Xiao Qiang''s hand and said: "oculopterygium, you''ve gotten skinnier. I almost couldn''t recognize you anymore."


    After Xiao Qiang heard this, she pointed to her own nose and said, "Me? oculopterygium? "


    "Yeah, you''re my oculopterygium, why don''t you recognize me?!"


    Xiao Qiang still wanted to say something, but her grandfather''s eyes suddenly looked towards him. Xiao Qiang immediately gave a signal and said: "Yes, I''m your oculopterygium." After saying that, Xiao Qiang felt that it was even more awkward the more she heard about it. If Lin Mufeng knew about the current situation, who knew what kind of tricks he would make? He was not someone easy to deal with, and his relationship with Light was very subtle now.


    "All of you, step down. I want to speak with my oculopterygium alone now." As he said that, the light had already pulled over Xiao Qiang''s hand.


    Everyone glanced at each other. This was the only thing they could do before the doctor arrived. Thus, they all left the room.


    "Do not eavesdrop! "Retreat to a distance ten zhang away, this is a secret between us." It was clear that Ming Dong was not satisfied with the result.


    However, with Xiao Qiang inside, everyone was relieved. Under such circumstances, they could do the same.


    "oculopterygium, why aren''t you looking at me? Look into my eyes, I''m Bright!"


    Xiao Qiang was helpless, she could only stare into the light of the pair of eyes, then felt a wave of dizziness, but instantly returned to normal.


    "Not good, big sister Xiao Qiang has been tricked." What Guang Ming did not expect was that Yu Xin did not go far. In fact, she had always been wary of him having any schemes, but she could not go too close and let the light find out.


    rain


    Seeing that, Xin became anxious, she did not know what the light did to Xiao Qiang in that instant. So he immediately felt Lin Mufeng, and passed on the matter to him.


    Lin Mufeng, however, smiled and said: "Don''t worry, he has a thousand ingenious plans and I have a rule that just so happens to be on hand right now."


    Yu Xin already had a plan in her heart, and after knowing Lin Mufeng''s intentions, he retreated. Right now, she had to wait and see. At least for now, Big Sister Xiao Qiang would not be in danger.


    And not long after, Lin Fei and Yue Yan returned, obviously to bring back that doctor. Very naturally, the divine doctors came, and the medicine was cured. Everything seemed so perfect, but what he didn''t know was that these schemes had already been seen through by others. Not only that, but how could he have designed it so he knew that others wouldn''t know about it.


    Seeing that the light had returned back to normal, Yu Xin said that she wanted to go back and see her father.


    Right now, Guang Wei''s so-called martial law order had ended, because the people''s hearts had turned cold when he shot and killed the civilians. Therefore, it was only a matter of time before the emperor would roll off the stage. And the leader they had hoped for was undoubtedly the Prince of Light. So now you could say that access was completely free.


    Seeing that Yu Xin had returned, the father and daughter pair naturally embraced each other and cried. Yu Xin said to his father: "Father, I only have one thing to say when I return today, so I''ll be leaving first. Because there are still a lot of things that I need to do."


    Fu Tianbo was shocked upon hearing this, this was not like how Yu Xin usually was, moreover, the last time she married the Yi Family, he herself felt that she owed her daughter a lot.


    He felt guilty, but the feelings between father and daughter still existed, so he could see that it was definitely not because of hatred. Yu Xin''s words definitely had a motive.


    Fu Tianbo said: "Xin''er, you have just returned, why are you leaving?"


    Yu Xin said: "Father, it''s hard to say for sure, but you just have to remember, if Light comes here, you just have to do as he says."


    After Fu Tianbo heard it, he couldn''t help but smile slightly, "Xin''er, it seems like you''ve grown up and know the situation. Even if you didn''t say it, I would have done the same thing this time. Do you think I will accept Guang Wei''s offer and not look to the light? Hahaha. "


    "Since father can think like this, Xin`er is relieved."


    Although he knew that Yu Xin''s words had a deeper meaning, he still could not guess what Yu Xin was truly thinking. He did not expect that after following Lin Mufeng for a period of time, this child''s thoughts were actually too heavy for him.


    Although he liked the innocent and cute Yu Xin a lot, this Yu Xin, in addition to her position, would still be like this in the future. He would definitely harm her in the future, and seeing Yu Xin''s transformation, he could finally let go of his heart. After all, in the future, she would become a woman husband that would take charge of herself, so that personality would only harm her. Now it seemed that her worry for Yu Xin was unnecessary, as Yu Xin had grown up.


    Yu Xin only said a few words: "Father, please believe that this matter is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface. But everything is as it stands, and you must remember it well!" She then left.


    Fu Tianbo


    This time, he immediately understood the profound meaning behind Yu Xin''s words and took in a breath of cold air. "Xin''er is saying ¡­"


    When he thought about how urgent the situation was, he had to make a decision now. However, Yu Xin''s arrival had made him determined that he had temporarily submit to the forces of light.


    Fu Tianbo''s transformation had caused the situation to change for the better. Although the Yi Family had suffered severe losses due to Lin Mufeng, they still rejected the Fu family by thirty percent. Now that Fu Tianbo was so optimistic, the people of the Yi Family would have no reason not to follow the Light, while the people of the Tong Family always seemed to follow the Yi Family''s lead. If the Yi Family made a decision, the Tong family would never submit to them.


    Since everything was going well, and he had taken control of Xiao Qiang, then it would be time for him to raise the flag of rebirth.

 C244 On account

    Thus, on the surface, he had established a united army to deal with the Lord of Unrighteousness. He still needed to do something else secretly. Of course, there was no longer a need for him to do it secretly, so this could be said to be done in the open.


    The swearing master of the Light Corps was finished. He only needed to stay for a few days before he would launch a large-scale counterattack. He then went to find Palace Master Yao Yue and said, "Mistress, I have already formed an army and am about to build a new master. However, I still need to rely on the power of the Heaven Soul Palace to accomplish this."


    Now that Yu Xin had returned, the tables had turned. Even if Yu Que didn''t come back, everyone started to suspect her as the light had done the whole thing too perfectly and they were even more suspicious of the things that were too perfect. It was just that Xiao Qiang had been tricked, and right now, only Yu Xin knew about it. Other people were fine, but there was still Yao Yue and Yue Yu, so she definitely could not say anything, because if they knew that Xiao Se had fallen into their trap, or perhaps Lin Mufeng had thought to use her sister as bait, then this brat would definitely be torn to pieces. Although when Xiao Qiang woke up, she would definitely make the same decision, but the situation was different.


    Since Xiao Qiang had decided in such a way, the Xiao Lao and the others naturally had nothing to say. However, the situation now was that Lin Mufeng actually risked his own life without their knowledge in such a situation, which was a little unjustifiable. In other words, this technique was no different from those despicable people who would do anything to achieve their goals. Thus, although it was the same thing, the result was different.


    He had to keep this a secret from the two of them. Although Yu Xin felt that it was a little too much to let Big Sister Xiao Qiang take the risk, Lin Mufeng only knew that Light had such malicious methods at that time. Although he knew that Light would take action, he never thought that he would actually dare to touch the people around him, and even that it was his woman.


    Yu Xin didn''t bring up her own idea in her heart. She went on to say that once Palace Master Yao Yue heard Guang Ming say that she wanted to borrow the Heaven Soul Palace''s power, she immediately knew what Guang Ming meant. With Yao Yue''s intelligence, how could she not know what Guang Ming was thinking?


    After Guang Ming heard this, he gave a hearty laugh, and said: "Hahaha, Asgard Master really knows how to joke, even if you are straightforward, you will not speak ill of me. This time, I have gone overboard with my master, and actually wanted Asgard Master to do good deeds for me, do you understand?"


    Right now, the light didn''t care at all. It didn''t even hide the slightest bit of his ambition. He had really changed, becoming unrecognizable to everyone.


    As expected of the Heaven Soul Palace Lord, even after encountering the current situation, she was still calm and composed, Yao Yue said: "Prince, you want us to hold back the Royal Palace, or perhaps, both sides will benefit from this matter, the Prince has returned back to the country, will we be able to take back the Heaven Soul Palace?"


    Guang Ming said: "That''s right, but palace master is only half right."


    "I wonder what the other half refers to? Please enlighten me, Prince! "


    The Guang Ming took a step forward, arriving in front of Xiao Se, his face revealed a smile, and said: "Palace Lord would never have thought, in this attack on Royal Palace, there would be one person who wanted to join you guys."


    What kind of trick was this Light talking to Palace Lord Yao Yue, to actually look at him like that. Although Xiao Qiang was also a beauty, Light was definitely not someone who was so frivolous. Could it be that the Godly Doctor''s medicine had failed, and the light had gone mad again? Xiao Qiang was Lin Mufeng''s woman, how could he not think of the consequences if he did that?


    "Light, you!" Ni Chang, who was at the side, could not watch any longer.


    When Yao Yue saw this, she appeared abnormally calm. She shot him a glance, but Ni Chang did not react, with her temper, she could immediately tear the light into eight pieces. Only after Ni Chang stopped did Yao Yue say: "Prince, you mean my grandson is also coming with me? This is something that was already expected. After all, with his current identity, he can be considered a member of our Heaven Soul Palace, hahaha! " As she said that, she glanced at Xiao Lao with a meaningful look in her eyes.


    How could my own grandson make others act so frivolously when I wanted to do so just a moment ago? Although there was no substantive action, the vulgar gaze of the light made him feel a sense of disgust, what exactly does the light want to do? Just now, when he mistook Xiao Qiang as his dog-shit beloved concubine, for him to act so brazenly, was he really not afraid in his heart at all?


    However, looking at Yao Yue''s expression, he more or less understood the whole thing. It seems like there must be more tricks to the light, he forced Mu Feng to leave, and now she is plotting with Rose, what the hell is he doing in this gourd?


    But Xiao Lao and Yao Yue were both people who placed emphasis on the big picture. If this country needed someone like Guang Ming to appear, then even if he were to overdo it, at a time like this, they could not just disregard the entire world with their personal grudges. Just like Lin Mufeng, these two elders did not put any national affairs in their eyes. What they saw were only the common folk suffering in the event of an upheaval in the current situation, so at this point in time, they were only able to act brightly. As for the future matters, they would have to settle it in the future.


    Yu Xin knew that it was time for him to come and mess things up. Yu Xin said: "Wa, big sister is so mighty. We are now in the same sect." While speaking, she walked in front of Xiao Qiang and continued to act like a kaleidoscope, and then said to Xiao Qiang: "Since big sister is now a member of Heaven Soul Palace, then let me tell you some things about Heaven Soul Palace, as long as big sister is here, I don''t need to be the only successor of the Palace Mistress anymore, big sister is the best candidate, hehe ¡­" A burst of bell-like laughter sounded out, and at the same time, he glanced at the light beside him, and said: "Prince, it''s not good to look at girls like this, hehe''s a woman of Big Brother Mu Feng, hehe hehe"


    There was nothing that could be done in the face of Yu Xin''s light. Even the sarcastic remarks sounded so natural and innocent. This was just an innocent and cute little loli. If you took it to heart with her, then you wouldn''t know whether you were a man or not. Furthermore, with Yu Xin''s personality, almost everyone knew that there was nothing they could do about it.


    But of course, if Brightshore knew the reason for this, he would definitely regret it. Yu Xin was evil, and this was not all, in the future, the few girls would play with the light, and as a result, when facing Yu Xin''s performance, they would give him a big thumbs up, praising him. At the same time, she smiled evilly. ''Trojan horse, give me a kiss.


    "Bad boy, hurry up and go to the side."


    "Damn, it can''t be." Your husband is about to become a great enemy to everyone. This won''t do. Lin Mufeng''s face was full of innocence, but at the same time, he retracted the mental communication.


    Because now he could completely be at ease with the matters of the continent. He himself immediately entered the main gate of the Dark World.


    No matter what, Star of the Eight Devils never thought that Zhongli Hen would actually give Lin Mufeng a few seconds. She really couldn''t understand why the Demon Emperor would use such a Rice Bucket.


    Could it be that this Lin Mufeng is really that powerful? But since he had come, then he could only face it, but dark world was not such a fun place, Zhong Moli was only one person, and if he, Lin Mufeng, wanted to defeat all eight demon stars, that would be nonsense. Moreover, the first person he had to face was the Black Demon, the so-called number one demon star, in fact, was only the number one cannon fodder, because in terms of strength, he was not even close to being ranked, however, the might of the Heavenly Black Book was not something an ordinary person could endure.


    The Four Black Lands was the Shura Grounds. If he wanted to meet the Black Demon, he would have to see whether or not he could pass through here.


    Here, Lin Mufeng was about to arrive at the darkest of the four lands. On the other hand, Yu Xin used his own method to help Xiao Qiang gain intelligence. In other words, Xiao Qiang could now use the Spirit Communication Technique. It was just that Yu Xin had not opened the method yet, so she was temporarily unable to use this ability. If she did, Xiao Qiang would know now, and the whole thing would become troublesome. Therefore, she could only mistreat Xiao Qiang for a while. However, this ticking time bomb had already been planted around Bright''s body.


    Therefore, she had no reason to not believe that Big Brother Mu Feng''s friend would not learn how to fly. It was as if he had learned how to fly, he had learned even faster and better, and she had the same trust in Lan Yi, but only because she was Lin Mufeng''s friend, even if she was a ghost, so what? Because ghosts were sometimes more real than humans, she had already understood how to use the Spirit Communication Jade and control techniques as soon as she learned it.


    "Big Brother Mu Feng, you must defeat the Star of the Eight Devils and obtain the map.


    Yu Xin secretly cheered for Lin Mufeng. At the same time, he was doing what he needed to do in a very orderly manner.


    In the dark sky, Lin Mufeng had finally reached the first barrier of dark world. It seemed that the battle was about to begin. From the moment he awakened his Heavenly Soul, the battle seemed to have never stopped, but at that time he did not understand what the meaning of the battle was. At the very beginning, he had only been constantly studying to protect himself, and even if he met with an enemy challenge, he would only be forced to fight back.


    He had never been like this before and knew why they were fighting.


    However, he still did not manage to find his Heavenly Soul, and he was not sure about the odds of winning the battle. Although the Origin Edge was very powerful, without the support of the Heavenly Soul, he could not unleash much of its power, and that was only from his original unmodified power. Furthermore, after fighting with the dark world a few times, he knew that the power of the Dark World was not something that the Heavenly Soul Master could compare to.


    At a time like this, if his own Heavenly Soul could return, that would be the best outcome, but how could he find it? Tang Jiuyu couldn''t even summon it back with the power of the Phoenix, so what other power was stronger than the power of the Phoenix''s heart?


    Since I''m already here, what''s there to worry about? Even if I have to rely on my manpower, I can still do it. Since he could defeat the unsurpassable legend of the bottom of Wanyuan Valley with his own strength, then so could this time.

 C245 Heavens Soul Chess

    Confidence!


    Right now, he had to be more confident in his own strength. His opponents were just a motley crowd. Moreover, the monsters present in this land of black clouds were only slightly higher level monsters. He would definitely be able to defeat them.


    If I can''t even beat my lackeys, then I''m not Lin Mufeng. Not only did he have to instantly kill those lackeys, he also had to uncover the culprit behind them and leave the world completely at peace. That''s what I''m here for.


    "Kid, if you want the soul of the heavens to return, I can help you!"


    "Get lost, I don''t need your help!"


    The Evil God was scolding himself again, but the more he behaved this way, the happier the Evil God became, because this way his power would be even greater. Right now, his roots were already in Lin Mufeng''s body, and were slowly growing, at that time, even if Lin Mufeng did not invite him out, he could still ascend to the sky.


    However, this brat can''t die at this time, so I can''t be angry when he scolds me. Moreover, he doesn''t need to do it when the time comes, I also have to make a move. Sigh, truly a human under the roof, when have I, the Evil God, been so stingy? Lin Mufeng, I''ll remember you!


    "Those who enter this land of darkness will die, and that person called Lin Mufeng will die even worse!"


    The enemy had finally appeared. It looked like the welcome wasn''t considered grand, but they only sent out one guy with such strength.


    Lin Mufeng did not hide his thoughts at all.


    What did you say? It should be your honor to be greeted by Hei Hun! Die.


    Hei Hun''s guard was obviously infuriated by Lin Mufeng''s words, as he spoke, he had already launched the attack. Behind him was a black ball of air, which was like a tornado, stirring the air, as though it was trying to wrap everything up in the air.


    Hei Hun''s Tornado


    "Hmph, such a wind, it''s worthy to be called a tornado. How funny." Lin Mufeng had the power of the origin. Although he did not have a heavenly soul now, when he fought with Zhong Moli previously, he had comprehended an ability which allowed him to clearly see the opponent''s intention and attack route. Even an illusion in front of him could be seen, needless to say, an attack of this level.


    The attacks of the Hei Hun Guards were just like that of an idiot, using the dark Heavenly Energy, he was forced to use the energy whirlpools formed by the Heavenly Energy in his body. Looking at the way Hei Hun was guarding, the energy in his body was not too strong, so as long as he could attack three times in a row, he would not even need to move a finger.


    Lin Mufeng dodged the two attacks easily.''s defense obviously had decreased in terms of Heavenly Energy, but the people from Dark World were unable to break through the Heavenly Soul Laws. dark heavenly spirit s were actually also Heavenly Souls, so even if Lin Mufeng didn''t have Heavenly Souls, his strength was on a completely different level. This person was definitely going to lose, and it had to be known that Lin Mufeng''s Violet Rank had already surpassed his, so his opponent''s strength was nothing to look at.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng thought that he did not need to wait for him to launch his third attack and if his Heaven power was insufficient to win, that would be a very shameful thing. He would not do something that would take advantage of someone else, so Lin Mufeng had retaliated.


    Sword Flurry!


    Hei Hun''s Guard did not even get to see how Lin Mufeng launched his attack before it directly became GAMEOVER. (NT: GAMEO = GAMEO = GAMEO Of course he couldn''t see it clearly, because the technique that the Origin Edge taught Lin Mufeng was none other than the technique that he didn''t know of.


    The strike was only Primordial Power, just like the illusory absence of thousand knives. There was no blade at all, so you should be able to clearly see where the blade was.


    Those life threatening blades only appeared where he should have appeared. This was the Origin. Remove all the flashy appearance and return to the original state. Everything was so natural, but it was impossible to guard against. How could you dodge an attack without an attack? Just now, Lin Mufeng had only gotten hot, he just wanted to know how Dark World knew how to have the courage to challenge the continent, and even boasted about it, wanting to conquer the entire world.


    Looking at Hei Hun''s guarding, it was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot as it overestimated itself. This power was worthy of being called the dark side, and it boasted about how powerful it was.


    It was not strange that Lin Mufeng had such thoughts, he did not even have any experience with Violet Rank, but he suddenly jumped to such a high level in an instant, even without the Heavenly Soul, his strength was astonishing, and was not something he could imagine, furthermore, it could be said that in the past thousand years, there had not been anyone who had reached this level, so he did not know of his true strength. He only thought that he was the Lin Mufeng that even the Purple Rank Expert was afraid of, thus he thought that it was logical for him to think that the power of Darkness was actually so weak.


    If the one standing in front of Hei Hun was him, he would have been killed in one move long ago. This was the difference in strength.


    "That''s right. If you don''t use the Heavenly Soul, you can use one move to deal with the enemy. It seems that your arrival here was not a coincidence."


    "And who are you? I won''t kill a nameless newbie!"


    Hehe, you''re right, I really don''t have a name, but they all call me Heavenly Soul Guard.


    Lin Mufeng looked over and knew that the Heavenly Soul Guard was definitely above Hei Hun.


    "You like fighting that much, but I don''t like it this way. Do you think I''d still fight when I knew I wasn''t a match for you?"


    The words of the Heavenly Soul Guard caused Lin Mufeng to be stunned, even though he did not want to fight, why did he block their way? And he clearly knew that if he dared to block their path in such a situation, then it must be your death. Now that he said he didn''t want to fight, was he playing some tricks?


    "Lin Mufeng, if I say that I won''t fight with you, you must be feeling weird!"


    "Cut the crap. You can either fight or get lost!" Towards those who blocked his path, Lin Mufeng would never have anything good to say. What''s more, he was an enemy.


    "Young man, you have quite the temper. Right now, I will not choose either one of you because I will not fight someone who does not have a heavenly soul. So, we made a deal. If it''s a deal, you can go. If it''s not, you can leave. "


    "Trade?" After Lin Mufeng finished listening, he could not help but exclaim in surprise. What is wrong with this person?


    "Yes, it is to make a deal, and this thing will only do you good, no harm. Didn''t you want to know the whereabouts of Hong Xiu? So as long as you take something to exchange, not only would I let you go, I would even tell you where Hong Xiu is? What do you think of this? "


    Hong Xiu''s whereabouts!


    This was indeed something that Lin Mufeng did not expect. Seems like this Heavenly Soul Guard was not simple, he actually knew about this kind of thing, it seems like he had been secretly scouted for a long time already. Could it be that inside the The Void Continent, there were already people from the Dark World. How did the Heavenly Soul Guard find out about this, Lin Mufeng did not have the time to ask him about it, but what did he want to obtain from him? If it was successfully passed, this matter could be considered.


    Thinking to this point, Lin Mufeng said: "That depends on what you want!"


    Heavenly Soul Guard saw that there was a live soul within Lin Mufeng''s words, and said: "Don''t worry, of course it won''t be for your life, and if I wanted you, you wouldn''t be willing to give me that, I just want the half map on your body, and the Heavenly Soul Necklace."


    "Map?" Necklace? "Sorry, I won''t give you any of these items!"


    "There''s nothing to discuss! You don''t even care about the things that your soulmate asked you to do? "


    Lin Mufeng only sneered after hearing this, and said, "Of course I haven''t forgotten, because I want you to personally say it, and now I want to make a deal with you. If you were to find out where Hong Xiu is, and I can let you live, if you don''t say it, then..."


    "Deal!" But I have a condition. "


    Lin Mufeng never thought that the Heavenly Soul Guard would agree to his request so readily. Looks like he was indeed different from the others, but the additional condition was definitely not something good.


    "What condition!"


    "If I were to spar with you, of course I would ask for a loss of interest. Therefore, as long as you win against me in this match of Heavenly Soul, then I will naturally repeat the prologue. If you lose, I''ll take the two items from you. Would you dare to bet with me? Else, you can leave on your own. You won''t be able to pass without killing me, but I know you won''t kill me, right? Hahaha! "


    Of course, Lin Mufeng knew that the Heavenly Soul Guard was very confident, there must be some secrets in this Heavenly Soul Game, but it was very obvious that he would not kill this person, and if he did not kill this person, then he would definitely not be able to pass through this place.


    When he thought about how he had been coerced into this situation, he could not help but laugh. He then said, "Hahaha, if I don''t cross the line here, I would naturally be happy to accompany you, because I also don''t like to fight!"


    "Very well, then please follow me."


    Lin Mufeng followed Heavenly Soul Guard into a stone room. Not only was the stone room strange, there was a piece of very smooth stone in each of the four corners outside the room. It made Lin Mufeng feel as if he had entered an array, and he even felt that this place was similar to when he had accidentally entered the Celestial Path to undergo the Xiao Lao''s trial.


    This person was also known as the Heavenly Soul Guard. Seeing the layout of the stone room, Lin Mufeng felt that this person had something to do with the Xiao Family deep down in his heart.


    He entered the stone room. It was a very special room. There was not a single trace of soil or soil in the room. It was a natural combination of the edges and lines of the stone, but it looked very natural. It was a very ordinary stone room, but it could be built without any supernatural work. Just the construction of these materials was enough to show the cleverness of the room, but it looked simple and unadorned, as if it was the source of everything.


    Lin Mufeng was brought into the stone room by the Heavenly Soul Guard, and felt like he was acquainted with him, but he did not know why such a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. Right now, his mind was not affected by the environment, because he had to play a game with this person, the mental state before the game was extremely important, so Lin Mufeng took a deep breath and tried to adjust his state of mind.


    "Lin Mufeng, are you ready? Chess is more about not being able to return it when you start. If you go back on your word now, it will be too late if you go back on your word when you lose later on. "


    Now that he was here, he had no intention of backing down. Furthermore, he would either back down or break his promise. He could not do such a thing and it was not his character.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Of course, since there''s no way to start, then what I said just now will also not change."


    Seeing Lin Mufeng being so stubborn, the Heavenly Soul Guard shook his head, and said: "Sigh, such good words are hard to say, since you have said it like that, it seems that you are not going to hit the wall anymore, I will fulfill your wish."

 C246 immortal black soul

    In the center of the room, there was a stone table. On both sides of the table, there were two stone chairs. This was truly a stone world. Every piece of furniture inside was made of stone. It could be seen that the owner of this stone room had quite a good taste. The decorations inside were artistic.


    The two of them sat facing each other. Heavenly Soul Guard pressed a corner of the table, and a layer of water vapor spread out from the previously smooth table. As the water like substance continued to spread, a chess game appeared on the table.


    It was truly strange.


    This was the first time Lin Mufeng had seen such a dream-like scene. This made him feel that only a certain place would have a luxurious and bizarre structure, but it definitely shouldn''t appear in this world. Why does this Heavenly Soul Guard possess the ability that only the people of another world possess?


    He had to be careful in this game. If he lost, everything would be for naught. Even if he had to face his enemies, he would never go back on his word. Losing was lost. He would never shamelessly admit his loss.


    Young man, it seems that you need to remain calm. It''s taboo to think of losing even before the start of the game, so I can give you fifteen minutes to adjust your condition so that you don''t spread the word.


    Although the person sitting in front of him was his opponent, Lin Mufeng suddenly felt that his opponent was someone worthy of respect. The magnanimity he displayed made him feel that he was like a father to his father. However, his words had indeed reminded him that there was no difference between playing chess and battling. It was just a matter of writing, while the other was a matter of martial arts. However, there was one thing in common between the two. Since he had already thought of losing before the battle had even begun, then his loss wasn''t too far off.


    Thinking up to here, Lin Mufeng immediately adjusted his breathing, trying his best to abandon all distracting thoughts, so as to make the deepest part of his heart as calm and as calm as possible, because this game was extremely important to him. Now that he didn''t play chess, he didn''t play chess. Relax, relax, forget about everything, return back to the most natural and innocent state.


    Finally, Lin Mufeng reached the peak of a kind of state. He slowly opened his eyes and said: "Can we start now?"


    "Of course, Hei Zi. Please!"


    Lin Mufeng glanced at the chess set, and saw that this was indeed a very strange game, to be exact, it should be a broken game, and it should be more accurate to say that it was an illogical game, there was only one black spot on the board, the other black spots were all surrounded by Bai Zi, it was just weird, why didn''t he follow the rules and carry on with the game, and instead did not bring up the game? And if his black spot fell, it would mean that this game was over, and if it fell, it would mean that the entire board was filled with white spots, which meant that it was still the opponent''s territory.


    However, since this game was called Heaven''s Soul Chess, and judging from its movements, it was definitely not a game that was purposefully difficult to arrange. Looking at the crisscrossing black and white, each of them had their own path, very similar to the trajectory of something.


    Lin Mufeng raised the chess piece with his right hand and raised it into the air, but his eyes could not stop looking at the chess board, and gradually saw the changes in the game. So this chess piece could move, and the tracks were actually so similar to the path the soul pathway would take when he was meditating.


    The Heavenly Soul was unique, the Heavenly Energy was unique.


    It was as if everything had become a rule that could not be changed. Even though Hei Zi had transformed into a soul pathway, he was unable to change his fate in the end.


    "Young man, have you decided where to place this chess piece?"


    "Yes sir!" Lin Mufeng suddenly felt an increasing power in his body. It was from the Origin Energy, and this power made him understand, the Heavenly Soul was not the only one, he could definitely break it. Yu Zizai handed the only chess piece over to his left hand, then slashed with his right.


    All the chess pieces fell to the ground, and then the chess pieces in his left hand were thrown out.


    "Senior, I have a black seed in my possession, but you have no son to fall for. I wonder if this result is what you wanted?"


    "How can you be counted if you don''t follow the rules?"


    "Then we should not mention it, and whether it is following the usual pattern or not. Since someone broke the rules first, then how can we say that it didn''t follow the usual pattern?"


    Heavenly Soul Guard heard the explanation, but he did not say anything, and said: "Alright, little brat, you''ve won. "Then let me repeat the preface."


    "Since senior has said so, Mu Feng shall give up."


    The Heavenly Soul Guard raised his head when he heard this and said: "What senior, you''ve lost, so be it. No one asked you, Hong Xiu is currently in the Hangu College of the Tian Yuan Continent, and she''s being controlled by someone else, you better take care of yourself, and this Heavenly Soul Pearl is something you deserve. You should also obtain the Cloud Soul Pearl, the Frozen Soul Pearl, and Hei Hun''s pearl later on. "Finally, let me remind you that if you want to break the rule that is unique to Heavenly Souls, you still have to ¡­"


    Before Heavenly Soul Guard could finish speaking, a thin thing as thin as a strand of hair cut off his neck.


    "Who is it!"


    "Ah, the one who sent you on your way! This old thing is really troublesome, so I''ll deal with him first before coming to deal with you. However, in order to let you know who I am, I will tell you who I am. But I think there''s still no need for me to help you, leave Hei Hun to you. "


    Hei Hun, you really aren''t dead!


    I won''t die even if you die, do you remember Mi La? Just like him, I have the same ability and every time I die, my power will increase by a fold.


    Hei Hun launched another attack. Although it was the same attack, when it was unleashed twice, the power would be vastly different. It would be impossible for Lin Mufeng to dodge it so easily.


    His speed was extremely fast, and although Lin Mufeng could still clearly see the trajectory of his attack, it would still take him some effort to dodge such a fast attack. Furthermore, he could tell that the resurrected Hei Hun not only had an increased attack power, but his defensive power had also increased greatly. Could it be that he really had the same kind of ability as Mi La?


    This was impossible. Lin Mufeng struggled to dodge the attack, he wanted to counterattack, but he was too late. The tornado attack was not so stupid that he could not make a turn, he had already started moving his own route, the previous attack was fake, and the last attack was real.


    Before Lin Mufeng could react, the giant tornado had already closed in on his body. It could be said that the resurrected Hei Hun had completely reached the strength of the peak of the Violet Rank, and looking at the black color emitted by his heavenly soul, he was definitely at the abnormal level of the evil spirit. Reaching the peak of the Violet Rank in his evil spirit physique could be said to be close to surpassing the limits of Violet Rank. Furthermore, the Darkblack evil heavenly spirit was stronger than the evil heavenly spirit. He had experienced it before, and even the people with Lin Yuan''s strength almost took his life.


    Lin Mufeng did not have a Heavenly Soul Master now, so what if his Heavenly Energy was strong? He could not use the Origin Edge at all, and even without a Heavenly Soul Master, he could only use the Origin Edge a little.


    Woo!


    His body was sucked into the air. Only one thing that was caught up in the tornado had any chance of survival as it was mercilessly flung away. Lin Mufeng was no exception.


    He was flung more than ten meters away by this tyrannical wind. Hei Hun was extremely pleased with himself as he looked at the nearly perfect parabola. Using an incredible speed, he rushed forward and drew a cross with his foot at the place where Lin Mufeng was about to land.


    Then, he looked at the sky proudly, imagining how Lin Mufeng would look when his head fell at the center of the cross.


    But after waiting for half a minute, he still did not see Lin Mufeng land on the ground, so much that he could not hear his voice anymore.


    Had he grown wings and flown away?


    Lin Mufeng was lifted up into the air, and took the chance to use the gliding technique. So now, Lin Mufeng was already behind him.


    He lightly patted Hei Hun''s shoulder and said: "Friend, I''m here."


    He never thought that Lin Mufeng would actually be able to put him to death and use such a method to kill him. The only thing left in the air were countless resentful voices, but they were unable to call back Hei Hun''s life.


    "Trash truly deserves to be killed!"


    Yun Hun was naturally going to appear at this time. Just now, Yun Hun had relied on a thread like object to sneak attack him without leaving a trace. Although it was a sneak attack, but looking at the Heavenly Soul Guard''s strength, he was definitely at least at the Violet Rank, and it was not easy to succeed in a sneak attack in front of the Purple Rank Expert. And to be able to do it so smoothly, it seemed that Yun Hun''s strength was at most several times higher than this Hei Hun who had just died. And his attacks were so evil.


    Now that he had not even seen Black Demon''s shadow, and had already caused Lin Mufeng to exhaust himself so much, it seemed like if he did not find a way to recover the Heavenly Soul, it would be quite troublesome. However, just as he was about to see a glimmer of hope, and thought that the Heavenly Soul Guard and the Heavenly Soul had some sort of connection, or perhaps he could get some information about the higher levels of the Heavenly Soul from the Heavenly Soul Guard, Yun Hun''s sneak attack had succeeded in destroying his life.


    Right now, Yun Hun was standing right in front of him, so he had to fight to save his shame.


    He had once played a game of chess with that Lin Clan ancestor of the Extreme Heaven Guard, and had learned a lot from that game of chess. He was very similar to that game, so he was sure that the secrets on Heavenly Soul Guard were not only that, if not for that, Yun Hun would not have been in a hurry to silence him.


    If he could comprehend the profound meaning of that game of chess, then what did this game represent? And what was he trying to tell her that he was going to break the rules?


    If that man had told him the profound meaning of the battle, then why hadn''t he understood the secret behind this victory? Should he not have won this battle, or should he have wanted to tell him that victory was lost? That was all he could think of now. As for those soul pathway s, although they were exquisite, they still operated according to the rules.


    "Lin Mufeng, you are indeed worthy of your reputation, but I have never liked experts and strong people, so you can only blame yourself for being too high-profile!"


    "Yes?" At a time like this, there was no need for words. Lin Mufeng was already prepared.


    Rainbow clouds!

 C247 Cloud Purgatory

    Why is this fellow''s Heavenly Soul not black? Lin Mufeng still did not understand what happened, and his body had already become unruly.


    Where is this place?


    The surrounding environment had suddenly changed. The beautiful scenery of the mortal realm was surrounded by colorful clouds, but he was still trapped inside the cage.


    What kind of attack was this?


    This is Wuyun Purgatory, you can slowly understand its wonders, now I think I can report it, hahaha.


    Yun Hun left arrogantly. He didn''t even see how the other party made a move before he was defeated. How could this fellow''s strength be so high, is he even human? Lin Mufeng, who was originally not a human, suddenly asked this question. It was truly a bit ironic.


    How could I, who had never been depressed before, be defeated in such a pathetic manner? Could it be that the power of Darkness was really this strong, and that I, who had surpassed the Violet Rank, was not even able to defeat a small fry? How could they even talk about defeating the Star of the Eight Devils and obtaining the map?


    Lin Mufeng was not a god, and after his rebirth, he was also a normal person. He had to get infected with some of the human nature''s weaknesses, and now, he was beginning to be affected by some bad factors.


    I''m not a god, I''m just an ordinary person!


    "Brat, get up. Cheer up. Don''t let your woman look down on you."


    "cold wind brother, how can you do this?"


    "This is not the young master that I know!"


    Even though Yu Xin had used a Spirit Communication Jade to teach her sisters the art of spiritual communication and after hearing of Lin Mufeng''s sudden change, she had repeatedly cheered him on. But right now, Lin Mufeng simply could not even hear a single word near him.


    "Trash!"


    At this time, Lin Mufeng saw the dagger, and inexplicably thought of his own death, but because of this dagger, although he was unwilling to face it, the truth was like so.


    Crazed with hatred!


    "I''m not trash!"


    "Alright, since you said that you aren''t trash and you love me so much, do you have the courage to die!?"


    Blood splattered on the spot, and even the sound of blood dripping onto the ground could still be heard. However, a cold voice sounded out: "This kind of trash, it''s not a pity if it dies. "But, those who are willing to die for me, bury him deeply."


    "NO!" I don''t want to die like this, I am unwilling! "


    I want to prove it to you!


    His hoarse shout broke through the ninth heaven. I can''t give up, I still have many things that I haven''t done yet, I don''t want others to treat me like trash, I don''t want my woman to look down on me, I don''t want!


    He suddenly stood up, wanting to use the power of his two hands to break out of the cage. But all of this seemed to be in vain, so what? So what? As long as he was alive, he had to accomplish it, and he had even promised Lan Yi, and if he wanted to find Hong Xiu, he had also promised his woman. He had also promised his father, that he would never give up on those men''s promises, that he would never forget about anything that had happened before. Absolutely not!


    Once you enter the Five Cloud Purgatory, even God, Father, won''t come out, because the clouds surrounding you are no ordinary clouds. He represents five different elements, and after a while, you will know how it feels to have these elements acting on one''s body.


    Five elements? You''re sure!


    Yun Hun never thought that after Lin Mufeng suddenly erupted, he actually revealed his true colors, to the point that he was a man made of steel. Although he was an enemy, he was only following orders. If it weren''t for Black Demon''s orders, this kind of man could have become good friends. But this was a battlefield, so no one was allowed to have any personal feelings towards him.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for you waking up from the negative, I wouldn''t even care about you.


    Yun Hun returned to report, "Lord Black Demon, I have already sent Lin Mufeng to Five Cloud Purgatory. "However ¡­"


    "However, this kid has some tough bones, so I ask Lord Black Demon to make a decision earlier. I''m afraid that this Five Cloud Purgatory might not be able to trap him for long."


    Black Demon knew that if the Five Cloud Purgatory also couldn''t trap Lin Mufeng, then he really had to move his muscles a bit. But he had to admit that since Lin Mufeng could force the Cloud Purgatory to use Five Cloud Purgatory to trap this person, he had already prepared himself for his enemy. Moreover, the Demon Emperor didn''t care about trapping this person, he just wanted the result.


    The Demon Emperor''s actions had always been like this. He just wanted to know the result and never cared about how many of his subordinates died or how heavy the price he had to pay. Now, even the Black Demon King was wavering.


    Rumble rumble rumble!


    The sound of thunder could be heard in the Demon Emperor Hall, so everyone knew that it was the result of the first element of the Five Cloud Purgatory, the effect of the thunder element.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was made out of the essence of the thunder element in Purgatory. Compared to that, the thunder was nothing but a lightning that instantly turned a person into ashes, and this lightning would not let you die that easily. It would only make you wish you were dead.


    It would destroy your will, shock every nerve in your body, and every time it hit a person, it was as painful as peeling a layer of skin. This effect was just right, it would only cause you pain, but not death. In this world, there was no one who could withstand five lightning strikes.


    Because after every lightning strike, you lose one of your five senses. After many people were deprived of their sight, they had to kneel down and submit. At most, they would only lose their hearing, and as for those who could endure, the most of them would only be able to sense their surroundings.


    "Boy, you must hold on. You cannot give in. If you can''t see me, then I''m your eyes."


    "You can do it, if you can''t hear me, I''m willing to be your ears. No matter what you become, you will always be my Big Brother Mu Feng."


    "Young Master, you can definitely do it."


    He really didn''t expect that not only would this kid be able to withstand the Lightning element, but he would also be able to endure the Wind element attack.


    Although he was an enemy, when the Star of the Eight Devils heard that the wind elemental energy was about to disappear, he secretly raised his eyebrows. Even if they met in the future, it would be an honor to be defeated by this person.


    He didn''t wish for his body, which he had worked so hard to take root in, to become crippled after leaving, so he decided to let Lin Mufeng''s body recover in an appropriate time. Although he had always wondered, with his own ability, why had he not found the method to help others retrieve their Heavenly Soul, could it be that his ability had deteriorated after being struck by that old fogey''s palm?


    It seems like this kid is indeed quite a strange person. To be able to make me occupy such a wonderful body, the heavens are truly not unkind to me.


    Hmm, although this little guy doesn''t want me to help again and again, but if he doesn''t help, then he''s really going to die. Then I''ll let him help him once without knowing it, since I already know, then he won''t appreciate it, so I might as well just not let him know.


    The Evil God was just about to make a move when he saw a figure run towards him like a ghost. As the Evil God saw this, he couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart, looks like I don''t even need to help him right now.


    Everyone said that the old man Tian Ji had several incarnations, and these were not legends. How could a real old man Tian Ji be killed so easily by Lin Mufeng, if that was the case, it would truly be letting down the two words, Heavenly End.


    With the help of Old Man Empyrean Terminus, the Evil God would naturally be at ease. At least this old man was more than enough to deal with Yun Hun.


    Only after Lin Mufeng was saved by Tian Ji did he realize that the old man in front of him was the real Tian Ji Sect''s main body. So it turns out that his real body had been trapped here the entire time, and now it seems like this was the time for him and Yun Hun to settle the scores. If not for Yun Hun''s machinations, with his little bit of ability, how could he have possibly trapped old man Tian Ji, and furthermore, he had only trapped his real body, nothing else could affect him at all.


    The Demon Emperor had always thought that if Empyrean Terminus'' body was trapped, it wouldn''t affect him, but he had underestimated this person. Although the strength of the Demon Emperor was reduced due to being trapped, and he wasn''t a match for the Demon Emperor himself, he still had some tricks up his sleeves.


    At the same time, Tian Ji saved Lin Mufeng, allowing him to instantly return to his original state. Due to the use of the Heavenly Soul Ring, Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Energy was basically not damaged at all. Although Heavenly Energy could only be used to its fullest extent with the help of the Heavenly Soul, it was still able to make one different from normal people with the help of Heavenly Energy. As such, after taking the pill, Lin Mufeng quickly returned to his original state.


    With the help of old man Tian Ji, Yun Hun was no match for him. They didn''t even meet face to face before they died.


    old man Tian Ji took the Cloud Spirit Orb and said: "Keep this thing carefully, don''t let that senior down."


    He had originally thought that once the Heavenly Soul Guard returned to the west, he would be unable to dispel the illusion. However, after hearing Tian Ji''s words, he seemed to be very familiar with this person. Furthermore, Tian Ji''s clone had also helped him previously. This was truly a hopeless situation, as the bright flowers in the dark could be seen once more.


    "Empyrean Terminus, don''t you think that you should meddle in other people''s business?"


    "Hei Hun, it''s you again!" When Lin Mufeng saw that Hei Hun had revived for the third time, he couldn''t help but be shocked inside. Could it be that this guy was really a cockroach that couldn''t be beaten to death?


    "So what? Don''t you know that this sovereign can''t be killed?"


    "Then I''ll send you off again!"


    "How arrogant! I''ll show you what a hurricane is! "


    So this was his true Heavenly Soul. How could an intangible thing be a human''s Heavenly Soul?


    As an element, no matter what, it would never become a Heavenly Soul. Because for elements, although he existed, he did exist, but as long as he existed in this world, you could never catch him. Wind, thunder, water, fire, earth, all of them existed, but they were just elements, they could be microscopic to atoms, or even macroscopic to the universe. You could not catch his final form.


    Even Origin Edge s that could transform into formless powers had their own form. However, this fellow was unable to understand how it was possible for such an element of wind to evolve into a Heavenly Soul.


    Be careful!


    Tian Ji suddenly blocked in front of Lin Mufeng, while he himself was assaulted by the hurricane. The might of a hurricane was not something that a tornado could compare to. It was something that would cause a tsunami, and what a tsunami meant was that wherever it passed, everything would disappear into nothingness.

 C248 Black Sky Calamity Power

    Empyrean Terminus was indeed Empyrean Terminus, but he was only injured after being hit by the unrivalled hurricane. No wonder that trash Yun Hun wasn''t a match for him.


    For a person with Yun Hun''s strength, even if Hei Hun revived three times, he would still look like trash. Then, just how terrifying would his strength be?


    After being struck by just one attack, Tian Ji had already completely lost all of his fighting strength. It was even difficult for him to get up. Hei Hun didn''t care about it either, because at the moment, Tian Ji was just a lamb tied up for him to slaughter. Now that he had to deal with Lin Mufeng, it would be more interesting to deal with him if he could kill him twice.


    "It''s your turn now. I know you can see through the enemy''s attack line, but I don''t know if you can see through it this time or avoid this calamity."


    It seemed that Hei Hun was determined to win this time, and with the power of Tian Ji just now, he could not even take a single blow. So if Lin Mufeng wanted to fight him head on, he must be courting death, because after fighting him for two rounds, he realized that although Hei Hun''s attack power had increased, his intelligence had not improved at all. It could be said that he had almost lost his intelligence, so the only thing he could do was to break Hei Hun''s weak point and rely on his intelligence to win against him.


    "Lin Mufeng, do you really think I''m stupid enough to use the same move? For you, you have the qualifications to try out my Black Heaven Art. "


    It can''t be, God, you''re messing with me, why did this guy suddenly become smart, or rather, he was just pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger the last two times. Although this was what he thought, Lin Mufeng was still extra careful in his heart. He didn''t know what kind of attack he would use against him, but what kind of power would the Dark Heaven Art have?


    , you f * cking stole my Black Heaven Book skill, and even copied it into the Black Heaven Art!


    In fact, Lin Mufeng didn''t know where he was right now. If he knew, the True Empress wouldn''t have directly attacked the Demon Emperor Hall, and the buildings here were all odd. According to the modern topological theory, this was the structure of the Mobius Organisation, the so-called "circle where an ant can never finish climbing".


    So now that the Star of the Eight Devils was outside, they could clearly see everything inside, and Lin Mufeng was inside, just like a Gladiator who was watching the battle. They didn''t know, what kind of wicked architect would design such a BT structure?


    There was nothing Lin Mufeng didn''t know about the Black Heaven Book. If he knew that the attack Black Heaven Book that the Black Heaven Devil had launched was from the Black Heaven Book, he would have definitely been prepared for it. This time, it was his mistake, and he only thought that it would be another physical attack, at most, it would be a mental attack.


    "Now that you have been struck by the Black Heavenly Tribulation, you are my slave!"


    "Yes, Master. I am your slave! I wonder what master would like. "


    "Mm, very good. Now, I want you to kill Empyrean Terminus."


    Tian Ji knew that Lin Mufeng had received the Black Heavenly Tribulation''s power, so he waited until he signed a contract with Hei Hun. In order to break the Black Heavenly Tribulation''s power, one had to be someone who had personally killed Hei Hun or someone who had fused with his soul. Otherwise, this contract would be endless and eternal.


    Tian Ji Sect had always been injured, so even if he wasn''t injured, it would be difficult for him to defend against Lin Mufeng''s attack. Therefore, the only method left for him right now was to use thirty-six escape tactics.


    Empyrean Terminus'' evasion technique was a supreme life-saving technique.


    Although it was shameful for Hei Hun to not be able to run away when facing a strong enemy, if he did not run now, wouldn''t that mean he was waiting for death? And this was his strategy, if he himself died, then this Lin Mufeng would really be done for.


    "At least you ran fast." Hei Hun was furious, but he did not seem to believe Lin Mufeng. He had long heard people say that Lin Mufeng was extremely evil, and that he would often trick his opponents when fighting, so he had to probe a bit, and said: "You''re calling me once, what are you calling me?"


    "Master!"


    Hei Hun was overjoyed at heart, at the same time, looking at Lin Mufeng, he could only look at the expression of his eyes. A person at his level of cultivation would never care about the rules of a evil spirit Master, who could not even look at the other party, because that level of captivating the mind, was not even worth mentioning.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s dull eyes, he knew that Lin Mufeng had been tricked. I really did not expect that my first rank of contribution would be taken by Hei Hun.


    The Evil God finally couldn''t sit still anymore, of course he knew that he couldn''t kill Hei Hun, otherwise the destructive power wouldn''t have been broken. Furthermore, with the death of his master, the host would only become a zombie, he didn''t want to pry the root into that kind of body, but that thing hadn''t even found the Heavenly Soul Realm yet. But it was impossible for him to be sent to that place by the Evil God. Right now, the only people who could save Lin Mufeng were his wives. Only the communication jade could teleport him to a safe place.


    Fortunately, his wives and Lin Mufeng had a spiritual connection, so even if he lost some of his cultivation, he would have to wake Lin Mufeng up for a while. Right now, the Evil God had not fully evolved, so this was all he could do.


    "Now that Lin Mufeng has suffered from the Black Heavenly Tribulation''s power, he needs to go into seclusion at the Spirit Sage Realm and needs your help. So right now, all of you have to communicate through our hearts and send him over. "Ahh!" The Black Heavenly Tribulation was powerful indeed. The Evil God was able to control it for a period of time, so he could use the simplest of words to explain the situation clearly.


    Yu Xin and the others also felt that something had cut off their spiritual sense just now, but it turned out to be due to the Black Heaven Calamity. The few of them immediately adjusted their breathing and sat down, doing their best to adjust their state of mind to be one.


    "Teleport!"


    Lin Mufeng then disappeared into thin air.


    Hei Hun, who had been complacent just a moment ago, was instantly struck dumb. How could this person disappear into thin air?


    "Pah!" A loud slap in the face.


    "He was obviously struck by the Black Heavenly Tribulation''s power just now. You didn''t ask for the map, and instead let him kill Empyrean Terminus instead. You''re just a useless fool who missed out on such a golden opportunity!"


    Although Hei Hun thought that he would be considered to have worked hard if he didn''t, there was no need for Master Black Demon to be so angry, but the fact was that the Demon Emperor asked the Black Demon for the result, and as his subordinates, the Black Demon naturally asked for the result. They would never go through the process, because the result was the most important thing for them.


    Hei Hun was helpless, not only was Tian Ji not dead, Lin Mufeng was also lost in his hands, and bitterly retreated like a rooster who had lost a fight. His hatred towards Lin Mufeng grew even deeper.


    I will find you even at the ends of the earth and tear you into pieces!


    The only thing he could do now was to wait for an opportunity. Fortunately, he had passed through this trial quickly and knew that it would still be some time before the Demon Emperor would be able to attack the continent, so in these few days, he had to study how to merge the soul into the body. Right now, the most important thing was to find the soul of the Sky Soul.


    Now it seemed like he could only wait patiently. At this time, he needed to be calm and this place was indeed a good place to cultivate. At the same time, he could also help his wives pay attention to the situation on the mainland.


    Although he occasionally knew a bit about the continent''s situation, he couldn''t be too distracted. Right now, he could use this opportunity to scout the situation of the continent, and give them some advice. Although his old wives were currently quite powerful, he was still a bit worried.


    It could be said that wherever the Light Corps went, they would be invincible. In fact, other than a few groups with vested interests that were not able to see the situation clearly and had to follow them for a while, wherever they went, they would either flee or directly surrender to the city. In just three days, Guang Wei had truly become a loner.


    It seemed that the grudge between the light and Guang Wei had come to an end.


    He did not care about all these, because everything was within his expectations, Guang Wei was not someone who was qualified to be an emperor, so defeat was inevitable. Now that he was related to Xiao Qiang, the current situation of the Heaven Soul Palace was what he was, although he had some prejudice against the Heaven Soul Palace in the past, but now that Palace Chief Yao Yue had returned to her original identity, no matter what, he had to call her grandmother from Xiao Qiang''s side. Lin Mufeng also hoped that the Heaven Soul Palace would truly be a place that could represent the mysteries of the soul of heaven, but how to take it back now wasn''t something that could be done easily.


    If there were no Heaven Soul Palace holding back the Royal Palace''s Light, things would not be so smooth.


    Hearing that the palace master was finally willing to send troops to attack Royal Palace, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and the palace attendants who were imprisoned also heard the rumours. The escape plan was started.


    This time, the Royal Palace s were split into a total of three groups. Ni Chang and Han Mei took the first route on the left wing, Xiao Qiang and Yu Xin took the second route on the right wing, while Xiao Lao and Yao Yue took the third path as the central troop.


    Lin Fei and Yue Yan had nothing to do with Light, and they were not assigned any tasks to attack Royal Palace, so he could not help but be gloomy, was the second reason not to attract attention?


    Before they set off, Yu Xin found Yue Yan and said: "Big Sister Yue Yan, if I don''t let you go this time, Big Brother Mu Feng has his own intentions. Thus, the reason why you stayed was to complete something even more important, while Lin Fei was by your side, because everyone had something to take care of. I just don''t know what''s going on with Sister Lan Bing, she seems to have been keeping a low profile recently. So Mu Feng''s intention is for you to complete these two things, first to investigate the unease behind these two things, and secondly to inquire about the situation over there. "


    After Yue Yan heard this, he felt relieved in his heart. To think that the young master would actually hand over such an important matter to me, not only did he not understand the young master''s meaning, he even thought that everyone did not like him. How could he be stupid to such an extent?

 C249 Luo Yous Past

    After Lin Fei heard that he was going to stay and do such an important thing, he became even more excited. After discussing it with Yue Yan, Lin Fei decided to make a trip to the Star Blue Academy, maybe he was planning something, because Lan Bing had never received any news from the beginning, and she was not someone who knew how to keep a low profile. If he could create some disturbance in Starlight, then the conspiracy would be exposed sooner rather than later. At that time, the young master would be able to enter and leave in an honorable manner, and would no longer be viewed as a demon.


    If I was the young master, I would definitely not be able to endure this kind of pain, and would have already left long ago. What does that have to do with me, why would I waste my time on something I don''t want to ask for?


    But Young Master would eventually become a dragon among men. If the light only framed the young master, then it would be fine. But if he and Guang Wei were the same, then Young Master would be the emperor.


    Lin Fei did not mention it when he went to the Star Blue Academy alone, but the Xiao Lao and Yao Yue in the middle were thinking the same thing.


    Xiao Lao said: "Junior sister, never would I have thought that I would not want to participate in this matter. But now, I still have to go to this place to mix in water."


    After Yao Yue finished listening, a look of regret surfaced on her face as she said, "That''s right, who would''ve thought that Senior Brother would still be unable to jump out of the circle in the end.


    So there were Yao Yue and the other two in Xiao Lao who were originally from the same sect. They had a common ancestor master, so they should be the legendary Heavenly Soul Master''s ancestors.


    As time passed, the Heavenly Soul Realm separated the Heavenly Soul Realm and the evil heavenly spirit Realm.


    One faction. It was just that at that time, it had not evolved to the point where it was like water and fire, and there was no such profession as Soulhunter after that. In their master''s generation, although the two branches did not officially belong to any separate families, and both belonged to the same sect, in reality, they had long separated. What Yao Yue represented was the True God, and what the Rakasha represented was the evil heavenly spirit. Xiao Lao''s attitude towards him as a senior decided which sect was the most powerful and this placed him in a dilemma. On one hand, it was his beloved junior sister and on the other hand, it was his junior brother who was close to him at that time.


    He was not interested in anyone, but at this time, someone framed him, saying that Xiao Lao was secretly training in a forbidden technique, so Xiao Lao had no choice but to hide. The true purpose of this man trying to force away the Xiao Lao was to become sect head. If the Xiao Lao did not want to leave, then with his strength and connections, as well as his reputation, this position of sect head would definitely belong to him. So he had to let Xiao Lao leave.


    According to the rules of the sect at that time, to persecute a fellow sect member and create something out of nothing was a capital offense, and that person was killed by the Rakasha. Because Rakasha represented the evil heavenly spirit, it was unavoidable for people to kill all of their family members.


    Perhaps he was moved by compassion and secretly adopted by the Rakasha. At that time, the child was still young, so he thought that even if he raised the child, he wouldn''t know about it. Even if it was a form of salvation for his own sins, this child was the current Prince Rakasha.


    Because Senior Brother left, the position of Sect Master was still in the limelight until Master returned to the West and randomly chose a seemingly loyal person to inherit his position ¡­


    From then on, the Royal Palace and the Heaven Soul Palace became independent. That was why there were so many things that happened in the future.


    He did not expect that all the grudges and grudges from the past would still remain at this age. Perhaps, today would be the moment.


    Rakasha had long heard that the three groups of people from the Sky Soul Sect were attacking from the sides.


    At this moment, the Prince Rakasha was extremely pleased. He already knew that the Rakasha was his arch enemy who killed his father, if he didn''t want anyone to know, they would have to do it themselves. As for how he was going to reveal this secret, it was another story.


    Furthermore, when Rakasha raised him to such a big extent, even he did not want to kill Prince Rakasha. After all, his mother was not as old as his adopted mother, and at most he was not the one who acknowledged him as his foster father, so he did not have the intention to kill Lin Mufeng. However, Lin Mufeng''s appearance caused him to change his mind.


    It turns out that I have treated this person as my biological father, even disregarding my past grudges to definitely give up my father''s enmity, but to think that you actually thought of me as something that should be done, because I am not my own father, but giving it away to an outsider, that is something he cannot accept, and if it wasn''t for this person repeatedly investigating and finding out my own father back then, I would probably be the young master of an even more powerful sect, and at that time, not to mention Star Blue, I would be the only one to whom I respected in the entire continent.


    I just want to take back what belongs to me, just like how it is when the Heaven Soul Palace is occupied. Even if the Royal Palace is destroyed, it is only temporary.


    Sooner or later, he would take it back, but before that, the Rakasha would definitely die, even if it meant paying a heavy price.


    The internal affairs of the Royal Palace were so uneasy, so when the Heaven Soul Palace counterattacked this time, failure was only inevitable. But Prince Rakasha did not want such an outcome. He wanted them to both suffer, and then he would go out to clean up the mess, and reform the mountains and rivers. After that, it would be much easier to deal with that Guang Ming brat.


    Therefore, when facing Heaven Soul Palace''s counterattack, Prince Rakasha offered a strategy, and said: "Royal father, this time, Heaven Soul Palace''s attack is ferocious, why not use that heavenly soul to kill him!"


    The soul of the heavens was completely destroyed!


    It is a forbidden technique. Back then, your uncle was forced into a corner because he was falsely accused by the wicked. So, a taboo like that cannot be used unless it is very special.


    Whether you use it or not is not up to you, because your child has become accustomed to it.


    "Unfilial son, you!"


    "Of course I''m an unfilial son! And all of this was thanks to you! "


    "If I had known earlier, I really wouldn''t have been so heartless to leave you in this world. I ¡­"


    Rakasha was so angry that smoke was coming out of his seven orifices, yet he couldn''t say a word. It turned out that Master had a total of four disciples in the past who were proud of themselves: Fei Xing, Maze Jin, Yun Lian, Yao Yue.


    The eldest senior brother, Xiao Lao, was Fei Xing while he himself was a fool. The one with the greatest ambition was Prince Rakasha''s father, Yun Lian. Yun Lian was the weakest amongst the four of them, so it was basically impossible for him to obtain the position of Sect Master. However, in the end, there was a fight between the two sects that resulted in him becoming the focus of attention instead, because he was the same as the eldest senior brother, he did not belong to any faction. Thus, for a moment, the position of Sect Master had to be created between the two of them, and it seemed to have become a foregone conclusion.


    But Yun Lian knew that no matter what, he couldn''t win against Senior Brother Fei Xing.


    Yes. Thus, he wanted to use the sword as an edge and cultivate the Destruction of Heavenly Souls to increase his strength.


    He had to absorb the heavenly soul to improve himself, which was similar to the engulfing in the evil spirit, but it was completely different from swallowing. He had to suck in blood, which was not only injure the heavenly soul but also the life of a villain, if he did not suck in the human blood then he would have no chance of restraining the heavenly soul''s backlash. Therefore, although this technique was powerful, it was extremely harmful to the heavens, so it had always been classified as a forbidden technique.


    Since Yun Lian wanted to frame Fei Xing, he naturally had something prepared. On this day, he found Fei Xing and said: "Eldest senior brother, I saw Master studying a mental cultivation method that day, and it was like this. I wonder if senior brother knows what kind of soul pathway it is?"


    While speaking, Yun Lian purposely revealed a few soul pathway s whose souls had been completely destroyed, Fei Xing did not know if it was a scheme, and had never seen such a soul pathway mental cultivation method, so he said, "This is unheard-of."


    "Then, Senior Apprentice Brother, would it be possible for you to study a little more, or choose a day to ask about Master?"


    Just like this, Fei Xing foolishly fell into his trap. So according to Yun Lian, they began to study this soul pathway that they had never seen before. Unexpectedly, Yun Lian secretly made a small report. His master caught him in the act.


    "Fei Xing, who was the one who taught you this!?"


    "Reporting to Master, it''s Junior Brother Yun Lian. I don''t understand the source of this soul pathway mental cultivation method, let me comprehend it!"


    "Ridiculous! With Yun Lian''s talent, how could he comprehend this mental cultivation method? As the chief of our sect, you actually secretly trained in forbidden techniques, it is truly disappointing. "


    And Yun Lian, on the other hand, naturally pushed him a little. It meant that this matter was not related to him, that there was not a third person present at that time, so Fei Xing was unable to refute him.


    Fei Xing had no choice but to leave with hatred.


    Rather than saying that he had been expelled from the Sect from the Master''s mouth, he might as well choose to leave. This way, he would at least be able to accept it in his heart.


    This was the history of the matter, and although Mang Zhi advocated the evil spirit, it was not considered bad at all. He did not believe that his senior brother would do such a thing, so he had secretly followed up on this matter, wanting to give his senior brother a clean mind, until he found out that it was Yun Lian who did it.


    However, because he advocated the evil spirit, although he wanted to find out the truth, he did not hand in the Heavenly Soul Extinction Mantra. It was a forbidden technique for the True Soul, but it might not be the case for the evil heavenly spirit.


    And one of the things that caused the and the Heaven Soul Palace to be like water and fire was because of the matter of the Xiao Lao passing through Chen Cang and Yao Yue. When the Xiao Lao left, Yao Yue was already pregnant, and he was''s father later on.


    In fact, in his heart, he also liked his Junior Sister. He really didn''t expect that his Senior Brother would do it earlier than him, so he hated her!


    Because of this, there had always been an unbreakable hatred between Royal Palace and himself.


    Rakasha knew what would happen if his Heavenly Soul was exterminated. Although he had not cultivated it before, he had changed the incantations for the mantra in it to such an unreasonable point that it could be said to contain even more powerful elements. He did not expect that this brat had completely mastered it.


    Seeing Rakasha''s furious expression, Prince Rakasha said with a face full of joy: "Father, no, it should be Lord foster father. Where do you want to go now, I won''t force you.


    I''ll let you go! "


    "You! Cough ¡­ "Cough ¡­"


    "No need for you, I''m fine with it. Do you want to say yes or no!"


    "Dreaming in broad daylight!" The Rakasha immediately launched an oppressive attack.


    "Suppression!" "You think I''m scared? Old thing, you''re courting death!" As she spoke, the Prince Rakasha began to counterattack. He believed that he had long known about the attacks of the Rakasha, and he had also predicted that one day the two would clash blades against each other. As a result, as long as he had nothing to do, he had been researching ways to restrain the Rakasha.


    There is a popular slang saying, "Not afraid of thieves stealing, but afraid of thieves missing. "It''s hard to guard against thieves during the day and night."


    Rakasha did not expect this unfilial son to scheme against him. It seemed that his old life today was over.

 C250 Prince Rakasha has taken refuge

    "Stop!"


    The voice was vigorous and powerful, the people who rushed in were Xiao Lao and Yao Yue, why did they manage to get here so smoothly? The two couldn''t help but suspect that there was some sort of trick to this, and so they headed straight for the main hall.


    The reason why everyone did not encounter any resistance was because Prince Rakasha did not give any orders to resist. Long ago, he had already taken complete control of this place. The remaining people were all from Prince Rakasha.


    Moreover, these people were only waiting for them to come in. He had already set up an inescapable net and was waiting for these people to come cast their attacks.


    When he saw that the Prince Rakasha had the time to force the Palace Rakasha, he could not help but shout in anger, "You unfilial son, die!"


    "Senior brother, be careful! The soul of the heavens is destroyed!"


    Before the Rakasha''s voice had even finished echoing, the Prince Rakasha had already started moving.


    When the Xiao Lao saw him use an evil technique, he did not even make a move, as if the other party did not make a move at all.


    When Prince Rakasha saw that Xiao Lao was clearly hit, but seemed to be unharmed, a bad thought surfaced on his face. At the same time, he looked at Xiao Lao with a terrified expression and said, "Old thing, who are you?


    "But your father let me study mental cultivation methods in the past."


    At that time, he only thought that if Yun Lian could learn this method, it would definitely harm one of the parties. Although he himself had left his sect, he could not just sit still and do nothing about these things, so he began to study these soul pathway s, but discovered that not only were these soul pathway techniques not harmful to others, they would instead help them comprehend the heavenly soul, which could be considered a blessing in disguise. At the same time, after a few years, he also found a method to restrain this method.


    Therefore, when the Prince Rakasha made his move today, although he looked like it had been modified by the Rakasha, its core did not change.


    When he heard about the background of the Xiao Lao, Prince Rakasha''s pupils dilated. In the face of such an awesome person, it would really be stupid to stay here.


    "The mountains never change. Today, I will settle this debt."


    The speed of the evil spirit Master''s escape technique was extremely fast, it was basically unable to catch up to him. The Royal Palace calmed down without any bloodshed, and the three disciples were able to dispel their previous hatred. From then on, there were no more Heaven Soul Palace on the continent, and they merged into one Heavenly Soul Sect.


    And at this moment, the Light had been successfully restored to its former glory. Guang Wei never would have thought that, whether it was success or defeat, the one who would stab him to death was actually Fei Wenhong.


    Fei Wenhong''s only wish now was to live, because if he was the only one who lived, then all the treasures would be there. Moreover, he had not seen just one and a half days of suffering in the government, as long as he lived, there would be hope.


    Everyone was afraid of becoming famous and fearless, Fei Wenhong had forgotten about this rule. Furthermore, everyone knew that the Fei Family''s wealth was worth as much as a country, and since right now the country is in need of gold, if you do not kill this person, then you will not have a suitable reason to do so.


    Thus, Fei Wenhong''s various crimes were all too numerous for the Wen Chen to write about. After three days and three nights, they were completely finished, because they wanted to add to the crime, there was no meaning in it. Moreover, Fei Wenhong was not a good person, so these scholars would definitely not hold back on the pen and ink in their hands, and only described Fei Wenhong as worthless.


    Those painters had also come to join in the fun, painting Fei Wenhong''s appearance to the point that he looked exactly like a human, but seven out of ten of them looked like a ghost. As the negative example, they hid it within the royal family.


    As for the stewards and the servants, the older servants gave them the money for two years of travel, while the older ones gave them the money to pay for two years of travel. Those who returned to their places of origin could do other things as well.


    After obtaining countless wealth from the Fei Family, the Star Blue Empire immediately became more powerful. The war that was about to start ended in such a dramatic manner. It was as if everything had calmed down, but towards the Heavenly Soul Sect, Guang Ming was still a bit worried. He could not be like before, where on the surface, he was under the rule of the empire, but instead, a sect came to control over the empire, so it was time for Xiao Qiang to take action. Only a person completely controlled by him could be obedient, thus he had to take care of Xiao Qiang and be of him for now.


    This was his true purpose. When the continent was at peace, these Heavenly Soul Master should be on the verge of death.


    As such, what he needed to do now was to fix Xiao Qiang and at the same time settle the citizens, because he could not ruin his image. After all, he was a good king of his own people, and with the wealth of the Fei Family, even if he did not reap any benefits after three years, it would still be enough for him to maintain his position.


    This kind of Huize, but no matter what generation has never had a thing. Thus, the image of light could be said to rise up in a straight line and be loved by all. It could be said that even if his words were occasionally wrong these days, because he had seized on the hearts of the people, they all agreed that it was true.


    However, there was one thing that gave him a headache these few days. Another evil wood pavilion suddenly appeared in the imperial city.


    Now that the news had spread, Lin Fei finally brought back this useless piece of news. Giving Yue Yan a glance, it didn''t help to keep staring at him 72 eyes, it really wasn''t useful to bring back such a worthless piece of news, we had already known this a long time ago.


    Everyone looked at the scene in amusement, but there was nothing left to say, but since Lan Bing had made her move, it looked like the show would be coming to an end.


    He was very surprised when he heard about it.


    Isn''t the owner of the evil wood pavilion Xiao Qiang? Why did another evil wood pavilion suddenly appear? It was also rumored that the pavilion master was also a woman with a head full of curly hair. The only difference was that this woman was wearing a veil.


    However, this did not change everyone''s thoughts. What status did Xiao Qiang have now? She wanted to open a shop, so naturally, she would not reveal her true appearance to others.


    Now, no matter who didn''t want to curry favor with the Heavenly Soul Sect, no matter how outrageously expensive the items were here, their hanger-ons would still be an endless supply of troops.


    Lin Mufeng, who was still in closed door cultivation, knew about this matter. He was overjoyed, and did not think that Lan Bing would also turn evil, as he had agreed with the unpleasant-sounding slang of marrying chickens and dogs, my woman, how could she not be evil? However, when he thought of using only one Blood Coagulation Pill, she raised the price by 800 gold. This was too outrageous.


    Furthermore, the evil wood pavilion were all high-end goods, there were no top quality goods in there, and when it came to doing business, they would be the villains, but sometimes, good stuff would really come out of it. However, since he wasn''t here, he couldn''t provide him with blood pills. Oh right, he might as well scam this Guang Ming.


    Lin Mufeng had started to think of a bad idea to make Guang Ming bleed, but he didn''t know that at this time, there was someone that had already entered dark world, and that he was Prince Rakasha who had come here to seek shelter.


    He had every reason to seek refuge. Because only he knew the Demon Emperor''s weakness.


    Although Star of the Eight Devils felt displeased to see a person who had come here to eat his fill, there was nothing she could do. Furthermore, for the Demon Emperor to be able to see this person, it seemed that this person definitely had some background.


    Now, the Prince Rakasha had given him a name that was incredibly domineering, called Destroying the Heavens. The Demon Emperor''s dream was to be the supreme ruler of the world. He never thought that there would be someone more ambitious than him in the world. He would have to say ''heaven and earth'', but he never expected that this person''s ambition was actually to destroy the heavens.


    In any case, everyone was well aware that they were just pawns that could use each other. If not for Xiao Lao causing so much trouble previously, he would have won this game, and could only say that he was the schemer, and the plans were in the sky, which was why he wanted to destroy the heavens.


    However, it was clear that this game of chess was not dead yet. At the very least, the chess piece, the piece of light, was still there. Only when the time was right could it bring the dead back to life.


    But the reason the Demon Emperor treated this person with such respect was entirely because he had grasped his two weaknesses. The first reason was because of Lin Mufeng''s true death, if this were to be exposed, it could be said that the Demon Emperor had been managing this matter for many years and had failed to accomplish all sorts of things. If the The Spiritual World or the marine boundary were to oppose him because of this matter, then everything that had happened previously would be in vain.


    So with this assurance, the Demon Emperor couldn''t say anything even if he ate and drank for free. Moreover, to the Demon Queen, he still had value. As for the future, that was for the future, at least for now. Zhou Yu hit Huang Ji ¨C one was willing to take the hit while the other was willing to take it!


    The Demon Emperor had accepted Prince Rakasha, who was now called Heaven Destroyer, as a guest, but had attracted the attention of the people in the marine boundary. In this period of time, it could be said that other than Lu Qingfeng making some movements in the The Spiritual World, the other factions had all reached the point of being on standby.


    After Tang Jiuyu had left earlier, she did not stay idle either. It was because there was one more thing within the marine boundary. It could be said to be the most important thing, and that was, who exactly was the current Sovereign of the Seas and why was she, the Four Seas'' spirit, not even qualified to see her real body.


    Lin Mufeng was still unable to comprehend the meaning behind Tang Jiuyu''s words. Everything was up to him, and Sky Soul''s unique ability.


    Mm, what is this smell!


    He was at the Spirit Saint Realm, so why was there such a smell? This smell was not only something he had experienced before, but it was closely related to him. Why couldn''t he recall it?


    F * * k, a few women, what are you doing!


    Lin Mufeng was trying his best to think, but he was interrupted by his evil wives. They couldn''t be, because they knew how to communicate through spirits, they wanted to dig out my secret?


    "AHH!"


    "Hehe, my husband has gone mad. Looks like this matter is quite interesting."


    "It''s nothing. We just want to see who that woman in your heart is!"


    "Other than you two, there are no other women!"


    "No, we don''t believe it, hmph!"

 C251 Breaking through the Heavenly Tribulation (1)

    Yi, what is this? Finally, the women revealed expressions of joy as if they had discovered a new continent. Then it turned into tears again. Because they saw a past life that Lin Mufeng was unwilling to talk about deep in his memories.


    His previous life was so pitiful. It wasn''t just his previous life, even in this life, he was also misunderstood. What kind of motivation did such a man use to survive until now? It turned out that his nature was not evil, so why did people think that he was evil?


    What was that?


    Woman!


    "Hmph, hubby, you''re lying. So you have another woman in your heart."


    "Wow, a beauty!"


    Not knowing why, Yu Xin suddenly became infatuated, and was almost slapped away by the others.


    What a vicious woman, but why is Mu Feng unable to let him go? Why is Mu Feng''s real death definitely not like this, I saw it, I also saw it.


    What was this smell! So smelly.


    Reaching there, Lin Mufeng suddenly remembered something, and asked: "What did you guys say just now?"


    It was just that the smell was very unpleasant. It was somewhat similar to the smell of a corpse, but for some reason, someone had lit a sandalwood incense to cover the smell.


    With regards to the smell of the corpse, it can be said that Lin Mufeng had already become numb to it in his previous life.


    Could it be that the smell of shadow was related to my true cause of death, that I was not willing to die for her, and that there was another reason why I did not have these memories in my memory.


    "Let go of the knot in my heart! "Let go of the hooligan''s heart!"


    Oh, so it''s like this. I understand. Thank you my wives. I finally understand.


    Lin Mufeng finally understood why his Heavenly Soul refused to return. It turned out that the reason his Heavenly Soul refused to return was because he did not let go of the stubbornness of his death, so his Heavenly Soul thought that he was just a dead person, and they would never return to meet a dead person. It turns out that the reason he had his twin heavenly souls was because he was reborn as a person, which caused them to awaken.


    This meant that as long as he gave up on perseverance, he would be able to find his Heavenly Soul and merge it with his soul.


    The Evil God was secretly delighted in his body. This brat''s perception is not bad, no wonder I can''t help him, the Heavenly Soul himself can''t find his own home, even if I find them and they think that this is not the place, they would still leave twice. To think that I, the Evil God, have lived for so long without knowing anything, this world is truly strange.


    However, since this brat knows how to find my Heavenly Soul, I can finally relax and take a nap.


    Lin Mufeng started to adjust his breathing and calm his mind, allowing the Heavenly Energy in his body to slowly circulate. Gradually, it formed a line with a fixed trajectory, these could be considered as markers unique to the Heavenly Soul, and they had to recognize a master. Furthermore, the reason why Heavenly Energy was unique was because every soul pathway had their own trajectory, and as long as one understood all of this, it was not completely impossible to break this rule.


    However, right now, he still needed the existence of the Heavenly Soul. When he reached that level of the true soul, haha, what happened in the future was not something that he could foresee now, just like life, if he knew his future, knew everything about it, but as a living being, it would have no meaning. The so-called prophet could know which day was the wind, which day was the rain, or even which day was when he was about to die, which was actually a very painful thing, knowing that no matter what happened in the future, he could not change it.


    What was about to happen would happen, it shouldn''t happen. You thought that he wouldn''t come, so you could only cherish the present in order to truly change the future.


    I cannot change the past, but I can change the future through the present. From now on, what I say is true, and what I decide is true. No one can stop me, if anyone wants to stop me, then I can only meet gods and gods, buddhas and buddhas, hahaha.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was meditating and guiding the Sky Soul to return, an important guest arrived at dark world. This person was not a normal person, if the Demon Emperor did not want to meet him in person, it would be too late, because he was the current Ocean Emperor.


    Although the marine boundary had pledged his allegiance to the Dark World, in terms of strength, the Ocean Emperor was not afraid of him. Furthermore, as a mysterious existence, the marine boundary was completely unknown. It could be said that in the world there were people who had called for the Dark World before, but very few people knew what the marine boundary was.


    but he did not know where the real marine boundary was, nor did he know who the Ocean Emperor was.


    Although the Ocean Emperor summoned the Ocean Emperor on the surface, in other words, the two of them were on equal footing. It was already considered giving face that the Ocean Emperor was willing to personally call for the Demon Emperor, so if the Demon Emperor did not speak his words with his true face, Yu Qing would not be able to make sense of the situation.


    Of course, the Demon Emperor was such an awesome and mysterious person, so naturally, if he wanted him to take off his mask, it would only be when he and the Ocean Emperor were together. Thus, the place they were in was a secret room, and after entering the secret room, the two of them set up a barrier around themselves.


    Looking at the Demon Emperor who had taken off his mask, the Ocean Emperor could not help but exclaim: "So that''s how the Demon Emperor looks like. He really is a beautiful man that everyone loves."


    The Demon Emperor sized up the Ocean Emperor in front of him and said, "The Ocean Emperor that is revered by the world, isn''t he also a peerless beauty?"


    "Hahaha!" The two of them looked at each other and laughed, causing the air to be filled with evilness.


    One of them could be said to be extremely handsome, while the other was extremely alluring. However, behind her beauty was an endless amount of wickedness and wickedness. It was simply an unendurable charm.


    Take the Ocean Emperor for example. Just by looking at her, you would think that there was no beauty left in the world, and any beauty in front of her would lose their luster. Furthermore, her skin, which could be blown apart by the wind, shone with such luster. The beauty of the peony, when compared to his face, was three years later.


    "I wonder, Lord Demon Emperor, what is the purpose of this calling?"


    "It''s naturally about Lin Mufeng. I think the Ocean Emperor knows that your subordinate already had the intention to rebel because of him. "


    When the Sovereign of the Seas heard this, she immediately covered her mask again, returning to her usual indifference, just like the deep sea water. She made it impossible for you to guess what was on her mind, and her voice had also regained its neutral tone, making it impossible for you to tell whether the person standing in front of you right now was a man or a woman.


    The Demon Emperor covered his own face and then waved his hand. The barrier he had set up was lifted and he said, "Then why did you say you had to do it? Isn''t this the biggest thing in the world? Don''t tell me you want to reveal your identity? "


    "I want to hear the truth, or a lie!" As she spoke, the barrier that the Ocean Emperor had set up began to disappear.


    The Demon Emperor immediately replied, "How can you speak the truth? How can you lie?!"


    The Sovereign of the Seas obviously knew his goal so she replied immediately, "The truth is that you want the Night Pearl. The lies are a dream!"


    "I was daydreaming?"


    "Lord Demon Emperor, what do you think if I say that lying is a pipe dream!"


    The Demon Emperor did not expect that the Ocean Emperor would not be simple, he said those words and played around with him a lot. On the surface, he agreed to it, but the meaning of the words was that he did not agree, making you unable to understand what she was thinking. However, since she had already vomited, he had to take advantage of her victory and give her an answer. The Demon Emperor said, "Alright, then it''s a deal!"


    "The Infernal Queen is that confident?"


    "You have no reason to refuse, because even if I don''t tell you what your benefits are, you will know."


    The Ocean Emperor obviously did not give in. She knew clearly how important the Luminous Pearl was and she was very clear about the Demon Emperor''s methods. He was not the kind of gentleman who believed everything he said and believed. So when he thought about it, the Ocean Emperor immediately said: "Since there are so many benefits, then logically speaking, I should have no reason to reject them. However, this matter concerns the life and death of the marine boundary, unless I see the Demon Emperor''s sincerity."


    "Alright, how can I be considered to be sincere?"


    "I want that map!"


    When the Demon Emperor heard this, he couldn''t help but be enraged, and said: "Poseidon, don''t push your luck!"


    He only replied calmly, "Since it is a deal, then we cannot force the sale. Furthermore, Lord Demon Emperor does not have any good intentions, then we will take our leave, but right now, everyone has the same goal. If the Demon Emperor has any requests, then my marine boundary will fulfill them."


    I never thought that the Ocean Emperor would be so arrogant and despotic right now, even I, the Dark Demon Emperor, do not care about him, this is not like how the Ocean Emperor used to be. Could it be that the marine boundary has changed, or maybe the Ocean Emperor from before was just trying to survive and was showing weakness?


    But no matter what, today was the day that this matter was decided. Hmph, Poseidon, one day, I will make you surrender to my crotch, so at that time, even if you want to beg for mercy, you will be unable to do so. Although this noble one has never been lustful of sex, and is only so beautiful, and let others have the upper hand, it is truly a pity.


    It could be said that because of the words of the Demon Emperor, the alliance between the two sides might break at any time. However, the Poseidon was clearly not afraid of the Demon Emperor, who would make everyone tremble with fear.


    Towards this Demon Emperor, even someone like the Evil God was afraid of the other three, at least it was like that back then, because at that time, the Demon Emperor had sneak attacked him, and if they had truly fought, then why would the Evil God be afraid of him? But towards people like them, who were extremely powerful, they would lose and they would not even be able to use any tricks.


    The Demon Emperor did not expect the Poseidon to behave in such a high-profile manner, and immediately ordered the suspension of all communication with the marine boundary. Even the The Void Continent had to lay down a barrier, as that was a passage from the marine boundary to here.

 C252 Breaking through the Heavenly Tribulation (2)

    The Black Fire Earth, the third location of the Four Black Lands. It was also the place where the Demon Emperor and the Ocean Emperor met. The Demon Emperor knew clearly in his heart that this Poseidon was not the real Ocean Emperor herself, but rather that the elder of the marine boundary had his will attached to her. Furthermore, this person was definitely not Tang Jiuyu, but even the Demon Emperor could not imagine who the elder of the marine boundary was to have such authority, to be able to deceive him for so long.


    But the person who the Demon Emperor saw through as an imposter was actually the sudden appearance of Lin Mufeng. Lin Mufeng''s soul had returned.


    alabaster knife!


    Lin Mufeng also couldn''t understand why the twin heavenly souls''s him, who had only found the alabaster knife''s Heavenly Soul, would still be considered as his own soul and could still be considered his vampire. But why didn''t he find any trace of him, as long as the alabaster knife could return, it would be enough.


    But no matter what, he never would have thought that the first person he would encounter would be the Demon Emperor, who had never appeared. This made him a little surprised. Other than the Demon Emperor, he could tell that this person had some kind of relationship with the marine boundary with just a glance. This was because the aura being emitted from his body was similar to that of Tang Jiuyu and Xiang Jiulin.


    This person was definitely not like Tang Jiuyu, he was definitely just an enemy and not a friend. It seemed that as soon as he came out of seclusion, he was going to meet with a tough bone to bite off.


    Lin Mufeng could roughly guess that this person, who might be fake or the real body of the Ocean Emperor, came from the marine boundary. But he never would have thought that the Demon Emperor he was looking for was also here, he only thought that the person wearing a mask was ¡­


    He was a big shot of the Dark World, but he didn''t dare to imagine that this person was actually the Demon Emperor himself.


    The Demon Emperor saw that Lin Mufeng was actually able to break through the Black Sky Calamity''s power, and couldn''t help but be shocked. At a time like this, he would never directly clash with Lin Mufeng, even though he was a lofty Lord Demon Emperor and had powerful people like the Star of the Eight Devils under his command, his current strength wasn''t by much, and at most, only exceeded the Star of the Eight Devils by a little. The reason why he was able to control the Star of the Eight Devils was mostly because of mystery.


    Before he obtained the Seven Deadly Token, Lin Mufeng could not die. In other words, perhaps he was only using Lin Mufeng to suppress Star of the Eight Devils, what strength did Star of the Eight Devils have? Lin Mufeng could defeat them, but not kill them.


    Therefore, the Demon Emperor did not want to clash with him or scare him away. Although the possibility of scaring him off was zero, as the Demon Emperor, this was a necessity. He raised his hand and said, "Lin Mufeng, do you know who this sovereign is?"


    "Is it important? Those who block my way die! "


    "You''re overestimating yourself. I''m the person you''re looking for."


    "Demon Emperor!" If Lin Mufeng heard these words and did not have a bit of fear in his heart, it would be impossible. Furthermore, he did not have any reason to not believe the Demon Emperor''s words, because under these circumstances, no one would dare to pretend to be him.


    Dark World''s Supreme Commander had appeared so quickly, it couldn''t be explained with common sense.


    Lin Mufeng was originally an extremely unreasonable person, but now he wanted to use common sense to explain something. Even when he thought about it, he felt that it was a little funny. Thus, he calmed himself down and said, "So the Demon Emperor has personally appeared. It seems that my luck is not bad!"


    "Truly arrogant. Do you think you are worthy enough to fight against this sovereign!?" Sir Ocean Emperor, am I right?! " As he said that, the Demon Emperor glanced at Poseidon, who had yet to leave, because of Lin Mufeng''s sudden appearance. Moreover, he wanted to completely verify that this person was not the Ocean Emperor, because even the most genuine Ocean Emperor would not bother to intervene at this point of time. Even if his words carried the intent of becoming a general, he wouldn''t be disturbed by any external forces with his status as the Ocean Emperor.


    "Lord Demon Emperor, since you had already given the order just now, I have long since lost all relations with your room. Do you think it is necessary for me to help you?"


    "You will, because if you don''t kill him, there is no guarantee that your opponent won''t kill you. So think clearly about where you should go from here! " After saying that, the devil disappeared. His movement technique was extremely strange, but he had already exhausted almost sixty percent of his strength to make such a perfect move. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fun for those trash to see through the flaw.


    The Demon Emperor did not want to fight with Lin Mufeng, he only wanted the fake Ocean Emperor to stand in front of Lin Mufeng. He used majesty and deterrence to make others unable to see it, but the Demon Emperor could see it. Thus, he was very certain of it in his heart.


    This man is just an elder-class figure of the marine boundary, I never thought that even with my status, the Poseidon would only be willing to send a substitute to deal with him, hmph, sooner or later I will deal with you guys. The Demon Emperor went back into closed door cultivation, not caring about anything outside, because he knew that Lin Mufeng was not able to cause any big ruckus.


    Was this person really the Ocean Emperor? Faced with such an imposing and oppressive aura, without even making a move, his opponent already felt somewhat fearful. If he wasn''t a king, where would he get such a dominating aura from? However, if he was the real Ocean Emperor, why would he use such a low-levelled tactic to suppress him? The Ocean Emperor obviously did not know about the Origin of Force and had the ability to see the real world clearly, thus all illusions would appear in front of the original Ocean Emperor.


    Not only that, there was a strange glint in his eyes that could pierce through people''s hearts. This caused the fake Ocean Emperor, or perhaps the one who had been in marine boundary all this while, to be extremely realistic, and no one knew of his existence. This caused the Dragon Clan Elder, Long Yihan, to be extremely shocked.


    Furthermore, the reason for coming to the Ocean Emperor''s side this time was not to cooperate with him at all. The Ocean Emperor had even thought of directly fighting him by force, so he had no qualms about it at all and had only acted according to his orders. However, the fact that this Lin Mufeng could see through his identity was not a small surprise.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had seen through his identity, although his identity wasn''t seen through, Long Yihan was furious. Now, it seemed that even Lin Mufeng had never been fooled before, so the Demon Emperor had only given it to him tacitly.


    So now, Long Yihan had even less of a scruple as he said without thinking, "Lin Mufeng, are you forcing this sovereign to take action?"


    Lin Mufeng said: "What do you mean respectfully or not, either move aside, or fight!" There were too many people in the world who claimed themselves as a certain being or a certain being, but in reality, there were a few true revered gods, and that was just a resounding reputation. Sooner or later, he would become that person''s respected god, and he would never hide this fact, it wasn''t because of his ambition, but rather his ambition.


    Ambition and ambition are different!


    "In that case, this sovereign will grant you death today!" As Long Yihan said this, he gently raised his right hand. He thought that such a light flick of a finger was enough to deal with Lin Mufeng. Thus, this was the reason why he was able to become an Elder without becoming a King. Underestimating the opponent was underestimating the opponent too much!


    Although Long Yihan had underestimated his opponent, his attack was not something that an ordinary Purple Rank Expert could compare to. Even if he flicked a finger, it would be enough to release a dragon''s roar.


    If Lin Mufeng had not yet found the Heavenly Soul, he could send him on his way with a light flick of his finger. However, he had not only found the Heavenly Soul, but had also reached the realm of Soul Fusion. Furthermore, he had surpassed the peak of the early stage of Violet Rank, so what did this Dragon Roar count for.


    If he couldn''t take the initiative in a single blow, then the outcome of this battle between experts would be decided.


    Lin Mufeng had already thought of the most effective and fastest way to settle this battle. Cold and indifferent, he didn''t even bother to look at an expert like Long Yihan.


    only relied on the soul pathway s unique to his body to instinctively follow the soul pathway''s guidance, and arrived behind him in an instant. Following that, he raised his right hand into the air, and said: "Sneak attack guy, go and die!"


    And behind him, he perfectly heard the sound of someone''s armor shattering.


    The Dragon Scale Armor, the extremely strong defensive armor on Long Yihan''s body, suddenly shattered into pieces as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He did not even manage to see how Lin Mufeng had attacked him.


    At the same time, he saw the sound of a black figure landing on the ground. Lin Mufeng had already used the power of the alabaster knife to draw a cross point.


    Hei Hun''s proud attack was instead used by someone else to kill him. Hei Hun, who had been revived three times, did not expect that Lin Mufeng would actually be able to break through the Black Heavenly Tribulation''s power. This was unforgivable, so he did not care about much and even shamelessly launched a sneak attack, wanting to end this person.


    Long Yihan knew that fighting was unrighteous, so he was injured and left. At this time, Huo Hun appeared.


    alabaster knife indeed lived up to its name!


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s not a human but a soul! The alabaster knife is the bane of our enemies, the Fire Soul Guard!"


    If he did not remind himself that the Fire Soul Guard was the nemesis of the alabaster knife and was just afraid that he would suffer a loss, he would not think that there was such an idiot in the world. Before he made his move, he would make a move and let the enemy take precautions.


    However, this retard''s retarded behavior was yet to come.


    Not only did he let Lin Mufeng be mentally prepared, he even self-destructed the kind of attack he would use against alabaster knife. Either he was an idiot to the extreme, or this person''s strength didn''t even matter at all to his opponent.


    Huo Hun said: "Before you act, let me first analyze your alabaster knife!"


    How could Lin Mufeng be willing to listen to such nonsense, he didn''t have the time to do it now, so he said: "I don''t have time to listen!" Then, he used the most direct attack he could muster to bring the alabaster knife down as he split the air.


    "Open!" I hate people who interrupt me the most. "


    It was clear that his words were not finished. Now that Lin Mufeng knew how strong this person was, it seemed that he had to finish the useless words, so he took two steps back and prepared to gather his energy.

 C253 not the real Poseidon.

    Huo Hun said: "That''s right, otherwise I would die without knowing how, ah, the alabaster knife, an extremely cold thing, made from human bone fragments, the blade edge is sharp, at night it can emit light, after killing it will devour blood, its color turn red." Am I right? "


    Lin Mufeng did not answer, he really did not want to hear this nonsense, so he still did not move his body and continued to gather his energy. The Spirit of Flame spoke until saliva was flying everywhere, he did not care about his weakness at this time, being exposed, this was not the style of an expert, unless the difference in strength was too huge, he did not need to care, and now, the Soul of Flame had already determined the second point, which was that his strength was thousands of times stronger than Lin Mufeng.


    This made Lin Mufeng unable to endure! You don''t have to goad people like that. Thus, while accumulating his power, he was also thinking of a way to obtain victory. Seeing that Lin Mufeng did not say anything, this Huo Hun did not seem to find it annoying at all. He continued, "Since you don''t say anything, then it means that you have tacitly agreed. Let me explain to you just how I, Huo Hun, will restrain you. You must know that all dead people have dead souls, and dead souls are afraid of fire. As for me, Fire Soul, I am a spirit of fire, so when the Fire Soul is extinguished and your cold energy is gone, you will know why you shouldn''t have met me.


    At this moment, the Fire Soul was surrounded by a ball of fire. It looked like a clown in a circus show, blowing the fire at one moment and luring a beast to jump into a circle of fire with the help of the tamed beast. However, if the Fire Soul could draw the fire element around it and not get burned, it was a rare sight to see.


    However, it wasn''t strange for the Heavenly Soul to be here. Furthermore, what he said wasn''t wrong at all, it wasn''t just the alabaster knife being afraid of fire, it was also because Lin Mufeng himself was afraid of fire. Don''t forget, he was a vampire, which vampire do you know that liked to play with fire?


    Fire Soul Extermination!


    Lin Mufeng never thought that the Fire Soul Guard would be so evil, to actually use nonsense to numb his opponent, which surprised him a little. In truth, based on his strength, there was no need for him to use such a despicable method, even if it was a fair and square attack, Lin Mufeng thought that if he did not use his full strength against his opponent, he would still be at a disadvantage.


    A vile character!


    Lin Mufeng felt disdain in his heart. At the same time, he used the "Silver Soul-Drill" soul skill to fight against the "Fire Soul Extinguisher".


    Due to the powerful Heavenly Energy, the Peak Rank, and the awakening of the Origin Edge, the soul skills that the alabaster knife was releasing right now were no small matter. It could be said to have reached the acme of perfection.


    It was just that because Lin Mufeng had just recovered her Heavenly Soul Realm and his understanding of Origin Edge s had not reached a certain level yet, it was a little clumsy to release it, but he had already displayed the domineering aura and majesty of a king.


    He thought that he had already obtained the ticket to be able to look down on heaven and earth, and of course, it was only a ticket to enter. If he could then look down on heaven and earth, then this heaven and earth would be too worthless, and humans would be able to look down on them too, thus this was a watershed, and Lin Mufeng already had the qualifications to enter here.


    Now, even Huo Hun was dumbfounded.


    After hearing those big words, he almost wanted to take it back, but he understood very clearly in his heart that although this attack was not as powerful as Lin Mufeng, the Flame Soul truly was the nemesis of the alabaster knife. Even if Lin Mufeng was strong now, and he was unable to defeat it, he could still deal a blow to both parties, no, if he was lucky, the Heaven Soul that Lin Mufeng just retrieved would return to its original state in an instant. It would take him a very long time to wake up and cause his Heaven Soul to retreat back to the mortal rank.


    Because Lin Mufeng''s strength had already surpassed Purple Cong Stage, the alabaster knife was able to recover its strength and quickly, under the guidance of the soul pathway, it leapt into the sky as the soul of the Violet Rank. Therefore, for the alabaster knife to release such a powerful soul skill, it was inevitable. However, because it had just levelled up, the rule of the soul skill that had come to level up a single time had not been fully displayed yet. After all, some things only happen if one wants to be fast but not fast enough. Everything has a gradual process, allowing the alabaster knife to reach the Violet Rank in an instant was already something that the heavens cared about.


    The sound of two auras colliding, one hot and one cold, emitted an ear-piercing screech in the air, like the sound of a huge flute, shrieking and wildly whistling ¡­


    One advanced while the other retreated, the two didn''t give in. However, Huo Hun had already won. The alabaster knife was a tangible object, while the fire element was intangible. The fire element was different, as long as the fire spirit continued to replenish its energy, the fire would not run out. As a result, the alabaster knife continued to change direction, advancing and retreating.


    As the hot and cold Qi came into contact with each other, the surroundings became filled with water vapor. It was true that Lin Mufeng did not need to worry about the lack of Heavenly Energy right now, but the disappearance of the alabaster knife meant that he had disappeared, and that was something that could not be replenished. However, those flames continued to burn, with the intent of advancing forward and forward.


    He knew that the fire element was not the same size. In Wuyun Purgatory, he knew very clearly in his heart how he had endured it, that it was only the fire element, and the fire element that had been refined into the Heavenly Soul, one need not even think about its power to know that it was definitely above the fire element and not below it.


    Drop the van! It could be said to be the same as his own child. Which parent didn''t love his child, and this kind of choice he had right now was no different from making his own child to exchange his life for his own safety? He wanted to know if there was such a heartless parent in this world.


    If that was the case, I wouldn''t deserve the title of Heavenly Soul Master. Even a evil spirit Master would have to choose like this. Everyone believed that evil spirit Masters were evil, but if he was an upright evil spirit Master, he would definitely make the same choice. They wouldn''t give up their own souls, no matter whether it was the Heavenly Soul or the evil spirit.


    Give up!


    Return of the soul! I don''t want you to participate in a battle to the death.


    Lin Mufeng said in his heart. Even if he was being attacked by the Fire Soul, the Heavenly Soul must return to his side.


    "Master, I''m back!"


    Lin Mufeng heard such a familiar voice, the alabaster knife would not make a sound, so who was the one who came back?


    Vampire Heavenly Soul!


    Lin Mufeng''s sincerity and his unwillingness to give up, his special feelings towards the Heavenly Soul, had caused the floating evil spirit to return.


    Eclipse!


    Although the blood leech was essentially a cold being, it was filled with many dramatic things. A cold being could swallow the hottest blood, so this blood leech was a product that broke the laws of nature, and this blood leech seemed to like the heat. Its body collapsed, but its leap was more than two meters long.


    All the fire elements were absorbed by him. Just like how a wolf was afraid of fire, Xiao Qiang could use the Heavenly Soul of the Fire Wolf, so why couldn''t the blood leech transform into a fire dragon leech?


    It was just that Xie Wuji did not know where he was currently. If he were to see what was happening to him now, he would probably be so excited that he would spit for three days, or even a few feet long. It was a rare sight, never seen before!


    However, the way the evil spirit came back was a bit complicated. Right now, he also had no time to think about it, but this caused Lin Mufeng to lose a chance to subdue the Demon Emperor. But this couldn''t be blamed on him, because under these circumstances, it would be great if he could come back, so he didn''t have time to ask all sorts of questions. Moreover, the fire spirit was just sucked out of the fire element, and was still alive, and wasn''t someone who followed the rules.


    If you are distracted at this time,


    Fire originally represented light. How could a person like him represent fire, represent inheritance, and that he was stronger than the Heavenly Soul if he did not have the gift of a soul, thus, this was a so-called myth and fake image that Black Demon had deliberately raised. It was very easy for him to make the four of them have a four times difference in strength, thus, this so-called Hei Hun should be the strongest right now.


    That one.


    Previously, Lin Mufeng was still somewhat afraid of him, but now that his evil spirit had returned, he simply did not care about this person at all.


    Therefore, he only smiled and said, "If you are seeking revenge, then you have found the wrong person. Your real enemy should not be me." As he said that, he actually treated the Fourth Hei Hun as air, and lightly walked past him.


    Hei Hun said almost the same words as Huo Hun, "Lin Mufeng, what do you know about this?" Although he knew that Lin Mufeng''s strength had increased by a lot, or else there would be someone as overpowered as Huo Hun that would not even be regarded as a threat, but no matter what, he did not expect that in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, he was just empty air. How could he endure that?


    "Not much? Because you don''t even have the qualifications to be looked down upon by me! "


    Even more information! Pang Li''s difference of strength by four times was extremely easy, so this so-called Hei Hun right now should be the strongest ¡­


    That one.


    Previously, Lin Mufeng was still somewhat afraid of him, but now that his evil spirit had returned, he simply did not care about this person at all.


    Therefore, he only smiled and said, "If you are seeking revenge, then you have found the wrong person. Your real enemy should not be me." As he said that, he actually treated the Fourth Hei Hun as air, and lightly walked past him.


    Hei Hun said almost the same words as Huo Hun, "Lin Mufeng, what do you know about this?" Although he knew that Lin Mufeng''s strength had increased by a lot, or else there would be someone as overpowered as Huo Hun that would not even be regarded as a threat, but no matter what, he did not expect that in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, he was just empty air. How could he endure that?


    "Not much? Because you don''t even have the qualifications to be looked down upon by me! "

 C254 With the return of the evil spirits, they sang along the way (1)

    "You!"


    "Hmph, what, oh, you mean the Hei Hun Beads on you? Alright, since you''re so sincere, I can only accept it! "


    Evil, never-before-seen evil! He didn''t put his opponent in his eyes at all, an evil that could sweep away everything!


    Once Hei Hun obtained the pearl, he quickly swallowed it down, because the vampiric soul must be hungry right now, or perhaps it was like a child that had just returned home and needed his parents to comfort it. And this Hei Hun Pearl, was undoubtedly a reward that his parents would treat as candy for their children.


    The evil spirit was singing a song on the road when it returned. Whoever stood in his way would be the first to go on the road.


    The ice soul also did not escape from that misfortune, and the ice soul orb also landed in Lin Mufeng''s hands. But what did these beads represent? Now, he had the Fire Soul Pearl, the Ice Soul Pearl, the Cloud Soul Pearl and the already swallowed Hei Hun''s pearl.


    However, he did not know whether to take these three, just in case he was poisoned. In the event that he was poisoned, it would not be fun, so he placed the three pearls in his hand into the Heavenly Soul ring.


    Sigh, no wonder such a treasure was coveted by others. Yue Yan, don''t worry, when you go back, if your enemies still exist in this world, I will not let a single one of them go. But in fact, it seemed to be gone already. Sigh, he didn''t need to care about it anymore.


    He should be able to see Black Demon now.


    No matter what, it was time for Black Demon to show himself, his strength was obviously not the strongest, but since everyone wanted him to be the guardian of the Demon Star, then they naturally had to give him a resounding title, so he had always been ranked at the top of the Demon Stars. Moreover, if he wanted to become the number one person here, it didn''t just depend on his strength, sometimes methods were necessary.


    And his methods were naturally the complacent "Heavenly Book of Black Heaven" and "Book of Black Earth".


    Black hair, golden eyes, wearing a black sky cloak, holding a Black Wind Rod, the Black Demon General''s figure flashed as he blocked his way and said, "I am the head of the Demon Star, the number one star of the Black Heavenly Book!"


    "Yes, the person I can look down on has only appeared now."


    Although Lin Mufeng said it out loud, he knew in his heart that since he was the Demon Emperor''s best subordinate, he did not dare underestimate him. Thus, he steadied his body and looked straight at the other party.


    Black Demon took a look at Lin Mufeng and said, "I really didn''t expect that a person who has just formed his soul would be able to awaken the power of the Golden Soul. He''s indeed a prodigy, to die under the Black Wind Rod, it''s really not worth it!"


    The fire spirit in front was a fool, but Black Demon was not that strong. Now that Lin Mufeng had awakened the Golden Soul Realm and reached the initial stage, even he himself did not know, but he had given Black Demon a reminder in the end. In the end, he was clear about it all, his mind quickly searched through all the things he had experienced, from accidentally running into Celestial Path, to meeting old man Tian Ji, and then on, how to release Wu Yun Purgatory ¡­


    So that''s how it was. With his current strength, he was at the peak of the entire continent. He never thought that if he took it out, he would only be able to run away when encountering a monster.


    Only those who have awakened their soul and soul are qualified to become the true pinnacle of strength. Even if he were to use the twin heavenly souls and the current awakening of the Golden Soul, he would only be able to compete with the people here. In front of him, he already knew the corresponding elements for the soul: metal, wood, water, earth, wind, and thunder. No wonder those hateful fellows could control elements. So that wasn''t the soul of the heavens, but bravery.


    Thinking of this, his face revealed an evil smile as he came up with an even more evil idea. Since Black Demon had been so kind and told him about this, then he might as well test just how powerful this golden element was.


    How could Black Demon have known that behind Lin Mufeng''s thousand years of unchanging smile, there was clearly a knife hidden behind his smile. Sometimes, laughter could become a type of weapon of destruction, and could even kill people without them noticing. If the Black Demon were to meet a human in such a situation, even if it had a hundred lives, it wouldn''t be enough to be killed or sold out, so it was only suitable for him to stay in the Dark World.


    Lin Mufeng also seemed to be able to tell that although Black Demon was evil, he was only a pitiful person. He wasn''t pitiful because those who were pitiful, there had to be something they hated about him, and he probably wasn''t someone they could hate.


    The world''s so-called hateful, but if you think about it, if you were in that position, what would you have done, and he didn''t seem to harm the world.


    However, when facing an enemy, he would not show mercy, it was just that Lin Mufeng did not want to kill him this time, because this person was not someone who he should kill. The one who he should kill the most was an ambitious person, or only ambition and desire.


    When Lin Mufeng made his move, it was the first time he used the golden element in his body.


    Actually, even Lin Mufeng himself did not know what kind of attack the golden element would make. The reason he was so confident was entirely because he had the ability to be confident in his own abilities. Even if this attack failed, he wouldn''t fall under the counterattack of Black Demon, so this guy still had the mood to warm up or use Black Demon as a test subject. Was this the legendary art expert being bold?


    If the first thing he comprehended were the mysteries of these elements, then he would definitely be able to display its effects very well. Even if he had not experienced it, these things could still be considered as things that could clearly be seen in the natural world, and he knew that he could achieve some sort of effect with them. However, for an element like gold, it''s impossible for him to not exist, but what kind of shape does he have exactly?


    You could call it a light, you could call it a knife, or you could call it a shield. In short, he didn''t even know what kind of thing he could be.


    Then let his true self appear on the stage.


    "Gold!"


    The world was instantly enveloped in a brilliant light, as if it could swallow up all the darkness! It made one''s head spin, making them feel like submitting. Furthermore, it was warm, and a sun-like scent permeated the air.


    "No, I hate this smell. I hate light!"


    Black Demon fell to the ground. He knew that it was impossible to fight with this person, so he placed his hand on his waist and said: "Take this, my devil bead! From now on, even devils will not be devils. "


    He really did not expect Black Demon to have such a tragic past. It was practically the same as Zhong Moli; anyone who became a demon would not be willing to do so.


    Since Black Demon didn''t want to talk about the past, Lin Mufeng naturally wouldn''t ask either. Only now did he know why he had to defeat the Star of the Eight Devils, because only by obtaining the eight Demon Pearls, could he merge the map back into one. Black Demon''s nature was not bad, and such an important secret came from his mouth, which meant that he had already known that such a day would come, and he also didn''t want to fall into the black cycle of reincarnation. However, it could be seen that once he lost the Black Demon Pearl, his life would come to an end.


    "Lin Mufeng, help me fulfill my wish, and the Demon Emperor himself, won''t... "No ¡­"


    Before Black Demon could finish his words, he turned into a mass of black gas and instantly turned into ashes.


    Lin Mufeng wanted to know the meaning of Black Demon''s last words. Could it be that there was another terrifying person in front of the Demon Empress? Now that the situation was exposed, the next person to appear should be Dark Demon. The two of them were considered brothers who had gone through thick and thin, so they would naturally appear in secret whenever there was a dark place.


    "This guy, he really is a useless devil."


    Even though Lin Mufeng had obtained the Black Demon Pearl, he was clearly somewhat concerned about the previous scene just now. He was even a little lost: Up until now, he had only been fighting, and then, fighting. [Is it just for my dream?]


    Right now, the citizens of the Tian Yuan Continent were clearly happy. At least, they felt happy now. If that was not the case, then why would those enemies who had been knocked down by him, or those people who had died for a certain belief, do all of this?


    "Lin Mufeng, what are you hesitating for? If I lose my cool at this time, it would not be a good omen. "


    On the contrary, he gave Lin Mufeng a feeling of incomparable tolerance and benevolence. How could such a person be someone that everyone called a devil?


    "Don''t worry, before you figure it out, or before you hesitate, I won''t do anything."


    "This ¡­" Lin Mufeng obviously did not know that, although the Dark Demon King said that on the surface, he had already made his move a long time ago. His heart was filled with incomparable darkness, and the mental wave that he had activated just now was many times stronger than Mi La''s.


    He only had one goal, and that was the entire world. In his eyes, the strongest power within him was either the Dark World or the eternal death, and no one could defeat the darkness and death, regardless of whether you wanted to think or not, the darkness would always be there, and death would always take away people''s lives, and now that the dark world had taken over the control of the dead world, that was the same as taking over of the dead. Thus, he had another goal, which was to enter into darkness and defeat the Demon Emperor.


    It was just that at that time, he lost due to bad luck. However, because the Demon Emperor was thinking about his big matter and he was using his manpower, such an ambitious person could definitely help him achieve great things. So, not only did he not kill him, but he also kept him, turning into a devil. However, his ambition was too frightening for him, and any random position would not satisfy him. That was why he was ranked second among all the demonic stars.


    "Sinister!"


    He could only use an even more sinister method to deal with the sinister people, so Lin Mufeng had only pretended to be tricked, because in front of the power of the origin, he could do anything to make Lin Mufeng show his true colours, and had only made him feel pleased with himself for just a moment, and had made him decide whether or not he should leave him alive. For matters of killing, it was not Lin Mufeng''s intention, he would not kill the innocent, but he would never let a villain person get away, because that would only dirty his hands, and furthermore, he was not worthy of Lin Mufeng making a move.

 C255 With the return of the evil spirit, he sang along the way (2).

    In fact, when he had interacted with Black Demon earlier, he knew that this Dark Demon had already started setting up his own world. He obviously would not use an ordinary sneak attack, because he had clearly seen the result of Hei Hun''s sneak attack. He did not want to follow in Hei Hun''s footsteps, so he used a method that he thought was safer, but he did not manage to escape Lin Mufeng''s grasp.


    "Dark Demon Pearl, how could he leave my body by himself!"


    "What do you think of the dead?"


    "Impossible, how can you kill me?"


    "Of course I can''t. That''s because you killed yourself. Sadly, you are truly an eyesore." Lin Mufeng took the Dark Demon Bead, kicked away the Dark Demon Spirit and continued to stride forward, the momentum was unstoppable.


    He sang along the way and rushed towards victory!


    Who should be next? He should be in a dangerous situation now, but since no one was blocking him, then in front of him, it should be the Demon Emperor Hall. With the map in his hand, he would first take the map and then the pearl, it was only a matter of time before the other six people appeared, so he would first go to find their Sect Master and the Demon Emperor.


    Lin Mufeng kept singing loudly all the way here, and soon, he would rush into the Demon Emperor Hall. The Tian Yuan Continent was also very lively. In these few days, it could be said that he was played around by Lin Mufeng''s wives, but his plans did not stop there. He wanted to use the combined Heavenly Soul Sect of the two sects to realize his ambition to unify the continent, but this plan was long-term. Although he was following the hearts of the people right now, he knew that in matters of war, no matter how many people there were, they would still be cannon fodder, and he had already tried to use the people to help himself, but that was just a small fight.


    A long-range attack was the first step in his plan. But that would be a bit further away, and allowing Xiao Qiang to naturally become the Heavenly Soul Sect''s Lord was the most important thing to do right now. Although the position of sect master was inevitable with Xiao Lao and Palace Master Yao Yue around, he didn''t want to wait. Because when Xiao Qiang became the sect master, those two old things, accurately speaking, three of them and a Rakasha, these three people were not easy to deal with, and they did not even put him in their eyes. Furthermore, when they were in the Hangu College, this old thing had repeatedly surpassed him, becoming the pillar of everyone.


    Moreover, they, this group of old people, had all clearly suspected that he was the one who forced Lin Mufeng away. If the people of the world knew that he used such a despicable method to force Lin Mufeng away, then their prestige would be challenged, so before Heavenly Soul Sect Xiao Qiang became sect master, he would not be able to rest easy at all.


    But the thing that gave him a headache the past few days was that Fu Yuxin. Fu Yuxin entered and left Xiao Qiang''s residence just like that, so Xiao Qiang''s current identity was definitely not good. On this point, no one dared to object. Who do you think Xiao Qiang has backing him now, the current emperor and the three big bosses of the Heavenly Soul Sect, even if he does not have the qualifications to save their father, that day when they tried to save their country, where did you all go? It is too late now to be envious of the honor of the people here.


    Although the citizens had some complaints that Xiao Qiang was Lin Mufeng''s woman, there was definitely a way, and not only did it block everyone''s mouth, it also showed how magnanimous he was as a king.


    When Guang Ming announced that Xiao Qiang had become the Imperial Protector, naturally there were many Wen Chen who objected to it. They warned him to die and fight to the death, but their pursuit was something they didn''t know what to do back then.


    However, Lin Mufeng is Lin Mufeng, and his wife and family cannot be mixed together. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng had already announced that he did not have any relationship with anyone that day, so Imperial Teacher Xiao and the rest of the Lin Family were not related to that person in the slightest. If anyone were to find out about this in the future, we will definitely not let them off scot-free. Because of right and wrong, no one is allowed to harm others once they pass through! "


    "Sire is enlightened!"


    With the decree of light, it was reasonable that Xiao Qiang had become the State Grandmaster and that the other sisters could freely enter and leave the Xiao Residence. Xiao Qiang naturally did not know that she had already entered the battle, and that it was only against the will of the Light, it was just that she was not considered a lustful person, and there was actually a knot in her heart. Otherwise, even if Xiao Qiang was pushed down at this moment, she did not know why.


    On this point, he had done the right thing. If he really did push Xiao Qiang down too, it would be weird if Lin Mufeng''s temper was to let him off lightly.


    Yu Xin had long since joined hands with Lan Bing, and at the same time, he had already made a plan. Right at this time, the so-called rich and powerful Monarch''s family s all took part in the extortion, because what was the use of real art and paintings that only the Monarch''s family had. If they sold real art and paintings that were sold at a cheap price, they would definitely earn a lot, and it would not let the people think that the evil wood pavilion was asking for too much.


    Yu Xin saw Xiao Qiang and said: "Sister Qiang, now that you have become a teacher, I wonder if you have any rewards for me. Can you give me one or two items that are not worth much to your sister?"


    Although Xiao Qiang was currently controlled by the light, it was only controlled when the light was being cast, so she was normally no different from a normal person. The light only controlled his consciousness to make him not know about Lin Mufeng''s situation, while the other situations were very normal.


    Hmph, isn''t this too much? Big sister has done so much, yet she didn''t receive any rewards. If I wanted at least some antique calligraphy and paintings, then these things are not worth much in the eyes of the royal family.


    "I''ve never thought about it, but if my sister wants it, I can mention it."


    "Alright, then elder sister will keep her word! "Come on, let''s hook our hands."


    Xiao Qiang was amused after reading it, shshedid not expect that after not seeing Yu Xin for a few days, she had actually thought of something, he was too embarrassed to ask for it, but allowed herself to talk to Guang Ming instead. However, thinking about it, it was just a few antique calligraphy and paintings, if she were to open her mouth, the radiance would definitely give him some face.


    These things were not worth much to the Monarch''s family, but if they were to be brought to the market, it would be worth it.


    evil wood pavilion had gotten really popular these few days. He only needed to buy ten Blood Coagulation Pills and he would be able to take away one piece with 500,000 gold. In addition, there were also various types of antiques. Their prices varied, but they were all the same as before. Only by buying some extremely cheap and common goods could one have the qualification to do so.


    However, thinking about it, even if the price of the ten Blood Coagulation Pills had been raised, it would only cost him twenty thousand gold coins. Compared to the items with a market value of one million gold and the items stored in the Royal family, this was only half of the original price.


    Everyone believed that the owner of this evil wood pavilion must be Xiao Qiang, so it was logical for State Grandmaster to hand over a few gifts bestowed by the Emperor.


    Lin Mufeng was not someone who could be exterminated by anyone, and could be framed easily. If he were given a proper name, then things would come to an end, but he did not know that had already decided in his heart, so he did not plan to let him come back. If Lin Mufeng wanted to give him a proper name, it would be fine, but it was not now, but after he dies.


    How vicious!


    If one wasn''t ruthless, how could one become an overlord? There was this type of technique within the Emperor''s technique, and right now, light was treating it as a priceless treasure book. And this secret imperial technique was divided into three parts, the first part "The State Administration", the middle part "The Subordinate Administration", and the second part "The Civil Administration", also known as "The Human Governance".


    And this is one of the articles on the rule of the people: The people of the common people will be kind and powerful. To benefit, but to need to be done... On the same day, those who could not be brought down were condemned for their crimes. When their bodies were dead, those who had committed self-abasement would be anointed as gods after their deaths.


    It was obvious that he was going to do this to Lin Mufeng. Earlier, he had splashed all of his dirty water on, and after he died one day, he was suddenly enlightened. This way, he could show that he was a good person who knew his wrongs and could change it. Furthermore, the deceased had an eternal reputation, so it was naturally a good story.


    It seemed that the things in the Monarch''s family were indeed different from the ordinary world. Sometimes, things that were clearly forbidden would be enjoyed by the Monarch''s family himself, which was the case since ancient times. If such methods were learnt by ordinary people, then how would the thousands of years of supremacy be talked about?


    At the moment, Guang Ming could still be considered a pragmatic person. Although he had his ambitions, he had studied the Imperial Arts everyday, and the diplomatic and bureaucratic governance of the Star Blue Empire had reached an unprecedented level. It was just that at this time, Lin Mufeng''s wives clearly had the intentions of becoming generals, which made Guang Ming feel extremely displeased. In addition, he definitely had to account for the gossip.


    So he made up his mind, and immediately called his servant, who was also a wise man, and said brightly: "You can pay for this silver, but you can go out on the street. "Then, just go ahead and buy whatever you want. Remember, you are only allowed to buy fake ones. You are not allowed to buy real ones."


    When the servant heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Was the emperor alright? The majestic Imperial Family actually went out to buy fake goods. This ¡­


    "If I tell you to go, then go. What are you waiting for? The more time you have, the better." Remember to change into casual clothes. Don''t let anyone see that you are a member of the royal family. "


    "AHH!" The Emperor told him to put on makeup and leave the palace to buy fake goods. He didn''t hear wrongly, right? He pinched his mouth, feeling the pain, knowing that this was not a dream, he changed into a commoner''s attire and went out onto the streets.


    All generations had had this technique. However, they were proud of being able to fake the truth, but they had never heard of a fake being better the more fake it was. When it came to counterfeit goods, especially those antique calligraphy and paintings, there was one place he knew he could buy them. However, it was obvious that it was fake. Where would he go looking for this kind of thing? Since it was an imperial edict, he had no choice but to carry it out. Sigh, why would he receive such a troublesome task.

 C256 shadow accompanying factor of uneasiness

    This place was definitely a place where all kinds of goods were available, and its layout was also unique. Although this place was called a street, it was divided into various areas, and the famous Pavilion of Transcendence was situated here, which was only a food area. One could see that the street was quite bustling, and after walking around the Pavilion of Transcendence for a short distance, it would become an ancient street, where all sorts of treasures could be bought, of course, they were imitations.


    According to the current situation, this was the mountain stronghold. Everything here, past, present, even what you want in the future, unless you can''t say what it is, the shopkeeper will make it for you, that''s all.


    Although they knew that there was a street full of counterfeit goods, it was not as if they did not want to buy all the high grade items here. There were always those who were vain, those who wanted to be cocky in front of others, this could still be considered as having a market.


    As mentioned earlier, this store was famous for its authenticity. Even though it wanted to buy fake goods, it was a bit of a headache. However, the new store here had attracted the attention of a waiter. Therefore, it was normal for them to open new stores occasionally, just like how the evil wood pavilion had suddenly revived. People thought that even the State Grandmaster was optimistic about the path of economic recovery, so every day, there would always be shops of various sizes opening, which was not surprising, but this shop was very special, as every business on this street was not so desolate, at least, every new shop would not be deserted, but the operation of this shop was clearly bleak.


    The shop owner was almost noon, but he was still sitting with his legs crossed. He leaned his body against the rocking chair, which didn''t look like he should, and this shop''s signboard was even more extreme. The eight big words blocked the store''s name, and the eight words were: Buying fake goods only for fate.


    Although everyone knew the name of the situation on this street, this shop was too realistic, so it seemed normal that he did not have any business.


    The servant naturally did not know the reason, furthermore, the Star Blue Empire was not as calm as he seemed on the surface, or whether it was foreign affairs, government or the lives of the people, they all appeared to be flourishing, like the sun in the sky.


    Although Yue Yan was still unable to find out what exactly that dark Spirit Demon Qi was, but in her heart, she had already determined that they would only be enemies with the young master, and it was even possible that they would become strong opponents for Star Blue and the entire continent. Furthermore, its terror was at the same level as that Dark World that did not seem to exist in the eyes of the masses.


    "I don''t know, Master, what orders do you have for me?" A masked, black-clothed person was currently hiding in the shadows, and Yue Yan was trying her best to hold her breath. At the same time, she was lowering her body, using the darkness of the night and the camouflage of the fake mountains to hide herself better.


    "Mn, the current Star Blue is a little too calm. Furthermore, that evil wood pavilion ¡­"


    The black clothed man said: "Master wants to deal with evil wood pavilion, but with evil wood pavilion acting against us now, it seems to be beneficial to us."


    Although Yue Yan was still observing, it was just that the black-clothed man could see, why was it that his so-called master could not see clearly, and felt that he was still like a ball of black Qi, what exactly was it? His intuition told his that she must have seen him somewhere before, but where he was, she was suddenly shrouded in clouds and mist. Not only was the black mist very familiar to his, even the voice of the man in black also sounded familiar.


    Who were they?


    At this time, the black clothed man said, "Master wants to help Guang Ming? but this subordinate really doesn''t understand! "


    "If you don''t understand, then don''t think. I know you''re very smart, but don''t be too smart. You know my temper, so you shouldn''t interfere in things that you shouldn''t have ¡­"


    "This subordinate understands. Then, what does Master want me to do?"


    "Pull your head over here!"


    Because they were too far away, Yue Yan was unable to hear their details, but he could guess what they were planning to do to evil wood pavilion, it was just that he was unable to understand what was going on inside the evil wood pavilion.


    Yue Yan then informed Lan Bing of everything he had heard. To let Lan Bing make her preparations. Lan Bing did not know what the other party wanted to do with this newly built evil wood pavilion, nor did she know the intentions of this place. Other than having a bit of money, there was nothing else to seek, and from what Yue Yan had said, they were definitely not here for money, but what could this evil wood pavilion possibly make him pay attention to, and now, other powers could basically exclude the possibility of them secretly doing something to him. After all, the master of this place was still the State Grandmaster Xiao Qiang whom everyone thought of, if other people wanted to come up with a plan, they had to think of the consequences.


    No one knew that they had all entered the trap.


    The waiter bought a bunch of counterfeit goods and went back to report. The light did not expect it to be so smooth. He could not help but rejoice in his heart, "Looks like this is heaven''s will. Hmph, the true master of evil wood pavilion, you should reveal your true appearance now, right?"


    He then went to find a few experts and gave them some instructions before returning to sleep.


    And that night, a small accident happened in evil wood pavilion.


    "Oh no, it''s on fire!" Just as Lan Bing was about to fall asleep, she heard someone shout outside. Following that, she saw flames shooting up into the sky and the evil wood pavilion was on fire. Lan Bing immediately got up and went to save the fire. Fortunately, the fire was controlled in time and the damage was not too severe. Lan Bing and the rest were very busy, cleaning up the place, and did not see any losses. She decided to find someone to paint him the next day. Therefore, after checking that it was still early, and she couldn''t find any workers, she went to sleep first.


    After a day of painting, evil wood pavilion finally opened for business on the second day. Because the items inside were too attractive and the place had not been open for business for a whole day, when they heard that the store would be reopened this morning, the people outside lined up in a long line.


    Although it was a period of war and the economy of the entire country was depressed, there were always those who did not show off their wealth. Now that the empire''s economy was recovering, these people were able to maintain their wealth even during times of war.


    However, new powers had made their appearance. Although they couldn''t pose a threat to Star Blue now, this was still an official business, so they believed that it wouldn''t be long before there would be new factions that appeared once again. He naturally knew this, but that was something he had to consider in the future. After all, he couldn''t start a blood exchange in the entire empire right now. If he did, he would truly become a loner. So you know that some people will be a threat in the future, and you don''t even know who they will be, but you still have to use them. To be able to do this for an empire that was already rotten to the root after he had taken over, this was already the utmost effort on his part. From this point, the light should be considered a qualified king, at least for the commoners and the country, he could be considered an inspiration.


    The meal had to be eaten piece by piece, and they had to walk forward step by step. Right now, Guang Ming had to first find out who the master behind the evil wood pavilion was, and he believed that this person definitely had a huge relationship with Lin Mufeng, and only by calming this place down, would he be able to implement the matter of letting Xiao Qiang take charge of the Heavenly Soul Sect. This was because he did not want there to be an element of unease here, and it was even in the name of Xiao Qiang. Therefore, he had to settle the matter of the evil wood pavilion first. Light had never liked imperfect things, just like his bullshit of a woman''s complex. Even the women he thought were perfect. For those who were not the first time, he thought that they were imperfect.


    After going through a series of arrangements, he thought that the owner of the evil wood pavilion would definitely reopen for business on that day. He had actually arranged for someone to set that fire on purpose. Then, he took the opportunity while Lan Bing was trying to extinguish the fire to exchange the royal family''s genuine goods inside. This was the reason why he intentionally bought fake goods.


    What would happen if those shrewd merchants bought fake goods from the evil wood pavilion?


    Yue Yan was constantly searching for the cause of the uneasiness, which was why it had to take care of the evil wood pavilion.


    "Hmph, a dignified evil wood pavilion actually used fake goods to fool us!"


    "Lose money, lose money!"


    In front of the evil wood pavilion''s gate, it was filled with people making trouble. Lan Bing also never thought that something like this would happen, but the thing that Yu Xin brought back definitely could not be fake, unless ¡­


    Oh no, the fire yesterday was very strange. This was also a miscalculation by the extremely intelligent Lan Bing. At that time, she thought that Yu Xin would definitely not have any problems with the things she brought with him, and with regards to things like the Imperial Family, Lan Bing was too lazy to bother with them, or perhaps she had never seen them before. Although the Lan Family could not be considered as a business alliance that had never seen the world, it was still limited to that small piece of land called the Han Ku Kingdom.


    Although she did this because of Mu Feng, she had to say that it was also to make some economic preparations for Lan Family''s future comeback. Since she still wanted to become a part of the Merchant Union, without the first pot of gold, talking about other things would be useless, and the current Lan Bing was very clear on her goal. And her goal was very clear, so when she decided to go by the name of the fake evil wood pavilion, she had already set her goal very clearly.


    It was just that there were times when people made mistakes, and because he had not checked carefully before, after extinguishing the fire, Lan Bing only took a rough glance at it, and saw that those things were not damaged by the fire at all. As for those common goods, they were not worth mentioning at all, so he did not pay too much attention to them at the time, and it was precisely because of his own carelessness that caused this result.

 C257 A storm is brewing (1)

    Although Lan Bing knew she was in the wrong, she was still trying to minimize her losses, so she calmly said: "You dare say that my evil wood pavilion sells fake goods, then based on the three words'' evil wood pavilion '', from the very beginning till now, you haven''t falsified anything. If only you don''t have proof today!"


    "Alright, it makes sense to sell fake goods!"


    "To think that an esteemed Imperial Advisor would do such a shameless thing."


    "No, this Lady Boss is fake too." Otherwise, why would they not dare to reveal their true colors? "


    "Yes, this teacher must be a fake!"


    However, right now, facing the suspicions of the people, Lan Bing would definitely take off his mask. If she took off his mask, his identity would be exposed, and it would also bring about the reputation of the Lan Family, so even if everyone knew that she was a fake, she would definitely not be able to take off her veil.


    Thinking about that, Lan Bing said: "Hmph, what a joke, when did I say I was your State Grandmaster!"


    "Fine, since you admit that you''re not an Imperial Advisor, then we won''t be polite."


    Lan Bing did not expect that after she said those words, the attitude of those people would immediately become unyielding, it was true that everyone liked to pinch a soft persimmon, in the past they were only afraid of him because of Sister Xiao Qiang''s prestige, now that they heard that she was not Xiao Qiang, those people became so arrogant.


    , who initially did not want to argue with anyone, suddenly lost his rationality, and her young miss'' temper, when had she ever been in a bad mood like this. Furthermore, it was very obvious now that Lin Mufeng did not make any decisions for him.


    Why did Lin Mufeng lose contact with the few of them?


    Lin Mufeng saw the Demon Emperor Hall, but realised that he was only one step away from there. The Demon Emperor Hall saw him, but suddenly she pulled away from him, and he tried her best to feel that the environment around him, was definitely not a mirage created by illusions, nor was it from the people of marine boundary, because she already knew that in front of the power of the Origin Energy, all the illusions would be revealed to him, and it would only be a matter of time.


    However, this time, he felt as if he had walked a full ten miles, but was still walking in place. It was as if he had entered a maze that was devoid of products. With his previous experience, he took out his dagger and carved a mark on the wall, but he was truly disappointed. No matter how he walked, he would always circle around in a circle. This was the fourth time he touched that mark.


    Furthermore, the moment he entered this place, he felt that his connection with the outside world had been cut off. What was so strange about this?


    "Lin Mufeng, you can slowly struggle in the maze!"


    "Who are you?"


    "I am your shadow, yet I am not. I am the shadow that accompanies you." Only his voice could be heard, but his appearance could not be seen.


    Lin Mufeng looked down the most upon this kind of ploy, and couldn''t help but say angrily: "Hiding in the dark and not revealing himself, what kind of ability is that."


    "I didn''t refuse to show myself. I said that I was like a shadow accompanying someone. If the world didn''t have a shadow, what would happen? I can be behind you, or under you, hehehe! "


    Lin Mufeng followed his words and indeed, he saw a shadow crawling across the ground. Could this guy really be a shadow? Just as Lin Mufeng was thinking this, the figure actually appeared in front of him again, and then, shifted behind him. Lin Mufeng couldn''t touch it even if he wanted, and it was indeed as he had expected. He couldn''t catch up, but he couldn''t get rid of him either.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with my design? This is the greatest work of the Shadow Devil, the Dark Maze. You can slowly find the way out, hahaha."


    The Shadow Devil did not lie to him, the architecture here was indeed planned by Shadow, and this was a circle that would never end, and to circular objects, he was born to be the best kind of enchantment, it could be said that because he was extremely smooth, anything that looked like a ripple was reflected back, the people inside could not make any contact with the outside world, even if it was just spiritual communication, they had to communicate through the waves, and at this moment, the smooth outside of the building reflected this information directly to who knows where, and the inner circle would also rebound, but it could not be broken.


    Lin Mufeng was currently stuck in the maze, unable to exit, so he naturally couldn''t find out about the changes in the evil wood pavilion. Coincidentally, the temper of the young miss had just come up, so when Lan Bing saw the crowd who had come to cause trouble, she angrily said: "Let''s see who dares to come!"


    This should be her true self!


    The crowd did not expect to buy a fake one, and not only did they not know what to say, but it was obvious that this woman wanted to fight back with swords and sabers. Someone immediately said, "For someone so unreasonable, we have no reason to care."


    Thus, everyone surrounded Lan Bing, but what strength did Lan Bing have, and what strength did these shrimp soldiers and crab generals have, even if they were surrounded, they were not Lan Bing''s match. When Lan Bing took action, it was not a big deal. Although she did not take off her veil, her identity was still exposed.


    Ice Giant Bear!


    When they saw the ice bear''s Heavenly Soul, they immediately understood, and did not say that they would be entangled with this woman, but only said that they wanted to confirm their identity, and even if they were to participate in the free-for-all, although their rank was not low, with Lan Bing''s current strength, they would not be able to take advantage of him. Thus, they did not clash with him, and returned to report instead.


    When Guang Ming heard that this person was Lan Bing, he could not help but gnash his teeth in hatred. It was Lin Mufeng''s man again. But now he was only concerned about who it was, he had achieved his goal, and with the incident at evil wood pavilion, he would definitely disappear, and would not cause trouble for himself.


    Moreover, previously he had said that Lin Mufeng was Lin Mufeng, and the Lin Family was the Lin Family. If he took action against the Lin Family at this time, it would seem that he would go back on his word, and this was exactly the time for him to establish his might, and furthermore, he did not want to cause any mishap with the Lin Family, but only with Lin Mufeng. Although he was unfavorable to the Lin Family, there were some matters that could not be handled easily by the Lin Family, and even if Xiao Qiang was able to control the Lin Family, it would mean that the Lin Family could. After all, Xiao Qiang had a powerful grandfather and grandmother, if she really did cause trouble, Xiao Qiang''s attitude would be decisive. Xiao Qiang would definitely be on her side right now, so the Lin Family wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    In the light of today, he could be said to have carried out his own plan with great vigor. Now, he was going to meddle in the affairs of the Heavenly Soul Sect.


    Although the Heavenly Soul Sect already belonged to the same faction and there were no longer any s or evil spirit Masters within the Star Blue Empire, with everyone being from the same sect, all the grudges from the past seemed to have been resolved. But now, the position of sect master was the most important.


    Right now, the three disciples were discussing in charge, but it was not a long term plan. They needed a suitable person to start the sect''s affairs. However, this candidate was a problem, and now that the three of them had the same thoughts, the position of sect master was a headache to them. Since they had let go of their past grudges, then there were still a few people who could take on such a big responsibility: Elder Lianxing, the original four investigators, Elder Xu, and even Ni Chang. At a time like this, Yu Xin had already been eliminated, and was even ranked after Xiao Qiang.


    As for Lianxin and Xu Changcai, their voices could be said to be the loudest, representing both sides. Although the two sects had returned to their respective sects, if the people below were to let go of their worries soon, it would still take some time. After all, the battle between the Heavenly Soul Master and the evil spirit Masters had lasted for three generations.


    As for the younger generation, if the Prince Rakasha was present, then it would mean that she, Yu Xin and Xiao Qiang were on par. Although they were in the same sect now, the Rakasha did not wish to be chosen from the younger generation, if not, in truth, they were a part of the same sect. However, in his heart, he found it hard to accept the fact that both Xiao Qiang and Xiao Qiang had been swallowed by the Heaven Soul Palace.


    And at this time, the light suddenly appeared, his appearance had almost shattered the Rakasha''s dream of coming here, the light had come here, and now he had the body of an emperor, who would dare not to obey and respect him?


    Although the Heavenly Soul Sect are all experts, the strong are still humans, they also live in this empire. The so-called Universal King''s Land, the strong are unavoidably common, but in terms of survival, the strong are no different from the ordinary.


    After the ceremony was over, the Xiao Lao asked: "May I ask what is the matter that Your Majesty would like to pay us a visit for?" As he spoke, his eyes stared at the light with great interest, without any hint of the submissiveness or fear that a subject would feel upon seeing Long Yan. He didn''t have any good feelings towards the light at all, even though his words carried respect, but his words were straightforward.


    Guang Ming naturally could see the unfriendliness in Xiao Lao''s eyes, but he had already made his goal clear before he came, and he believed that if he were to say it out loud, even the Xiao Lao would not object, since people have their own selfish motives. Although the Xiao Lao was a person, he did not escape his fate.


    He said in a bright voice, "Today, I have come for a single matter. Heavenly Soul Sect has been in the sect for a long time, but the position of sect master is still in the limelight. "At the same time, I will bring a suggestion to everyone."


    Xiao Lao did not expect Guang Ming to come for this matter. He said, "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I wonder what your suggestion would be?"


    Guang Ming''s words were very nice, it was the Emperor''s suggestion! This sounds better in the open. When have you ever heard the Emperor''s suggestion not work? In other words, he''s here to issue a decree.

 C258 A storm is brewing (2)

    "Now, this world belongs to the young, and Heavenly Soul Sect has experienced many things before. Finally, both sects have returned to their sects, so new forces must be channeled into this world. Therefore, my suggestion is to choose the new sect master from the younger generation."


    If he had really chosen the sect master position from the younger generation, then there would be no one else other than her own granddaughter Xiao Qiang. Although Yu Xin had the qualifications, compared to the mature Xiao Qiang, she was basically hopeless. Although the Fu family''s strength could not be underestimated, with Xiao Qiang''s status as the teacher of the nation and her relationship with her junior sister, there was no suspense at all for Xiao Qiang to become sect master.


    Everyone was very clear on this point, so Guang Ming didn''t need to say it out loud. This way, you guys have to decide who to pick, and he didn''t use his identity as an emperor to pressure people. Moreover, he only suggested that he didn''t issue any imperial edict, which was a decision made by the people in the Heavenly Soul Sect. It had nothing to do with him.


    Just like this, Xiao Qiang naturally became the new Heavenly Soul Sect Lord. Regarding this position, Yu Xin did not care at all, but Fu Tianbo was still very upset. At a time like this, Yu Xin could not tell him the whole story, so she could only suppress it in her heart. And he could imagine that her father was about to take action.


    At the same time, it was also within her expectations that her father would do so. Therefore, her father should be considered as a bomb, and now that he had set the fuse on fire, she believed that once things came to an end, her father would definitely understand her. Furthermore, even if there was no such thing, her father would definitely not stay below others. She believed in her father, and did not have that ambition in mind. He only wanted his clan to become stronger, that was all.


    With this incident, Yu Qinghong felt that it was time for Starblue to break the peace. He believed that the other three kingdoms wouldn''t be able to sit still any longer, so he might as well spread the news as soon as possible.


    Originally, it was a good thing to get rid of the Royal Palace, but there were some things that were not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Their keen sense of smell told them that the war was about to start again, and it was very likely that this was a war of annexation and annexation.


    Of course, Yu Xin did not know that there were still two areas that were starting to become more lively. One was the The Spiritual World that had not made any movements until now, and the other was the marine boundary. They saw the opportunity and were ready to make their move.


    A storm was brewing!


    Tian Gan Continent, The Spiritual World, Spirit Race''s territory.


    At this time, the seven clans of the The Spiritual World all knew that the Tian Yuan Continent was in a dire situation. According to common sense, the seven clans should have also started to move, but until now, other than magical race Lu Qingfeng, the rest of the seven clans did not seem to have any intentions of moving. Speaking of which, the relationship between the Tian Yuan Continent and the Sky Human Continent should be like lips touching on teeth, if there was any movement in the Tian Yuan Continent, it would definitely affect the rest of the seven clans, but the people of the seven clans were so calm, making them feel like the water in here was too deep.


    The Spirit Race had a very deep connection with the Tian Yuan Continent, but at that time, Elder Ruo Yuhan was supposed to be a branch of the Ruojia. It could be said that the relationship between the Spirit Race and the Tian Yuan Continent was the most entangled, although they were expelled from the Ruojia many years ago, they could not write down the two words in one go, thus their hearts were always on the Ruojia, and there would be a day when they could recognize their ancestors and return to the Tian Yuan Continent.


    Although right now the Spirit Race had already completely integrated themselves into the The Spiritual World, and was no longer related to the profession of Heavenly Soul Master, there were some things that, once they entered deep into the bone marrow, would forever be branded on it.


    They had no reason to sit by and watch. Furthermore, this opportunity could be said to be extremely rare, and if they, the traitors of the Ruojia, were to act now, not only would they be able to return in an upright manner, they would definitely become the leaders of the Ruojia. But now, it was obvious that Ruo Yuhan had not made any movements at all.


    "Master, why are you still not taking action? At that time, forget about Ruojia, even Xing Lan and the rest can be easily taken down. "


    "Yan''er, there are some things that you won''t understand. Also, the things in the continent aren''t something that you should concern yourself with, your only job right now is to take care of that Ten Thousand Spirit Array."


    "Yes sir!" The disciple called Yan''er, who had been following Ruo Yuhan for many years, left without hesitation. She was an orphan, or could be said to be an orphan, because there was nothing else she could remember besides the memories here, and she didn''t even know what her true age was. Because the Spirit Race had an innate spirit energy that could awaken the primordial spirit energy of nature, time did not have much meaning to them, and if there really existed someone who could live forever in this world, then there was no doubt that they were a group of people. There was a tradition in the Spirit Race that no man or woman could marry and have children, because everyone had a natural longevity after birth, so their marriage meant death.


    The laws of nature were sometimes so cruel that nothing was perfect. The heavens had given them longevity, but had deprived them of the chance to enjoy it.


    It was said that those who had broken the rules were all men and women, and their babies had to be separated from their parents. Sometimes, people would find it hard to accept that fact, so the Ten Thousand Spirit Array could be said to be a cemetery, but ever since Yan''er had been guarding here, she had always thought that this place was definitely not as simple as a cemetery, and she was lucky, because according to the clan rules, even if a child was picked up, she would not be able to break this rule. If she came, it would mean that someone was going to die, and coincidentally, someone had committed a grave crime, so she could stay.


    However, there was one person who was angry about her leaving. This person was the right Protector Zhang Xiao, who was already tired of everything here and wanted to have his own descendants with his beloved, and that felon was undoubtedly their only hope, so he could obtain a precious placing without dying. However, because of Han Yan''s arrival, he had to wait for a long time.


    However, what kind of identity did Ruo Yuhan have? She had accepted Yan''er as her disciple, who would dare to have any more questions? Zhang Xiao could only endure, but he had to secretly look for opportunities. As a protector, he was a law enforcer so he didn''t believe that Han Yan would never make a mistake in her life. As long as he made a mistake, it would be too hard to protect her.


    Of course, Yan Er did not know that there were people scheming against her from the back, and that her outer appearance was as calm as usual. Seeing a pool of water surrounding the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, but not a single ripple on it, her heart was like this water, unable to produce even a single ripple. She shook the copper bell in front of her chest out of habit. Only this copper bell made her feel a tinge of happiness. Hearing this bell made Yan''er feel happy or sad, as if some of her memories were hidden within it.


    The word "Mo" was indistinctly printed on the bronze bell. It made her feel that this word was related to her background, but other than this bronze bell, she no longer had any memories of her own. Although she didn''t know her own true age, she felt like a newborn after entering the Spirit Race.


    Suddenly, she saw an incredible sight. That man''s figure was very familiar. Seeing that someone was willing to become a devil, Yan''er''s tears fell.


    Tears, something that the Spirit Race absolutely forbade.


    Furthermore, they were still crying in the water of the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, which made them even more unwilling to allow such a thing to happen. This was not ordinary water, but water that flowed all the way to the dark world, and the liquid from the elf''s body could not be dropped into the Dark World.


    But now, Yan''er was actually the guard of the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, and knowing that she had committed the crime, her crime became even more serious. The chance that Zhang Xiao had been looking for was finally here. Right now, there was basically nothing else in Zhang Xiao''s heart, and life here had always been slow. Because there was no time limit, all the Elves were already used to this kind of languid and slow life, because these lifeless days were truly boring.


    Because they had broken through the concept of time, the Spirit Race had always believed that surpassing time was equivalent to surpassing everything. They were a group of races that had already comprehended the Dao, and did not need to witness the separation of love and hate in this world. Thus, they did not care about joy or worry.


    Of course, Zhang Xiao had plenty of time to find Yan''er''s fault, and the last part was that he was not afraid of thieves stealing, but rather, he was afraid of missing something. The moment he put his heart into it, Yan''er would make a mistake and fall into his hands.


    Zhang Xiao immediately revealed his figure and said: "Han Yan, you are a Ten Thousand Spirit Array Guard, yet you know what is wrong, quickly come back with me!"


    Yan''er also didn''t know why she had cried when she saw that scene. In fact, she didn''t even understand that the liquid that had fallen off her face just now was called tears. However, it was a violation of the rules for the Elf''s body to drop its blood into the river of Myriad Spirit. Therefore, she had no words to say and could only lie low.


    Furthermore, he was also tired of living like this. Although he lived the same life as the heavens and the earth, he did not have any freedom. He did not even have the right to cry or laugh.


    Therefore, Han Yan did not complain and went along with Zhang Xiao to the Spirit Smoke Hall. The Spirit Smoke Hall was a place for the Spirit Race to enforce the law. The so called Spirit Smoke Hall meant that the soul was like a cloud, and to the Spirit Race members, the death of the soul here meant the end of their lives. Han Yan being tired of this life did not mean that other people were tired of it, since there would always be people who believed that such a life was a blissful one, and most people would only think so.

 C259 Weeping in the Dark Maze

    When Ruo Yuhan heard that his disciple knew how to break the law, she had to put in some effort to save her. However, Zhang Xiao was a little too anxious, he only wanted Han Yan to die, but forgot, crying and laughing was a human''s instinctive reaction. If he was stung by it, he would have to stop crying, especially for girls, which was not logical.


    Therefore, in order to protect his disciple, Ruo Yuhan asked in a frivolous voice, "Han Yan, I''m asking you instead, are you crying because something stung your heart or because you were frightened?"


    Now, Han Yan only wished to court death, but she had to answer Master''s questions truthfully. Han Yan replied, "Reporting to Master, Yan`er has indeed been touched by the scene of the river."


    "Nonsense, the Myriad Spirit River is filled with spiritual energy, so it doesn''t matter if you''re a living being or a dead being, it''s impossible for them to appear in the river, unless they''re an inverted image. How can you be scared or hurt by your own reflection?"


    When Zhang Xiao heard this, he knew that it was Ruo Yuhan who was deliberately protecting her disciple. If Han Yan had replied that it was because she was frightened by something, she could have avoided the danger, and she was extremely furious in her heart, blaming herself for not seeing the surroundings clearly, because those dead Elves would definitely prank and scare people sometimes. However, if Han Yan made up such a reason, it was simply impossible to find the right proof, so she could do nothing to Han Yan.


    When Ruo Yuhan heard how anxious she was, she had already thought about how he was pregnant, but she had her own idea, "Since it''s like this, then we''ll see if there''s anything wrong with the river, and if there is, then we''ll forgive Yan''er, and if there isn''t, then I won''t let her off just because of my disciple."


    Regarding what Han Yan said just now, Ruo Yuhan did not doubt it at all. Only she knew what would happen in the Myriad Spirit River, and if Yan''er really saw those things, then things would be bad.


    Everyone listened to Ruo Yuhan rationally, and she was also an elder. Her words were heavy, who would dare not to listen?


    The group arrived in front of the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, and Ruo Yuhan asked, "Yan''er, where did you see the movements in the river?"


    Han Yan pointed with her finger, and at the same time, crouched down, the bell chimed twice, releasing a clear and crisp ring. When she squatted down and pointed to the river surface, everyone could clearly see, inside, was indeed the scene of a man jumping off a cliff.


    Everyone saw that Han Yan was not lying, so naturally, Zhang Xiao did not say anything, and said: "Alright, since everyone has seen this, then let this matter be as it is, it''s my fault for not finding out the truth, please accept your punishment."


    Zhang Xiao said this and said he would not investigate, but he was a law enforcement clan elder, and what he had done was not excessive, so this matter ended like this. But when Han Yan''s Tears of the Elves fell into the Myriad Spirit River, it made everyone''s heart surge with unease.


    This time, it would lead to the Dark World, where the Tears of Elves fell. If he gave it to the Demon Emperor, it would increase his thousand years of cultivation.


    Everyone''s doubts were correct. This drop of spirit''s tears was indeed released to the Dark World, but it was not obtained by the Demon Emperor.


    The Star Blue Empire was already beginning to have rain, but Lin Mufeng, who was trapped in the maze of darkness, did not know of it, and bitterly searched for an exit. He heard the sound of a woman crying inside the maze, which surprised him, if according to the Shadow Devil, everything here could not be transmitted, then where did the crying come from?


    Even the Shadow Devil couldn''t figure out why his meticulously crafted maze couldn''t stop this kind of crying. Just as he was beginning to suspect, Lin Mufeng felt a gust of wind above his head. He instinctively let out a "Ah," and looked upwards. In the end, that drop of spirit''s tears, unerringly landed into his opened mouth.


    He felt that the unknown liquid was a little salty and astringent. He could not help but curse loudly, "Who the hell is spitting out saliva!"


    No, it could drip saliva, so? Even the Shadow Devil was startled. What is wrong with this guy, he couldn''t have been spat on just a moment ago, right? Just who the hell was this guy, who knew that the moment he raised his head, he would see through him, even if he hated him, he wouldn''t do it this way.


    Lin Mufeng did not think that he would gain fortune from this disaster and instead see through the principles behind the Dark Maze. It turned out that his exit was above. This kind of special design was really too wicked. No wonder he couldn''t get out even after turning left and right. This knowledge was all on top of his head.


    Of course, he did not know that what he had swallowed was not ordinary saliva. There were many benefits from this drop, it was just that he had not entered the The Spiritual World yet, and was not the Demon Emperor. Otherwise, if he knew that this was the spirit liquid, he would be excited to the point that he would not be able to sleep for three days and three nights.


    Lin Mufeng saw that the exit was above him, and now that the vampiric soul had returned, he no longer had to glide, but was actually flying. Once one reached Violet Rank, they could fly. But now, this thing had directly disregarded Violet Rank in three leaps, so finding a way out from above was a very easy and enjoyable thing to do.


    "Come out, Shadow Devil!"


    "Hmph. You''ve really lost your dog shit. You didn''t get lucky by just walking out of the water and spitting out saliva. You actually managed to escape into the sky, but your luck ends here."


    The Shadow Devil had finally revealed his real body. What was this?


    Looking at the real body of the Shadow Devil, Lin Mufeng almost thought that he had seen wrongly. Was this person really a Shadow Devil? He was clearly a replica of the most narcissistic Gu Hai in the Celestial Warrior. Was there really someone so similar in the world?


    The Shadow Devil obviously saw the astonishment in Lin Mufeng''s eyes and immediately replied, "It''s very strange, right? That guy is merely my little brother that I''ve lived up to. Hahahaha, but if you want to compare me with him, I am the most handsome man in the world. "


    They were indeed brothers. Even Gu Ying''s self-pity was so similar. A man who cared so much about his appearance really did have the worst of it.


    "Demon!"


    Lin Mufeng couldn''t bear to see a man not being like a man the most, he was just like a transvestite, a fake woman. However, he did not look fake at all, only that he looked a little like a woman in his actions.


    While playing with the flowers in her hands, the Shadow Devil continued to use its petals to stroke its slender hands non-stop. Her actions made Lin Mufeng feel even more disgusted, such a man!


    F * ck, no way, this guy is actually still playing with the rainbow armor.


    Lin Mufeng resisted the urge to puke and said that he was really full of energy. It''s one thing that a grown man looks like a transvestite, but he actually made the nail look so disgusting. However, these colourful armors were not used to disgust people, but to kill people.


    Each nail has a different color, representing a different way of dying.


    Shadow Devil drew a line on his little finger that was painted blue, and said, "Hmm, since this item is moving, then I will let you die in the blue." He represents the heart of the sea, and you will die on a helpless island. in the end, it was devoured by endless blue algae. "


    "But before you die, how can you not have good wine to accompany you?"


    The Shadow Devil''s body quickly turned, and with a speed that left one defenseless, he moved behind Lin Mufeng and lightly patted his shoulder, saying, "Two of you are not interested in drinking at all, why not find a beautiful lady to dance for us?"


    This was his ultimate killing technique, aimed straight at the shadow trio. Right now, an illusion appeared in front of Lin Mufeng, one the dancer, the other the killer Demon King. Two figures were constantly flashing, this was definitely not an illusion attack, but a true speed, just that speed alone was beyond the range of a human''s perception, it could be said to be infinitely close to the speed of light.


    Lin Mufeng was surrounded and even if the other party didn''t make a move, he herself wouldn''t be able to catch his speed. He wanted to make a move, but he didn''t have the chance. If he were to continue wasting time like this, he would be played to death sooner or later. He had to think of an idea as soon as possible.


    Lin Mufeng was already frowning as he thought about it. With his plan in mind, he realized that this young master didn''t have the time to watch a beauty dance.


    This was an experience he had before, and it wasn''t much of a combat experience, but just like how art came from life, combat experience was also sometimes the accumulation of one''s life. He knew that as long as something the size of a hair stuck in the center of the fast wheel, it would stop spinning, which was to use softness.


    As a result, while he was dodging, it seemed as if he had grasped an opportunity to launch a fake attack. Therefore, the Shadow Devil was already at the fastest speed in the world, unless the opponent was fast enough to surpass the speed of light, otherwise, it would be impossible to break through his speed. This was different from the Heavenly Soul Master, where he was able to use the power of the soul and Heavenly Energy from the soul, to activate his own light element, thus the Shadow Devil did not have a soul of its own, and was not affected by this, at all. was at his peak, so his own strength could not affect himself at all.


    However, what he did not know was that Lin Mufeng was a weirdo who could not be measured using common sense. Whenever he acted according to the rules, he disregarded the rules the most. This kind of orthodox fighting style was not Lin Mufeng''s style at all, he was only trying to confuse the Shadow Devil. Actually, he was already covered in spider webs. This kind of play was something he had done at school, but he never thought that it would be equally effective against players like the Demonic Shadow.


    This was like an elephant falling into the hands of a mouse. One was so powerful, while the other looked extremely weak. But how incredible it seems that a mouse can get into an elephant''s nostrils and defeat it.


    Lin Mufeng used what seemed to be a rotten child''s method, in a few twists and turns, he had already tied the Shadow Devil into a bundle.


    Even the alabaster knife could not cut through the spider silk, but the Shadow Devil could not break free at all, and he had improved on it before. Now, the spider silk was even thicker than Mi La''s silk, so the Shadow Devil could only watch as Lin Mufeng took the Shadow Devil Bead from his waist without being able to do anything.


    "You sniper! Needless to say, I know who you are!"


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect this spider silk to be able to block that attack for you." However, do you know that there is something called the Treacherous Currency in this world? "

 C260 Soul Technique: Tyrannosaurus Rexs Prestige

    Tempest bowed his worm-like body. After failing his sneak attack, he had no choice but to show himself. It turned out that Lin Mufeng had long since prepared himself for Tempest''s "Inscribed Sentinel".


    Tempest would never have imagined that before Mi La died, he had said that if he ever met Tempest, the only thing that he could protect against was his own shadow and body, because no matter whether it was his body or shadow, Tempest could take a person''s life. Therefore, when Lin Mufeng was entangled with the Shadow Devil, he already felt that this Tempest, who was always scheming, would definitely attack him from the back. How could the Tempest hurt him?


    One must know that with the special body structure of the Tempest, the so-called sand that he sprayed out, with the power from his bow and arrow, was just like a bullet fired from a shotgun. There was both a physical attack and a toxic attack, Lin Mufeng only avoided the poison attack, and to attack that type of attack which had no target in all directions, you would say that he was able to dodge it one by one, but that was simply impossible. Although it was separated by spider silk, it was still as if he had shot himself.


    Tempest saw that this indistinct figure only caused Lin Mufeng to feel a slight pain in his body, and did not cause any more substantial injuries. He couldn''t help but feel anger burning in his heart, but to think that he would have no chance to make another move, against the person who planned to harm him, Lin Mufeng was not willing to let him have the upper hand, and with one look, he could tell that this fellow''s weakness was due to fear.


    Light and heat.


    At this point in time, the mutated leeches would be of use.


    The current Blood Leech could be said to have already left its range. It could also be considered a strange dragon. Not only that, but it was a strange dragon that could spit out fire.


    Tempest was buried in the sea of fire. With the Tempest Spider in his hand, he, who was hiding his true power, had achieved his desired outcome.


    Moreover, Lin Mufeng had already walked out of the strange circle, and was basically finding the exit. Killing his way up to the spectator stand, even if you didn''t make a move, he would have come looking for you, so he might as well make the first move himself. He wanted to see who the real dragon was instead.


    This man was the dragon demon. In his eyes, he was not a human but a demon dragon that had evolved. Different from the dragon in the east, he should belong to the westerner''s definition of a dragon that could shoot fire when it had wings, which was also a flame dragon.


    dragon demon appeared on the spot, and was one of the devil stars. Of course, at this time, besides his body, he had already evolved to the point that he could speak a few human words.


    Ahh!


    The dragon demon spread his wings and pounced over, unleashing two roars. He even spat out a few balls of flame to increase his presence, it seemed like he had some intelligence, and was not considered to be a low level creature.


    dragon demon practiced for a while before retracting his wings. His hawk-claw like feet firmly grabbed onto the ground, and with a single glance, he could tell that it was a power-type creature. Its claws were at least half a foot deep into the ground, which allowed him to determine its size and weight.


    dragon demon looked down at Lin Mufeng as if he was looking at an ant.


    He then asked, "Are you here to throw away your life?"


    Facing this beast, how could Lin Mufeng have anything good to say, "No, I''m here to send you on your way."


    Hearing that, the dragon demon continued to hum loudly: "You have quite the tone, but your luck is bad. There is a creature called ''dragon'' in this world, of course you have never seen it before, because those who have seen it are all dead. Roar ¡­ "Roar!"


    With regards to the dragon demon, a being that grew by the look of it, Lin Mufeng had almost broken down the alabaster knife before, so this time he would definitely not fight it with cold. Right now, the two could only be considered strong against each other, it seemed that the dragon demon''s strength was above the average strength of the other demonic stars, but he still did not know what to do. After all, the Blood Leech was a genius that had undergone a second mutation, and it should still be evolving.


    So, this time Lin Mufeng had a bit of a gambler''s mentality. Although he never liked this kind of method where one had no chance of winning, it was just that this time, he could not think of any other way. He might still have a chance to gamble once. If he didn''t gamble, then he wouldn''t even have a chance.


    In this situation, if it were anyone else, they would not have a better idea. Moreover, this fellow was definitely powerful. It was almost impossible for those clever things to have any effect on him. Fortunately, after the blood leech appeared, it was more than two meters tall. This way, it would benefit the dragon demon ¡­


    At least he had a slight advantage in height. Even if it was a short general, at least he looked like a 1.5 meter tall man fighting against a 2 meter tall man.


    Facing such an overwhelming blow and deterrence, Lin Mufeng placed his life on the line this time. Either his opponent fell, or his own Heavenly Soul was injured. Even though taking the risk wasn''t his character, the situation in the past was different. In the past, it was called Courage. This time, he really was fooling around. He couldn''t afford to lose.


    Lin Mufeng is not a god, so he can''t be perfect. You can''t ask him to be perfect either, otherwise, he would have already been invincible.


    The stronger the opponent, the stronger the fighting spirit. This was the only thing that was worth comforting to Lin Mufeng right now, and these were all part of the rules of the Heavenly Soul Realm. It was that when the time came, things refined by either the Heavenly Soul or Heavenly Soul would have the will of the owner, so the Blood Leech was obviously evolving in this area.


    Blood Devouring Demon Dragon!


    He never expected that the dragon demon, this beast, would actually have a Heavenly Soul, to be precise, it could be considered a type of soul, but would be understood as Heavenly Soul, because regarding the soul of Lin Mufeng, it could only be considered as an initial glimpse, following his later experiences, he would have sufficient understanding of it.


    It was originally a Flame Dragon in itself, and summoning a Demon Dragon to assist it. This kind of attack was an extremely terrifying one, but the one behind it was ¡­


    F * ck, so all of this was a facade. This guy wasn''t as scary as he had imagined. All of this was just a facade. However, this was the first time he had been able to maintain this illusion for so long with the power of the Origin Energy.


    Now, Lin Mufeng did not even give his opponent the chance to see through his weakness.


    He did not have time to spare, he used the least powerful martial skill and stabbed the dagger into dragon demon''s heart. This attack was completely instinctive and different from a human''s. When a human''s heart stopped beating, everything would end, but a beast was different, just like a chicken or dog, when you pierce through its heart, it would continue to live for a period of time, which could also be interpreted as a 100 foot insect. Although it was not a 100 foot insect, but it was still the same principle.


    The blazing fire dragon was the last wail of the dragon demon! At the same time, Lin Mufeng only felt a burning sensation in his body, and actually activated a technique. Just as he was about to absorb it, he was caught by the Blood Leech first, and swallowed it back in one gulp. This made him extremely surprised, how could he really have his own will?


    It wouldn''t be fun if he wasn''t controlled by his own will.


    Lin Mufeng shouted: "Receive!"


    It was impossible for the blood leech to not listen to him at such a time, this fellow was truly a brave man, he actually started to forcefully refine it at such a moment, and the Sky Soul Ring was indeed exquisite, he was almost one with his golden finger now, with just a thought, the blood leech was willing to submit, it seemed that after some time, he would be able to obtain a powerful item, but now that he had it, he should be able to comprehend the soul skill faster, but eating the dragon would give him a chance.


    What sort of soul skill was that?


    What the heck, your sister! Are you messing with me? I can''t believe I''ve only been given this one soul skill!


    Dragon''s Might! It could amplify one''s image tenfold in an instant, giving the opponent the illusion of oppressing the other party. It had the prestige of a sovereign descending the world, lasting for five seconds!


    This sort of soul skill was unable to attack or defend. It was simply useless!


    Perhaps this kind of five second dragon''s power could frighten the opponent, and in an instant, the opponent''s strength would increase tenfold. If his current rank was ten times stronger, wouldn''t that mean that he could even instantly frighten the Ancient God? If it really was like this, then this skill could be considered useful.


    Not to mention five seconds, it would only take a second for such an aura to explode. For a battle, this was already enough, and thinking about how he was forced by the Flame Dragon to the point where he had no choice but to gamble, it turned out to be a fake. Even in front of the power of the Origin Energy, such an illusion could last for a very long time.


    Originally, he wanted to personally see Lin Mufeng being defeated by the Star of the Eight Devils and so he had made his wish come to an end. But now, what he saw was that the famous eight devils had all lost, leaving behind only the Evil Demon and the diabolic killing, and the rest had all been ambushed by Lin Mufeng''s devil orbs, while the Heavenly Soul Necklace s on Lin Mufeng''s neck, had all been lit up, and if all the eight Heavenly Soul Necklace orbs were lit up, then the Demon Emperor wouldn''t be able to do it.


    It was already an unknown number to even cover himself.


    If necessary, even the Demon Emperor would only be taking it out as a shield for him. As long as he didn''t die, there was a chance of everything happening, so now he had to think of a life saving plan, and it was very obvious to Dark World right now, he didn''t know if it was still possible for him to find a place to stay. Lin Mufeng is also you, so the young master''s matters always ended up in your hands.


    However, this time, you won''t be so lucky. You like to show off so much, let you let yourself out, when that time comes I''m afraid your wives, hehe.


    Heaven Destroyer started off with a shocking conspiracy.


    It could be said that his luck was bad and he was always missing half a move. Otherwise, with the secret he had grasped, the Demon Emperor would not care about it at all and would obediently bow down to him. He indeed had the qualifications to do so, but he could only say that he was too unlucky, truly unlucky!

 C261 Conspiracy to Destroy the Heavens (I)

    Now he had to contact a person. If this person started moving now, there would be a chance of turning the situation around, and this person was the lurking unease that he had been ordered to pursue.


    It was now time for this person to appear on the scene. Heaven Destroyer knew in his heart that this person also did not wish for Lin Mufeng to be riding on top of his head all his life, or to live in the shadows forever. As long as that person is willing to help, even if Lin Mufeng defeats the Demon Emperor and takes the map, so what? So what if he loses everything other than this, even if he is unable to achieve this ambition himself, if he cannot do it, then he will personally destroy him. Even if it is the heaven and earth, as long as the heaven and earth are against me, I will also destroy him.


    At a time like this, if he still did not leave and met Lin Mufeng later, it would be too late for him to leave. Although he thought this way, Lin Mufeng still continued to be haunted. He had broken through the Dark Maze and understood his principles, so even though he still had to defeat three Demon Stars in order to light up all eight of the pearls, like him and his attacks, he could only take the closest route. And now, the place Heaven Destroyer was arranged to stay was the place he had to take this shortcut to.


    Prince Rakasha! We meet again.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng already knew everything that the Prince Rakasha had done. Other than knowing that the poison was instigated by him, if he knew that Xiao Qiang was poisoned entirely because of this fellow, he would definitely chase after him until the end.


    At the moment, he simply didn''t have any desire to continue the fight at all. All he wanted to do was to quickly leave this place, so the fight hadn''t started.


    He was already prepared to run, but he still said seriously, "If the heavens do not obey, I will destroy the world. So please call me Heaven Destroyer!"


    Heaven Destroyer?


    Lin Mufeng was not someone to be scared off. Although he was evil, he was not arrogant, all he had was arrogance. Humans could not have arrogance, but they could not lack arrogance.


    Lin Mufeng scoffed at his arrogance, "Hmph!" After saying that, he wanted to test just how powerful this Tyrant Dragon truly was.


    Facing the sudden increase in strength of Lin Mufeng, he actually kneeled to the ground. Lin Mufeng did not expect that the might of the Tyrant Dragon would not seem to have any offensive power, but after it was unleashed, it was more effective than any kind of attack, and in terms of strength, it could not be considered to be any weaker than the Rakasha''s, after all, it was taught to him personally, he did not expect it to be so easily intimidated, and it looks like this skill was still quite effective.


    Because he had just comprehended this skill, his control over it was not very nimble. Furthermore, half of the reason why Heaven Decimating Fist was used this way was because he was scared witless by this power while the other half was confused. He only wanted to slip away when Lin Mufeng was not paying attention, so when he saw Lin Mufeng get distracted, he immediately flashed and disappeared.


    He didn''t expect that this brat would sneak away from him. If he hadn''t considered the might of this Tyrannosaurus Rex, he wouldn''t have given him the opportunity to do so. Now ¡­


    Thinking back on how he shouldn''t have split the time between the gods and knew that this ability could only last for five seconds, while he was still in the middle of a miscalculation, damn it, but now was not the time to complain and regret, and it was not too late to settle the scores with this person in the future, because victory was already in sight, as long as he defeated the Poison Demon and the Evil Demon, he would be able to obtain all eight Demon Beads.


    Thinking about it, Lin Mufeng mustered up all his energy and started to advance towards the Poison Demon.


    Even though he knew that the other five had already lost, he didn''t expect him to arrive so quickly. Even the diabolic killing that he had invited to help had not appeared yet, but Lin Mufeng had instead arrived first. What the hell was this diabolic killing doing?


    "He won''t come because he has already turned into this pearl."


    Lin Mufeng did not exaggerate, on the way here, his diabolic killing was already taken care of, with just one strike, there was no suspense at all, even though diabolic killing had repeatedly emphasized that I only kill, not kill, so I am not an assassin!


    This could only be his last words, and this was the sorrow of the diabolic killing. Like his subordinates before him, the diabolic killing''s life only consisted of six words: "Order, Blood, opponent".


    The one who fell was not his opponent, but himself. In fact, even in the face of Lin Mufeng, before he even used his so-called ultimate skill, Lifesteal Horse and Critical Hit Shatter, he had already collapsed onto the ground, because Lin Mufeng''s speed was simply too fast. As for making diabolic killing fall ¡­


    He thought that since he already possessed the speed of light, this was the fate of the diabolic killing. Now that he had finally broken free from his destiny, he hoped that in the next reincarnation, he would be able to rid himself of this fate.


    When the Poison Demon saw that Lin Mufeng''s Heavenly Soul Necklace still had two beads left, and that the first was for himself, he could not help but turn pale with fright, but behind the words, it could also be considered a form of instinctual reaction. This change in expression could also be considered as one of his methods of attack.


    Poison Demon said, "Looks like you''re very powerful. But since you know that I''m poison, don''t blame me for being vicious!"


    How could Lin Mufeng know that the Poison Demon was being treacherous? In fact, it seemed that the reason why his expression changed, was because he did not believe that Lin Mufeng could knock down the diabolic killing in one move. His expression of fear was actually one filled with killing intent as he launched his attack, and in reality, he could not be considered a human.


    It was needless to say that failure would result in the death of one with countless poisons attacking one''s heart. However, their corpses were the best nourishment, and could attack the nourishment of the other poisons continuing to cultivate. Thus, it was hard to say how many lives would be sacrificed for a successful poisoner.


    The reason why so many people were willing to risk their lives for this was entirely because after they had refined the Poison Human, their strength was extremely terrifying. Although they were not at the level where they were the strongest in the world, they were not far from each other. If it was just to refine some grass ¡­


    If one was lucky enough to become a Poison Man, then one would be considered trash among Poison Men. Their abilities could not be found even if they were thrown into a pile of people.


    As long as he managed to refine one, it would be very formidable. Being able to refine more than three poisons, he would already be a formidable figure among the poisons, while the Poison Demon could be said to be one of the five most powerful poisons among the poisons. It was also because he had cultivated the Five Poisons Art that his cultivation went berserk, becoming one of the devils in the darkness.


    It could be said that poison was everything to him, his only, and even for the word poison, he had become a devil, but he never had any regrets. It was only because he had merged with the five poisons that he had lost all of his humanity, other than being obsessed with the Dao of poison. Perhaps the Five Poisons had controlled it, rather than controlling the five poisons, so the change in his expression right now was not the normal change in a human''s expression. The green color represented the poisonous lizard, and the white represented a white snake. It could be said that his five senses were being occupied by the Five Poisons Tribe separately.


    Now the venom of the white snake, in addition to the venom of the lizard, had been activated. However, it was impossible for them to harm others with their poison powers. This was only the beginning of a formation and they needed a bit of supply of poison gas. Furthermore, these two poisons were not the most poisonous ones.


    It was just some poison in the air to produce the Five Poison Formation. The most unique part of the Five Poison Formation was that when people felt the poison gas, they would instinctively cover their noses. Yet, their formation ¡­


    It was something that needed to be done with the action of a human being. However, if you do not cover your nose with your hands, you will inhale poisonous gas. However, if you cover your nose with your hands, the formation will be formed.


    So this is a vicious array, you have no way of escaping.


    Of course Lin Mufeng would not fall into this trap. Who was he, and he seemed to be innately fond of absorbing poison. It seemed that the poison in the golden finger had accumulated quite a bit already. However, there were only two kinds of poison. It was not enough. Thus, he had deliberately poisoned himself. How could he stop if he did not suck all five poisons dry? In Lin Mufeng''s opinion, how are you going to use the poison? It was just like a poppy. If used properly, it would be a good medicine. If used incorrectly, it would be highly toxic.


    It is understandable that sleeping pills are in themselves a cure for insomniacs, but you cannot say that they cannot be used to kill. To find a scapegoat was like finding a weapon, but after killing someone you would blame them for creating such a weapon. It was really a ridiculous thing, so in Lin Mufeng''s opinion, these poisons had their own uses, maybe they could be refined into a corpse, and the flesh and bones of the spirit pellet were also unknown. Just like the toad, which was also a type of poison, but no one could deny the effect of the toad Su.


    These were all top quality goods, how could Lin Mufeng let them go so easily? Lin Mufeng himself activated the Five Poison Formation. The Five Poisons Tribe was an easy task. It would take a lot of effort to collect all of them.


    On the other hand, Exterminate the Heavens had already snuck back to the Star Blue Empire. He wanted to contact that person, but he could only do so now ¡­


    There was that person who could fulfill his wish, but the answer he received gave him a headache.


    To say that this Heaven Decimating Fist was worthy of being the son of the Rakasha, it could be said that he had the ability to see the light of day. The black aura that Yue Yan had called an uneasy factor from the Star Blue Empire, was actually able to contact him with such concealment. Not only that, he believed that he had the ability to cooperate with it, but of course, the so-called cooperation in Heaven''s End was only mutual utilization, because there were only eternal benefits and no eternal friends.


    "I can''t believe you can find me like this. You really are worthy of being called someone who claimed to have destroyed the Heavens!"


    After listening, the face of Heaven Destroyer didn''t change. He didn''t show any fear and said, "I think we should be able to cooperate!"


    "Cooperate, I think you''re mistaken! If you know who I am, you should know that I''m a loner. So go back, so that you won''t regret it! " Although there was a reply, it was impossible for Exterminate the Heavens to know where he was. However, he should be here since he could feel it. It wasn''t easy for him to do that because he knew what sort of terrifying person he was.

 C262 Conspiracy to Destroy the Heavens (Part II)

    This was the head of a dead soul, the head of ten thousand ghosts.


    Furthermore, the reason why he had been hiding the entire time was because he had not found one thing, and that was the Heavenly Soul of Lin Yuanshan within the illusion. When he had truly arrived at the Tian Yuan Continent, only when he arrived at the Sky Origin Stage, he had become a ball of fog and the illusion that appeared was only a fake image. The location of the real Lin Yuanshan''s Heavenly Soul had become an unanswered mystery. He firmly believed that as long as he was near the Lin Clan, he would definitely be able to find him. Only by finding himself could he truly possess all of his strength.


    Furthermore, only he knew where the sky spirit was, and with just this alone, he had enough confidence. As the Lord of the departed world, even if it was the Ghost King, he would have had enough of the dark aura and wouldn''t be the person without any ambitions.


    As long as you have ambition, you can definitely cooperate. This was what Heaven Destroyer thought. Thinking up to this point, Exterminate the Heavens said confidently, "I think my Lord Ghost King is definitely interested in the information I know!"


    When the Ghost King heard this, he let out a sinister laugh, "Fine, since you delivered yourself to me, I can only accept this gift."


    "The Spirit King told you to leave earlier, but you didn''t. Now it''s too late for you to leave!"


    As the voice fell, a woman appeared in front of Heaven Destroyer. This woman was dressed in a light robe, and her body was so light, if not for the weak starlight, Heaven Destroyer would have seen that she was a person without a shadow, and would not have thought that this woman was a ghost.


    Ghost King, there seems to be someone else around!


    The woman in red now treated the annihilation of the heavens as air. After she finished speaking, she ignored him and told the Ghost King everything she had sensed just now.


    The Ghost King only smiled and said, "Let her be. That woman has been secretly monitoring me for a long time. However, if no one knows about this sovereign''s existence, then it would be really boring."


    Yue Yan, who was secretly trying to investigate, did not think that he had already tried his best to restrain his Heavenly Soul, so much that he even held his breath. He never thought that this person, who called himself the Spirit King, would actually know that he was following them, but the harvest today was already not small, at least he knew that there must be some conspiracy between Heaven Destroyer and the Spirit King. So right now, he could not follow the Spirit King, but as long as he followed this Heaven Destroyer, he could definitely find out the clues.


    Thinking to this, she got up and left. Furthermore, she knew that the Spirit King did not take her seriously at all, and would definitely not make a move to harm her, but she never would have thought that not only did the Ghost King not take her seriously, he was also very familiar with her, and even teased Yue Yan who had just left: "Little Sister Yue Yan, you don''t have to follow me from now on. If you want to know where I am, as long as the Ghost King appears, I will naturally appear.


    Yue Yan immediately reported this to the Xiao Lao and the others, because he knew who the Spirit King was, maybe only the three of them knew, and now that the evil wood pavilion had been forced to close the door twice, she could only temporarily return to the Star Blue Academy. This was also something she should do, after all the Star Blue Academy and the Heavenly Soul Sect had the Hangu College, and now the three of them had to become corners, if he really wanted to take action, it would not be fun, although on the surface, it looked like did not care about the past, as long as Lin Mufeng left, it looked like everything, there was no guarantee that one day he would use a soft knife.


    Light could do such a thing. Especially now, when light was obviously studying the techniques of an Emperor, one would never be able to guess what the Emperor was thinking. Thus, it was best to be on guard.


    Yue Yan reported this to the Xiao Lao, at the same time, he tried to sense Lan Bing, hoping that Lan Tianzi could investigate the origins of the Spirit King.


    This investigation did not matter, but the original owner of the Spirit King was someone important, and departed world was not a good person either. It was just that everyone did not understand why the Spirit King had personally appeared, what exactly did he want to obtain?


    At the same time, he also seemed to be extremely familiar with Yue Yan. Speaking of which, this Ghost King was already a person who no longer existed. He should have been killed by the Heavenly Soul Master a thousand years ago, unless there was a new person from the departed world who succeeded the Spirit King. Otherwise, there shouldn''t be a Ghost King in this world.


    Even the Rakasha who was in control of the Land of Death knew nothing about the other matters of the departed world. Furthermore, the news that Lan Tianzi had sent back was also not anything more valuable.


    Although he was not his own biological son, he was still the descendant of his junior brother. Although his junior brother was evil in the past, this child was not at fault, only that he did not expect his son to become like this. This made his heart ache. After all, he had personally raised him. Even though he had become like this now, it couldn''t be that he didn''t have any responsibilities. Perhaps it was due to him not showing enough love and care for him.


    If he were to face it now, he would hesitate whether he could kill them and exterminate their families. Thus, he decided to withdraw from this matter because he was afraid that he would be unable to face it.


    When Rakasha withdrew, Xiao Lao and Yao Yue naturally could not participate either. Although only Xiao Lao could restrain his Heavenly Soul Extinction, that was still his junior brother''s child. His junior brother may have had a thousand troubles, but it had been many years since the last time, so when he attacked his junior brother''s descendants, was afraid that he would be in a difficult situation.


    From Yue Yan''s words, everyone knew that this Ghost King clearly had no enmity towards Yue Yan. If not, if she had made a move, even if there were a hundred Yue Yan s, they would not have survived until today.


    Although they knew it wasn''t too dangerous, Lin Fei still requested to go with Yue Yan. Towards Lin Fei, Yue Yan and the other two, these seniors did not understand what was going on between them, and the three of them seemed to be very conflicted, so the young man should take care of things regarding the young man himself. After all, sometimes the person beside him might not be clear, and the person inside might not be a mystery.


    There was no place for him to be, but he couldn''t really feel the same way.


    On the contrary, it was Lin Fei who was in his way and blocked his way, making Yue Yan feel annoyed. However, Lin Fei did not seem to care, as long as Yue Yan was happy, even if Yue Yan was scolding people, he would be happy.


    Because it was still too early for Yue Yan to leave, he hadn''t been able to enjoy the fun of it. Currently, Exterminate the Heavens didn''t have the qualifications to do so, but had become a slave. In the end, she did not know the identity of this red clothed female. Otherwise, she would definitely be extremely excited, because this dead soul was Hong Xiu, whom Lan Yi had begged Lin Mufeng to definitely find.


    Right now, she was the Ghost King''s follower, and the Ghost King had bestowed the Heaven Decimating Orb to Hong Xiu as a slave.


    As the genius of this generation in the departed world, the Spirit King was unstoppable from the moment it was born. It swept across the departed world and became recognized as the Ghost King only by relying on its true strength. And this Hong Xiu was saved by the newly born Ghost King.


    That day, the Sword Saint, Lin Mufeng and the others all went all out to destroy the lunar boundary, causing all the dead spirits to be subdued, but Hong Xiu was blown out of the lunar boundary due to the explosive force. As a lost spirit, she left the lunar boundary, and the only place left was to float around the departed world.


    However, ever since the death of the Ghost King, these ghosts were the proof of being strong. All the passersby, stop singing and I will go onstage. The so-called Ghost King was just like a lantern that had been switched between a horse and a horse. Everyone dared to call themselves a king. As a result, even though Hong Xiu had some strength, she would still be bullied in the end. And when someone was about to rape her, she was saved by a young man wearing a mask.


    No one knew of his origins, nor did anyone know his true identity. All they knew was that the more this youth swept through the major powers, the stronger he became, to the point where he even became stronger than that Ghost King from back then. No one dared to disobey him, and Hong Xiu also pledged to follow him, becoming a follower by his side.


    Because Hong Xiu was swept back to the departed world by the explosion, her brain was injured. Her original memories were blurry, but as a lost spirit, remembering things from the beginning was not important, even without the memories from the past, it was still a relief.


    That day, the current Ghost King did not have any powerful techniques, otherwise, he would have been burnt to ashes. Now that he had met Hong Xiu, he could only serve him like a god, and it seemed that no matter if it was human or departed world, strength and backing were both equally important.


    As for the current Ghost King, he always wore a mask, so the departed spirits were used to calling it the Ghost King''s mask. It was said that this mask possessed supreme divine power. He even said that as long as the Ghost King took off his mask, he would be able to defeat him. However, that person was defeated, and even though he had seen the Ghost King''s true appearance, he instantly turned into ashes and disappeared. That was the only time the Ghost King had taken off his mask.


    From then on, the Ghost King''s mask had another layer of mysteriousness to it. When the Ghost King wanted to kill someone, he would take off the mask, and it could also be said that when the Ghost King took off the mask, there would be people who wanted to leave this world.


    With the strength of the previous Ghost King, he would need a hundred Purple Rank Expert s to fight him together, and in the end, they would all be annihilated. Only with the method of Heavenly Soul Extinction, would he die together.


    With such strength, it would be as easy as waving one''s fingers to turn a person like Exterminate the Heavens into a slave that could be manipulated at will.


    Perhaps this was the fate of Destroyer. Originally, he had wanted to destroy the heavens, but he hadn''t thought that he would end up like this. Now, he was just a slave that was at the mercy of others.


    A bullet hit his forehead. Heaven Destroyer was startled and immediately said, "Master, what do you have to say?" It was as simple as that.


    Hong Xiu said: "Now, if the Spirit King wants to find the Heavenly Soul, won''t you lead the way?"


    Heaven Destroyer immediately bowed and said, "Yes, this subordinate will lead the way."


    Of course, the Ghost King was only trying to coax him. The person who was chosen by the Ghost King as his slave could only live his entire life, how could he still have his freedom? Furthermore, this kind of person, who had an endless desire for freedom the moment he heard of it, seemed to be the real thing, but from the moment he decided to be a slave, he had already lost his way. He was not qualified to talk about freedom.

 C263 Destiny of Destroying the Heavens

    Because, one would rather die than be free. How could someone like Heaven Destroyer understand this, so much so that he didn''t want to be free, but was afraid of death, and even did not hesitate to sell his soul, a person like that, you didn''t need to talk about reputation with him, because when he finds a new master, he would come and harm you, he was willing to rely on the Dark Lord, and now he was even loyal to himself! For someone like him to let him live, it was already a waste of air and food.


    So when one day you meet a man whose mind is clouded by ambition and desire, and you talk to him about freedom, he is not worth trusting, he is not worth being pitied, and the poor man must have something to hate.


    This was the fate of Destroyer, the fate that would never be able to escape. A slave who still had value.


    Heaven Destroyer brought the two of them to the Land of Death.


    Yue Yan was unable to enter the Land of Death. Originally, the Rakasha didn''t want to face it, but whenhe heard that the unfilial son brought the Ghost King into the Land of Death, she knew that he had to face this matter in the end. Although the two sects had returned, the fact that the Land of Death s were unable to enter was not something that could be changed for the time being. Other than himself, who else could contend against the strength of Heaven Destroyer. Although he had been injured before, with this unfilial son of his in the dark world, it was hard to say if he would learn any evil tricks. He would have to face this reality if he did not want to face it.


    Just when Rakasha had made his decision that he would end this unfilial son in Land of Death, Xiao Qiang, in his capacity as Sect Master, gave an order. No matter old or young, disciples, except for those who were on official business and were part of the division, were all forbidden from leaving the house to discuss about major matters.


    Even though Rakasha was an elder, he had yet to leave the sect. Thus, he did not dare disobey the sect master''s orders, and could only temporarily put this matter aside. Seeing that there was going to be an outcome and that an unexpected situation was about to occur, this made everyone''s heart burn with anxiety. Although Yue Yan was anxious, a place like the Land of Death was not a place where one could enter just by being anxious.


    Right now, all of the sect disciples were not allowed to go out, and could only contact the disciples of the original Royal Palace who were in charge of the division and enter the Land of Death. Because they had merged with the sect, of the three, except for the Great Clan Elder, the Great Clan, Great Clan, Great Clan, Great Clan, and Demon, who had been injured in the battle, the other three were still alive. Because they had joined the sect, of the three, except for the Great Clan Master, the two of them could be said to be free on the outside, continuing to act as clan investigators.


    Just the strength of these two? Although they were considered experts, but as to who they could compete with, they could be considered experts in the Tian Yuan Continent, but in front of the Spirit King and Heaven Destroyer, they were not experts at all, they could not be considered experts at all.


    Before leaving the Rakasha, he had repeatedly instructed the two of them to only probe and not clash with them.


    The two of them had been on the patrol for many years, and of course they knew how powerful they were. In fact, they did not need to give any instructions, nor would they use an egg to hit a rock to do such foolish things, but when they thought about how Royal Palace did not say anything, they still felt sad. Although it was a good thing that they were close, they couldn''t let go of those old feelings.


    On the other hand, Xiao Qiang did not know what reason she had gathered everyone, and with the two investigators tracking Land of Death, Lin Mufeng could be considered to have successfully defeated the Five Poisons Tribe.


    After defeating the Five Poisons, the poisons from those poisons had all returned to Lin Mufeng. Of course, the most important thing was that the Poison Demon Pearl had also entered the ranks of the Heavenly Soul Necklace s. Now that there was only an enemy left, Lin Mufeng could finally catch his breath. However, this evil demon was not so easy to deal with. One must know that the most powerful enemies would always be the last to appear. This was common knowledge.


    After taking a breather, Lin Mufeng was ready to deal with the evil spirits.


    The sound of the zither, Lin Mufeng heard the sound of the zither and also heard the sound of an attack. If Lin Mufeng did not know that the Demonic Butterfly was dead, he would have suspected that the guqin was played by Mi La. Lin Mufeng was sure that the Evil Demon had been hiding in the darkness for a long time, but he knew that the normal sneak attacks were useless against Lin Mufeng, so he waited for Lin Mufeng to get close before he attacked.


    The Evil Demon was indeed a difficult enemy to deal with, twin heavenly souls, and these two Heavenly Souls were both evil incarnations. There were skeletons and zombies, and he himself liked to call the skeleton the Evil Bone.


    For example, the skeleton had a necklace of skulls hanging on its chest. With one glance, one could tell that these skulls were definitely not the skulls of adults, but rather the skulls of newly-born infants. This was because the skulls of adults were not just the size of a fist. Just this evil necklace alone was enough to determine that this person was unforgivable, because to collect a necklace, it would take a lot of babies'' skulls, so it must have taken him countless lives to refine the demon soul.


    Scum!


    As Lin Mufeng spoke, he used the alabaster knife to play his zither.


    Although his zither music had been opened, the Evil Demon was still intoxicated, as if Lin Mufeng was air, immersed in the music, and said: "Listen to this music, so this is the evil spirit Songs for your soul!"


    Right now, Lin Mufeng had no time to listen to such nonsense, he wanted to finish the battle quickly!


    How impatient, let me cleanse your soul, Soul Devourer!


    The Evil Demon was truly worthy of being called an Evil Demon, the attack that he released was extremely strange, and furthermore, Lin Mufeng who could not follow common sense, had finally met his opponent, the Evil Demon was also a fellow who did not like to play by conventional means.


    Evil against evil!


    The two of them seemed to be evenly matched, but Lin Mufeng truly felt that it was not worth it. It was completely the power of evil, and it even had a sense of self-righteousness. It''s just that his actions did not follow common sense, causing Lin Mufeng to not be able to resist. Alright, then this young master will play with you, you''re still far from having an evil nature!


    Lin Mufeng looked like the alabaster knife s were going to attack, but in reality, the alabaster knife s were followed by the transparent spider silk. The illusory absence of thousand knives, for a time, caused countless snowflake shaped small knives to revolve around the Evil Demon. In reality, the spider webs had already started to wrap around him.


    How could they say that they could not restrict him? The evil monster obviously did not fall into their trap, it suddenly threw itself down onto the ground, causing Lin Mufeng''s blades to become useless, and one by one they fell to the ground. However, the evil monster that seemed to have no other choice, had hidden killing intent, there was actually a mechanism behind it.


    NND, Hidden Weapon!


    When the evil monster faced off against a strong enemy, it actually used a martial skill, and it was even the lowest hidden weapon in the martial skill. This was way too unbelievable.


    Moreover, this fellow could not even get up from the ground. He was as alive as a child, rolling around like a child when his parents did not buy anything for him. After stomping on the ground a few times, he seemed to have cried until he was straight like a corpse.


    What kind of f * cking technique was this! Since you like to play with evil, then I won''t do as you say. Lin Mufeng''s body leapt upwards, and after taking out his dagger, his hands firmly grabbed the handle, and smashed down onto the body of the youth.


    The two of them had actually started a melee. It could be considered a match made in heaven.


    But Lin Mufeng never would have thought that the moment the dagger pierced the guy''s back, he felt that it was extremely hard, and just then, his body that was not moving a moment ago, immediately stood up at ninety degrees, and like a spring, bounced him away, causing Lin Mufeng''s falling direction to be at a disadvantage. The Evil Demon threw his head forward onto the ground, and after jumping, he dove down towards the opposite direction of Lin Mufeng''s head.


    Unexpectedly, the evil monster''s reaction was fast, it even used the fighting method of a woman, and aimed at Lin Mufeng''s crotch.


    If Lin Mufeng had not dodged in time, the treasure would probably have been crippled. Is this evil monster even human? You actually even used a woman''s fighting style? Don''t tell me you''re scratching your own face right now?


    Unfortunately, Lin Mufeng had guessed correctly, seeing that Lin Mufeng had dodged and left his body, the evil demon pushed his hands horizontally towards Lin Mufeng''s face, f * ck, he wants to disfigure his face, although I am handsome, there is no need to be so jealous.


    Lin Mufeng tilted his head, at least he did not disfigure his face, otherwise, how would he go back to face his beautiful wives. Right now, Lin Mufeng had reached the point where he could no longer endure. But this fellow seemed to have become a completely different person, as if he was some kind of creature.


    Hmph, unless you can blow up my body, you won''t be able to beat me. This is the most powerful zombie possession.


    No, this fellow is not just from the twin heavenly souls, he should have the Body of Three Souls. With regards to the Body of Three Souls, when she was fighting with Mo Yuxin, that powerful female Death Soul had cultivated the Body of Three Souls.


    Lin Mufeng''s guess was right, the Evil Demon did have three souls, it was just that he did not know about the existence of the third soul, if not the zombie possessed could not freely speak. Lin Mufeng was an intelligent person, with a single glance he could immediately tell that this evil Qi was from the third hidden soul, thus he immediately found a way to counter the enemy.


    Although the zombies couldn''t be killed, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t be trapped. Although his defense was strengthened and the zombie''s attack power was extremely strong, he had to sacrifice his speed. Everything had its advantages, but he didn''t have the advantage in speed right now, so he had time to tie him up.


    Thus, the transparent spider silk was already secretly held in his hands, and he began to surround the Evil Demon without attacking him, because any attacks would be useless. Regarding useless work, Lin Mufeng would never do it, his only goal was the evil spirit Orb, so he did not care if he knocked it down or not.


    The Evil Demon had already been tied up into a big dumpling, but he still didn''t know it, because Lin Mufeng didn''t stop, and now that it was over, Lin Mufeng quickly went behind him and pulled the spider silk. As the spider silk was becoming tighter and tighter, the Evil Demon was firmly bound, and even though the zombie''s strength was still strong, it was still able to break the spider silk.


    With the Demonic Spiders in his possession, the eight demonic pearls had already been lit up. As long as he could obtain the map in the Demon Emperor''s hands, the maze would be broken, and the Demon Emperor''s plan to counterattack against the World of Light would be declared bankrupt.


    On this side, Lin Mufeng was considered to have won slowly, but the situation of the Tian Yuan Continent was not looking good. Firstly, Xiao Qiang called for a group of people, to let the Rakasha lose a chance to go face to face with Exterminate the Heavens and investigate what was going on. Although they had sent two investigators, with the strength of the two of them, they were unable to bring back anything of value.

 C264 Welcome back to the Ocean Emperor

    Even so, the news the two of them brought was shocking enough! The Spirit King had snatched away a human-shaped heavenly soul that looked very similar to Lin Mufeng! Furthermore, from what the Spirit King said, the hundred of them should definitely be human-shaped heavenly soul s similar to Lin Mufeng. With regards to the illusions, Lin Mufeng''s wives also knew about it, and Ni Chang and Han-Mei had not been idle for the past few days. Yue Yan was tracking down the Spirit King, but the two of them were actually looking for the Heaven Soul which Lin Mufeng had mentioned.


    The two of them also said that Exterminate the Heavens had already been sent to marine boundary by the Spirit King, as if they were saying that they would take back some Ocean Emperor. Now, it seemed that all the different forces could no longer hold back. Originally, this dark world had only been attacked by someone from behind and Lin Mufeng had already fallen into his trap, although the dark world''s counterattack was real, but right now, it seemed like there was an even more terrifying force lurking behind him. Lin Mufeng and the Demon Emperor were only chess pieces that had inadvertently entered into the battle, but now they were fighting to the death.


    Now it seemed that the only thing they could do was to go along with the line of destruction to the end, and only Yue Yan and Lan Bing could accept this mission. This was because Heavenly Soul Sect was currently restricted by the light, and it was even because of this matter that Yu Xin and Xiao Qiang had gotten into an argument.


    That day, Xiao Qiang gathered all the people, making everyone feel that this Xiao Qiang was being too childish, as if she was a Duke in a game of beacon. Xiao Qiang called everyone over very seriously, but she only said one sentence: "Now that the Heavenly Soul Sect and the Heaven Soul Sect have united, there is no distinction between the Heaven''s Soul and the evil heavenly spirit. Therefore, we are summoning all of you here today. "Therefore, when our king has an order in the future, I hope that all of you can follow it."


    Not to mention those three elders, even if it was Elder Lianxing, Elder Lei, Elder Xu, and others who were compatible with his sisters, Ni Chang and Han-Mei, they were all sorts of people. Any one of them could be considered a Tian Yuan Continent character, and with a single stomp on the ground, it would make three of them tremble. But now, Xiao Qiang, a little yellow haired girl, was actually using official''s words to suppress them.


    Yu Xin, on the other hand, was not the type of person who could be bothered with words, but actually said: "Yo, big sister, no, it should be State Teacher Xiao, this is not a temple, there''s no need to speak of official matters, just tell us to listen to the emperor."


    Xiao Qiang, on the other hand, did not intend to give in at all. "So you''re the Third Miss of the Fu Family, no wonder you guys are so angry. By the way, your Emperor has some complaints about your Fu Family.


    "Xiao Qiang, what do you mean by this?! Now that everyone is working for the nation, Imperial Advisor, if you want to interfere in the matters of the Fu Clan, you have crossed the line, right?" Yu Xin was so angry that she actually called him by name.


    Of course, in the eyes of others, all of this was just an argument, only Ni Chang and Han Mei knew that it was just a play.


    Right now, the situation was more or less over, so Ni Changhanmei should be the one coming out to resolve the conflict, with two people mediating, no matter what, the two girls still had some face, and so they left unhappily.


    But before Xiao Qiang left, she still left behind a sentence: "Now, regardless of whether you, Third Miss Fu, have any objections, this sect master''s order is to ban all disciples now.


    When Xiao Qiang returned to report, other than Fu Yuxin, no one else dared to object. Xiao Qiang could not help but shout angrily, "It''s Fu Yuxin again, the Fu Family, hmph!"


    Now that the Heavenly Soul Sect was under the control of light, all the disciples were unable to move, but only Yue Yan was able to head to the marine boundary. But with just that little bit of strength of Yue Yan, how could he finish such a big thing like entering the marine boundary, perhaps it was only Elder Blue and the rest, as Lin Mufeng''s master at this time, it was unjustifiable for him to not come out. However, once Lan Tianzi left, the Star Blue Academy was equivalent to losing a strong force, and now, no matter what happened, the consequences would be considered.


    However, things were not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Ever since Elder Blue accepted Lin Mufeng, it seemed like this rule had broken down a little, and as an existence, it was impossible for one to truly stay out of the world.


    Star Blue Academy was no exception.


    Lan Tianzi heard that Exterminate the Heavens was controlled by the Spirit King, and had also been ordered to head to marine boundary to welcome the return of the so-called true Ocean Emperor. If he did not come out at this time, he really did not know what kind of master he would become. But no matter what, he never would have thought that an unexpected situation would happen at this time. His journey was going to change.


    Blood Spirit Empire started a war, against a great enemy. Everywhere, as long as one was a citizen of the Star Blue Empire, they would feel righteous anger due to the ambition of the Blood Spirit, and at a time like this, the Star Blue Academy would definitely not sit by and do nothing. Although Lan Tianzi did not have a good impression of the light, but this was more or less because of the matter of him framing Lin Mufeng, although he did not have any evidence, but he could conclude that the person who framed his disciple was undoubtedly the light of the world.


    The base of the Minority Kingdom, this saying was said to be true even in the four seas, but why did Lan Tianzi think that doing it was only half of the truth? Because the things a country''s ruler needed to consider were not his people. There were too many things he needed to consider. For example, military, foreign affairs, government. Thus, from these indications, light could at least be associated with outstanding emperors. If he could strengthen his national defense, then he would definitely become a famous monarch, and now that the country was in trouble, with a new monarch whom tens of thousands of people admired, if Elder Blue was still entangled with personal grudges at this time, then he would be a bastard, because what kind of boldness and boldness was he?


    He wasn''t a person who didn''t know what was going on. Although he should say that things converged together as one, Lan Tianzi was still stubborn enough to think that his own country and the world had nothing to do with him, but what about the safety of millions of citizens? If he was given more time, he would believe that Star Blue would definitely rise up. If one said that they didn''t have any ambitions, it would be impossible for them to do so in such a big country. After all, the era of existence had restricted the idea of light, and it was also because they felt threatened that the royal families of the three kingdoms had their own plans. Instead of waiting for others to become powerful enough to swallow them up, they might as well take advantage of the fact that the enemy''s wings were not fully grown.


    At the very least, they were all people that had been trained in the art of monarchs for a long time, and these three countries had already been established for a long time, so they did not want to wait for the time of war to end and for all sorts of different regimes to take turns. Right now, they wanted to start a war, so if they wanted to start it, it was not only the monarch who had the authority to rule.


    However, to the common people, if they wanted to start a war, or make them hate someone, it was naturally an easy thing to do. Furthermore, for many years, the Blood Spirit Empire of the three Kingdoms had always been founded on martial prowess, so people were valiant and everyone liked to fight.


    It was just that this force had not been channeled. Now it seemed that it was time to guide this force.


    As long as there was a war, he would definitely reap some benefits. After all, the ones fighting in the battle would only be the soldiers, and the ones fighting in the battlefield would only be providing rewards to the citizens. At that time, the ones who would reap the rewards would be himself.


    And the one who shouted the most should be the Lei Family. They were not some unambitious family. Smelling such an opportunity, they would definitely try their best to grab hold of it. Therefore, they naturally wished to make things a little bigger.


    As for the border lines, there had always been small wars going on between countries. Defense, Yu Honghu, was just a weak point before Radiant took over. Therefore, it had always been for the Blood Spirit to take advantage of them. And now, a month had passed since the New Deal of Light, so it was still a matter of defense that he was not in the mood for.


    The king of Xueling Union said, "It looks like we''re going to lose at the border. "Where is the Monitoring Division?!"


    The Inspector General was a kind of official position in the Blood Spirit Empire, similar to that of the ancient Ministry of Justice, or to be more accurate, the position of head of the prison.


    The Supervisor went out and said, "This official is here!"


    The king had already made up his mind. He asked the Inspector General, "How many felons do we have in prison now?"


    It could be said that the Overseer Division was a faction with absolute authority. Especially in an empire like the Blood Spirit Empire, which was founded out of martial arts, and revered punishments, the overseer division''s status almost seemed to be above that of the Prime Minister.


    Faced with the king''s sudden question, he came up with a plan. This was because he knew that a large tree would attract attention. It couldn''t be that the king was taking this opportunity to take back his real power, right? However, he had no choice but to answer truthfully, "Reporting to Your Majesty, within five years, there will be a total of forty-two more felons in the capital city, with a total of ten thousand people."


    "Un, very good!" Although he had never asked about them before, he did not want to know who they were. He was simply a bunch of people who were willing to pay with their lives, and would never suffer in prison for the sake of those who were willing to pay with their lives. That was simply a fate worse than death, so if he were willing to pay with his life, he would either send some small money to go to jail, or force those diehard gangs that were able to survive for five years, and that was probably the end of it. He did not expect that there would be so many people, so he could not help but was surprised in his heart.

 C265 Early outbreak of war

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the current king called him a tyrant, because without the emperor''s approval, how could the people below do anything against him? History was often like this, when mistakes were made it was said that the people below were deceitful, and emperors were always wise and correct.


    As the king spoke, he said, "Now is the time for these people to atone for their deeds."


    Upon hearing the king''s intentions, the inspector let out a breath of relief. He knew that the king wasn''t trying to seize power, so he immediately became spirited. "If not, how would your Majesty allow these sinners to redeem themselves with their crimes?"


    Once they were sent to the border, the only person who could survive would be a free man!


    What a vicious plan, he was sending these criminals to the battlefield to be cannon fodder! This was because the Blood Spirit Empire had always been an enemy of the Starblue border, and had even used despicable methods to pretend to be a refugee. To send these truly innocent people directly to the border was the same as asking them to die. However, the king''s words about freedom and freedom made these people incomparably excited. After all, only they themselves knew what kind of life had passed in these five years.


    Moreover, they all knew how rich and powerful Starlight was. Even though they were in prison, the news of the Bright New Deal had already reached them. They yearned for a clear world like this one.


    Sometimes, people''s thoughts and requests were just that simple.


    However, they would rather die than be free. Therefore, the fate of these people as cannon fodder was not worth sympathizing with. In the face of a tyrannical country, if the people were united and determined, then even the scoundrelly emperor had to consider the consequences. No emperor wanted to rule an empire without any subjects. He could kill people, but if he were to kill all of them, would you be able to rule a ghost country?


    That''s why these people are essentially unworthy of sympathy. Although survival is a person''s instinctive desire, the reason why humans are called people is because even though they have desires, and even occasionally reveal their primitive beasts and sexuality, they know how to restrain themselves, know what to do and what not to do. That''s why they are called people, and also have the right to be called the spiritual elders of all living things.


    These ten thousand prisoners had been brought to the border. They did not have any nostalgia towards the Blood Spirit, but rather longed for the rising star blue sky full of hope, but the border guards had made the wrong decision. The general immediately ordered, "Defend with death, those in transit will be killed without mercy!" Because he recklessly believed that there would never be such a group of refugees, and according to the reports, there were tens of thousands of them.


    Xing Lan''s weakness was her national defense. Furthermore, the Star Blue border was too long and narrow. Furthermore, the Light New Deal only made up for her national defense through diplomacy, because her control over the army was still strong enough. After all, in his New Deal, it was impossible to reclaim all the military power. Without the military power, how could he reconstruct his national defense?


    Therefore, regarding this long and narrow border defense, the emperor who had no military authority and had his own will was not as domineering as he seemed. But sometimes, it was just like this, if the Blood Spirit Empire, after this matter, allowed Light to lose his military power and become stronger, he would definitely regret instigating this war.


    Star Blue Empire shot and killed over ten thousand refugees in our country, none of them survived.


    Although this was inevitable, it was still shocking. Xing Lan''s army was weak against the Blood Spirit soldiers, but not weak against the commoners. Therefore, these ten thousand people were only filled with a desire to try and break through, but they were just commoners. How could they possibly withstand the powerful army?


    War broke out.


    The Blood Spirit Empire used the Star Blue Empire to kill his own people and started a war. The situation developed as expected, but the did not expect that he would have the time to make a move, thus the Blood Spirit Empire decided to send himself to his death. On the surface, Star Blue Academy would definitely not sit still even if Light did not order the entire nation to resist after receiving the report.


    Therefore, Lan Tianzi set aside his private matters and joined in the battle to protect his family and protect his country. Therefore, in the face of war, regardless of whether or not you are a patriot or not, your homeland cannot be violated. Although the Star Blue Academy has always been neutral, it still lies within the boundaries of the Star Blue Empire, so in his opinion, the matter of the nation is his family''s matter.


    And because Xiao Qiang was in charge of the Heavenly Soul Sect, even if Xiao Qiang did not speak, the Heavenly Soul Sect would not sit by and watch. It could be said that a battle had caused all the powers to unite together.


    Although the Blood Spirit Sect was mostly filled with militants, they were only thinking about benefits and stealing. After all, the wealth of the Blood Spirit Empire and the economy could not be compared to the Blue Star Realm''s, and of course, there were also people like the Lei Family who relied on speculation. As for the head of the Lei Family, it was unknown what methods he used this time to put on the Commander''s Seal. Although it was a speculation, he would not do anything about the loss of money. In the matter of sending himself to his death, there were naturally those cannon fodder who won many times over. In the future, even if he wanted to force the palace to abdicate, it was not impossible. With the turn of events, the emperor was not the only one who could do it. Now, it seems that the heavens have given him such an opportunity.


    The Black Bow Empire and the Cora Empire also responded positively this time, but they also had their own plans, and they would not really contribute. No matter which side won this war, they would benefit themselves, and there would definitely be losses on both sides.


    The king of Black Bow Empire immediately moved his order and said to the combat chief, "Attack on a small scale, focus your energy on the side of the Cora Empire."


    "Yes!" This lowly general obeys your orders. "


    The Cora Empire had almost moved the same order and combat chief officer, "Surround them and don''t attack. Dark forces don''t move. Pay close attention to the Black Bow Empire."


    He had long predicted that if he wanted to attack Starlight, he would definitely have to borrow money from both countries. It would be easy to borrow money from them, hmph, and it won''t be that easy for me to return it to them. Even if I can''t defeat Starlight, these two kingdoms are already in my pockets.


    Even though Lin Mufeng was currently in the Dark World, he had heard of this matter, he never thought that the illusion was actually real, other than some details that were different, the rest were not too far away, he never thought that the nightmare would ultimately come true.


    As the saying goes, there is more to it than strength. There is even a higher mountain in a mountain. Even in his wildest dreams, Lin Mufeng would never have thought that the Demon Emperor would no longer be here. He had been waiting for this chance, it seemed like it was time to pull the net.


    Although they had sacrificed the Star of the Eight Devils, that was their fate. If they had not sacrificed themselves, how would they have allowed Lin Mufeng to obtain the map smoothly?


    The Spirit King was led astray by this noble one, and started to search for the real Ocean Emperor''s body. The Blood Spirit Empire was controlled by my Dark Warrior, and started a war recklessly.


    Lin Mufeng''s map can be considered as a gift from this sovereign. Hahaha, in the future, you will definitely break this king''s Seven Deadly Token, when that time comes, sealing the entire world would be all mine, hahaha.


    The Blood Spirit Empire was filled with battle-loving disciples, which was why they were extremely brave. Wherever the army went, it could be said to be unstoppable. However, the people of Blood Spirit Empire were naturally greedy. Even though they did not massacre the city, it was true that they stole everything. Not only did they rob money, they were also women.


    War is cruel.


    The Purple Rank Expert did not end up with a hundred, but the enemy''s forces were way stronger than they were. All of them were desperate, and fought as long as they did not bleed to the last drop.


    And now, the head of the Lei Family wanted to preserve his strength, so he didn''t allow his own army to join the war. Instead, he had ordered his troops to restrain the other two countries.


    Therefore, the current battle could be said to be a tug of war. The position was in the hands of the enemy, and was immediately seized and then reclaimed by the enemy.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng was bitterly chasing after the location of the map, but how could the gigantic Demon Emperor Hall find a map so easily?


    It was obvious that the Demon Emperor was avoiding him. It was as if he knew that this person was in seclusion, but did not know that he was no longer in this place, but had gone to the Tian Yuan Continent. He wanted to personally witness how the show he directed ended perfectly.


    Right now, the group of Dark Warrior that he had personally groomed should also have a use for it. Therefore, finding the Heavenly Soul Master this time was only one of his goals. Although he was led astray by the Demon Emperor to investigate the Ocean Emperor, it did not end with the matter of the Demon Emperor stealing the souls and nurturing them to become Dark Warrior. He also knew that the Demon Emperor would definitely take action at this time, and Lin Mufeng would definitely go through great pains to find the map, so the Demon Emperor would naturally not let him find it easily, because if Lin Mufeng returned to the Tian Yuan Continent now, it would not be fun anymore, so the Demon Emperor had already calculated that when Lin Mufeng returned to the Tian Yuan Continent, he would be in a completely different world.


    At a time like this, if he helped Lin Mufeng, it might benefit him. Ghost King had obviously never failed before, but towards the Demon Emperor, he admitted that he had lost.


    However, he had to retaliate and return the favor with force.


    Otherwise, why would he be called the Spirit King? Because he had the Heavenly Soul, he could finally use it in the Tian Yuan Continent. It turned out that although he was a ghost, a ghost was not simply a ghost, he had three souls and seven souls, and after a person died, his body would disappear, so the three souls would disappear, but even if he became the Spirit King, he would still lack a soul. Although he could obtain one in the departed world, in other places, he could not do anything, so he could only appear as a ball of black Qi.


    The Sky Soul seemed to be very obedient facing the Spirit King, actually willingly being subdued. Although the two idiots'' investigators had seen this clearly at the time, they had only thought that it was the Spirit King''s ability, so they missed out on this important detail. Of course, they could not be blamed, although they knew that the Land of Death''s Heavenly Souls were all BT ranked, but how would they know that they were actually BT ranked Heavenly Souls?

 C266 Obtain a map to pacify the war (1)

    Right now, the Ghost King''s strength had increased greatly, and he still had to help Lin Mufeng to disrupt the Demon Emperor''s plans. Of course the Demon Emperor did not know. This was truly a soul-stirring contest.


    Seeing that the Blood Spirit Empire and the Star Blue Empire were in an intense battle, the Demon Emperor immediately ordered the dark troops to attack and occupy the Blood Spirit Body. The Blood Spirit Empire was determined to get it this time, and knew that the Star Blue Empire''s army was weaker than his, so he was almost a soldier from the entire country, wanting to end the battle quickly. The so-called "war with power", "war with power", "war with speed", "war with speed", "war with power", "war with speed", "war with power", "war with speed", "war with speed", "anyone who held the initiative on the battlefield.


    He had only been fighting for two or three days and had already reached the heart of Blue Star Region. It was just that he had not expected that he would encounter such a tenacious resistance and would not be able to advance ten miles within a day.


    Thinking of this, he immediately issued another decree: "From today onwards, all men who have reached the age of 16 and are without disabilities will join the army to supplement the military forces in front!"


    Although the commoners were unwilling to join the war, they had to obey the imperial edict at all costs. With a large number of strong commoners behind him, he gave his second edict, "When necessary, we will use sea of men as our strategy."


    Upon receiving this order, Marshal Lei immediately issued an order: "Attack with all your might! You are only allowed to advance, you are not allowed to retreat! Even if you are stepping on the corpses of your comrades, you must still take down the position and attack the city!" With these civilians as cannon fodder, Marshal Lei would not hold back.


    Layers of corpses lay on the ground, piled higher and higher, while the city grew smaller and smaller.


    It was in this way that the city was destroyed, the city was destroyed!


    The Xueling forces had three cities, so if they destroyed the city in front of them, it would become the imperial city.


    At this time, the Xueling forces suddenly received some bad news. Seeing that victory was in sight, he did not expect the Blood Spirit Empire to occupy so much territory.


    Shameless!


    This was only the best piece of bad news. Marshal Lei was still feeling angry, but had received the order to return, seeing that he was about to do something great and now he was going to do it himself, he asked: "Is His Majesty crazy?" Right now, it was as if he was overweeningly arrogant. He had the qualifications, because as long as he broke out of Star Blue Capital, he would be the one in power. It wouldn''t be that easy for him to return the favor!


    The Marshal Lei was outside, and his troops were not prepared to receive the orders. They wanted to send the envoys back, because they couldn''t afford to see their mouths filled with fat. Besides, he could still take care of a few of the Lei Family soldiers, but he could take care of all the meritorious services. With such a cheap deal, there was no more shops in the village, so how could he let them go?


    The envoy said immediately, "Marshal, the situation now is extremely urgent. It''s not as simple as suffering."


    Marshal Lei heard that the messenger clearly had other intentions, it was just that this fellow must have been on duty for too long, so he was not happy with his words. He asked, "May I know what is the urgent matter?"


    "Marshal, the Blood Spirit Body has been taken by someone else!"


    "What?" Why didn''t you say so earlier! " Of course the Marshal Lei was not a fool. Even if he did contribute greatly towards the battle, with the loss of the Blood Spirit, who would be the one to contribute? He immediately instructed, "Class teacher and teacher!"


    However, he thought that it would not be that easy to be a class rep. If he encountered an ambush along the way, judging by their attire, they should be from the Black Bow Empire. What he had said was to prevent one of his direct descendants from getting injured. Now that he had failed, he did not know that it was not only Blood Spirit Sect who was being controlled by the Dark Warrior because of their internal emptiness. Now, even the king of Blood Spirit Kingdom had become a puppet, so in order to protect his life, he had agreed to kill them when they were working hard as a king.


    Not only that, the Dark Warrior did not control the empire, and it was obvious that the Black Bow Empire was no longer alone. After controlling two places, the Cora Empire counterattacked and the Black Bow Empire fell.


    Marshal Lei only wanted to be diligent to the king the whole way, but unexpectedly, he ended up with a decapitated body. The King of Blood looked at the Marshal Lei. Although he knew that this person was ambitious, to be able to be saved at such a critical moment, he felt tears flowing down his face. He said to the Marshal Lei below the city, "Marshal Lei, you have finally arrived!"


    Of course, these were all meant to be said in such a manner. These were just words spoken in secret, and the moment these words were spoken, it meant that ten thousand arrows would be shot at the same time. The Marshal Lei left just like that, with him went his ambition and his desires.


    Although the Star Blue Empire was no longer in danger due to the army, but at the same time, she was in great danger. If the three nations were to come back, Star Blue Empire would not be able to escape her doom. However, it was very strange. After these three groups of people were controlled by a force at the same time, they only fought their way to the capital and then surrounded it without fighting back. It was as if they were waiting for something.


    Yes, the Demon Emperor was currently waiting for Lin Mufeng. If he guessed correctly, he would appear three days later. But the Demon Emperor would never have thought that Lin Mufeng would appear right after the siege.


    Although everyone still treated Lin Mufeng as a demon, but anything that came out of nowhere would be treated as a lifesaver. Lin Mufeng''s appearance undoubtedly brought hope to everyone.


    The reason why Lin Mufeng was able to obtain the map so quickly was naturally because of the power of the Spirit King. Of course, with the identity of the Ghost King, he would never reveal himself, and in the depths of his heart, he actually had a strange feeling of fear towards this man, or perhaps, it was a scene that he was unwilling to see. Although he and Lin Mufeng had to face it eventually, it was definitely not right now, because he believed that the time had not come yet.


    The Spirit King had only sent Hong Xiu to the Dark World. Lin Mufeng was currently bitterly looking for a map, and did not expect a familiar figure to appear. It made him overjoyed, and he asked: "Hong Xiu, is it really you?"


    "You must have recognized the wrong person. Although I am dressed in red, not every girl who wears red is called Hong Xiu."


    "How could this be? This figure, this appearance, and also the tone in which he spoke; it''s clearly Hong Xiu!" As Lin Mufeng thought about this, he began to remind her intentionally: "Miss can remember that day, you said that we just met, and should not be questioned?"


    "Lin Mufeng, don''t you think that picking up girls is a bad idea? I said I didn''t know you, I was just following the Ghost King''s orders to help you get the map. " Hong Xiu clearly knew that this Lin Mufeng was somewhat unruly, with countless girls by her side. As a result, she did not even bother to praise Lin Mufeng, and directly stated her purpose of coming here.


    However, Lin Mufeng firmly believed that the person was Hong Xiu, but the words that came after made him even more interested, and who the Spirit King was, seemed like a lot of people had their eyes on the map, but it was even more so, proof that there was some kind of shocking secret hidden inside the map.


    However, how could the Spirit King know where the map was? It was a question mark. However, since she said that the Spirit King was helping him, she could only believe her. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng was not the type of person who would keep spouting nonsense and refuse to admit that it was Hong Xiu, so there was no point in continuing to ask. Thus, he directly cut to the topic he was most concerned about, and said: "Since it''s like this, then I''ll have to trouble you to lead the way."


    That guy is very loyal, and I have already told him everything that I know. Therefore, wherever the Demon Emperor''s real body is, his room will be filled with information, and the Ghost King believes that the two secrets he holds will be enough to make the Demon Emperor want to see him, but he really shouldn''t leave that place. The Demon Emperor is not as simple as it seems, he was only tricked by his appearance, otherwise he wouldn''t have become my Ghost King''s slave.


    Hong Xiu told hshe everything she knew about the Demon Emperor Hall. Only then did Lin Mufeng realize why the Demon Emperor Hall was like a maze everywhere. Originally, he had taken many detours, but Hong Xiu''s explanation was only a few profound mysteries. After all, that era, that time and space, was not the modern world. However, since there were people who knew how to make use of it, there would naturally be people who could explain it clearly in the language at that time.


    However, we can also get a general idea of this principle. In fact, he and the overpass we saw are the same principle. Generally, people who have never crossed the overpass are always confused by the fact that the same principle applies to them.


    The entire design of the Demon Emperor Hall was a circular structure formed by countless of these overpasses intersecting each other. Whether Lin Mufeng got lost inside or was unable to exit, it was something that could naturally be understood.


    Now that Lin Mufeng understood the reasoning behind it, even if he did not point out the real location of the Demon Emperor Hall, it would be much easier to find them. Furthermore, he knew that if he did not obtain the map, the continent would be in danger.


    As for those who were confused, they now regarded the Dark Demon Emperor as a god. It was only because there were too many fakes in the world and the heart was too complex. Otherwise, if his heart was calm like still water, how could he be confused?


    He had yet to study the map''s secrets, but he didn''t know that this was only one step in a different game.


    When Lin Mufeng obtained the map, the heaven and earth seemed to lose its color.


    "Who exactly is Lin Mufeng, the moment the map is opened, you know what it means!"


    "Looks like there will be a day when that seal breaks. I just hope that this person can reform the River Mountain people. If it isn''t this person, then it will be a calamity!"


    Lin Mufeng floated over, making it seem as if the godlike Demon Emperor was being challenged. There were clearly two Supreme Gods in the sky, and the aura was also evil, but people could only see the surface, not the inside, because the evil outside did not mean anything, what was important was the heart.


    "Lin Mufeng, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time.


    "Not only to get it, but also to shatter your plot, because the world of light is not something you can get your hands on."


    The Demon Emperor obviously didn''t know that right now, Lin Mufeng had only used the might of a Tyrannosaurus Dragon for five seconds, because you wouldn''t be able to see through this kind of prestige for now. The Demon Emperor never thought that Lin Mufeng''s strength would actually reach the Divine level. No, that would mean that he had surpassed the Gods, so it would be extremely unwise for him to not clash with Lin Mufeng under this kind of dignity.

 C267 Obtain a map to pacify the war (2)

    Any order could no longer be used to keep them alive, not to mention that the Demon Emperor who was controlling them had failed himself. Those Dark Warrior who were in charge of controlling them, had also failed, so who would care about these soldiers. When they saw that Lin Mufeng had appeared on the battlefield, they immediately retreated without a sound, and with a single command from the city guards, they completely annihilated the three armies.


    Just because the Demon Emperor was defeated temporarily did not mean that he would not return in the future. As long as the map was in Lin Mufeng''s hands, he would definitely come looking for him. All the people cheered their victories without a single shred of emotion.


    It was clear that Lin Mufeng''s image as a demon had been reduced by more than half because of this matter. Although this person was once a demon, he was still a prodigal son. If he didn''t tempt the masses with his words in the future, then this child''s nature wasn''t bad either.


    Lin Mufeng''s appearance caused Guang Ming to feel extremely unhappy. The prestige that he had painstakingly built up could not be destroyed by this person. Otherwise, how would his dreams and plans be fulfilled in the future?


    However, since Lin Mufeng had rendered meritorious service to the enemies, Guang Ming had to express something. He said in a bright voice, "Lin Mufeng, although you were previously a demon, but this time you are protecting the nation, so this king has no rewards for myself."


    Just like the scene in the illusion, Lin Mufeng had to retreat from the enemy alone, and the King had to bestow him a reward. It was just that after changing some of the scenes and scenes, everything else seemed to have become a nightmare.


    "No, not unless you prove my good name!" It was almost the same answer, with such determination, but it was definitely not an illusion this time. Lin Mufeng''s ambition was not here, he did not want to bestow any rewards, because to him, these things were just clouds, he did not seek fame, nor did he want fame, but black was black, white was white, and even if he did not seek fame, he could not leave a stain on his reputation.


    This was because between Lin Mufeng and Light, he stubbornly believed that only one person would be able to live up to their name, and the other had to be left behind in the afterlife!


    Lin Mufeng scared the Demon Emperor away. Logically speaking, he should be able to return to the Star Blue Empire, but the light would never be able to properly recognize the Demon Emperor''s name. Although Lin Mufeng was evil, he was still someone who had to be shameless. How could he endure to return in such a manner, even though the citizens wouldn''t be so agitated over things like him not selling the food, but he couldn''t accept such a low-profile return. He had to give himself an explanation right now.


    It could be said that Lin Mufeng had never kept a low profile ever since the Snow Wolf Bone Trial, and his actions were extremely eye-catching everywhere he went. This also caused you quite a bit of trouble, but until now, he had never learned how to keep a low profile.


    In other words, he could not and did not want to learn the so-called method of tying one''s tail together. That was not the way to live.


    Before the Demon Emperor was scared away, he made a three year agreement with him. What happens three years later, no one knows, but in Lin Mufeng''s opinion, life is unpredictable. Let alone three years, you can''t even predict what will happen three days later.


    Furthermore, the three Kingdoms had already fallen into his control, and the Star Blue Empire''s side was no longer a problem. After waiting for so many years, he did not care about three to thirty years. Time did not seem to have any practical meaning to him, because his lifespan was basically unlimited. Hence, he could wait, let alone the fact that with Lin Mufeng''s personality, he would definitely not know what he would do in these three years. If he had gone to the The Spiritual World and obtained the Seven Deadly Token, it wouldn''t be bad for him at all, he believed that he would definitely have the ability to defeat this person within three years. It was only after he had escaped from this place that he understood Lin Mufeng''s Dao.


    As for Light, Lin Mufeng and him could only be considered to have some personal grudges, at least his current performance did not disappoint him. If it was the previous Lin Mufeng, he would not let this matter rest, but I have to say, the current Lin Mufeng is mature, so he has to consider the overall situation, or perhaps he is a little worried about the people. Although he has never admitted to being a country, the people still have to rely on him.


    If he were to openly be enemies with the light at this time, it would be equivalent to being enemies with the people of Star Blue. Although Lin Mufeng did not believe in Gods and only believed in their hearts, the hearts of the citizens right now, were to treat the light as the god that the heavens had given to them.


    He didn''t want to be his enemy, but he still had to meet him.


    "Reporting, Lin Mufeng requests an audience outside!"


    "Announce!"


    Compared to that, he still liked the light that called him brother. Although the light essence did not change when it was compared to his attitude towards, once it got infected with the two words "emperor", "friend" and "brother", he had already forgotten how to write it, because that kind of position was destined to be lonely.


    Naturally, the two of them had a tacit understanding when they met. After looking at each other for a moment, Guang Ming should be owing him a favor this time, and from Lin Mufeng''s eyes, he was not investigating the injustice in the past. It was as if they were only looking for the Guang Ming from the beginning, because at that time, they were still brothers and not monarchs.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Guang Ming, do you still remember that day''s promise?"


    One must know that Lin Mufeng was just a mere commoner, yet he actually dared to call out the emperor''s name in public above the great hall. This was a crime of great disrespect, a crime worthy of being executed on the head by merely having this name. It was very obvious that this world that Lin Mufeng had traveled to was very similar to a certain time in ancient China.


    At this moment, Guang Zhen was clearly not angry, but when faced with this question, he avoided it and said, "Please sit!"


    Indeed, every move he made was filled with the majesty of a king. Moreover, it was extremely reasonable. It seemed that his practice of the Emperor''s Art had not been in vain.


    Guang Ming didn''t think that Lin Mufeng coming to meet him this time for the sake of his brother''s promise. He couldn''t help but feel sad, since it could be said that he walked out on his own, it would be difficult for him to retreat after coming to this step. "If it is so, then it will definitely be. But the me today, will not!"


    This was a very sincere answer, because no one could be trusted by the heart of light, so these words came from the heart. Even though Lin Mufeng received such an answer, he smiled from the bottom of his heart, at least he did not forget the relationship between brothers and gave them an explanation. Although this result made him somewhat disappointed, he was willing to speak honestly, which showed that this person still remembered the friendship they had had had together.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Very good, then this commoner will take his leave."


    He never thought that Lin Mufeng, who had just entered the palace with such high profile, would leave after a few words with Guang Ming. Everyone looked at each other in surprise, this isn''t like Lin Mufeng, could it be that our King really has the might of a dragon, and is even willing to concede to the insufferable Lin Mufeng? Even though they suspected him, the truth was right in front of them.


    As Lin Mufeng retreated, he glanced at Xiao Qiang, who was standing in the middle of the hall, and said: "State Teacher Xiao!"


    Xiao Qiang glanced over. Was this Lin Mufeng abnormal today? Could it be that this Bad boy did not recognize him? This was impossible, of course he did not know that he was being controlled by the light, and it was not the time for Lin Mufeng to poke a hole through this window paper, or maybe from this point onwards, Lin Mufeng was a little unkind. He should have let Xiao Qiang wake up to reality at this kind of time, or directly reveal the evil deeds of the light.


    If the prestige of Light was not enough to make people submit, then the Three Kingdoms that had already merged into one, the Three Kingdoms, would definitely take this opportunity to create trouble. At this time, not only would he not be able to bring out his personal grudges, he would also have to help the Light, but the suffering in his heart could be imagined.


    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s brainless words, Xiao Qiang could not help but say, "Bad boy, you ate the wrong medicine!"


    "Who is the Bad boy? Say it again!" A sinister smile appeared on his face, completely ignoring everyone present.


    This? Ah, this is the main hall, one of them is a respected Imperial Advisor, the other is the famous Lin Mufeng, the two of them actually used the main hall of the imperial palace as their own bed for quarrels, it is truly indecent, indecent.


    "Just tell me, how is it?"


    "Mm ¡­" If Guang Ming didn''t speak at this time, the scene would have certainly been thrown into chaos. Therefore, he used a long tone and continued: "Lin Mufeng, don''t be too presumptuous, don''t forget where we are right now!"


    Lin Mufeng said: "Yes Your Majesty, this humble one knows my wrongs. "But ¡­" After he finished speaking, he also imitated playing a long note and continued, "Mu Feng is also going to make a three year agreement with you."


    "Promise of three years?"


    The hall was in an uproar, it was fine that Lin Mufeng had disregarded the emperor, but he still dared to talk about conditions. However, Lin Mufeng ignored the crowd and continued, "On that day, Brother''s agreement was not made, because that day was not today, but the words of the Venerable Nine and Five will definitely be made, right?"


    "Of course! "What agreement do you have? As long as it''s not something malicious, the Emperor of Japan will return what the Bright Moon owes you today, because the Emperor does not like to owe you any favors."


    It seemed that the light had already decided not to return to its original brightness, and these words meant that if Lin Mufeng''s conditions were not too harsh, as long as he agreed, then the brotherly relationship would have disappeared, and there would be no meaning behind it. Although the light had already cut off his robes once, Lin Mufeng was not there personally, so he felt that it was not official.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng knew that when he heard this, he would lose all his brothers, but it would be worth it if it could be changed back to a famous lord.


    Lin Mufeng said: "There are a total of three things. First, the tax reduction you promised cannot be changed within three years, do you deserve it?"


    "Of course I deserve it. Moreover, this unorthodox matter is also a good thing. How can I not accept it? What''s the second thing!" The first thing Lin Mufeng said, was that he readily agreed to it.

 C268 Convention of the Year

    Lin Mufeng continued to speak of the second and third agreements: "The second matter is to double the strength of the nation within three years, to let the ploughmen have their own land, and the residents have their own houses; the third matter is to separate the officials and merchants, and open the way for the recruitment of wise men, so that the offspring of the Humble Class can also report to the country."


    When Guang Ming heard that, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud and said, "We can rely on all of them! Now that you have the promise of a king and the evidence of a hundred civil and military officials, you can rest at ease. " At the same time, he was even more certain in his heart that he could not keep this Lin Mufeng here, because if this person stayed, he would definitely bring disaster upon himself, because the three things he had said, although they were brief, were all great matters of governance. This was because there was only one King, Lin Mufeng, a commoner, yet he said such words. If he obtained power, he would inevitably be placed second.


    Lin Mufeng also laughed as he left, "Hahaha, I hope that you won''t go back on your words this time. If you can''t do it within three years, I will definitely replace you! Hahaha!"


    Arrogant to the extreme, was this Lin Mufeng provoking him?


    Seeing Lin Mufeng walking far away from the ministers, many of them dared to let out such a sigh, but the bright thoughts in their hearts were not something the ministers could understand, furthermore, the one who talked about others behind his back, the Minister, was at the end of his career.


    Lin Mufeng directly dissected Xing Lan''s body from the last of the three points. Because of Xing Lan''s daily decline in national power, a few incompetent people took control of the imperial government and, at the same time, colluded with the Merchant Union to empty a wealthy empire from the inside.


    Although he did not like people like Lin Mufeng who were above him, but his suggestion or agreement, was truly a timely rain of talent, and although light itself required talent, he was still a bit uneasy, because he knew that it was difficult to find talent, but it was also extremely difficult to control them. Although Lin Mufeng had said that it was best for the disciples of the Humble Class to obtain the chance to become an official, but these people could not come in so cheap, and had to be enlightened.


    All previous dynasties had a cultural mainstream, and this mainstream would usually appear in various gangs or sects. On the surface, they were not fawning on the imperial government, but in reality, they were formlessly educating the citizens of the empire.


    "Master, what should we do now? The Demon Emperor and Lin Mufeng have decided on a three year agreement, there is no need for us to wait for three years, right? " The Demon Emperor and Lin Mufeng had agreed to a three year agreement, and Lin Mufeng had also agreed to a three year agreement. As for this matter, which one of them did not know about it now, naturally the Ghost King knew about it as well.


    It was just that the Spirit King seemed to have stopped moving, causing Hong Xiu to also feel strange, why did the Spirit King suddenly stop. Actually, it was not only the Spirit King who did not make any unusual movements, even marine boundary and The Spiritual World, had also suddenly quietened down because of the three year agreement.


    Even the Ghost King did not know the relationship between them, let alone the others. This group of idiots, why is it that I am not moving, you all have stopped too, perhaps you are really treating me as a pawn, but this will depend on who is shrewd, but Ghost King, can you hold it in, this sovereign wants to see.


    Everything was as the Demon Emperor expected. After the Ghost King had calmed down for three months, he began to make his move. Right now, it was the Demon Emperor who was in control of the State of the Moon, so if he wanted to start a war, there was simply no reason at all. He might not even be issued a written challenge, because the rules did not apply to him at all, but in the end, the Demon Emperor was still a demon, and he did not understand how to rule the country. Furthermore, a country where strength was obtained, it was more than enough for him to accomplish anything. How could he know that?


    That was why there were so many rebellions and all of them were dealt with by force. With no one by his side, it would not be easy to control half of the continent by himself. If Exterminate the Heavens were to submit twice, the Demon Emperor would definitely regard him as a distinguished guest. After all, the former Prince Rakasha did have some management ability, and the Demon Emperor needed to cultivate behind closed doors every two or three days, so there was no chance for him to care about it. At that time, it was time for this chess piece to be placed next to the Demon Emperor.


    The Demon Emperor did not know how to use people. He could only use them and get used to it. Of course, this was all the idea of that mysterious Ghost King.


    Ghost King said, "Exterminate the Heavens, although this king cannot give you back your freedom, there is one beautiful thing for you to do. And he will have untouchable authority! " Everything else was no longer important, because only by living, could he take revenge, and everything that happened to him now was thanks to Lin Mufeng. The only thing that allowed him to live, was hatred, endless hatred, the Spirit King had grasped his weak points and weakness, and knew that he was afraid of death, and was also greedy for power.


    Once he heard the Spirit King say whether or not he had the right to take on a mission this time, Heaven Destroyer''s eyes revealed something like a ball of fire. As long as he did not have any rights, then Lin Mufeng would definitely be able to take revenge.


    "The power of half a wall of Tian Yuan Continent!" The Ghost King coldly replied through his mask, as if his army was nothing more than passing smoke. In his opinion, there wasn''t much of a need for a relay. It could be said that the last time he went to the marine boundary, he had narrowly escaped death and was almost hung up by Xiang Jiulin. He had risked his life, and that was the reason why he was able to survive the mission.


    So that time, the Spirit King did not blame him, and only kept him, still Hong Xiu''s slave.


    Right now, not only did this Ghost King not blame him for his actions, but he had given him this opportunity. How could he not be grateful? Therefore, Exterminate the Heavens happily accepted''s orders, and followed his instructions. The Spirit King seemed to fade out of sight.


    Other than Hong Xiu, no one else seemed to know the whereabouts of the Spirit King. Of course, there was one other person who was Yue Yan, and the Ghost King''s promise was obviously not to be ignored, it was just that Yue Yan had not tried it yet, and was also not willing to call out those four words yet. Or perhaps, he was not willing to speak them, because she felt that the Spirit King was too evil, and was different from his young master.


    However, there were some things that she didn''t want or didn''t want to do, which let her know that the Ghost King was very committed to her. Yue Yan was not a simple woman. Under her calm exterior, she knew that the Spirit King would not stop there, so she spoke to herself in the endless night sky, "The Spirit King has not moved for a long time, how can I make the Spirit King appear?"


    "Why did Sister Yue Yan call me?"


    The sudden appearance of the Spirit King caused Yue Yan to be extremely shocked, especially when it was this early winter''s Hanyue, everything was originally as silent as if it was dead, but suddenly a ghost-like figure appeared.


    Yue Yan, in the face of the Spirit King''s sudden appearance, did not know how to reply. After a while, he said: "Nothing!" She was indeed thinking of the Spirit King appearing, but he did not think that he would only say one sentence, this person actually appearing, moreover so terrifying. Although she had made contact with him several times, she knew that the feeling of familiarity between the Ghost King and himself was getting stronger and stronger, and there was no malice to it, but she did not like this person from the bottom of her heart.


    Hearing the two words that Yue Yan said that he was fine, the Ghost King said: "Since there''s nothing else, then I will be going back. Remember, if you have anything to do, you only need to say those four words. Although I rarely keep my word, it is all the same to you. "


    Yue Yan had a face full of astonishment. Adding to the shock he had just suffered, and the reflection of the crescent moon at the beginning of winter, his face was slightly pale as he asked, "Why am I not the exception?"


    "Because this sovereign likes you. Is that reason acceptable? Hahaha!" Laughter echoed through the skies ¡­


    Only Yue Yan''s silhouette was left behind, growing slightly taller under the weak moonlight.


    Facing the Spirit King''s action, it made one feel extremely bitter, he was Hong Xiu who had always been following him, or perhaps it could be said that Hong Xiu felt a bit of jealousy in her heart.


    Hong Xiu said: "Ghost King, there is a matter that Hong Xiu does not know whether she should ask or not."


    The Spirit King didn''t know what the Spirit King was thinking, but Hong Xiu had always treated him as an elder brother, and always spoke bluntly. In the eyes of others, he was the leader of the dead, the ruler of all ghosts, with a resounding name, so much so that everyone who heard him would avoid him as long as they heard the name. Only Hong Xiu was the only person in departed world who was not afraid of the Spirit King, and in front of this man, she could act coquettishly and without hiding anything, she didn''t have to be hypocritical, so she had always said it before him.


    The Ghost King said, "Hong Xiu, even if you are wrong, I have never blamed you for it. Why did you change your attitude today?


    Hong Xiu said: "Is there any difference between me and that Heaven Decimating Pill?"


    The Spirit King was stupefied by Hong Xiu''s thoughtless question. How could this Heaven Decimating Orb be compared with Hong Xiu''s? He immediately said, "How can Heaven Decimating Orb be compared with you? He is only a slave, and in my heart, you have always ¡­"


    "What has always been?" Hong Xiu continued to ask.


    At this time, the Spirit King knew that he couldn''t hide his true feelings and thoughts, and said, "In the beginning, I only thought of you as my sister, but later on I treated you as my close female friend. But now, you ¡­ "The person I love deeply!"


    "The person you love deeply? Then what about Yue Yan? "


    "You! Hong Xiu, don''t you think it''s too much to do this? You actually followed this sovereign! "


    It was very obvious that even if the Spirit King liked Hong Xiu, tolerated her and pampered her, but there was a limit to it. As a man, the woman he loved the most was the one he couldn''t endure. Even though he was now a ghost, he was still a man when he was alive, so even if he was a ghost, he was still a man. Moreover, he was the Ghost King now, so he should be considered a man.

 C269 The Ghost King who took off his mask

    Obviously, Hong Xiu did not have any intention to retreat, her stubborn personality also came up, and she said: "Alright, since you said you loved me deeply, then as long as you are willing to use your true mask, I will not care whether you have Yue Yan or not who return Xing Yan, is that alright?"


    In the face of Hong Xiu''s pressing pressure, even the Spirit King had no choice but to take a step back and said: "Hong Xiu, are you forcing me? You know that you can''t take off the Ghost King''s mask, so you should be clear about the consequences, so I can''t take it off! "


    "Since Lord Ghost King is unwilling to remove the mask, I only believe that the words before were false. Thus, in essence, there is no difference between me and Exterminate the Heavens, as they are both your slaves!"


    "Hong Xiu, since you insist on me proving it to you, then this rule will be broken for you. But you have seen my appearance before, you definitely cannot tell others.


    Seeing that the Spirit King had submitted, Hong Xiu knew that she had achieved her goal.


    Although the Spirit King did not receive Hong Xiu''s reply, he believed that Hong Xiu would definitely not tell anyone after seeing her appearance.


    Taking off the mask, Hong Xiu was stunned.


    Although it was just for an instant, Ghost King Fu Li had already put on his mask again. Hong Xiu, however, blamed himself in his heart, he had truly gone overboard, with his identity, he should not have been seen. He did not expect the man to have the same face as him, and he had to admit that they were the same person.


    Hong Xiu said, "Ghost King, I''m sorry, I ¡­"


    The Spirit King blocked Hong Xiu''s cherry lips with her hand, and said: "Don''t say anymore, for you, I am willing to do anything, furthermore, it is just taking off my mask."


    The following matters were naturally settled. As for what it was, that was what it was. What do you think will happen under such a night, and in such a time of true emotion?


    On this side, the Ghost King Sect''s Heaven Decimating Sect had arrived at the State of the Moon, and the Demon Emperor had no one to use, so he could use the Heaven Decimating Sect''s Great Master who was temporarily in charge of the entire State of the Moon. Furthermore, he accepted the position of State Grandmaster.


    Although Heaven Destroyer was considered talented, how would he know how to rule a country and govern the army, it was only by the means of the Royal Palace. Just this method alone, could allow the internal rebellion to calm down for a short period of time, and at this time, Lin Mufeng had already returned to the Star Blue Academy for three months.


    That day, Lin Mufeng received news from his Master at the entrance of the great hall, telling him to return to the Star Blue Academy. It seemed that Lan Tianzi had also started to call his shots. This old man had a very deep interest in his precious disciple, who told him that Lin Mufeng was a talent that did not come out, and this old man, although they could be considered to have a wide range of relationships, he had the intention of becoming martial arts addicts. Other than being kind to students with good aptitude, he seemed to have no other hobbies.


    It looked like this old man definitely had something good to teach him. If not, why did he so coincidentally suggest to send Lin Mufeng back to school at this time, and why did it coincide with his three years of teaching?


    Although fire elder wanted this Lin Mufeng to return, although in name he was not his master, the two of them were enemies since birth. Presumably, the fire geezer also had a lot of things that he had hidden to pass on to him.


    In the face of Lan Tianzi''s blatant provocation, Guang Ming didn''t take it to heart, because Xing Lan''s neutrality was something everyone knew, and this rule couldn''t be broken just yet, so it wouldn''t be too late to haggle over the next day. Moreover, he had already agreed with Lin Mufeng for three years, so he might as well ignore it for now, but today, everyone was watching over this promise of his.


    Before he took the throne of God, he did not know the hardships of the emperor. If he was only the Emperor of Pingping, then he would not need to be so upset, but the Light Emperor was still determined to become a famous king, so he had to busy himself with government affairs and cultivate his Heavenly Soul at the same time. He had to become a Golden Dragon, and although he had to change the situation in the future where he was the ruler of the Heavenly Soul Master, at present, this rule had not been broken yet, even if it was five out of ten, he could not surpass it.


    This time, he couldn''t force Lin Mufeng onto a dead end, he had to force the dog to bite on the dog, so when it was time to be merciful, he had to take a step back, and he couldn''t force a person to die too fast. Sometimes, people were forced to come out, and when necessary, you had to give yourself a chance to live, so you could consider yourself as having a way out.


    In this way, Lin Mufeng actually dared to live in Star Blue Academy unharmed, but what made him unhappy was that his wives that were like flowers and jades, were unable to get together. In Star Blue Academy, there was only Lan Bing to work and study together, and he was not going there to live.


    At the very least, Yue Yan was still not considered his wife yet, but the other wives were all in the Heavenly Soul Sect. Furthermore, Xiao Qiang, who was being controlled by the light, was currently completing the orders of the light, and had also issued the death order at the same time. Although the king did not want to bother with Lin Mufeng, the people of the Heavenly Soul Sect must definitely keep a distance from him.


    Xiao Qiang said: "Even though Lin Mufeng is not a demon, he is still a dangerous character after all, so this sect master will set an example and automatically keep a distance from him, so as to not harm Heavenly Soul Sect."


    Facing Xiao Se''s sudden change, the three old men might have suspected, but they could not find out anything, and at this time, Yu Xin knew about this matter, she should have told the three old men about it. This was why the three old men did not make a big deal out of this, otherwise, with the Rakasha''s ability, they would definitely be able to find out about it.


    At this time, Yue Yan already knew that Exterminate the Heavens was in State of the Moon. Of course, Yue Yan knew that a few days ago, Exterminate the Heavens had finally acquired some real power, how could he not be smug? Very quickly, this news reached Rakasha''s ears. Rakasha was so angry that his veins were popping out and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Now that he knew that Heaven Destroyer had openly served the Devil Dao, Rakasha had no reason to care about his seniors anymore. He even treated it as raising an ingrate and fed the food to the cats and dogs. But even if the Rakasha was anxious, it was useless. Right now, Xiao Qiang was in charge of everything.


    Rakasha, Xiao Lao and Yao Yue discussed and decided that no matter what, they had to get rid of this Heaven Decimating Orb. Now it seemed like the only option was to leave the Heavenly Soul Sect privately.


    But now that the three of them knew what it meant to leave the Heavenly Soul Sect unaccompanied, Xiao Qiang would definitely gather all of the sect disciples to chase them down. And listening to Yu Xin''s words, Xiao Qiang''s poison still could not be cured, because only with Xiao Qiang by her side could it be used at the most critical time. At least, now was not the time for detoxification.


    Go, stay, go? It was to stay!


    In the end, they were still able to overcome their emotions. Although the three of them were in the air and had almost lost the freedom to move, the light still did not dare to act recklessly as long as the three of them were in charge, and if the three of them were to leave, they would think that had done exactly the opposite of what they had done and did not bother about it anymore. He could only command Xiao Qiang to expel the three of them from the sect so that her goal of light would be achieved.


    After a night of discussion, the three of them finally decided to let Exterminate the Heavens do whatever he wanted. After all, the Heavenly Soul Sect could not go wrong now, otherwise, it would not end this matter here. If Xiao Se used her strength when necessary, the situation would turn around. Moreover, towards Brightlight, it was really hard to judge this person, saying that he was not good, she could be said to have done everything she could to Lin Mufeng and the Heavenly Soul Sect, call him bad, but ever since his New Deal, which one was not the greatest and most righteous, and even the most powerful in the history of the empire, all the citizens loved this person well.


    It seemed that he could only wait and see. But there was one person who could not hold it in and could not hold it in, and that person was Lin Fei.


    How could he possibly go there? How could he know that Lin Fei actually wanted to challenge Destroyer with his own strength, this fellow had truly gone crazy, with that bit of ability of his, even if he could protect himself in the entire continent, it was already good that he could, but how could he fight to the death? Moreover, he had a heavy weapon under his hands right now.


    Lin Fei could be said to be brave, but he could only be courageous and not scheming. Let''s not talk about the State of the Moon, just the Star Blue Empire and those bullsh * t aristocratic families were all suppressed by him after the Bright New Deal. It would be considered good if they could have a meal together, but he had many powers and divided the profits, with officials restricting each other, and all of their rights were under his control. Therefore, in the short term, there would not be any powerful aristocratic families, and light was not allowed to appear. In order to suppress the power of an aristocratic family, there was even a rule of light: if the aristocratic family had more than five hundred people, they were to be separated according to the order of the elders and children. No other aristocratic families would be able to win against them. How could you be strong without them? The and the Gong Family hadn''t even been half a year and they were already filled with light. Right now, the Fu Family still had some ability, but it was not a threat at all.


    The three empires had merged into the State of the Moon, and Heaven Destroyer had even relied on his philosophy of violence to not leave behind any survivors from the powerful aristocratic families. Those small aristocratic families could only burn incense to protect their own lives, so the current Yue Che was not in the presence of the Demon Emperor, so there was no land for the existence of the so-called aristocratic families. These Dark Warrior were originally spirits of the dead, and were bestowed with a strong life by the Demon Emperor or some other type of new life, they were basically people who kill people without batting an eyelid. If Lin Fei were to go, wouldn''t he be courting death?

 C270 Star Blue Academys New Discovery

    But Lin Fei had his own plans, he knew that he was in danger so he left a note on the table. It was just that the ink in Lin Fei''s stomach was limited, and he did not plan for anything else, so he took out a half piece of paper from somewhere and started writing on it: "Lin Fei is going to State of the Moon, and I know that I''m in trouble, if I come back ¡­"


    Why did this Lin Fei leave a note with half a message? What would happen if you returned? But with great difficulty, Yue Yan found the note underneath Lin Fei''s pillow. He was extremely anxious, he did not have time to think about what Lin Fei was going to say, he did not even know that Lin Fei could not write the last few words, upon thinking about it, he said what he wanted to say. As for the idea, it would be fine if he did not speak of it, since it would be death anyway, so it did not have much meaning in speaking of it, he only hoped that Yue Yan would be fine.


    Hearing that Lin Fei was being rash, Yue Yan actually recklessly headed towards the border. They were coming in pursuit right away.


    Yue Yan, who had only stayed in the Star Blue Academy for three months, finally discovered something today. This Lin Mufeng was truly unlucky enough, as even though his strength had already surpassed that of the Violet Rank, he was still rearranged by his master to enter the first grade to continue his studies. What could he learn in this grade?


    Lan Tianzi could clearly see Lin Mufeng''s disdain, and said: "Mu Feng, do you really think that you have surpassed the Violet Rank? But now, I want you to cultivate anew, starting from zero. And from today onwards, you will not be called Lin Mufeng, but you will change your name and meet your master once more ¡­


    "Brothers, let''s learn."


    "Master, you want me to give up on surpassing the Violet Rank in order to start from zero?"


    "That''s right, there''s a bottle of medicine here. It''s called the Soulcleanse Pill. If you consume it, your condition will return to how it was when your soul awakened. red step is what it was originally at."


    "red step? But Lin Mufeng believed that his Master would not harm him. He must have his reasons for letting him start from the beginning. Of course, Lin Mufeng did not know that this was the concern of the Xiao Lao, but this Spirit-Cleansing Pill was something that could let some Heavenly Soul Master who had gone astray in their cultivation have a chance to cleanse themselves. It was illogical for Lin Mufeng to suddenly make a breakthrough to the next Violet Rank, and after he advanced, if he did not comprehend any soul skills, then it must be because there must be some kind of discrepancy, which was very bad for him in the future. Therefore, right now he had to cleanse himself and remove the bad elements from the Heavenly Soul.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng had been reinstated as an orphan under Lan Tianzi''s name, and Lan Tianzi did not care if he was willing or not, and let his surname be Lan.


    Master, you aren''t, are you? You want to bash a mandarin duck?! This is too cruel!


    However, Lan Tianzi''s gaze told him that it was true, and he said: "Lan Feng, how did you speak to this sovereign!"


    Master, you got into the act so quickly. After that, there was a period of time when Lin Mu


    Feng is going to change his name to Lan Feng.


    Yue Yan knew that Lin Fei had gone alone to the border, and immediately informed Lin Tianfeng that he was following him from behind. Although Yue Yan''s speed was faster than Lin Fei''s, because Yue Yan was still separated by more than ten hours, when he left the Lin Family household it was at sunrise, and according to the current watch, it was around six or seven in the morning. If Yue Yan did not see Lin Fei earlier, it would already be near noon.


    Although it had not even been half a year, the entire Star Blue Empire was still somewhat clear and bright. Although it had not reached the point where one could not close their doors at night and could not pick up items on the road, it was still not far off, so this journey was still considered safe. And with Yue Yan''s cultivation, it was not something that a few thieves or some random random Heavenly Soul Master could handle.


    Right now, the people of the Lin Family had already left the Hangu College and arrived at a secluded place where they and the remnants of the Lan Family could temporarily avoid trouble. It was said that they would not pursue this matter further, but as long as Lin Mufeng was not reputed to be true, the two children, Lin Tianfeng and Lan Guyong, would definitely be uneasy. Furthermore, the two of them did not want to implicate the Hangu College, so after Lin Mufeng was forced to leave, the two of them discussed and left the Hangu College. When they reached the Lin Family residence, they met with Bella Kingdom at the border of the Han Ku Kingdom, and at the same time, had to approach a small town in the vicinity of the Kingdom of Silan. More accurately speaking, this should be a place where the three kingdoms under Star Blue met.


    In any kingdom, this place had only been managed by the Han Ku Kingdom for a long time, but in reality, this was just a place where a grandmother didn''t care. Uncle didn''t like such a town, so when it came to matters like taxes, all the three sides fought over it and said they had a share.


    Therefore, the town was still there, but it was almost like a ghost town, because the taxes for the citizens were already very heavy, the kingdom itself, the empire also had one, plus with the rise of the eight great clans, there were more exploitation of more and more people, so the town called Twin Star Workshop was slowly emptied of people, and now, except for a few veterans normally stationed in the town, it was rare to see anyone else, and these veterans, who had not yet reached the age of retirement, and were also people without fighting force in the imperial court, could only be considered to have waited for their last meal and died, only to retire and go back to the fields.


    But just because of this, there was a secret residence of the Lin Family in the Twin Star Workshop that no one dared to snatch. Even Lin Tianfeng had only heard of it, he had never come here, it was just that his ancestor had left behind a map of the place, along with a key, and said: "If the Lin Family does not fall here, you might be able to find shelter here, waiting for the future to become stronger."


    Just like this, they temporarily avoided the Twin Star Restaurant and disappeared from people''s sight as if they had disappeared into thin air. This was because the guards here were all people who would eat and wait for their deaths, just what kind of responsibility could you expect them to bear? Even if the Lin Family lived here for a few months, these people did not know.


    Now that they had regained their original appearance, they were now considered to have plenty of resources. At the very least, they would be able to become self-sufficient.


    "I say, did you see how the chimney of that uninhabited house suddenly began to smoke?"


    You''re old and your eyes are blurry. You should still be drinking in your bar, taking a nap after a few days, then you should go home and pick up your grandson. What the hell are you thinking?


    "Ghost? You are an old ghost! "


    "Right, old ghost. Hahaha, let''s continue drinking."


    Yue Yan headed towards the border from the Twin Star Workshop, and after passing the river in front, they would reach the border. Across the river, one could even see the defending troops of the State of the Moon on the other side of the river, all wearing the same set of black armor. At the same time, in order to stop the Star Blue Empire, the State of the Moon had set up a barrier around them. Under this faint barrier, the black figures were extremely terrifying.


    Speaking of the original name, the reason why this place was called Zhaolin River was because a Qilin had once appeared nearby. In addition, it was found that the year of the qilin was a snowy day, and a scholar had noticed the sudden appearance of a qilin in the snow, so he casually said, "The qilin appeared out of thin air."


    From then on, it was called Zhao Lin, and this river was also known as Zhao Lin. Although this was the border, before the two sides fought over each other, the other side belonged to the Cora Empire, which was a part of the Cloud Kingdom, and the Merchant Union often had dealings with each other. They only did business, but did not care about matters between countries. And there used to be several pontoons, but the pontoons were only prepared for some retail merchants, because they


    Therefore, the pontoon bridge was just a bridge, and it was not a bridge that could carry too much weight. Therefore, this ferry was first choice for the Merchant Union, or to be more accurate, they were not the real Merchant Union, but only a travelling merchant, because the larger Merchant Union disdained small fights like this, or they only charged management fees for these businesses, making those traveling merchants depend on their own name. After all, in the business world, big merchants were the guarantors of the reputation of the Merchant Union. Therefore, these travelling merchants had to rely on the different names of the Merchant Union.


    Yue Yan had also been in the Lin Family for a long time, so he was naturally familiar with all this. However, thinking about the past, her heart couldn''t help but ache. Although she was just a servant, ever since she had entered the Lin Family, no one had ever treated his as a servant, and sometimes, even she herself would have a little temper. However, no one in the Lin Family blamed his for being a servant, and now, this family was gone just like that?


    Now it seemed like Lin Fei had crossed this river. It seemed like he had to find a boat to cross the river. However, in this situation, they couldn''t wait to escape. Where could they find a ferry?


    "Miss, do you want to cross the river?"


    Yue Yan was panicking, but he saw a boat coming down the river. Because it was dark and he wore a bamboo hat, his face could not be seen clearly, but seeing that he was extremely skilled at paddling, he should be considered to be a person who travelled along the river a lot ¡­


    Old boatman.


    Just when Yue Yan was worrying that he could not cross the river, he suddenly saw a boat coming up the river. He could not help but to be overjoyed, but Yue Yan was curious, why did the boat go down the river, and not come from the other side. However, now that he finally had a boat, she didn''t have time to think too much about it. "That''s right, I want to go to the other side."


    Hearing that Yue Yan was about to go to the other side, the boat man immediately shouted: "The other side? If you are on the upper reaches of the river, I can cross it for you, for the other side is a dangerous place now. "


    This boatman was really confused. Since they were ferrying, they had to go to the other side of the river. Moreover, if they wanted to go upstream, there was no need to go up the river.


    It was clear that the boat owner had seen through Yue Yan''s suspicions. As he steered the boat forward, he said, "However, miss does not know where you are, just because you want to reach the upper reaches of the river, but you cannot go along the river. Since the road there is broken, if you want to go upstream, you must go by the water.

 C271 Yue Yan owes the Ghost King a favor (1)

    Yue Yan finally understood at this time, it was actually because of this reason. But in this situation, not to mention the night, even if it was the day, it was not easy to get a ferry, because without those travelling merchants, the business of a ferry was very poor. Even if the merchants were interested in money, they would still have their life to spend after earning it, so other than some desperate merchants, no one dared to do business on the other side of the river. Furthermore, they were now enemies between two countries. Even if the other party were to raise the price tenfold, as long as it was a businessman with a bit of conscience, he would definitely not do business with them.


    However, those who dared to do business with the State of the Moon, would naturally not bother to pass by, because there was a rumor that the State of the Moon, in order to receive supplies, had a special passage specially prepared for these heartless merchants, but it had always been a rumor that, after all, this kind of merchant, was disgraced by their fellow daoists, so how could they let such a matter go?


    Furthermore, with Heaven Destroyer''s personality, he even dared to poison his foster father, the Rakasha, like. Furthermore, Yue Yan now knew that this Heaven Destroyer fellow hated Lin Mufeng to the bones, and everyone knew the relationship between Lin Fei and Lin Mufeng, they were like iron brothers, if Heaven Destroyer could not find Lin Mufeng, then he would definitely add all of his anger onto Lin Fei''s body. With Lin Fei''s two hands, how could he be an opponent for the Heaven Decimating Faction?


    He had to get it back!


    Once Yue Yan made his decision, no one could change his decision. The seemingly weak Yue Yan, on the other hand, had a positive side to his heart, and he had Lin Mufeng''s backbone, and it could be said that he was master and servant, but Yue Yan''s stubbornness could be considered strong, it could be said that even nine oxen wouldn''t be able to pull it back, it was just that he had just expressed it in his heart, he would definitely not act like Lin Mufeng, and would even directly say those heroic words. But Lin Mufeng''s words, seemed to have resounded in Yue Yan''s ears, loud and clear ¡ª Everything I said was correct, everything I''ve decided was correct, no one can stop me!


    This should be the state of mind of Yue Yan!


    Yue Yan said to the boat man: "Boat family, I really want to go to the other side to save people!"


    Seeing Yue Yan becoming anxious, he himself also became anxious. Standing up, he said: "I say, young lady, do you really not know, or are you just faking not knowing? You have to look for a place to save people, I can''t watch you die, so I can''t allow you to pass, but I don''t want you to pass, hmph!" As he said that, the boatsman raised his head with a proud expression on his face. He knew that in the entire river, there was only one boat, and he couldn''t just sit by and watch a girl die.


    He knew that if Yue Yan begged his later, he was afraid that he would soften his heart, which would be equivalent to harming the girl, so he could only leave in silence, treating it as though he did not see anything, at least protecting her life. Although the girl did not seem to be lying when he said that he was going to save the girl ¡­


    If she didn''t go with him, perhaps one of them would have died, but if she went with him, then two of her lives would have been lost, and he would have been able to distinguish between the two.


    Seeing that the boat was about to leave, Yue Yan''s only choice was this. Now that the situation was urgent, she had no choice but to do so. Thinking about that, Yue Yan said: "I apologize for offending the boat family. I don''t want to, but I must cross the river now! "


    How could this boat even withstand a palm from Yue Yan? He only felt something hit the back of his neck and he fainted. Yue Yan set up the boat home on the shore, and started paddling towards the other side of the river.


    Lin Fei had indeed reached the other side of the river, but he had used a foolish method, thus, seeing that he was unable to cross the river, Lin Fei chose to go around it. It was also about the front and back of the foot.


    Lin Fei did not expect Yue Yan to actually follow him, and said: "Yue Yan, you''re silly, you clearly know ¡­"


    Yue Yan said: "Don''t say anything, quickly come back with me. If something happens to you, you know ¡­"


    Only the two of them could understand what the other wanted to say, and what that signified, could understand, and only the two of them could understand this kind of entanglement. But now, it was not the time for a couple of women to grow intimate, one was determined to seek annihilation, and even if they were to die, they had to prove that their brother was not afraid of him. At least Lin Fei was not afraid of him, but the other was determined to bring him back, because she did not want anything to happen to Lin Fei.


    Allow it.


    "Want to leave?" I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    "Exterminate the Heavens, hand your life over!" How could Lin Fei possibly have time to listen to his nonsense, he immediately rushed over without regard for his own life.


    Thus, whether it was Lin Fei or, they had already found out after arriving at Exterminate the Heavens. As for his identity, if Lin Fei and Yue Yan could sneak in, he would not be able to find out in time, so he, the State Grandmaster, would not be able to do it anymore. Therefore, he had already long ordered them to pass through and not stop them. Otherwise, and Yue Yan would have been shot to death by the arrows of the defending army already, because Heavenly Soul Master was still a human being, and unless his power reached the maximum, God, he would be a huge joke if he said that he could win against the army. Although it was not the era of cold weapons, the army was still a part of the national machine, and with just a few Heavenly Soul Master s, he would be able to fight against the national machine.


    So all along, the Heaven Soul Palace or the Royal Palace had been able to control the situation on the continent, but the situation was just different.


    They could use all sorts of methods to control the national economy or even interfere in the political affairs of the country, but what kind of situation was that at that time, the four nations were at odds with each other? The economic side of the country was in chaos, and the other nations took the opportunity to attack.


    So, if it weren''t for the order to destroy the world, the two of them would have already returned to the west.


    He had to personally kill Lin Mufeng''s brother and the woman by his side, only then would he be able to quell the hatred in his heart. When he thought of how Lin Mufeng found out that his brother and the woman by his side had died in his hands, with that painful and despairing look in their eyes, Heaven Destroyer became even happier.


    This was the Ghost King, so Yue Yan did not know why she would think of this person at this time. Ever since he was saved by the young master, the first thing she would think of when she encountered difficulties was the Young Master, why was there the Ghost King''s shadow, but after interacting with the Ghost King a few times, she was certain that the Ghost King would definitely help his, so he thought that he owed him a favor this time.


    The Spirit King had appeared!


    Since it was also a woman''s voice, he mistook this voice for Hong Xiu. Even if there was something huge going on with the Spirit King''s appearance, he would still have to put it down to meet his master, and now that he looked like that, his heart had already been completely handed over to the Spirit King as a complete slave. In his heart, he had already determined that all of this was due to the Spirit King, so even though the Spirit King had agreed to grant him freedom, he still believed that the Ghost King was his master.


    Perhaps when he met someone stronger than the Spirit King, he would think that the Ghost King would be his master, but in his heart, the Spirit King was the strongest person, and even the Dark Lord or the mysterious Ocean Emperor was not as powerful as him.


    But


    It was obvious that he had been tricked by Yue Yan, that he had been lying to him all his life, and that he was a geese who had been scampered away, and now that he had been pecked in the eyes by a geese for a lifetime, he could easily take the anger of a bird, so now that all his anger was directed towards Yue Yan, Yue Yan had broken free his encirclement, and had instead lured Exterminate the Heavens over to his side.


    was already severely injured, and this was how Heaven Destroyer''s current strength was. If he were to go and forcefully exterminate the Heavens, he would instead be injured, and Lin Fei wouldn''t even have the qualifications to ask Heaven Destroyer to act. Right now, he was only thinking about helping Yue Yan, but he was also powerless to do so.


    "Stop!"


    "This sound is ¡­"


    Heaven Destroyer heard such a familiar voice. It was obviously the Spirit King''s voice, but Heaven Destroyer was certain now that it was Yue Yan''s plan, and was unwilling to stop.


    "Exterminate the Heavens, you dare to not listen to the Ghost King''s words!"


    This female voice? It was clearly Hong Xiu, "But ¡­" How was this possible? She knew that the Spirit King was Lin Mufeng''s mortal enemy, or at least not Lin Mufeng''s friend. Or perhaps, all of this was part of the Ghost King''s plan, and she was also clear on the Ghost King''s ambitions. But now, why would the Spirit King stop him? It can''t be real, it can''t be...


    "Heaven Destroyer!" Why aren''t you listening to Master? "


    The voice was unquestionable. You simply don''t have the ability to resist, to argue, only to obey unconditionally.


    "Yes sir!" Faced with this order, the unwillingness in Destroying Sky''s heart vanished like smoke into thin air. The only thing he could do now was to obey. Absolutely obey! Because he was just ¡­


    A slave, a pathetic slave. He could not go against the will of his master, because he wanted to live.


    "Little Sister Yue Yan! I have already said that although I will keep my word, I will make an exception for you! "


    Although Lin Fei''s body couldn''t move at the moment, his eyes and ears were still intact. Facing such a scene, he couldn''t help but be stunned, when did Yue Yan get entangled with the insufferable Spirit King? This ¡­


    He began to think of two words: Deal!


    It was just that he himself found it funny, how could Yue Yan have a deal with the Spirit King? If not for this reason, he really couldn''t think of a reason to get the Spirit King to help him.


    Yue Yan saw that the Spirit King had indeed kept his promise, and had solved it in such a way. Moreover, he had not expected that Heaven Destroyer was actually the red clothed female''s slave. From the looks of this red clothed female, she should be the Hong Xiu that Young Master mentioned. Yue Yan could not help but ask, "Is Miss a ghost?"

 C272 Yue Yan owes the Ghost King a favor (2)

    After saying that, Yue Yan felt that it was as if the person beside the Spirit King was not his spirit, could it be that he was a living person?


    Hong Xiu did not say anything, she knew that in the Spirit King''s heart, this Yue Yan held some weight. Although she did not know the reason, but the Spirit King was not willing to speak of it, and because she had been acting coquettishly previously, the Ghost King had taken off her mask, and from the look of her face, she knew that the Ghost King did not mention this matter, and thus, she did not want to ask too much about the situation between the Ghost King and Yue Yan, because if she had to say it, and she was the Spirit King''s woman, so from the looks of it, Yue Yan might become his sister in the future.


    At least in the entire departed world, no one could guess the Spirit King''s true intentions, it was as if no one had ever seen his face other than himself.


    Facing Yue Yan''s question, Hong Xiu merely said, "That''s right!"


    Yue Yan continued, "Then is his name Hong Xiu?"


    Hong Xiu was also startled when she heard it, this Lin Mufeng had asked this question previously, she never thought that the girl beside him would also think this way, could it be that she really knew that Lin, but she had already lost that memory, and now there was only the Spirit King in his heart, everything else was not important.


    Hong Xiu said: "Even if I am, I am no longer the Hong Xiu of the past! Because I no longer have the memories of before, the current Hong Xiu, is only a person at the side of the Spirit King! "


    "In that case, you don''t remember a thing.


    "Enough?"


    "I don''t remember!" Hong Xiu was so sure, but she didn''t want to know anything about the past either. He was only concerned about the present and the future, because since she was a soul, she must have had a painful experience. Now that she had lost that memory, it was equivalent to being reborn to her.


    Seeing Hong Xiu''s reply, Yue Yan knew that it was no different from normal people. Hence, he said to the Spirit King, "Ghost King, Yue Yan owes you a favor this time!"


    "Surrender?" Although the Spirit King was wearing a mask, he could clearly feel a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. But it was only represented by this short word.


    Yue Yan thanked Lin Fei twice and was about to leave.


    He heard the Ghost King say: "Brother, since you are here, why don''t you show yourself?"


    "Hahaha, as expected of the Spirit King, to actually be able to sense my existence like this." Following the sound of laughter, a tall black figure descended, and a pair of wings appeared on his back. After he landed, he retracted his wings. Two men wearing masks stood by the river and looked at each other.


    This person was none other than the Demon Emperor. Now that he saw two powerful characters appear here, he couldn''t help but be astounded.


    The Ghost King said, "I''m sorry, I got the upper hand this time."


    However, the Demon Emperor disapproved and said, "It''s the same no matter who comes first. In short, our goals are the same. However, you should tell your subordinates that no one should interfere in the matter between me and Lin Mufeng. Therefore, before the three year agreement arrives, even if ¡­


    It''s you, Ghost King, you''d better not think about other things. "


    "Do you think I would?"


    "It won''t be for the best. Since the show has ended, there''s no point in staying any longer!" "Farewell!"


    Right now, not only was there a Ghost King by Yue Yan''s side, it was also clear that before the three year agreement between the Demon Emperor and Lin Mufeng arrived, it would be extremely difficult for him to make a move against Lin Mufeng. Just the Demon Emperor was not someone he could contend with, not to mention that the Ghost King was one of them.


    If he couldn''t take revenge, then there was no point in living. Even his desire to survive had been crushed.


    Hong Xiu seemed to have seen through his thoughts, and said: "Heaven Destroyer, you are my slave, so it is not up to you to decide whether you are dead or alive!"


    "Yes!" Master, the life of Heaven Decimating is yours, so Heaven Destroying does not dare to think about anything else. "


    Lin Mufeng never thought that Lin Fei would actually let him know that within three years, he would have two of these awesome bodyguards. And Yue Yan could have completed the spirit exchange and communicated with Lin Mufeng, but this girl stubbornly wanted to personally go, his goal was, of course, to meet with his young master.


    Although Lin Mufeng had taken the Soulcleanse Dew and his cultivation had dropped to zero, his master had said before that this thing could only cleanse the soul of the heavens and not experience, which made Lin Mufeng feel somewhat comforted. If his experience was also washed away, Lin Mufeng would probably be the first to crash his head against the wall and die. Although he knew that the Xiao Lao''s head was extremely precious, if it wasn''t for Xiao Qiang, he probably wouldn''t even be willing to take it out.


    The gap between a God''s strength and a normal person''s was too huge. It was still a little hard to accept. However, when he thought about the fact that he had indeed gone astray in his cultivation, there was definitely no harm in redeveloping it.


    However, because Lin Mufeng had been changed to Lan Feng by his master, he had become a joke. Yue Yan did not know that Lin Mufeng''s surname should have been changed to Lan by Old Man Lan. Although this old man truly treated Lin Mufeng like his own son and had been his father for life, he had still been his master and not his father.


    The moment Yue Yan entered the gates of Star Blue Academy, he started to inquire: "May I ask which grade Lin Mufeng, who comes from Han Ku Kingdom, lives in?"


    Lin Mufeng? The gatekeeper couldn''t help but be stunned after hearing that, and said: "There''s no one like Lin Mufeng, he ¡­ Isn''t he a former demon? How could our Star Blue Academy recruit such a person? "


    Yue Yan sighed emotionally. It seemed that the image of Lin Mufeng in the eyes of the masses had not changed even a little. Although he had made too many sacrifices for Star Blue, even until now, Big Sister Xiao Qiang had still ¡­


    Hearing that the gatekeeper was acting this way, Yue Yan''s eyes actually started to tear up, but she quickly returned to his normal state, because she knew that he had to be strong at this moment. Furthermore, the young master did not want to see her like that. Yue Yan still wanted to continue asking.


    Of course, Yue Yan didn''t know what had happened in Star Blue Academy. In order to put on a show that was more lifelike, Elder Blue and Dean Chen had purposely quarrelled. Xing Chen pointed furiously at Lan Tianzi''s nose and said, "Surnamed Lan Tianzi.


    Lan, even though you are an elder here, I am the academy''s peace. You privately made the decision to call Lin Mufeng back, obviously not putting me in your eyes. " Those who dared to point at Lan Tianzi''s nose and scold him were only those in the Star Dean Chen and the fire elder. There was even a phrase called an old child.


    It was very obvious that Lan Tianzi did not want to give way to him, so he said tit for tat: "Star dust, could it be that even if my Lan Tianzi wants his disciple back, he still needs to ask you for permission?"


    If you want me to call you Old Man Lan, this is your fault. If you want Lin Mufeng to come back, as long as you tell the Principal that the Principal is not an ignorant person, he won''t agree. You are wrong this time! "


    "Old Huo, where did you come from? What has this got to do with you!"


    Of course, the outcome wasn''t the end of Lan Caizi admitting defeat, and in the end, Lin Mufeng was kicked out of the Star Blue Academy. Of course, all of this was arranged by the three of them, and if they didn''t do this, the scene would never end, which was why Lin Mufeng entered the Star Blue Academy after disguising himself as Lan Feng. had only thought that Lin Mufeng had really been expelled out of Star Blue Academy. At that time, he was crying like there were people around, but Lan Feng, who had never thought that he would become his junior, this fellow was now Lan Bing''s natural protector of flowers.


    It was just that when he thought about his current strength, he didn''t know who would be in trouble. Furthermore, Lan Bing didn''t even know that this junior brother was Lin ¡­


    Mu Feng, moreover, did not know what was going on with the Chen Institution, but to actually have a fellow with red step mix into the Star Blue Academy, so not only Lan Bing herself did not look directly at him, even the other students mocked him. If it were not for the fact that Lin Mufeng wanted to wash and refine the elements of the heavenly soul, how could he face such mockery?


    However, he was abnormally calm at this moment because he knew that since Elder Blue had said three months, then he would surely make a new discovery within three months. At that time, all of you should be dumbfounded. The most difficult thing for a man who could make a flower out of a brocade was to give away carbon in the snow.


    Three months of time was nothing to the ordinary students, but to Lin Mufeng, it could be said that the heavenly soul that had been refined, and was even the twin heavenly souls, had improved at a thousand miles per day. Right now, he did not dare to rashly advance in level, or have any kind of bad behavior, and could be said to be extremely careful.


    or perhaps if he were to advance now, he would be able to recover the strength of his Blue Scale back then. However, under the guidance of his master, he couldn''t show it now, and this was also Xiao Lao''s intention, to tell him that this wasn''t the best time to advance.


    Therefore, the current Lin Mufeng was still a junior sister, an extremely useless rice bucket. However, even though a rice bucket was a rice bucket, with the protection of the fire elder, no one dared to provoke him or treat him as a cheap errand boy. Because the fire elder was attacked by Lan Tianzi first, they took in a disciple ¡­


    This time, although everyone thought that fire elder was confused, he was not stupid. He thought to himself, "What do you know? If you knew who my disciple is, wouldn''t you all pee your pants?"


    Yue Yan came to ask about Lin Mufeng at this time, of course he wouldn''t be able to get much out of them, but an extremely slovenly woman said: "There aren''t any new students called Lin Mufeng, but a new student called Lan Feng, I don''t know if he is someone you are looking for."


    This old woman''s strength was only known to those with the knowledge of the wind, and she was also a hidden expert of Star Blue. Her words and warnings caused Yue Yan to suddenly awaken, and he said, "Thank you, Aunt!"


    "Auntie?" Am I that old? "


    With regards to the old lady, how could the guards know her power? They only treated her as a village woman, and only came to Star Blue Academy to work as a servant in order to earn a living, and looking at her tattered body, she should be around thirty-seven or thirty-eight years old. Being called Big Sis by others, it would already be considered good if they did not treat her like a seventy or eighty year old woman.

 C273 Refined Heavenly Soul (I)

    Yue Yan entered the Star Blue Academy, and from the guard''s words, he found out that Lan Feng was a shift boy in the first grade, so he rushed over in the direction of the first grade. It could be said that Yue Yan was also considered to be a beauty, and was different from those sexy beauties. He was a typical clear water lotus, naturally having a natural beauty, and naturally attracting the gazes of many wild bees and butterflies. There were even a few reckless people who thought themselves to be seniors of the fourth grade, and treated themselves as their bosses.


    Although Yue Yan saw that those people were only whistling, he didn''t pay attention to her and continued to walk. Who knew that when the other party saw that Yue Yan was silent, he thought that this was just a country girl who had not seen the world coming to visit his relatives, but he did not know which junior sister of hers it was. As he thought this, a student with a somewhat tall body and handsome appearance, actually stood in front of Yue Yan, blocking his way: "Miss, you''re looking for someone, ah, an unknown girl''s name, someone who doesn''t look like Mo Bei, but can lead the way." Even though he sounded very polite, his eyes revealed a perverted look. It was impossible to hide one''s true nature.


    Although Yue Yan could tell that this person was not a good person, but he was extremely careful of this person''s strength, and did not even put Yue Yan in his eyes, even if she wanted to use tricks, Yue Yan believed that he could deal with him, and having someone to lead the way would be much better than looking for trouble, so Yue Yan replied very politely: "I am sorry, but I want to look for Lan Feng who is in the first year."


    "So you''re here to find that piece of trash, hahaha!"


    Almost everyone laughed out loud. They never thought that the trash would actually have such a beautiful younger sister.


    Although Yue Yan knew from the old granny that Lan Feng was most likely Lin Mufeng, and although he did not know why Lin Mufeng had entered the Star Blue Academy, he had hidden his identity, but he definitely had his reasons for doing so. When he heard that there was someone who would call Young Master trash, he was unavoidably unhappy, but he did not come to quarrel with him.


    Therefore, Yue Yan did not flare up, and said: "Then, this Big Brother, are you willing to lead the way?!" She wasn''t just saying this for nothing. This was called being a soft nail, letting the other party know that he just didn''t want to mess with you and wasn''t afraid of you.


    He never thought that this little girl would be able to act so eloquently with just a few sentences. He never expected that this trash would actually have such a spicy little sister, but the more he likes her, the more interesting he would be with that kind of woman. In his heart, he was actually thinking evilly, and at the same time, he said: Yes, of course I''m willing, as long as it''s something that''s of service to beautiful women, I, Xu Molai, am willing.


    Yue Yan did not expect this Xu Molai to be so perverted. Although he said that he would bring him to the first-year school, in reality, he was bringing him to another direction.


    After walking for a while, Yue Yan sensed that something was wrong. Although she did not know which direction the first-year school was in, she was sure that this place was not where any other school department should be, because the further he went, the more desolate he felt, and even more so, rushing towards the direction of a mountain. She could vaguely see that there was weeds growing in front, and that it was impossible for any school department to be here.


    "Naturally, it''s the first-year department. Let''s meet your brother!"


    "Big brother?" Hearing that, Yue Yan thought that these people saw him as the young master''s sister, but this was good too, he just needed to play with them for a bit, so Yue Yan said: "Brother, you''re here!" Of course he did not know of Lin Mufeng''s current strength. According to his understanding of the young master, even if he changed his name to Lan Feng, with his strength, as long as he mentioned the young master, he would definitely be scared shitless. But how would Yue Yan know the reason?


    "So what if that good-for-nothing brother of yours came?"


    This was already the second time Yue Yan had heard these people call young master as trash. The anger in his heart could not be suppressed as Yue Yan said, "Shut up! He''s not a piece of trash! "


    "Really?" Even if he isn''t trash, little girl, today you ¡­ "Hahaha!"


    Xu Molai laughed without a care. Although he did not leave the campus, at least he was far away from the campus, and the soundproofing in this place was very good, it could be said that he already knew of a place to be at. He would also do a lot of evil deeds here, so although he could not explain it clearly, but this was the truth, as long as he could soundproofing it, he did not have the time to investigate this place.


    Seeing his extremely disgusted expression, Yue Yan knew that he had been tricked long ago. Moreover, it was very obvious that no one would come to save him even if he were to scream. But what kind of identity did Yue Yan have? With just Xu Molai''s capability, he was immediately ignored by Yue Yan, so since that was the case, then the only thing to blame was this guy for asking for trouble. He did not even get discovered when he bullied people or committed crimes, then when he was beaten up to the point of crying for his parents, no one would know.


    Thinking about that, Yue Yan said: "Are you really sure you don''t want to lead the way?"


    Obviously, Yue Yan did not want to get into trouble. After all, this was the Star Blue Academy, so she was leaving him with a way out. She knew that the other party would not let her go just like how a dog would if it had its eyes on meat.


    As expected, Xu Molai was not moved by Yue Yan''s words, and said: "Looks like I have to do something, but your young master really likes little chili, hahaha ¡­"


    At this time, Yue Yan knew that there was no point in speaking any further. He coldly looked at these four to five villains, and at the same time, made preparations to deal with them in one move.


    Yue Yan exerted his strength, and these people were all dumbfounded.


    "Big bro, little bro has something to do, so I''ll take my leave first!"


    "Aiyo, I ate something that I couldn''t digest in the morning. It was urgent, sorry ¡­"


    In just a single exchange, the lackeys under Xu Molai''s command disloyally slipped away, causing Xu Molai to be extremely infuriated. After being unable to defeat Yue Yan, they began to vent their anger on him, causing Xu Molai to kick the two lackeys who were about to run away as he said: "You disloyal thing, attack!" However, since he let them go, he was ready to run away.


    Since Yue Yan had already taken action, althoughehe was a woman, it was not as if he did not have a strong side to his. If she wanted to take action, he had to let the few of them die, she could not let them escape so easily.


    "Master, there''s a fight outside!"


    It''s that scum Xu Molai. But don''t worry, that woman will definitely teach him a lesson, so there''s no need for you to worry. "


    The sounds of their conversation were indeed Lin Mufeng and Lan Tianzi, and in this back mountain, the reason why they were soundproof, was entirely because of Lan Tianzi. He wanted to train Lin Mufeng strongly, so there was no need to let others hear some things. It was just that this place had somehow been discovered by Xu Molai. He had been lucky a few times before, but when Lan Tianzi was here, he did not meet his.


    Although he did not see who Lan Tianzi was, he knew that the woman outside was not someone Xu Molai should provoke. That was why he had said those words to Lin Mufeng. The reason why Lan Tianzi had never had a good impression of him was entirely because of the change in the situation of the Star Blue Empire, the previous three nations'' joint attacks, although the various families all had their own thoughts, but the nation was at the forefront, hence a part of the injuries on the battlefield, and later on, the light iron hand, had suppressed them until they couldn''t breathe. Although the reward for the light was quite a bit, it had been completely retracted, so almost all the elites of the Star Blue Academy had either died after the battle and left the academy.


    And it was also because of this that he revealed this Xu Molai, so it turned out that he was not even good enough for someone else to carry their shoes on. Unexpectedly, in just a few months, he had become the big boss of the academy. In fact, it was not like there were no people who could stop him, such as Torre, Ni Sang and the others. But who were they, and what kind of person Xu Molai was, it would not even be shameful to argue with him. That was why Xu Molai acted so arrogantly.


    When Lan Tianzi thought about how this woman, who had an unknown identity, could teach him a lesson, it did not mean that it was a bad thing. So he advised Lin Mufeng not to show himself and only watch from the sidelines. But Lin Mufeng was still curious, he walked a few steps towards the direction of the battle. He was very clear what Xu Molai was if not for the fact that he was powerful, and that was something to be proud of. Furthermore, Lin Mufeng had had enough these days, so he kept a low profile, kept a low profile, endured, and endured.


    Lin Mufeng immediately rushed over, and said: "Xu Molai, go and die!"


    Although Xu Mo''s level wasn''t high, it was still early yellow step after all, so if someone else were to appear, he might even be shocked for a bit. Upon seeing that it was Lan Feng, he couldn''t help but laugh, and said: "So it''s you, huh. His eyes were filled with disdain.


    Moreover, he had had enough these past few days. Now was the time for him to completely explode, and Xu Molai was the unlucky one who was venting his anger.


    "What?" This was the red step, he ¡­ It''s really red step! "


    Xu Molai''s pupils instantly enlarged as he looked at the inconceivable scene. Right now, Lin Mufeng didn''t have time to think about it and revealed the evil heavenly spirit, because the struggle between evil and evil had long ceased to exist in Star Blue. On this point, light could also be considered to have done a good thing. He would never deny something that was right, but he would also never forgive something that was wrong.


    When facing Lin Mufeng, who only had red step, he actually stepped on his own feet, and did not even clearly see how the other party made a move. Although he had heard about the tyranny of the evil spirit, it was not enough to jump by several levels right? To him, Yellow Scale was already a very high level. After all, for people like him who came from a background like the Xu family, not a single one of them appeared in the past hundred years. As a result, he felt that he, himself, was already very outstanding. Truly, the affairs of the world were unpredictable. Things were constantly changing. Surprisingly, they could still hope for a chance to ascend to heaven even if the fishes were holding their prawns and crabs.


    Seeing Lin Mufeng appear, Yue Yan could not help but feel joy. At the same time, she took a glance at the Xu Molai who was stepped on the ground and said: "Say, tell me, my brother is not trash!"

 C274 Refined Heavenly Soul (Part II)

    On this point, Yue Yan was smart. She was able to keep his head clear at this time and not reveal Lin Mufeng''s identity, he already knew how rich and intelligent this girl was. Seeing that, Lin Mufeng knew that Yue Yan had a rough understanding of the situation, and said to Yue Yan: "Little sister, you''re here." At the same time, he exerted even more force with his feet.


    "Big bro, little bro knows his wrongs, little bro knows his wrongs!"


    "Say it again!" I can''t hear you! Saying that you''re wrong, that I''m not trash, that you''re trash, speak! " Lin Mufeng erupted to the extreme.


    Being stomped on by someone really felt bad, it made him feel like he was on the verge of being crushed, causing him to have no choice but to lower his head. Xu Molai was afraid that he didn''t make a sound this time, and was even more afraid that he would be stomped on hard. Right now, he felt like his bones were about to be crushed, if Lan Feng was still not satisfied, he might really be stomped into a cripple.


    "Lan Feng ¡ª ¡ª No ¡ª ¡ª trash, I, Xu Molai am! I ¡ª wrong! "


    The sound broke through the vast sky, and even the back of the mountain, which was in a passive state, was not restricted. The sound floated straight into the academy. This caused everyone who was in the middle of the lesson to be shocked. This Xu Molai actually had such a day, and was actually defeated by Lan Feng, this was gargantuan news.


    It could be said that this piece of news was even more shocking than that day when Lin Mufeng was defeated. After all, the gap at that time was not too big, and this freshman, Lan Feng, with just his red step, actually defeated the seniors of Yellow Scale. Although everyone did not have any good impressions of Xu Molai, his strength was considered top-notch in the academy at the moment.


    If he was lucky, with Lan Feng''s appearance now, everyone could see hope. Would he become the second Lin Mufeng?


    Lin Mufeng kicked Xu Molai away, "Scram, don''t let me see you!"


    How could Xu Molai dare to say anything? He crawled up from the ground, and looked at his subordinates who were already scared silly, and said: "Let''s go, quickly go."


    "Xu Molai, you are no longer our boss, but because I want to follow you, I have no future."


    "Sorry, if you want to leave then go by yourself. You''re no longer our boss!"


    "What?" Towards Lan Feng, this Xu Motian was currently afraid, why did he have to rebel against his own little brother, this was truly intolerable. Xu Molai could not help but raise his eyebrows with an angry look on his face, he still regarded himself as the boss, and was still acting at this time. It seemed that Lan Feng had still not taught him a lesson earlier too lightly.


    Right now, these four to five lackeys were clearly not willing to pay for his words. Moreover, the person who was kicked was the most arrogant one, "What are you looking at!" Oh, by the way, did you kick me hard just now? " As he said that, he kicked Xu Mo''s butt, the position of his kick was still real, he did not know if Xu Mo''s kick was aimed at the ground, the slope of the mountain, and a direction that came from nowhere, but with that stomp, Xu Molai rolled, that was true rolling, but because Xu Mo was not prepared, his body staggered, and like a ball, he rolled down the slope.


    However, Yue Yan was relatively more stable than Yu Xin. If Yu Xin saw this scene, she would definitely jump in joy, and would even say: "Xu Motian, I''ll let you ¡­


    "If you want to scram, then scram. This scrolling is really good, hahaha ¡­"


    As for the few subordinates who were originally by Xu Molai''s side, they seemed to be looking at a god now. They looked at Lin Mufeng and said: "Big brother, we''ll be following you from now on."


    At that time, Lan Tianzi wanted to stop his, but it was impossible. The matter of the meeting with Lin Mufeng at the back mountain was a secret, so not only was it impossible for him to stop his, he absolutely could not do so. Otherwise, Xu Molai would not be able to guess the reason, because the old granny in front of the door was not someone easy to deal with.


    The first was that hateful old lady in front of the door, while the other two were the Demon Emperor and the Ghost King. The three of them could definitely not be hidden, but to be precise, they should be four people, and that person should be the weird Yu Xin. This was something that surpassed Yue Yan''s intelligence, but Elder Lan knew that even if Yu Xin saw or knew, he would not say it out loud, so he was excluded.


    It was just that they did not know why the star dust seemed to be afraid of her, but since she was only in the open, it was unlikely that she would act out of line. However, the Spirit King''s Demon Emperor was different.


    Seeing that the few of them had left, leaving only Yue Yan and Lin Mufeng behind, Elder Blue finally revealed herself.


    Now, because Yue Yan was by his side, Elder Blue didn''t have a good chance of flaring up. However, his eyes had already clearly told Lin Mufeng that after he had entered the sect, this should be the first time he saw Lan Tianzi''s sharp and reprimanding gaze, and he knew that he had caused trouble. But it was unknown what kind of punishment his Master would give him. Lan Tianzi left first, he did not want to be a light bulb and win over the two of them.


    This wasn''t the place to talk or date, so Lan Feng brought him back to the dorm. At this time, Lin Mufeng''s dorm was already surrounded by people, how could such a sensational piece of news not alarm the students?


    Lin Mufeng had changed his appearance so naturally, Lan Bing did not recognize him, but Yue Yan had never put on makeup before, so Lan Bing was able to see through him with a glance. Why did Yue Yan have to do this? Originally, Lan Feng was not worthy of her notice, but once she heard that Lan Feng had shocked everyone with her great accomplishments, she could not help but make Lan Bing pay attention. Thus, she would naturally appear in the crowd.


    The moment Lan Bing saw Yue Yan, she couldn''t help but walk over and say, "Little Sister Yue Yan, so it''s you."


    "Sister Lan Bing!"


    If Xu Molai saw this ¡­


    Even if Lan Feng did not defeat him, he would definitely regret it. Lan Bing and Yue Yan were sisters, and just this one rule alone was enough for him to have reason not to provoke this woman.


    Of course, if he finished listening to the rest of the conversation, he would know that the little bit of regret he had just now was nothing.


    There weren''t many people who could match up to the Lan Bing sisters. Someone in the crowd couldn''t help but ask, "Senior Lan Bing, this beauty seems to be very familiar with you." Who knows what kind of origin, to be able to be treated like this by us Lan Bing.


    Lan Bing didn''t conceal anything and said, "They''re more or less the same as me, they''re all people close to Lin Mufeng!"


    Lin Mufeng!


    These three words were like a bomb that mercilessly bombed the skies above the Star Blue Academy. Forget about this Lan Feng, even if he was a trash, even if his sister was a woman by Lin Mufeng''s side, if he were to offend this evil star, he would still have a good life ahead of him. Lin Mufeng''s name, not to mention her small Star Blue Academy, would make him famous even in the entire continent. It seemed that he was right that he did not dare to use this trash to bully or play around with him. This guy really had a strong backer, not only did he have fire elder as his backer, he even had such an awesome person as his backer.


    Just when all the students were astonished, an even more incredulous scene occurred. The only difference was that the black clothed man on the left instantly retracted the wings on his back while the black clothed man on the right accompanied a red clothed woman. Although he looked like a celestial, his beauty carried a tinge of evilness.


    Demoness Qi.


    Yue Yan, Lin Mufeng and a few other elders naturally knew that these two were the powerful figures of the Demon Emperor and the Spirit King, and although the red clothed lady did not know who she was other than Yue Yan, she was definitely a powerful being as well.


    "Demon Emperor Zhan Yun!"


    "Ghost King Mingyue!"


    Only now did everyone know that the Demon Emperor was called Zhan Yun and the Spirit King was called Mingyue.


    Although the two of them greeted each other as if they were nothing more than air, they had reported their own homes. The arrival of these two Evil Gods caused the students of the Star Blue Academy to be afraid of them, hence the commotion of the crowd.


    Zhan Yun looked at the chaotic crowd and said, "I wonder if they are afraid of the Ghost King understanding, or if my Demon Emperor Zhan Yun will, or if any of us will win?"


    Ghost King Mingyue said: "That is the question in my heart, just that after everything that has happened, I do not know whether we should agree or not, how about we write our own words?"


    "Since it is what the Spirit King said, then we can only accept."


    Lan Chang and the other fire elder that rushed over upon hearing the news couldn''t help but have their expressions change. What are the two Evil Gods playing at?


    Although the two of them were talking among themselves, they had already scared the hell out of these students, all of them had opened up their palms, it seemed like they were here for Lin Mufeng again, but they did not seem to want to reveal Lan Tianzi''s plans, as the moment their palms were opened, almost everyone could see, the words on the two''s palms were: Lan Feng.


    The reason why everyone could clearly see these two words was because the two of them had instantly enlarged their bodies ¡­


    Although the power of the repressive technique was incomparable to the power of the Tyrant Dragon that Lin Mufeng had used that day, it was enough to shock everyone. It was because this was the highest realm of oppression in the battle, although it was not worth mentioning, but was afraid that the people here would never be able to obtain this kind of suppression for the rest of their lives, because people''s talent was right there, and some people were destined to only be able to stop at this level of cultivation, their body''s conditions were already limited, thus, it was even more difficult to find someone like Lin Mufeng.


    Seeing the two of them writing the two words Lan Feng, everyone was flabbergasted. He never thought that Lan Feng was not simple, this also made Xu Molai even more upset. He should not have provoked this ancestor, people that even these two Evil Gods paid attention to, were people that he could not afford to offend. However, Xu Molai was not one to be trifled with, so in the future, he would try his best to play tricks on him, but now, he could only play along.

 C275 Refined Heavenly Soul (3)

    Zhan Yun said: "Listen up, if anything happens to this Lan Feng, I will be the first one to not let him go!"


    "Since the Demon Emperor stole Lan Feng, then I can only protect Yue Yan. Therefore, if anything happens to Yue Yan, my Ghost King Mingyue will definitely not let him off lightly, especially those who have ill intentions."


    These words were obviously meant for Xu Molai.


    After the two Evil Gods said this, they left separately. However, the impact they brought did not go over, just who were this Yue Yan and Lan Feng siblings, to actually protect the two of them. It seemed like the two of them really couldn''t afford to offend them. It would be best if they walked further away from them. Otherwise, they would really be in trouble.


    He did not expect the two of them to become Lin Mufeng''s bodyguards. Not to mention the insignificant land of the Star Blue Academy, even if the news were to spread across the entire continent, who would dare to provoke Lin Mufeng? Moreover, it was very obvious that they did not expose their own tricks. However, if they did not, they would not be able to continue acting in this show.


    He had already thought that before long, Lin Mufeng would need to regain his original identity, and this accident on Yue Yan''s part would ruin his plans, because if Lin Mufeng revealed his true identity now, it was definitely not a good thing, but the drama could not go on, especially when Yue Yan met Lan Bing, Ni Sang and the rest, it would be hard to hide it from him.


    Although she was also extremely intelligent, but in comparison, she was smarter than Yue Yan and Yu Xin.


    There was a layer of difference between them, so it was very obvious that he did not react to it at all. Furthermore, right now, she was feeling a little jealous or something that could not be considered as jealous, and it could only be said to be her love for Lin Mufeng.


    Lan Bing was very clear about this, since when had she ever had a brother? If this Lan Feng was not her big brother, but from her eyes, she knew that her relationship with her was definitely not ordinary. Therefore, at this time, she had mistakenly assumed that there was some kind of relationship between Yue Yan and herself, and she could not accept that.


    On the surface, the two of them didn''t seem to be able to tell much, but when they privately used their minds to communicate with each other, only the two of them knew.


    Lan Bing asked: "Yue Yan, what relationship do you have with this person? She is definitely not your brother!"


    Yue Yan replied, "Sister Lan Bing has some things that I can''t say, I really can''t."


    "What is there to say that no one will know? We are talking in private right now," Anfey said.


    "You can''t say that! I just can''t say. "


    "Even if you didn''t say anything, I would have found out. Just don''t let me find out anything."


    "Alright, take care of yourself, sister."


    Of course, how would others know about this? On the other hand, with Master''s instruction, Lin Mufeng had already cut off all connections with the girls, so he naturally had no way of knowing about this either. Since Yue Yan came this time, he originally wanted to inform the young master to let him rest in peace and practice with his master. Naturally, these two people would be his most reliable bodyguards, and no one could hurt a single hair on his head in at least three years.


    Therefore, he only had feelings for Lin Mufeng.


    He said in a deep voice, "The matter that Yue Yan came here to talk about just now has happened, so Big Brother has to take care of his studies, everything in the family is fine."


    Although Yue Yan left on his own accord, Lan Bing did not give up on pursuing the matter. She had a nagging feeling that the matter was not that simple, or perhaps, Yue Yan was not a simple woman. It was very obvious that this person had an extraordinary relationship with Yue Yan, why would he help Yue Yan?


    From Lan Bing''s point of view, this matter was a little complicated and confused. At least, it was not what it looked like on the surface.


    These students wanted to take a detour when they heard the names. Not only did no one provoke him, they were terrified of him, because after all, the person who had some relationship with the demon was not a good person, and even the reputation of the fire elder had suffered, saying that he did not receive any disciples, and there were also some people who secretly said that he was forced to accept disciples, that the more they talked about it, the more it sounded like it, the more absurd it got. The more information was spread, the more it was possible that the matter had already been spread to Blue Star, and the matter could no longer be passed on to the Star Blue Empire.


    It was near afternoon on the roof, and the afternoon sun was shining down on some people lazily. Although it was already the beginning of winter, and it was supposed to be the beginning of snow at this time of the year, it was warm and warm under the winter sun. It seemed that this place belonged to the north, and was different from the south.


    Elder Blue and fire elder


    They were all drinking. Although this rare and pleasant afternoon was a good time to drink, it was rare for them to still have the mood to do so. fire elder took a sip of the wine from his wine jug and then narrowed his eyes at Lan Tianzi, saying: "Old bastard, I admit that as the director of a farce, you have led it very successfully."


    What the fire elder said was the truth. Since Yue Yan had appeared, the good thing he had been thinking of had indeed turned into a farce, a farce that had yet to come to an end. Furthermore, it had not ended yet. So this time Lan Tianzi did not refute him, if it was any other time, he would have the upper hand and take all the advantages. Which time didn''t fire elder end up losing this battle, so he only smiled, and said: "Un, this time you''ve won, this show is truly terrible."


    "Since you know it''s bad, then when does it come to an end?" "Let me tell you, this time you are going to compensate me for the loss of my reputation!"


    "Sigh, just like that, it made Mu Feng suffer."


    Lan Tianzi was right, if Lan Bing had not intervened, Lan Feng could have continued playing the role. Now that Lan Bing had intervened, the girl would be so energetic, and would not stop until she finds out the truth, and Lan Tianzi''s original goal was to fool others, so as to help Lin Mufeng cultivate his Heavenly Soul, but under such a circumstance, his plans had failed, so Lin Mufeng had to restore his original identity. Otherwise, from the perspective of the fire elder, from the looks of it, this matter was all your doing, I have never lost this person before.


    Furthermore, you also dragged the Dean Chen into this, this time the three of us have lost a lot of face.


    Lan Tianzi laughed bitterly and said: "Old bastard, drink up. We''ll start from the beginning tomorrow." As he said that, he made a gesture of raising his glass, and then drank up. At this time, a person with Lan Tianzi''s status wanted to use the wine to ease his worries, it could be seen that Lin Mufeng had stirred up quite a big trouble.


    Lan Tianzi and stayed on the roof for around another two hours, causing the two of them to feel a little drunk. Only at times like this, when he could use the alcohol to speak some words, because if he wasn''t drunk, he really didn''t want to punish Lin Mufeng, even though he had committed a mistake, he only felt that this child was like his own child, or had some sort of blood relation with him on their first meeting. Thus, he doted on him like a child.


    As the days passed by, the fire elder would definitely not be disrespectful to others. Although Lin Mufeng had gone through the ceremony of taking him as his master, it was not because Lin Mufeng had joined his sect, but because he knew that it was better to not interfere in the matters between master and disciple. fire elder left tactfully, and said at the same time: "Seems like I''ve suffered a loss this time, and will need to be your messenger."


    When Lin Mufeng received the summons from Master, he looked at the expression on the back of the mountain and knew that he would be punished for this. After the incident, he also knew that he was too rash at the time, because Master had no reason to change his name and appearance for no reason. Now, it seemed that his sudden display of strength had foiled his Master''s plans. Of course he ¡­


    He did not know that the situation was not as serious as he had imagined.


    "Lin Mufeng, do you know your wrongs?"


    It can be said that on this continent, for Lin Mufeng to only have this kind of two people, one was his father Lin Mufeng, and the other was his own master. " Your disciple knows she''s wrong! "


    "You know your wrongs? You really know your wrongs? You said that you were at fault! " Lan Tianzi was obviously excited, and began to interrogate him. This was something he had never seen before. Yes, no matter what his fault was, he should not have revealed his true strength, but there was no need for Master to make such a big fuss over nothing.


    "Your disciple was at fault for not listening to your words and winning by force."


    "To think that you didn''t remember what I said that day. Ah, Mu Feng, you don''t know. Since that is the case, sigh ¡­" Once Lan Tianzi said this, he sighed three times, causing Lin Mufeng to not understand what could cause his master to sigh so much. This was definitely not because of something as simple as his struggle for victory.


    Lin Mufeng immediately asked, "Master, could it be that you have other intentions?"


    Mu Feng, you don''t know the true reason why I have arranged all of this, but it is because I have already prepared for three years. Because, with your strength, as well as the bad factors that are hidden in the Heavenly Soul, you are unable to make the three year agreement.


    Lin Mufeng would never have thought that this matter would have anything to do with the three year agreement!


    Seeing Lin Mufeng''s puzzled expression, Lan Tianzi shook his head and said: "Ah, my good disciple. You''re so smart, why do you have to be so important?


    How could you not think that ever since I called you back, it has been all for the sake of your three year agreement, to be able to force the Dark Demon Emperor to retreat. "


    Lin Mufeng had indeed gotten confused on this matter. Back then, he had simply thought that his master had called him back after seeing that he had no place to cultivate. He did not expect that it would actually be related to the three year agreement. At that time, Master had clearly said that he wanted him to repeat his three years of studies. Wasn''t this secretly telling him that Master suddenly summoned him back to the academy because of the three years'' agreement with the Demon Emperor? Why hadn''t he thought of this?


    It was just that now was not the time to regret, and Master''s intentions were obviously not fully understood yet. Lin Mufeng said, "Then the reason Master wanted me to change my surname was also for this?"

 C276 Refined Heavenly Soul (4)

    Lan Tianzi''s reply was extremely clear. It was at this time that Lin Mufeng found out, that it was precisely because of his own mistake this time, it was extremely likely that he would lose an opportunity to completely defeat the Dark Demon Emperor.


    No one knew how terrifying the power of the Demon Emperor was, but if one were to compare the ranks of the Heavenly Soul Master s with their ranks, the levels of the Demon Emperor Zhan Yun s would be considered as the peak of the Violet Rank, only then would Lin Mufeng be able to force himself out of seclusion, and with the many times where he was forced out of seclusion, he did not manage to reveal his true strength, but in these three years, even if Zhan Yun did not improve at all, he did not have the time to think of it. Even if Lin Mufeng had accidentally surpassed the peak of the Violet Rank by a small margin, he would still not be Zhan Yun''s opponent, because his heavenly soul was not pure.


    As for the refined Heavenly Soul, because Lin Mufeng had the power of the Origin Energy, it was extremely useful to him. It was just that the Origin Energy had to be refined step by step, so if he wanted to unleash its full power, he had to do it step, step by step, or even through continuous practice battles. Since it was a gradual process, they would have to start from the low levels. If not for this rule, Lan Tianzi would not have had to arrange such a competition, and who wouldn''t be able to spar with the fire elder and him? However, because of this rule, Lin Mufeng''s ranking could not be higher.


    Also, the power of this refined soul was different from before. This kind of soul had the most hope of breaking that rule, a rule that only the soul of the heavens and only Heavenly Energy would be able to break.


    Now that they were being harassed, who could still spar with them? It wasn''t that they couldn''t grow without gaining experience in the Heavenly Soul realm, but it was already rather slow. Lan Tianzi also knew that by relying on his red step''s power to spar with the students, most of the time, he would be treated as a monkey by everyone, but it would actually help him quickly grow, and should not be underestimated, as he only had red step now, in fact, he was just like how he was before. Although there was a relationship between the evil heavenly spirit s, it was not a problem for him to defeat the students at the same cultivation level, so Lin Mufeng was not surprised at all. But there was always an accident. You didn''t teach him, but it happened on its own.


    It had to be known that the later a pure heavenly soul that had been refined, the better. If it could accumulate until the Violet Rank erupted, then the power would be limitless. Once it broke through the Violet Rank, then it would be like adding wings to a tiger.


    The moment Lin Mufeng heard up to here, he knew that he had made a grave mistake, but it was too late to regret it now. He asked his Master, "Is there a way to fix it now?"


    Lan Tianzi said: "There is only one way to remedy this, work hard to make up for it! You need to work twice or even three times harder than ordinary people to break through. Otherwise, it''s impossible. Because you will be able to return to being Lin Mufeng, and whether it''s you or Lin Mufeng, no one will be sparring with you in the future. So the way you go is entirely dependent on your luck. "


    A week later, Lin Mufeng had no choice but to regain his original name due to Yue Yan''s sudden visit.


    On this day, Lan Tianzi was announced on the spot. Now, I want to announce something to everyone.


    His mouth was opened so wide that he couldn''t speak. If this Lan Feng was actually Lin Mufeng, then his performance a week ago would have been completely normal, and only the unusual Lin Mufeng would be able to make his performance look so impressive!


    How could that be? The current Lan Feng had a completely different face, not only was his appearance and temperament, but no matter how one looked at him, he did not seem like Lin Mufeng, because Lin Mufeng definitely did not have the resolute lines that Lan Feng had displayed to everyone, nor did he have a sharp and clear face, and it could be said that although Lin Mufeng''s strength was above everyone''s, but the feeling he gave others was more or less feminine. Furthermore, he did not need to be tall and sturdy like his brother, it could be said that when Lin Mufeng met him, his first impression was that the evilness of him was slightly sinister, definitely not the foolishness Lan Feng displayed.


    They were clearly two people, but there was no need for Lan Tianzi to do so, and he would definitely not joke around in front of everyone in the academy.


    Then, Lin Mufeng raised his right hand, grabbed towards his ear, and gently pulled outwards. A complete human skin mask was torn off, this was a disguise technique, and only people who knew how to disguise themselves were able to find such people, because this kind of profession had already disappeared from almost the entire continent.


    So after Lan Tianzi selected them for seven days, it was entirely because it would take seven days for the medicine to completely separate the mask from his original appearance, and for the mask to be able to perfectly match his face, that was also considered a regret. After all, it was already not easy for a profession that had lost its legacy to help Lan Tianzi find their descendant, so a bit of regret was unavoidable. This was also the reason why professions like the mainland disappeared.


    After all, it was difficult to fathom the human heart. With this sort of technique, there would naturally be some evil people that would use it. After committing evil, they would immediately change their faces. As a result, the Transfiguration Master was treated as an oddity by others, or perhaps it was a combination of righteous people. Gradually, his presence faded from the eyes of the crowd. But what was wrong with a disguise artist? They were just a profession, and they could save lives by using a disguise technique. If one thought about the people who had been burned in the flames, especially those whose faces had been ruined, if they succeeded in disguising themselves, wouldn''t that be a blessing? And for those with physical defects, it would be a good thing to change their appearance. People tend to give up their roots at times.


    It was as if greed had caused the outbreak of a war, but in the end, the blame was placed on one side for having too much resources.


    When everyone saw Lin Mufeng take off his human skin mask, the entire place became completely silent. Lin Mufeng then reached his hands out to his shoulders and threw two metal shoulder pads onto the ground. Originally, in order to change the look of Lin Mufeng''s narrow shoulder, Lan Tianzi had him add two pieces of the puzzle, it seemed like his consideration was truly good. Because he thought through everything, he was able to trick Lin Mufeng along with the others, if he wanted to trick others, he had to trick himself as well. It seemed that his words made sense.


    Other than being speechless, the current Lan Bing also knew how to express her feelings. She had done all sorts of things in the past few days ¡ª no wonder Yue Yan said ''I can''t say'', but it turned out that she was wrong about Yue Yan. It was because she now understood that there must be a deep reason behind Mu Feng changing his appearance. No wonder he was unable to sense Mu Feng in the past few days. So it turns out that everything had been arranged well, and since he had recovered to the original state, then he would have to privately ask about the reason behind the matter. Actually, Lan Bing did not need to know the reason right away, since Lin Mufeng had exposed his identity to the public, there were many opportunities to get along with Lan Bing. The two of them could slowly talk about it, but Lan Bing was anxious to know the answer.


    So she told Lin Mufeng in her own way: "Mu Feng, what exactly happened?"


    It was only then that Lan Bing realized what had happened. However, Lan Bing had clearly lost control of herself, and was not used to this kind of communication, so with a thought, she spoke out the thoughts in her heart, "Un, I understand!"


    Although her voice was low, in the silence, her words still echoed, causing everyone to turn to look at Lan Bing.


    "Senior sister, you shouldn''t be like this even if you see your husband, right?"


    Lan Bing did look a little infatuated right now, but no one knew, as if this was a side effect of their mental communication. To people close to him, this kind of behavior was even more obvious. On the contrary, if the distance was too far, then it would be impossible to tell, and at that time, they wouldn''t even need to be distracted, so when Lin Mufeng was rushing to Dark World in the front, he was able to grasp the situation of the continent in time, but he wasn''t distracted at all. This was truly strange, but of course, this was also the true meaning of Psychic Soul. If one could use a poem to describe it, then: "If two feelings last for a long time, then how can it be in the morning and evening?" It''s the most appropriate choice. You can''t even catch what''s on your mind when you''re so close to them, and you still have to talk about what''s on your mind. Therefore, Lan Bing''s actions today were very reasonable.


    In truth, the last time she had a conversation with Yue Yan, it had already attracted the attention of someone, and that person was the old lady in front of the door, she had always been a mysterious person, and now, Lan Bing had used this kind of tactic twice, which made her conclude that this Lan Bing was not simple, to actually understand such a method. So she was mysterious. It was because she looked a bit dirty, and sometimes she was also a bit silly, and her words were also a bit weird, so it was hard to avoid her saying strange things at this time. As a result, the old woman seemed to be speaking in a very normal manner, as if she was babbling nonsense, and said without distinction, "En, not simple, really not simple at all, I can also grasp this lost method. It seems like that item is also here."


    Everyone treated the old lady''s words as nonsense, but Lan Tianzi had heard the inklings in her words, his first reaction was to see Lan Bing''s reaction along with the old lady''s words, and he felt that this matter was definitely related to the Spirit Jade. That was a long story. He never expected that Lin Mufeng would have such a treasure, but Spirit Communication Jade is not just a simple matter for people to share, so there is hope for Lin Mufeng, but this matter, he must definitely not let other people know, and upon thinking about it, Lan Tianzi immediately took over the old lady''s side and said: "Yes, this matter is indeed not simple, and the reason why Lin Mufeng changed his appearance, was to investigate this matter, this is an important matter to him, and this matter is related to an item he stole from my academy. Right now, he has not dishonored his mission, and want to find out who retrieved this item, so he changed his original appearance."

 C277 Snow Night (I)

    Then, he looked at Lin Mufeng and then at fire elder, who knew that this old fogey Lan had ill intentions. Although he understood that he was helping Lin Mufeng and guessed that this matter was related to the Spirit Communication Jade, this old fogey sure was a bit too wicked for him to scam himself.


    The situation settled down like this. Furthermore, the students were somewhat isolated towards Lin Mufeng. After all, they were not on the same level as him, so some people were afraid, and some were disdainful, but their hearts were always complicated. According to Lan Tianzi''s instructions, Lin Mufeng and Lan Bing did not have much time alone together. Lan Tianzi still liked Lan Bing very much, but at a time like this, Lin Mufeng did not have much time to discuss private matters between children, so this was the only way to proceed.


    Although there was a place outside the academy for the students to train, because of what kind of students were invited by Xing Lan, there was no place for the red step students to train. Forget about here, even the Hangu College s could not find such a place to train. Even the initial Snow Wolf Island s were not places Lin Mufeng could train.


    Of course, once a person''s fame was there, the students would naturally view Lin Mufeng like a god, but they did not know of his true strength, and even if they did, so what? It was clear that the two Heaven and Earth Divine Demons were not to be trifled with, let alone the two of them, even if Lan Bing and Torre were to be trifled with, how could Lin Mufeng not be provoked?


    Right now, Xu Molai only had one thought in his mind, which was to quickly graduate and leave this damned place. As long as he returned to the Xu family, it would be possible to accomplish all of this with the help of his family''s strength. Although the Xu family wasn''t any big family, after entering school, someone had once said that with his talent in Yellow Scale, it would only be a matter of time before he reached Blue Scale or Violet Rank, at that time, it wouldn''t be too late for him to take revenge. He simply didn''t believe that there were people in the world who could surpass Violet Rank. When he thought about it, this fellow actually drooled in his dreams. But now, he could only keep a low profile, and after what had happened, even the first-year students could mock him with their words. Right now, he was just like a fallen dog.


    However, he endured it!


    Time slowly passed, and in the blink of an eye, a month had passed. At this time, according to the atmosphere, it should have been snowing. The proverb said: "Small snow covered the land, and the snow sealed the river." Especially for the Star Blue Academy, which was a typical northern weather, it was already snowing early at this time. It was just that the first snow this year was a little night compared to the previous years.


    Although it was late, the first snow still came unexpectedly.


    Those who had never seen snow before all said that he was beautiful, but those who had seen snow knew what it meant. When the snow fell, it was not the coldest time, but before the next sunrise. On the contrary, when the snow was falling, it gave off a feeling of warmth. People who had not experienced the weather in the north would not be able to sense how wonderful the weather was.


    It could be said that he could only rely on himself to comprehend the secrets of the Heavenly Soul. This was because, other than providing him with the Soulcleanse Dew, the Xiao Lao was unable to provide too much help. Everything was as Tang Jiuyu had said, success or failure depended on him.


    Lin Mufeng said with a relieved smile. He finally had some insight, the snow lines and lines had a route, hahaha, it was truly wonderful, so this was the wonder of the Origin of the Heavenly Soul, hahaha, Lin Mufeng started to peek at the path of the Initial Heavenly Soul, following the right path, advancing steadily forward.


    It should be a cold weather tomorrow morning, but towards this kind of cold weather, Lin Mufeng felt a little happy. Just like what he had been told before, after the winter, spring would be near as well.


    At this time, Lin Mufeng suddenly thought of the causes and effects that he had experienced in the marine boundary. In the midst of a snowy night, outside was a vast expanse of land, and inside his heart was a state of tranquility. It was the easiest time for others to figure out the cause and effect of the situation. Following the development of the things that happened later, it proved that Lin Mufeng was right about what he thought today.


    It was just that the current marine boundary was not well-known and there had been internal disturbances twice, which was why his expression was so calm.


    marine boundary, Northern Sea Land.


    There are people in the world who know that marine boundary is already hard to come by, but they don''t know that marine boundary is divided into several places. They are: ''Northern Sea Region, Southern Nether, Eastern Du, and Western Lake''. Of course, this was only the world that Tang Jiuyu understood. It was only when Lin Mufeng opened up the map that the division between the two seemed to increase by several degrees. So it turned out that there were still secrets that she did not know about in the marine boundary. These were naturally the things that happened between Lin Mufeng and her twice.


    Right now, in Tang Jiuyu''s understanding, the Northern Sea Region should originally be the territory of the Azure Dragon of the Four Sea Spirits. The Azure Dragon is also called Hai Feilong, and together with Xiang Jiulin and Tang Jiuyu, it was a member of the Four Seas Spirits. The marine boundary still has a Spirit Serpent, but it died in a battle long ago when the Four Seas Spirit Serpent was one of the four spirits. The Northern Sea Region was the true headquarters of Hai Feilong.


    Xue Ye was a woman, and if you carefully calculated it, she wasn''t a person of the marine boundary. She should be a member of the continent that represented the Heaven Origin Sector, and she was originally a member of the Red Wing Empire in the Blood Spirit Empire. However, the specific people were currently in a state of confusion. However, she had heard that those who wanted to find Xue Ye, like her name, could only be found on a snowy night. Or perhaps, it could be said that Xue Ye was a secret envoy Hai Feilong sent to the Soul Realm.


    However, Tang Jiuyu had already targeted Xue Ye, and only by finding her would she be able to find out Hai Feilong''s real purpose. She had already determined that the Ocean Emperor was Hai Feilong and even suspected that this Poseidon was a substitute. Although Hai Feilong''s charm allowed her to disguise a man as more of a woman than a woman, she still suspected that.


    Originally, she had already found some clues, but she did not expect Exterminate the Heavens to suddenly barge into the marine boundary at that time.


    Heaven Destroyer was truly a fellow that did not know his limits. Was the marine boundary someone he could easily enter? Of course, annihilating the heavens was inevitable. At the same time, it let Tang Jiuyu and Xiang Jiulin know that it was the Demon Emperor who had released the smoke screen.


    The originally locked onto target was Yue Yan, but the Ghost King''s sudden understanding of the situation made her hesitate. This Hong Xiu was definitely not an ordinary ghost, because the departed soul in the illusion could not escape the eyes of Xiang Jiulin, who was the representative of the Naga Tribe, andhee was able to evaporate under his gaze, next to the Ghost King, and facing such an encirclement, he was able to escape into the sky. This made Xiang Jiulin suspicious of what kind of woman Hong Xiu was, and she was a person from the Red War Kingdom. Why was she being chased? All of this was still pending.


    The Northern Sea Region was connected to the northern part of the continent. It should be snowing by now. Even if that rumor was fake, he would rather believe it than not. After all, any piece of information could be valuable. Even if it was a rumor, he had confirmed that it was only a legend.


    When Tang Jiuyu thought of this, she immediately got up and went to the Zhaolin River. How could the people of the world know that the Qilin was actually just an illusion sent by the marine boundary that was coincidentally seen by the people of the world, and that it had been mistaken for an auspicious sign. Actually, it was only a snow night that had appeared, and the people of the marine boundary more or less knew about the Sea Serpent Qi, but there weren''t many people who could use it to the extent of Xiang Jiulin''s.


    Zhao Lin River, at this time, Exterminate the Heavens had already crossed the river bank. He had indeed promised Demon Emperor Zhan Yun, and the Spirit King understood that he was not to do anything to Lin Mufeng, and was not to do anything to Yue Yan, but they did not say that they were not allowed to cross borders or attack Xing Lan, although he was Hong Xiu''s slave, they were not allowed to interfere with slaves either. When necessary, you still had to give him some rights, and let him be complacent for a while, so that he would be willing to do things for you with all his heart. If Exterminate the Heavens cannot move Lin Mufeng, then it means that he is angered by something else. He hates the Star Blue Empire right now, and even hates everyone on the other side of the river. He also hates everyone.


    But why is it that today, I have the power to rule half of a river and mountain, but am so different from that Starblue under the rule of light? In the past, I did not place any importance on light, so what does he count as? He had always thought that Lin Mufeng was the only person worthy to be his opponent, but he did not think that Lin Mufeng would be able to rule over the chaotic Star Blue Empire in just half a year.


    One had to look at his corners and alleys, and on the surface, there were all sorts of bustling cities. Only the streets and alleys at the corners were peaceful, and that was a good city, but looking at a country, one had to look at its borders and its prosperous borders, and naturally, its homeland was not far off. And right now, looking at the Blue River that separated it from the stars, it was almost a stark contrast. One had to look at their soldiers and citizens, what did they eat, and what did they eat on the other side of the river.

 C278 Snow Night (II)

    It could even be said that the State of the Moon was in a state of depression and depression, but it was only the distance of one river, the opposing troops were in a state of high morale, and looked like they were united by the military. Although the Star Blue Empire had been rich since ancient times, no matter what, they had experienced a war and were able to recover quickly, so it seemed that he had underestimated the ability of light.


    What he could not achieve was realized by others, and what he could not be obtained by others. Right now, he was jealous, incomparably jealous, so if he wanted to destroy everything, if the heavens did not obey me, then I will destroy the heavens. If the earth does not obey me, then I will flatten it. This was the current state of mind of Heaven Destroyer, but these weren''t words or ambition. It was just the performance of a loser, the pitiful desire of a destroyer that couldn''t be achieved due to his own ambition. He was just a pitiful bug, not even worthy of being a bug.


    He himself was someone else''s slave, so it was inevitable that he would feel a bit of unfairness in his heart. Therefore, he would also treat these people as slaves, and only then would he have a sliver of comfort in his heart, but no matter how much he enslaved, he would not have the strength to do anything if he did not eat his fill. And now, he had to start a war to plunder resources, and he had the talent and means to destroy the heavens.


    "Soldiers, now that winter has come, and we lack food and clothing, look at the other side, over there," he said, pointing to the other side of the river. "There are the food we need, the clothes, and of course countless wealth and beauties, so we killed our way across the river, so you will have the same clothes, eat the same food, enjoy endless wealth, and beautiful women. Soldiers, what is our slogan?"


    "Snatching money, stealing food, snatching beauties!"


    "Snatching money, stealing food, snatching beauties!"


    Under his encouragement, the soldiers'' morale greatly increased, but the war that was waged with such a goal was already announced as doomed even before the division was formed. Other than being able to train such an army, or make the soldiers work for him in such a way, there was no better way to destroy the heavens, because the soldiers were essentially the same, other than being lecherous, there was no other difference. It was just a slave leading a group of slaves to do some fighting and robbing. In those days, a man could have several wives, so if a man was lustful or called a lustful person, what kind of dirty man would he be?


    The army that destroyed the sky rushed to the other side. At this time of the year, there was no longer any need to ferry them across. The river surface had long since frozen, so the army could pass through. Heaven Destroyer didn''t know how to manage it at all. If he really had the ambition to lash across the river, he would have long trained the navy or build battleships, but he didn''t. Instead, he had waited for this kind of snow, this kind of winter, to freeze the river.


    In regards to the Dark Warrior, their fighting strength could only be said to be powerful, but the Dark Warrior did not even put Exterminate the Heavens in his eyes. In the State of the Moon, these warriors could be said to be in the Gui Zhou Province, and were considered superior to the others, but Exterminate the Heavens could only be considered as his own level''s superior. Normally, he would not be able to move these people, but in the eyes of the people in the Dark Warrior, it was only a small scale war, it was not enough for them to go all the way.


    As for the highest ranking officer of the Dark Warrior, he was also a mysterious person. However, Exterminate the Heavens had suspected that before he became a Dark Warrior, he was related to the Star Blue Empire because he could not change his accent. In fact, he was right. It wouldn''t be long before he would be cooperating with people. That was after the war.


    The soldiers could still resist it at the start, but this time it was not for the soldiers to get food, but for themselves. If they could not get more of the money and food, they could survive through the winter, and if they could not get enough of the food, they would be in dire straits soon. If they could not get enough of the money, they would be in dire straits, and if they did not starve to death.


    From this point of view, Exterminate the Heavens was definitely not qualified. It was because at that time, he had already obtained the right to control the State of the Moon''s military strength. At that time, when he built up the warship and went against the river, he had definitely gained a lot of benefits, but at that time, the Light had no time to think about it, and now, the Light had already realized this point, only because of his negligence, he broke out in a sweat. The Light Authority did indeed have his own unique characteristics, but only now did he understand that defense had always been his weakness. As a result, the military strength continued to increase.


    Of course, he did not forget to suppress those influential families and families at this time. In short, the rest of the eight great clans of the capital, the Pu clan, had all joined the Light Faction, and the eight great clans no longer existed, leaving behind only middle-class aristocratic families like the Fu Clan. Without the support of Heaven Soul Palace, the Fu Clan could only be considered a second-rate aristocratic family, and the Xu clan, which had almost beaten Lin Mufeng to death, was slowly rising in this kind of situation.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be so easy to snatch the grain right now.


    However, it was obvious that the Heaven Destroyer had turned red in the face of such a powerful force, strong soldiers, strong equipment, and powerful families who continued to send troops to assist him.


    It was almost a battle between primitive men, but it was unbearable for a regular team like Star Blue.


    Broken city!


    Broken city!


    It was practically the same fate. Even if the Star Blue Soldiers fought with their lives on the line, the enemies they faced didn''t seem like humans. This was a bewitching technique that Heaven Destroyer had learned from the Demon Emperor Zhan Yun. Furthermore, they were using the methods of the era of cold weapons. This was war, a bloody war.


    Weapons were rarely used in the era when the soul of the sky was revered, and the soldiers of Star Blue Empire were no exception. Although they used weapons, they were still unfamiliar with them. However, close combat forced them to display their instincts. Things like martial skills were something that had been abandoned for a long time.


    Although he had been forced to a certain extent, and had to fight back when he was faced with strong enemies, it was still a completely disproportionate fight.


    Furthermore, it was obvious that those Heavenly Soul Master s could not match up to these barbaric State of the Moon Generals. They were simply too barbaric, or perhaps, they could not even be described as human. A soldier of State of the Moon was sent flying by the Heavenly Soul Master''s soul technique, but immediately crawled back up. He did not seem to be injured at all.


    The other State of the Moon soldier was cut by the blade. The blade was embedded into his shoulder, but he did not feel any pain.


    Facing such a battle and not only that, the other side did not care about his life. Within three days, he had destroyed three cities in a row. The snow had yet to completely melt, the Exterminating Heavens gave the order for the entire army to not rest, to attack, to break through Starmoon City, to enter the inner regions of Star Blue Empire.


    Starmoon City could be said to be the last fort in the imperial city. Once Starmoon City was destroyed, the army that destroyed the heavens would be on their way.


    It was not the fault of Guang Ming, but it was a hidden danger left behind by several generations. The Star Blue Empire''s defense was already like this, in just a short half a year, Guang Ming was unable to turn the tides.


    Even though the Star Blue Empire was a united army, with many citizens voluntarily joining the army, they had no chance of winning against the fearless BT State of the Moon soldiers who only had one arm or one leg left. Exterminate the Heavens did not expect to encounter such a tenacious resistance. Moreover, if these soldiers lost the power of their bewitchment and saw his appearance, he would be defeated by them for a thousand miles without even needing to be surrounded by the enemies.


    Now, Exterminate the Heavens was a murderous demon king.


    Lin Mufeng of the Star Blue Academy had already received the news, he could not ignore it now, he knew that he was the only one who could force Exterminate the Heavens, so he had to owe the two Evil Gods a favor, after all, only the two of them could force Exterminate the Heavens. At this time, the Rakasha had no choice but to take action. Although Xiao Qiang had ordered many times, the Heavenly Soul Sect''s mission was to protect the imperial city.


    This, of course, was also a bright decision.


    He wanted to destroy the Heavenly Soul Sect. Even though he could not bear to do so at this time, the person who had achieved great things was not limited by small details, and only by isolating the Heavenly Soul Sect and then cleansing Xiao Qiang was more suitable for her use. Although he had already taken control of Xiao Qiang, these three old fellows weren''t easy to deal with, so at this time, he requested the Heavenly Soul Sect to not send any troops.


    If not for the three of them knowing that Xiao Qiang had fallen for their trap on purpose, they would have given up long ago. Furthermore, they knew that it was too obvious that they were afraid of the three of them, but if the Rakasha didn''t act now, there really wouldn''t be anyone who could deal with Exterminate the Heavens. In order to personally get rid of this disaster, the Rakasha had learnt the method to break through the "Heavenly Soul Extinction" from senior brother. Furthermore, the three senior brothers were the backbone of their sect.


    Just as Rakasha was about to go out, he met Xiao Qiang. Xiao Qiang asked: "Third grandfather, where are you going?" According to seniority, he should call his Rakasha.


    Rakasha knew that it was definitely a good arrangement for Xiao Qiang to personally stop him, but she couldn''t care too much about it at this time as she replied, "Front line!"


    "Third Grandpa really wants to go?"


    "Yes sir!"


    When Xiao Qiang heard this, her expression immediately changed, and she said, "Alright, I order you in my capacity as sect master that you are not to leave. That''s because right now, it is not a conversation between a senior and junior. It is a conversation between the school head and his subordinates. "


    It looked like Xiao Qiang was definitely not allowing Rakasha to go at this time, but she was actually determined to do so. Finally, he opened his mouth and said: "Yes? Then my Rakasha will now decide to leave the Heavenly Soul Sect! "Farewell!"

 C279 Snow Night Slaughter Citys Starlight Blue Urge

    How could anyone stop Rakasha from leaving? Xiao Qiang helplessly looked at the figure in front of him, and said. "Is there anyone else who wants to leave?" Following the afterimage, a two meter square hole appeared on the wall.


    Everyone saw him, and also knew that he was Lin Mufeng''s woman, who dared to disobey him? This was because Xiao Lao had not made his position known, and Yao Yue had not appeared either, so at a time like this, it was best to quietly wait and see what had happened. It was very obvious that Heavenly Soul Sect was now a part of the family, so the elders who were originally there were all taken advantage of, and even Yu Xin and the rest could not do anything to him.


    When the Rakasha and Lin Mufeng arrived at the scene in succession, the flag of Starmoon City had already turned into the flag of the State of the Moon.


    Outside the city was the City Lord of Starmoon, Yun Cong. At this moment he was on his last breath, as if he was only waiting for reinforcements or maybe he was just saying those words, which was why he had endured until now. Seeing that there were still Lin Mufeng and Rakasha, he revealed a smile, and said with a voice that was as thin as silk: "Destroying the heavens and destroying the city, killing all the old and young in the city, Yun Cong ¡ª "No, face, no matter how much you care, live ¡­"


    The snow outside the city had not yet subsided. A touch of berserk red dyed the outside of the city. That was the blood flowing from within the city. The river of blood was not enough to describe the current scene.


    Currently, it was clear that Heaven Destroyer was resting inside the city, and since he had captured Star Moon, the imperial city was in danger. Fortunately, the two of them had arrived in time. Rakasha and Lin Mufeng''s two encounters, after going through so many unforeseen events, naturally had a different feeling in their hearts. The feud between the two ¡­


    Finally, Lin Mufeng opened his mouth and said: "Foster father!"


    Rakasha was undoubtedly feeling complicated inside, but at a time like this, it was definitely not the time to fuss about personal grudges. Even though he had a thousand things he wanted to say, he could not accurately answer Lin Mufeng right now, whether he loved his or hated his. After remaining silent for a long while, Luosha still opened his mouth and gently responded with a "yeah".


    This was his bottom line. Just one word was enough to prove that Rakasha had already put down the knot in his heart and accepted the truth, but if he was to cry while being embraced by Lin Mufeng and his son, it would be impossible for him to do so. It was simply because he was the Rakasha.


    Father and son were relieved! It was just an instant, but they didn''t have any more words to say. Right now, they all had a common goal, which was to get rid of Exterminate the Heavens.


    "Unfilial son, come out and die!"


    Rakasha and Lin Mufeng suddenly attacking him, this news surprised Zhan Tian, he had expected that they would come, but he did not expect them to arrive so quickly.


    But he didn''t think that Lin Mufeng would arrive so quickly. He wasn''t afraid of Lin Mufeng, but rather that one of the two Evil Gods behind him was his own master and the other one was his Demon Emperor Zhan Yun. How do you want him to take action now, and how the arrival of the Rakasha had made him feel even more surprised, he didn''t expect that this old fogey would end up walking the same path as Lin Mufeng.


    "Father, that''s not right. It''s the esteemed adoptive father. I truly never would have thought that even you, an old man, would be reduced to such a state."


    "There''s no point in speaking any further. We must leave the city to die!"


    "Die?" The corners of Heaven Destroyer''s mouth lifted, then he waved his hand, "I''m afraid that''s all for you."


    With a wave of Destroyer''s hand, the archers on top of the city walls immediately pulled out their bows and arrows, pointed them at Rakasha.


    On top of the city walls, Exterminate the Heavens had a complacent look, "Foster father, tell me, if I were to order all ten thousand arrows to fly at once, what would the result be? "Hahaha ¡­"


    "Scum!" Lin Mufeng squeezed out these words through gritted teeth.


    "Exterminate the Heavens! You beast, you''re actually aiming an arrow at your own father!" Just at this time of great danger, Yue Yan had also rushed over.


    Yue Yan knew that the reason why he was able to kill the was because it would not affect his in the slightest. It was only because she was slow that he fell behind the two of them. "I never thought that Miss Yue Yan would also be here. The matter is getting more and more interesting, I can''t touch the two of you, but this old thief must definitely die!"


    "Destroying the Heavens! How can you say that about your father!?" Although Yue Yan also knew that Heaven Decimating Sword wasn''t the real Rakasha, raising him as a baby was something the sparrow would always do, let alone a human. She knew that Heaven Decimating Sword had no humanity, but she never thought that he would become such a lunatic.


    "Father?" After hearing these two words, Exterminate the Heavens'' face clearly twitched a little. "But, at the same time, he is also my arch enemy, so after so many years, I ¡­" Heaven Destroyer seemed to be excited, and his words contained a bit of desolation and support, "I, I''ve always been seeing myself as a thief, so tell me, should I kill this person? Answer me, answer me! "


    Heaven Destroyer had truly gone mad. He was completely and utterly a madman, a madman who had exterminated humanity. There was no use of words at all. The only way to solve the problem was to make him submit.


    "Heaven Destroyer, if you dare to make a move, then come!"


    After Yue Yan finished speaking, he spread out his arms and stood in front of Rakasha. He knew that it was possible for Exterminate the Heavens to do so, but as long as he was in front of Rakasha, Exterminate the Heavens would not dare to order his arrows.


    I don''t dare disobey Lord Ghost King''s words, but if you think that you can stop me from killing this old thief, then you''re wrong, old thief, look behind you! "" What?


    A black clothed man wearing a veil held a sharp blade in his hand. At this time, the blade had already reached Rakasha''s neck from behind.


    No one knew when this person came out, nor did this person have any trace of life. It was clear that he had just come out of hell, so Lin Mufeng could not help but blurt out, "You are Dark Warrior!"


    "You have a good eye. Once this old thief is done with us, the grievances between us will be settled."


    It was not that Lin Mufeng did not know how terrifying the Dark Warrior was, it was that Lin Mufeng was not his opponent at all. Just a moment ago, when the dark heavenly spirit was revived, it almost took his life. And it was very obvious that there was an incomparably deep hatred and hatred between this person and Lin Mufeng.


    However, this person was obviously unprepared. There was a saying, "a yellow sparrow is behind."


    He was holding a blade against someone''s neck, but there was already someone staring at him from behind, it was Tang Jiuyu. When Tang Jiuyu left the marine boundary for the Zenith River, she saw a familiar figure in the snow night. She thought that the person had appeared due to Xue Ye and had followed him closely, but before she knew it, the person had moved extremely fast, and she had only captured one image before disappearing without a trace. She had not succeeded in tracking him down, but seeing the Sky Exterminating Army stirring up the marine boundary and her actions before the day had caused her to feel displeased.


    The reason she did not make a move was because she was afraid of alerting the enemy. After all, she was one of the marine boundary and the life and death of the Tian Yuan Continent did not matter much to her, she only came here for Hong Xiu, so she did not make a move. But right now, it seemed like the water inside was very deep. There was no need for her to show mercy to Dark Warrior, killing him could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. Not only could she make Zhan Yun appear, she might even make Hong Xiu appear early.


    "Hold on!"


    Just as Tang Jiuyu was about to make a move, a black figure floated down, and on its back were two wings. However, the difference was that this person was Zhan Yun.


    "So it''s Lord Demon Emperor!" Cai Yi, who was behind Tang Jiuyu, gently waved her hand.


    The Demon Emperor looked at the Dark Warrior and said, "Get lost now, you''re embarrassing yourself in front of this sovereign!"


    That Dark Warrior gave Lin Mufeng a resentful glance, and then left on his own accord. Naturally, this couldn''t escape Zhan Yun''s eyes, "Remember, you are not allowed to spoil my matters within three years! I have said it before, if anyone dares to touch Lin Mufeng before the three year agreement is over, I will teach him a lesson! "


    This Dark Warrior didn''t know what deep grievances he had with Lin Mufeng, but he actually revealed such hatred in front of Zhan Yun. Presumably, it was either revenge for his father or hatred for his wife, or else he wouldn''t be so agitated. However, he had no choice but to obey Zhan Yun''s orders and leave hatefully.


    But the turn of events was unimaginable. Rakasha was free, and instead of thanking them, he flew to the top of the city walls. This series of actions was too sudden, and no one expected it to happen.


    Heaven Destroyer had never thought that the Rakasha would want to kill him so much, to actually disregard his dignity and use such a shameless sneak attack. However, it was already too late for him to retreat after being hit by the Rakasha.


    Seeing that the Rakasha was on top of the city walls, Lin Mufeng said to Yue Yan: "Help me get on the city walls." Lin Mufeng right now was only at red step, although his experience had not been cleansed, his strength was limited, so even gliding could only be at a distance of a short distance. If one did not have the help of external forces, it would definitely be impossible to fly up to the top of the city. Hearing that, Yue Yan had long seen that the Heaven Decimating Orb did not suit her, so he slightly exerted his force, causing Lin Mufeng to glide over to the city walls.


    The two of them, one in front and one behind, blocked the sky above the city. At this time, the soldiers had already surrounded themselves, and Yue Yan was already at the top of the city. Right now, she was not strong enough to pull Lin Mufeng up to the top of the city walls, so she could only wait for him to glide up before jumping himself up. Yue Yan had already blocked the soldiers, and only after fighting with them did he know who the soldiers were, they were clearly primitive people, uncivilized barbarians, and how could they be so reckless.


    "Destroy!"


    Hong Xiu and the Ghost King Mingyue appeared at the same time. The moment they appeared, they removed the bewitching arts on these warriors.


    Pain, a pain that had never happened before!


    This... Is this my body? My arm, half my face, ah...


    They were also mortals, so how could they bear such pain and immediately began rolling on the ground. Some of them even died on the spot because of excessive blood loss, without the support of the bewitching spell. As expected, their troops disintegrated without the need for the enemy to attack them.


    At this time, Tang Jiuyu also came over to help. Hong Xiu had broken the barrier, the Ghost King Mingyue and the two Demon Emperor Zhan Yun watched on quietly, as though as long as Yue Yan was fine, Lin Mufeng was fine. Everything else had nothing to do with him. Even if Tang Jiuyu appeared, it could only be considered a small interlude, or maybe it could be considered a form of entertainment for them, only then would it be interesting.

 C280 Heaven Destroying Escape

    Right now, it could be said that Heaven Destroyer was being attacked from the back, and his Heavenly Soul Extinction Domain was useless in front of the Rakasha. No, I can''t die. He laughed coldly while looking at Lin Mufeng, "You won''t kill me, because if you don''t want something to happen to Xiao Qiang ¡­"


    "What?"


    This news was truly something Lin Mufeng did not expect.


    "Are you deaf? If you don''t want something to happen to Xiao Qiang, then let me go! "Am I not clear enough?"


    "Unfilial son, you''re still playing tricks at a time like this!?" Mu Feng was deceived by him!


    "Foster father, you really have a good memory. Do you remember that there is a medicine in the Royal Palace that can take a person''s soul? If you still remember, then you should know!"


    "This ¡­" With these words spoken, the Rakasha was jolted awake. Xiao Qiang''s current performance was indeed related to the symptoms of being infected with the poison, she was truly muddled for a moment, why did she not think of this?


    "Now that I think about it, I should know that if I were to die, no one would be able to cure me of this poison." As Exterminate the Heavens spoke, he had already begun searching for a way out. His words just now had caused everyone to slow down, giving him a chance to catch his breath. Killing the Heavens was not an exaggeration. After being infected with the Heart Rejuvenation Pill, without the aid of the medicine, there was no cure, so Rakasha knew how powerful the poison was. He only knew that this child had studied the Art of Extermination, but he had never expected that he would learn it as well. He knew that he should have burned all the ancient texts, but it was too late when he thought of this. Furthermore, there was no such thing as a medicine for regret to sell.


    "Hand over the antidote!" Lin Mufeng looked at Rakasha''s expression and knew that what he said was true, but how could Heaven Destroyer easily hand over the antidote, with the antidote in hand, he would not die, if he hand it over, it would be a dead end, and he knew this better than anyone else, in this situation, he no longer had to work for the Spirit King, and since Tang Jiuyu had appeared, it meant that she was investigating something, and marine boundary was probably the place he should go to. Thus, Heaven Destroyer had already made preparations to break with the Spirit King, and at the same time, he had already calculated the path of retreat.


    "If you want to hand over the antidote, go and get it from the marine boundary if you have the ability."


    Zhan Yun laughed in disdain from above, and said: "Mingyue, looks like your slaves are going to revolt."


    However, Mingyue said: "No, it should be Zhan Yun''s teacher!"


    "Are you really going to let him go?"


    "Of course, if he goes to the marine boundary, it might not be a bad thing. What do you think?


    Zhan Yun knew that Mingyue wanted to insert a ''one of his own'' into the State of the Moon again, but they all had the same plan now. They would work together for at least one thing in the next three years, so the person Mingyue recommended to him would not harm him. Thinking about it, Zhan Yun said, "Looks like Lord Ghost King has talent! It can''t be your Lady Hong Xiu, right? "


    "Of course it won''t be Hong Xiu, but Miss Yue Yan. Don''t you think that this arrangement is more interesting?"


    "En, but this is actually an interesting thing. Since Lord Ghost King has arranged everything, I, Zhan Yun, thank you very much."


    would never let him go after fleeing to the marine boundary, but it was a pity that she, who was nicknamed Jiu Yu, could not catch up to him because of his extremely fast speed. Seems like in the battle between Heavenly Soul Master and the evil spirit Masters, evil spirit Masters who had always been at a disadvantage had the instinct to survive, and the ultimate skill of a evil spirit Master to escape transcended two levels. Furthermore, it had also learned the Heavenly Soul Extinction Art, so if it was able to completely unleash its power, it would be comparable to the Purple Rank Expert s, so it would be extremely difficult to chase after him. However, Exterminate the Heavens did not put his mind into the righteous path, Heavenly Soul Extinguisher, or call him an evil sect ¡­ He was indeed an evil sect, but like the Xiao Lao s, after evolving, he was also the righteous path. It seemed that evil and evil were not determined by one thing, but by one''s heart.


    No one would have thought that the development of the situation would become more dramatic and confusing step by step.


    This was the first time the Demon Emperor kept his word and protected Lin Mufeng. The Ghost King Mingyue recommended that Yue Yan become the State Grandmaster of the State of the Moon. At the very least, Yue Yan would not become an enemy of Xing Lan, and she was naturally kind, so he would definitely bring the State of the Moon to a good start. However, as a member of the Lin Family, although he was only a girl, and could not be considered a member of the Lin Family, he was still a member of the Lin Family.


    knew that agreeing to it at such a time was the best choice. Firstly, it could pacify the war between the two countries, and secondly, it could save the young master from worrying about the matters of the war, and at the same time, it could resonate with the Lin Family from a distance. This matter, other than''s reputation of being a traitor, was also a good thing.


    Therefore, the State of the Moon happily accepted Zhan Yun''s request, but Yue Yan had a request, "I''m not the teacher of the country, I want to be the king! Furthermore, it is the same with the Destroyer Sky, you can use the Dark Warrior when necessary, so if you want me to agree, you must give me three times the right to use the Dark Warrior! "


    "Little girl, your words are not small. However, this noble one agrees to let you handle this matter. As for the transfer of Dark Warrior, there''s only one time!"


    "Alright, one time is enough!" Just like that, Yue Yan became the queen of the State of the Moon.


    Yue Yan was already in State of the Moon, so she could not do anything to Yue Yan. But the Lin Family had sent out a traitor, and this was not a small crime, if he did not punish them, how could he face the people of the world? It was just that the people of the Lin Family had disappeared from the face of the earth, and in the end, could not be found.


    "Humph, even if we have to dig three feet into the ground, we have to find the hiding place of the Lin Family."


    The best method was to capture them alive. If they encountered any resistance, they did not need to ask for permission, and it would be convenient for them to do so, because the Star Blue Empire did not need families with traitors.


    Under the heavens, could it be that he was a king? Could it be that he was the king''s subject?


    As long as one was on an acre and a third of the planet''s surface, even if it was hidden deep within, it would definitely be dug out by someone. Even though he knew that was currently protecting the Star Blue Academy, he could not do anything about it. The most important thing was that he could not let Lin Mufeng contact his family members, as long as they could not get in touch, Zhan Yun did not say that he was not allowed to harm the Lin Family. Furthermore, he also wanted to let Lin Mufeng see how he would accomplish these three years of agreement. He would definitely not lose to this person, he wouldn''t.


    The people here were not ordinary soldiers, most of them were the elites sent by the Heavenly Soul Sect, and they were obviously the trusted aides and trusted people that the Light Sword Sect had nurtured. They were also considered to be high ranked Heavenly Soul Master, so the Light Sword Sect did not need to fear them from playing any tricks, other than people like Lan Tianzi, who he could not stop coming here, the rest were simply cut off from the outside world.


    The light had thought it through thoroughly, and now it was time to destroy the Heavenly Soul Sect, because the external troubles had already been eliminated. He knew that Yue Yan would definitely not cause any problems when he was in charge of the government, and with the serious loss of the State of the Moon previously, he would definitely not cause any trouble in the near future.


    As long as the three of them were here, changing the teachings would be even more difficult. Although the path of the Imperial Examinations sounded good, but if one did not go through education, it would directly cause the scholars to interfere in the politics, so even though no empire had ever done such a thing, although Lin Mufeng''s words sounded reasonable, but when it came to doing it, it could be said that there were no rules and regulations. This matter was truly a headache.


    There was a saying that as long as one''s martial arts were profound and the iron pestle was ground into a needle, one wouldn''t believe this evil. There was nothing in this world that one couldn''t believe in. If he let Ni Chang and Han Mei leave, Fu Yuxin would be isolated, and only now did he understand that the most destructive person in the group would actually be Fu Yuxin. If the two of them were to be glanced at by Fu Yuxin, or even cause some trouble for Fu Tianbo, then Yu Xin would be isolated, and at that moment, whether it was Yu Xin or the two girls leaving, the Heavenly Soul Sect would have been shaken.


    Before Jane''s house fell, this Fu Tianbo had thought of sacrificing her daughter''s happiness. Seems like I can definitely succeed in making a breakthrough from here on, looks like I didn''t care about this person before, it''s time for me to make a move on the Fu Family. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be beneficial for me to grow stronger.


    If it weren''t for these large and small families that emptied the empire from the inside, the current Star Blue would definitely be much more powerful. Hence, aristocratic families could not exist, but they could not be eliminated, so a different method was needed.


    It could be said that in the annals of history, there was a wise king who had evaluated light as a being of great ambition. Of course, this was something that would happen in the future when Star Blue was the most powerful and only the first step of light was taken. Perhaps he would slowly give up his hatred for Lin Mufeng and return to the right path. This was something that would happen three years later.


    Treason was not allowed, even if it could not be removed, in short, the Star Blue Empire would not allow the Lin Family to establish itself. He was only afraid of Lin Mufeng and his father. Because of his relationship with his father, he hated the existence of the aristocratic families to the bone, so in his heart, the best outcome would be for the entire Lin Family to escape to the State of the Moon.


    Right now, Yue Yan was the Queen of State of the Moon. Although it sounded inconceivable, and her current position was only willing to admit that Yue Yan was their Queen because of the national fear of Zhan Yun''s power, there were many things that happened all by himself, and the three year agreement was already half a year away, but with the help of someone else, who could guarantee that Yue Yan wouldn''t be acknowledged by the people and that the citizens would live a happy life there at the same time? Right now, Yue Yan needed a helper at his side, if not, even if she was smart, he would not have the power to reverse the situation. Once three years have passed, regardless of whether Lin Mufeng won or lost, Yue Yan would always be facing an extremely dangerous situation, and even if Lin Mufeng won, there was no guarantee that the people of the State of the Moon would not rebel, and even if Zhan Yun did not harm Yue Yan, everyone could imagine how dangerous Yue Yan''s situation would be, and furthermore, right now, everyone knew that Yue Yan had sacrificed too much and if the Lin Family did not help out, it would not be righteous.

 C281 Yue Yan controlled the Kingdom of Yue

    It was impossible for the Lin Clan to do such a thing. Therefore, Lin Tianfeng had always been thinking of a way to go to State of the Moon, because it was already impossible for him to leave on the surface.


    The first was the food problem. After she took over as the King, once she was investigated, even if the entire nation''s granary was released, it would not be maintained until spring. At that time, even if they did not receive anything, the thought of famine filled Yue Yan''s heart with bitterness.


    At the same time, the people were also extremely weak. It could be said that more than half of the strong had suffered injuries in the two wars, and the country was filled with weak women and children. In this situation, it was extremely difficult to explore and hoard land.


    Yue Yan was at a loss for what to do, when Lin Mufeng appeared, and his appearance gave Yue Yan hope. Although it was just temporarily resolving the food crisis, as long as he endured through the beginning of spring, there would be hope.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Star Blue Empire seems to be powerful now, but the inherent customs have not changed, so some rare goods can definitely be exchanged for food. Now that the two nations are at war, there is no reason for us not to trade at all."


    When Yue Yan heard this, he could not help but be happy, and said: "Young Master, it seems that you are not the best king here."


    "Silly girl, you know that my ambition is not here. Moreover, you are personally appointed by the Demon Emperor. I do not dare to be this king."


    "Young Master, you''re teasing me!" The reason why Lin Mufeng came here was because he had thought of this matter as well. If he did not help Yue Yan get out of this predicament, he would not be able to rest at ease, and with Lin Mufeng entering and leaving the continent, who would dare to stop him, the light would be written on the imperial edict. If Lin Mufeng entered or left the two nations, he would be free to go, and could not be in a conflict with them. Since the light was already so strong, no one dared to say anything. After all, Demon Emperor Zhan Yun only appeared once that day, and let everyone know that this person was not someone to be trifled with. With Zhan Yun protecting Lin Mufeng, unless he took the wrong medicine, who would provoke him?


    Lin Mufeng never thought that he would be treated so highly. After Lin Mufeng left some more matters behind, he left first. After all, there were still matters more important than this that needed to be done by him. Thus, right now, he could only restrain his personal feelings for his children.


    After sending Lin Mufeng off, Yue Yan began to plan how to exchange the goods for food.


    Yue Yan had a headache. She wanted to ask what the production of the entire State of the Moon was, but not a single person came to ask about it. It was an extremely headache.


    As a result, before making any plans, Yue Yan still had to visit the citizens. After that, he could conveniently visit them, since the State of the Moon was lacking people right now, and it would be best if someone from the Lin Family came to visit. But at the moment, Yue Yan had already known that the Lin Family was probably up in the sky, the light would definitely anger the Lin Family because of what he had done, this was something she had indeed thought about, but thinking about how big Lin Mufeng''s situation was, and how the safety of the citizens of both countries was, she could only give up on one side.


    Of course she didn''t hide the fact that she was thinking of that young master first before thinking of the two nations, which was also precisely the sincerity and temperament of Yue Yan. Imagine if it wasn''t for this kind of person, a person who didn''t even love the person he loved the most, which was basically bullsh * tty. Yue Yan doesn''t have a parents right now, and if she did, she would definitely choose to love her parents.


    The Lin Family, that small town that they did not care about, had even forgotten that there was such a small town here. If it were not for that imperial decree searching the entire Lin Family in broad daylight, people would have even forgotten that there was a place called Twin Stars Workshop on Xing Lan''s map. That "ghost town" had long faded out of people''s memories.


    This place can only be considered a province, the original king can only be considered as one of the envoys of the territory, but the original king can only be considered as one of the envoys of the territory, and the rights which the original king had were lost. Because there was only one ruler of the kingdom of light, he wanted people to understand or adapt to his political intentions, so the original king of the kingdom was called a council, and from the words, he could tell that the council was the official that the matter of management was one of my subjects, and it couldn''t be called a king in the near future. This was the "State" and "Government" of the Emperor''s Arts of Light.


    At first, he had wanted to engage in a close combat with them, but he did not expect that the Three Kingdoms would be annihilated overnight. Therefore, he still had a portion of the content within the national governance, and had not put it into practice yet, at the same time, he was still a person with a clear mind. As he did so, he modified and analyzed some of the mistakes in the Emperor Arts, continuously perfecting them, and at the same time, he insisted on making notes every day.


    He was improving, Lin Mufeng was also improving, but their thoughts were different. Maybe everyone wanted to change and influence each other, and everyone called their ultimate dream ambitious.


    After a few days of bitter cultivation by himself, adding to his comprehension of the relationship between soul and spirit and the elements, Lin Mufeng had gradually started to make sense of the relationship between them. He thought that before long, he could open the map, because that would be the realm that he wanted to go to.


    At this time, the Evil God began to move again, "Brat, you finally understood some things. You can follow this sovereign and you will become a god that will receive the admiration of tens of thousands of people!"


    "Hmph, I''ve become a saint. What about you, old man?" With regards to the Evil God, Lin Mufeng naturally did not have any good words to say.


    The Evil God didn''t seem to care about these mockery at all, he said, "Of course it''s the ruler of this world, hahaha!"


    Dreaming in broad daylight. I don''t want to become a Paragon God, and you are not destined to be the ruler of this world!


    "Foolish fellow, this sovereign has no time to care about you!"


    This should be the first time Lin Mufeng felt angry, but it made him happy in his heart. To the evil people, if they wanted to control him, they had to be even more evil than him, and Lin Mufeng thought that he was extremely gifted in this aspect. He just couldn''t understand why this guy didn''t go out like he was cleaning trash, and he also felt that it had become even more so. His body was not a field for experiments, after all, he was rooted by some evil things, and he was not free. However, this guy was really persistent, and it was easy to come in, but it was not easy to get him out.


    But he was certain that as long as he was willing to cooperate, there would definitely be plenty of benefits. However, as long as Lin Mufeng was determined to cooperate, no one could change anything, and since he did not need any benefits, and was even a threat, Lin Mufeng would never yield to him. So what if was a god?!


    If there is a Dao in this world, then I will be a Daolord. If there is a Dao, then I will be a Daolord.


    Now that he had matured and grown up, he was no longer the Lin Mufeng of before. After experiencing the incident at the academy, he understood even more clearly that strength did not mean anything, and the most important thing was one''s heart, wisdom, and love. Even if it was something evil, if you used it well, it would be the best.


    On the surface, you wouldn''t be able to see Lin Mufeng''s progress, although it was just a little bit of accumulation, just a little past the red step realm, but just as what was said when we first met with the Xiao Lao, the earlier the Heavenly Soul Awakens, it might not necessarily be a good thing. It was a slow accumulation process, and from quantitative change to qualitative change was the only way. So right now, even if a soul pathway was walking towards the end and there was even a movement to adjust its breathing, he would practice it again and again without tiring it and look like it wasn''t going to progress fast, but he would never be able to lay the foundation for his red step to advance one level at a time. It was true that there was no way to become fast in the world, but if one did, then there would be nothing to gain in the world.


    In the end, you will find that you have walked more detours than anyone else, and in the end, when you wake up, you will find that you have spent more than anyone else. This is the rule of nature, and also one of the most important rules that has yet to be written down.


    If you want to break through the unique domain of the Heavenly Soul, then the rule of having Heavenly Energy alone is to keep repeating it, repeating it, and finally merging it all into nothing, but you have already planted your soul in your heart. That is the reason why you can only understand the second, the third, and not the fat man in a single bite. I am the soul, and I am the soul. All the techniques come together, and naturally, I look like nothing, which is also the Origin Energy. Now, it seems that I am really just a baby who has yet to learn how to crawl, and it is unknown how far I can go in the span of two years.

 C282 Folk Visitors

    Lin Mufeng was still focused on his cultivation, which could be considered to be in a different form of closed-door training. Whether it was because of the relationship with Lin Mufeng or his heart, he was determined to do the best that he could. But no matter what the motives were, the people of Starblue were blessed, and their nation''s power had increased by a large amount. To be able to govern their country like this for half a year, and even an empire that was on the verge of rotting, was not an easy thing to do either.


    It could be said that when the art of governance penetrated deep into his brain, he would instead be able to comprehend some principles. In the future, when they met, the light would be considered as an outstanding talent, but Lin Mufeng had walked on one path, and he had walked on another. However, there was one thing that they were sure of. The two of them walked the same path, which was something neither of them would have thought of in the future.


    Yue Yan was busy with government work here, so naturally, he wasn''t idle either. He began visiting the people, hoping to find a talent from the outside world. Because she had to consider the possibility of the end result after the three year agreement expires, she had already made up his mind. As long as he could find a genius for the State of the Moon, it was no longer important whether she, his descendant, could remember it. Although he was a citizen of the Star Blue Empire and had no choice but to become the queen of a hostile nation, the nation was still a nation and the people were its people. She believed that no matter which country''s people were from, all they wanted was to live a peaceful and peaceful life. As a result, as long as he was in this position, he had to think about his own matters. However, this Heaven Decimating mess was too difficult to deal with.


    As the citizens arrived, Yue Yan was even more disgusted with war. Although the flames of war had only reached to Starblue, as if the State of the Moon herself had not been baptized by the slaughter, the reality that she had seen was vastly different from what she had imagined. It seemed that although it was possible to use rare goods to exchange for food, it was not an easy task to succeed. The current State of the Moon desperately needed to rest, but the production of these three countries still had conditions that would allow people to rest, so she was at a loss of what to do.


    Although she had already ordered various places to post safety notices, saying "The State of the Moon and the Star Blue Empire rest well. When the new King takes office, each branch will withdraw their troops and promise that no one will initiate a war for at least three years, each of them will recuperate and recuperate."


    However, in just a few short days, Exterminate the Heavens had completely used up all of the royal family''s reputation. No one believed in the king''s order, because they believed that the new Queen would be the same as the old one.


    Now that a week had passed, Yue Yan''s name list was filled with spider webs, but no one had any interest in it. She visited the officials personally, and at the same time, released his name list, "The State of the Moon is at the peak of war, the country is using people at this time, whoever can help the country does not ask about their background and only ask about their abilities, only those who can use them. "Proclamation of the Queen."


    It turned out that before the three nations merged, the three nations already had a small amount of fertile land, and some bad merchants had low harvests so much that it made people feel sad. Many people would rather waste their land than cultivate, thus, the entire supply of food was insufficient, and in the war, they had used up too much food. The soldiers who were sent to the frontlines didn''t even have time to have a bite, and were immediately burnt or robbed by the enemy, so this was a waste. It could be said that in a war, a soldier''s monthly rations were enough for a family of three to eat for a year.


    Only when Yue Yan visited the people did he realize how difficult it was to bring the State of the Moon out of this predicament.


    There were refugees everywhere, displaced, distrustful, suspicious, living and dying just for a person''s steamed bun, half a piece of bread, beside the rotting corpses by the trash heap, staring at the greedy eyes, just because there was a little bit of meat residue on the corpses.


    She knew what it meant to let go, but at the same time, her eyes were already staring at her little sister who was in her mother''s arms. At the same time, she also knew that if she were to let go, then there would be a child who was around ten years old pulling at the corner of her mother''s clothes, whose thin clothes were not enough to cover her body. At the same time, her eyes were also staring at her little sister who was in her mother''s embrace.


    Hunger could make an adult lose their mind, and now, even a child''s soul was slowly being attacked, as an evil aura enveloped the entire State of the Moon. Yue Yan bent down, looked at the mother, and said: "Big sister, eat."


    At this moment, the desire to live filled the entire area, and everyone''s eyes were staring at this piece of rations. Yue Yan was helpless, and could only take out the dry rations he brought with him, and once they saw this woman in extraordinary clothes, who still had some dry rations in his bag, they immediately surrounded his like madmen. It was like a savior that the heavens had brought to them.


    Yue Yan gently wrapped his cloak around the boy, then slowly divided the rations into one small piece, and said: "That''s all we have, let''s each take a small piece."


    But how could everyone listen? Not even a small piece, was enough to fill up the stomach that was like a dried up well, everyone wanted to eat everything, and''s rations were like a basin of water that suddenly appeared in a vast desert. But how could Yue Yan allow them to snatch it? He turned around, his movements extremely skilled, and quickly put away the bundle on his waist, saying: "Everyone, listen to me ¡­"


    But how could the crazy people be willing to let her finish her sentence? They surrounded Yue Yan.


    Just as everyone was about to snatch it, they suddenly heard a loud shout, "How dare you be disrespectful to the Queen!" Although she could be considered to be interviewing them privately, some guards who wanted to claim credit would not listen to her orders. Seeing that everyone was in such a state, if she did not show herself now, when would she show herself?


    Yue Yan cast his gaze at the guards, he thought that he could get a reward for this attack, but unexpectedly, Yue Yan said: "Who allowed you to follow me, but since you''re here, please distribute the rations you brought along with the refugees!"


    "Queen! "This ¡­"


    "Didn''t you hear what This King said? Distribute the rations among the refugees. But remember, everyone must have a portion."


    These refugees did not know how powerful Yue Yan was, but they knew that he was a weak girl. The strength of these guards were something they knew very well, so even if they wanted to eat alone, they had to think of the consequences. As a result, under the arrangements of the few guards, each of them received a small portion of rations. Even a drop of water could be maintained in a person''s most difficult time.


    After everyone received their rations, they all gulped down their food. The crowd calmed down as well, and after a brief moment, everyone kneeled down and shouted in unison, "Queen!" "Queen!"


    As for Yue Yan, he turned around to look at the woman who was carrying the child just now, she was still holding onto that piece of dry food, but she was not willing to eat it, and closed her eyes while smiling, exactly the direction the dry food was pointing towards was towards the corner of her own mouth, just that she did not have any strength left, when the dry food was about to reach her child''s mouth, her hands weakly drooped down.


    "Mother ¡­" The boy''s heart-wrenching cry.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Yan was emotionally moved. "Let''s bury this mother properly, this boy will be taken into the palace." After finishing all of this arrangements, Yue Yan came to the center of the crowd and said: "My subjects in State of the Moon, since my subjects are in trouble, I hope that everyone will stand united. This king has come to inspect the situation among the commoners, and at the same time hopes that I can obtain your help to tide through this crisis. Now, This King wants to understand a few things, and hopes that everyone knows everything. "


    Following that, Yue Yan explained in detail to everyone that he had a plan to get rare goods in exchange for food.


    At this time, one of the people in the crowd said tentatively, "Queen, I know that the old Red River Kingdom produced Winter Grass, I wonder if it is a rare item."


    She had never heard of this type of grass before. She could not help but ask, "Winter grass, what is that?"


    "It''s a medicinal herb that allows people to wash their clothes in the winter without freezing their hands."


    "Aiya, Lai San, don''t show any interest in these things. Even if you are going to sell these things to the Star Blue Empire, there must be someone who is going to buy them."


    Unexpectedly, when Yue Yan heard this, he could not help but be overjoyed, and said: "This thing is indeed a strange item, I just need to process it a bit. Do any of you know what other goods are considered strange? "


    "This?" That''s right, that big sister''s beauty is unparalleled in the world. It''s a pity that she has already left. "


    Everyone could not help but laugh when they heard this, but the boy stood up and said, "Aunt Queen, although I am a boy, mother has raised me as a girl. I''ve seen all of her skills before and I''ve even secretly noted them down."


    Following that, everyone began to talk about their plans, and the atmosphere also became relaxed.


    "I also know that all sorts of beast skins can be found at this time of year!"


    "I know as well ¡­"


    With such a good start, coupled with the fact that everyone had spread word that the Queen was different from Heaven Destroyer, the situation could be considered to have unfolded. Yue Yan then ordered that every 100 miles, the porridge restaurant would be open for all refugees to eat.


    But in the end, this was not a long-term plan. After she had sorted out the suggestions of the people she had collected that day, she gave out a decree, "From today on, those who have the ability to work can go up the mountain to hunt for beasts and obtain beast skins, or harvest winter grass. Women learn to be female workers and hand them over to various divisions.


    Wintergreen Grass was originally not a rare herb, but Yue Yan was also a member of the Lin Family, so he naturally knew of its value. He also heard of how there was a recipe for this medicine, and how some people only washed clothes for people to live on, while others were willing to exchange it for a hundred gold, while others were able to scheme for a city. Therefore, she had already made up his mind. He did not expect that there would be such a medicinal herb in the world, and with the experience of the Merchant Union telling her that as long as he made the ingredients and did not mention the ingredients, he would be able to establish a good relationship with the Star Blue Empire at the border.


    However, who was he supposed to send? Although the situation had opened up, the available talents were all unable to be found. It was easy to obtain a great army, but difficult to obtain a great army.


    Right now, Yue Yan was really thirsty, just at this moment, someone came and reported, "There is a woman seeking an audience, claiming that she has an old relationship with the Queen, and claiming that she is the person the Queen is looking for, only ¡­"

 C283 Blue Striped Wolf of Exquisite Grade

    "Just what is it, speak for yourself!"


    "However, this woman''s appearance is extremely unkempt. No matter how you look at her, she seems like a refugee and not a talented person."


    "This King''s list is still here. You can''t judge a person by his appearance. You''ll know whether he is talented or not the moment you see him. If he stayed, then he would just send you some travel fees."


    When the woman entered the hall, Yue Yan was shocked, "So it''s you!"


    "Your Majesty, how have you been?" He was the woman in front of the Star Blue Academy, and she was acting as crazy as before. Without waiting for Yue Yan to grant her a seat, she found a chair herself and sat down. This made the people in the palace hall snort disdainfully. What a disorderly woman. She was likely a woman from the countryside who had never seen the world before. However, her courage was not small.


    The moment the woman sat down, she said, "If it''s up to you to talk about this, I should be the one calling you grandma."


    What a bunch of nonsense. Where did this woman come from? How dare she call herself the queen''s grandmother?!


    The ministers were all discussing softly, at the same time, they raised their heads to see Yue Yan''s performance. Yue Yan was not angry either. Although she had only met the woman once, he still had to thank her for her reminder. She only just found out the details, if not she really wouldn''t know how to enter the Star Blue Academy.


    Yue Yan said: "I wonder where these words came from."


    The woman stood up, not caring if any ministers were present or not, and loudly laughed to herself, "Speaking of which, it can also be considered a debt of wealth, hahaha."


    So it turned out that this woman''s identity was not ordinary. Everyone should still remember that in the beginning, Lin Tianfeng had hoped that the heavenly soul Lin Mufeng inherited was the beast shape heavenly soul from his mother''s bloodline, the Cyan Tattooed Wolf.


    And this woman was the birth mother of Madam Lin. It was a long story. could be said to be a genius at that time. When he was young, he liked to travel around the world, and had a wide range of relationships with people. Although he did not have Lin Mufeng''s eye contact when he was young, he could still be considered a renowned young genius. How could a person like this be honest with himself or be a bit unromantic? A person who wasn''t unscrupulous would never be able to turn the tables on a youngster.


    So when he met Qing Li later, Qing Li''s identity was no longer as simple as it seemed like a lady from a famous sect. It was just that later on, the two of them had already secretly crossed paths with Chen Cang, when the two of them were secretly married, they were separated by two families. At that time, the Gu family that Qing Li belonged to was opposed to the marriage, so this matter was related to the Jane''s house, so when Lan Tianzi dealt with the Jane''s house later, he did not hold back, and it seemed like he had a personal conflict with them as well.


    Although the Gu Family was not a whole person, Qing Li''s Heavenly Soul was different from the rest. Her Heavenly Soul shouldn''t be as good as the alabaster knife, but her beast shape heavenly soul was a top quality beast shape heavenly soul, so it could be said that there were not many mutated Heavenly Souls, and at the same time, the mutated Heavenly Soul was decided to be the top quality beast shape heavenly soul upon awakening. The Gu Family had hope, because if they could get a high quality beast shape heavenly soul, then the result would be obvious. What would happen if a person from the Jane''s house was born to be a descendant of the twin heavenly souls? It could only be said that the person from the Jane''s house was much stronger than the person from the Profound Sky Continent.


    Thus, the two parties had their own goals, and regardless of whether Qing Li agreed to it or not, the Gu family and the Jane''s house were to be betrothed.


    At that time, Lan Tianzi was young and vigorous, and Qing Li was unable to change her father''s mind, but she was also afraid that Lan Tianzi would take revenge against Jane''s house. At that time, Lan Tianzi was not like now, he could not even fight against Jane''s house, so Qing Li kicked Lan Tianzi out against her own will. Since they had wholeheartedly wanted him to leave, there were naturally no good words for him to say. Only the more unpleasant the words, the more decisive Lan Tianzi''s departure became.


    Qing Li said: "Lan Tianzi, what qualifications do you have to marry me?


    "Sister Li, how can you say that? I, Lan Tianzi, swear to the heavens, I ¡­"


    "Stop with your nonsense. You men, just treat it as eating cabbage, so you can leave. From now on, I have nothing to do with you."


    Lan Tianzi was a man. Facing a woman''s ridicule, he said: "Fine, hubby, who''s the one who has no wife, don''t regret it, and don''t beg me to come back."


    "No, never ¡­"


    But after Lan Tianzi left, Qing Li realised that she was pregnant. Although it was a marriage agreement with Jane''s house, but she thought that she could make the decision when she should marry him. Just like this, she said, "Your son and grandmother were very good ever since she was young, so she wanted to become an adult woman. That''s why she wanted to spend some time with her grandma."


    Just like this, she gave birth to a daughter behind her father''s back, and immediately sent her to the nearest Lin Family, "Please raise this girl.


    Because she did not want to marry into Jane''s house and also couldn''t let Jane''s house know that she was not a virgin, she suddenly went insane a few days before the wedding. Jane''s house could not marry a crazy woman back, so the marriage went bankrupt. Actually, she had always been following Lan Tianzi behind his back. After all, it had been through the vast ocean.


    Lan Tianzi''s interaction with his was very vast, so even Qing Li, who was secretly by her side, had learned a lot of things, and her Heavenly Soul was special, so her strength was not any weaker than Lan Tianzi''s. In fact, in some aspects, his ability even surpassed Lan Tianzi''s.


    He never expected that the matter would be like this, after listening to Qing Li''s explanation, Yue Yan could not help but exhale deeply.


    Everyone now knew that this old lady was a hidden expert. If she was willing to work for State of the Moon, there was hope for State of the Moon.


    Yue Yan then asked: "Then why is Grandma here again?" Obviously, it was still a bit uncomfortable for her to call Qing Li her grandmother, but this person looked so old. Maybe, after she changed her clothes, she could still be considered a beautiful middle-aged woman.


    Hearing Yue Yan''s question about the reason why he was here, Qing Li said, "For these reasons, outsiders are not allowed to know."


    Yue Yan had already guessed that this matter would definitely have something to do with the Young Master, so after giving the order, he dispersed the court and brought Qing Li to his room in the inner room. Although Qing Li was not considered the daughter of a famous clan, but when they arrived at the palace, although the State of the Moon was in ruins, it was still the royal family, and was also Yue Yan''s bedroom. Furthermore, although Yue Yan was an expensive monarch, he was still a woman. It would be unjustifiable for him to enter someone else''s room with his revered appearance. Therefore, Qing Li took the initiative to only be willing to enter after bathing in the incense.


    This Qing Li was bathing in incense and had changed into a new set of clothes prepared by the official, but when she put it on, she looked like a completely different person. How did this even look like an old lady?


    Qing Li then explained the reason to Yue Yan.


    It turns out that when Lan Tianzi met with Lin Mufeng on that day, he taught him some important things. Looks like this Lan Tianzi still had some goods on him, but he did not squeeze everything out for Lin Mufeng.


    This time, Lan Tianzi''s expression was a little serious, and upon seeing him, Lan Tianzi shouted: "Kneel!"


    Lin Mufeng was startled by these words, he thought he had made another mistake. Ever since he made that mistake, Lin Mufeng had become as small as a mouse in the county, of course it was limited to his Master, if this small matter could scare Lin Mufeng to death, then he wouldn''t be Lin Mufeng, and this could only be done in front of his Master. It could also be said that this was a sign of respect for his Master.


    When Lan Tianzi saw Lin Mufeng kneeling in front of him, his expression became even more solemn, as if something big was about to happen, and said: "Mu Feng, listen carefully, from today onwards, I have nothing else to teach you, this might be my last thing I want to teach you."


    "Master?" Lin Mufeng knelt there, his eyes filled with questions. He couldn''t figure out what his Master meant by saying that. Alas, perhaps it was because he had been too nervous in the past few days, after all, as time passed by bit by bit, it was getting closer and closer to the Three Year Agreement. Right now, the weather was about to turn around, in a few days, it would be the Spring Festival, and a year''s time would pass just like that, and he himself would also be a year older.


    "Mu Feng, listen to my words now, and I will infuse you with my Heavenly Energy. After today, you will be the one to break the rules, are you ready?"


    "Heaven power? Master''s Heavenly Energy! "


    Lin Mufeng naturally knew what that meant. If Master wanted to pass all of his days of seclusion to him, then Master would ¡­


    "Brat, don''t think about anything, you should have made some progress by now, so I think that this day will come sooner or later. Don''t worry, you won''t have any Heavenly Energy, and I, the old fellow, won''t die either, don''t worry!"


    Right now, Lin Mufeng finally understood why his master kneeled down. No matter what, this kneel was necessary, it represented a kind of inheritance, a way of thanking his teacher for his kindness, and becoming his father in one day. Although he could now be his grandfather at his age, he was more willing to treat him as his father, because that kind of feeling would be even more intimate.


    "Old thing, what are you doing behind your back again?"


    "Patter? Do you really not remember who I am? "

 C284 Green Striped Wolf with Exquisite Heaven Soul

    "So what if we remember? So what if we don''t? There seems to be a clear distinction between the two of us now, right?"


    "Really? But I''m not here for you, I''m here for him!"


    "You crazy woman, you''re not allowed to have any ideas about my disciple."


    "Of course not. He''s your disciple, but he''s my grandson. How could I have ill intentions towards him?"


    It was just a few simple words of conversation, one question and one answer, yet Lin Mufeng was stunned by what he had heard. When Lan Tianzi heard the last sentence, his face was filled with disbelief, shock, and disbelief. In short, it was already so complicated that it was hard to describe the quickly changing expression on his face. In the end, he threw his gaze over completely and said, "You, say it again!"


    "If you say it or not, there will be people who will recognize each other. When that time comes, you won''t be able to control yourself." As he spoke, his body swayed as a wolf-shaped figure appeared in the air. The body of the wolf was snow-white, but it had a cyan pattern on the white ground.


    "A Green Striped Wolf! That''s my mother''s Heavenly Soul!" Lin Mufeng immediately exclaimed after reading it.


    Upon hearing Lin Mufeng''s answer, Lan Tianzi was stunned for a long time. He violently shook his head, opened his eyes wide and said: "Qing Li, are you saying that we have a daughter!"


    "Qing Li was also called by you? You should have called me a crazy woman. "


    "Why didn''t you mention it?" Lan Tianzi''s expression, on the verge of going crazy, revealed an extremely agitated expression. This was also the first time Lin Mufeng had seen his Master go crazy like this. From what he could hear, his mother was actually his Master''s daughter. Wasn''t she his grandfather? That old woman was his grandmother. Just what had happened between them?


    Lin Mufeng wanted to stand up at this time, but when he thought about it, if these two were his grandfather and grandmother, then he would kneel down and ask, "Can the two of you tell me what is going on?"


    Qing Li helped Lin Mufeng up, and said: "Mu Feng, get up first, you need to ask that old fogey first."


    Lan Tianzi knew that now, there was nothing left to hide, and slowly recounted what happened to him in the past. As he listened, Lin Mufeng could tell that this person was indeed his own grandfather. He couldn''t help but joke around, "Ah ha, so Master actually had such luck with women."


    Qing Li then explained to her the truth behind why she had left that year. After hearing it, Lan Tianzi slapped her head and said, "Sigh, I''m confused. Qing Li, I ¡­"


    Qing Li said: "Don''t say anymore, continue imparting me the Heavenly Energy, and I am only here to bid my farewells to you."


    "Farewell?" "You''re leaving?" How could Lan Tianzi have thought that the misunderstanding between the two of them would disappear, but Qing Li actually mentioned that she wanted to leave, this matter was definitely not as simple as she imagined.


    Qing Li said unhurriedly: "Yes, because there is someone that needs me, and only I am the most suitable candidate."


    Furthermore, she already knew that once Yue Yan became the Queen of State of the Moon, he would be able to imagine what kind of good things he would do even with his toes. At this time, if the Lin Family members wanted to help the, it would definitely be easier than ascending to the sky, and Lin Mufeng, Lan Tianzi and the others wouldn''t be able to go. Furthermore, Yu Xin was in control of the Heaven Soul Palace, so they would definitely be able to help Yu Xin.


    He was unable to escape. Although Rakasha had previously wanted to leave the Heavenly Soul Sect Sect, he did not dare to truly expel the Rakasha from the sect. Furthermore, the Rakasha would definitely not leave either.


    Right now, only he could go there to help Yue Yan, and for some unknown reason, if he went, Lan Tianzi would definitely worry too much, and this was not the time for him to be distracted.


    He never thought that Qing Li would think things through so thoroughly. Lin Mufeng could not help but feel joy and sadness at the same time. He was happy that Yue Yan could finally find a helper, and worried that he and her grandma would part ways just because they recognized each other.


    When Yue Yan heard this, he could not help but sigh and said, "To think that this was the case, then Master, he ¡­"


    Qing Li said: "Don''t worry, that old ghost will not die, it''s just that after using up some Heaven power, he won''t be able to recover in a short period of time."


    Hearing Qing Li''s words, Yue Yan''s heart calmed down a bit, and at the same time, knew that Lin Mufeng was well, so the two of them went to rest early, because they still had important things to take care of tomorrow, and Qing Li''s arrival meant that she was a new face, or perhaps an unnoticed hidden expert, so it was much more convenient for her to travel.


    The night passed in silence, and the next day dawned. Qing Li who had changed her makeup suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The officials began to discuss who this person was. It seemed like they had met him before ¡­


    Although Qing Li had regained her original appearance, but after all these years, it was fine to pretend. In short, she had a strange personality, and it seemed like with regards to etiquette, even though she was unrestrained and unrestrained, she was still used to it.


    Thus, it was hard to avoid it. Although Qing Li was elegantly dressed, her lazy and stretching movements immediately made everyone remember. Wasn''t this the same person from yesterday?


    It was as if they were two different people. If she had a better temperament, he really wouldn''t be able to recognize her. Qing Li was obviously not the kind of person who could take liberties with small matters, "What, you don''t know the refugees from my village, hahaha!"


    Those officials were naturally embarrassed as they said, "Madam is making fun of us."


    "Madam? Why didn''t the Queen say that I have already been accepted as a Zephyr? "


    "Zephyr!" Everyone was amazed, but their hearts were unconvinced. However, Qing Li had a look of disapproval as she said: "This concubine knows that you guys are unwilling to accept this, but I have made a three day agreement with all of you, that you would receive a hundred thousand gold within three days. Food and stone. and use it as the national treasury. "


    One hundred thousand gold coins was not a large amount for a country, but to split it at this time, not to mention one hundred thousand gold coins, even one thousand gold coins was a good amount. One could only imagine how much the Great Heaven Decimating State of the Moon had been tormented by the fact that the treasury had only placed a thousand gold in their eyes.


    Yue Yan knew that Qing Li was powerful, but she praised him so highly in front of the crowd, could it be that he truly had the ability to do such a thing?


    Yue Yan was afraid that Qing Li would not be able to finish her words in time, so he purposely gave her an excuse and said: "Zephyr, are you sure it''s three days? In this king''s opinion, what do you think of this half a month period? "


    Qing Li, on the other hand, was exceptionally determined.


    Pervert said: "No, just three days, as long as you have enough pills for 100,000 bottles. I don''t know which lord in charge of this matter, but I want an accurate number. "


    The reason why Qing Li was so confident, was entirely because she had heard from Yue Yan that when the people saw the hope, they had gathered more than 200,000 bottles of winter grass. That was because the herb required less than half a day to be refined, and even if the number of people in the State of the Moon had decreased during the battle, a mere 200,000 bottles of medicinal liquid could still be completed in a short span of time.


    At this time, the official in charge of overseeing this matter immediately stepped out of the office and said: "Return to Zephyr. In the next two days, we will collect a total of two hundred thousand and four hundred bottles. "Don''t even mention a hundred thousand bottles ¡­ Even if it''s twenty bottles, as long as Zephyr is able to complete this task, we would be happy to accept it!" It was clear that these people were going against Qing Li.


    When Qing Li heard it, she immediately said, "Very good, we will arrive at the Zhalin River within two days. On the third day, we will only send more people to transport the food back to our master."


    No one expected Qing Li to be so confident. Of course they did not know that before Qing Li came here, she had already investigated the situation of the defending troops on the other side. If she hadn''t calculated the number of enemies defending the city, how would he have been able to come up with such a brilliant plan? It could be seen that this Qing Li was indeed a reclusive expert who had wandered outside for many years.


    The next day, Qing Li stood up and went to the Zhaolin River, she floated to the shore, the water in the river was already frozen, she pretended to walk past the boundary, digging out a piece of water from the other party''s territory, then taking out her clothes and bathing in it. At this time of the year, although the weather was good today, she was still freezing up.


    The river surface, directly breaking through the ice to get water and washing clothes, this couldn''t not be amazing.


    A few guards came over and said, "Big sister, you''ve crossed a boundary. This is Star Blue''s territory."


    After Qing Li finished listening, she went to wash his own clothes. Without raising her head, she said, "This officer, although we are two nations, we can drink in the same river, this little girl will leave after washing her clothes. Hmm, the water is really cool."


    The border guards were just there to eat. They had brothers and sisters. One of them thought about it and said: "No, to come to the river to wash things in this weather, he must be a spy."


    The rest of them turned around and asked, "Who are you? Aren''t you afraid of hurting your hands in this weather?"


    Qing Li smiled, and said: "Masters, please do not be angry, and do not wash your clothes. As for why you did not hurt your hands, it is all because of the family''s secret recipe."


    "What recipe is it? It''s so magical, so cold, and yet it doesn''t hurt?"


    "This is the item. If you don''t believe me, you can apply it to your hands for a look. After that, feel the water and you will know."


    The few of them immediately smeared some of the potion on each of their hands before placing it in the water. As expected, it was neither cold nor icy, and they also felt very comfortable.


    It seemed that there really was such a miraculous medicine. Seeing that the few of them had relaxed, Qing Li took the chance and spoke out: "Master Military, since we have met, and you were so magnanimous to let me finish washing these clothes, then I might as well give you some medicine."


    This!


    several people feeling


    Her heart was moved as she listened to what she had to say. But now under the rule of light it could be said that the political situation was clear and the light was beginning to discipline the military. It was forbidden to take other people''s items for free in the military rules. The military officer who was about to reach out his hand immediately withdrew it and said, "There is an order in the military forbidding the use of other people''s belongings, be it in our own country or neighbouring countries."


    "Since the military lords have said so, it can only be said that this item is not fated for you, hehe ¡­"


    At this time, one of them said: "You can''t say that. Buying it is not against the military rules."


    Each of them asked for the price. When they heard that it was only one gold coin, they said, "Big sister, how much do you have on you? We''ll take them all."


    How could I possibly bring a few bottles of this kind of medicine, but I can bring more tomorrow if you really want it, I just don''t know how many bottles you have.

 C285 The State of the Moon Temporarily Solving the Crisis

    This!


    Qing Li looked at the few of them, and knew that when it was time to pack up the net, he said: "How about this, you report to your general to see if there are any other soldiers that you need.


    The few of them exchanged glances, they were truly shocked by the magic of the water, thinking that if they painted this, then the world would freeze and the hand would be broken, if they reported it to the general, they would definitely reward them greatly, so they immediately reported it to the general, which the general did not believe, but the few of them dipped their hands in cold water and rushed forward, as though they were in summer water, he could not help but believe in this, and immediately went to the river to meet Qing Li.


    Qing Li was afraid that the main general would not believe him, so she also applied the medicine for him to feel, and the main general was immediately convinced and said: "As many as you have, I will take them all! As stated in the price, one gold coin per bottle. "


    Qing Li thought for a while: "Sigh, I am afraid it will be difficult, because if your army has a million people, I am afraid my medicine is not enough."


    Just as the general was about to report that he had fifty thousand troops, he suddenly remembered that it was a secret military operation. Otherwise, why would you care about our numbers? "


    Qing Li had already expected that the main general would ask this, and immediately replied: "This is unfair, if the general didn''t say so, I wouldn''t force it, it''s just that I only have two hundred thousand bottles, and I''m afraid that you don''t have enough, so I''m afraid that your army is a million strong division, naturally, it''s not enough."


    "Two hundred thousand?" Just who exactly are you!? "


    The general obviously wouldn''t believe that a commoner woman would possess so many of these miraculous medicines in one go, and immediately looked at Qing Li in alarm. Qing Li appeared to be not the least bit nervous as she said: "Since it''s like this ¡­


    It was an ordinary raccoon lady, and also a member of the State of the Moon Merchant Union. "It was only because of the decline of our family that we were forced to spend our days washing people''s clothes."


    "I see. Since you are a descendant of the Merchant Union, it is not surprising that you have these goods on your hands. When are you going to deliver them?"


    "Two days later, but if the general can provide me 200,000 bottles at a time, I will naturally get rid of all of them." Two days later, but if the general can provide me 200,000 bottles at once, I will naturally get rid of all of them.


    Thus, the State of the Moon obtained the first batch of gold coins to fill the national treasury. At the same time, Yue Yan repeated his words in the foreword and fulfilled his promise with the people. He then gave the order to let the winter grass reproduce on its own, they were not allowed to destroy it in preparation for the next winter.


    As a result, the temporary danger in State of the Moon was lifted, because Qing Li had made a transaction with the border of the Blue Nation, so it was convenient for her to make another transaction. This time, she wanted to sell a lot of beast skins, normal beast skins were not worth much, but this time, with the cold weather, and adding the leather clothes made by those who knew how to work women, it was definitely worth a lot, so she changed a lot of food. Now, after calculating it, the food she got from the border, it should be enough to survive the spring, but it was not the autumn harvest time, so food was still a problem.


    The people''s hearts were stable, the country could be stable. Yue Yan''s first step, with Qing Li''s help, was extremely dangerous, the first three kicks were difficult, but the first one was only the first, so there should still be a long way to go.


    Dual Star Workshop, Lin Clan.


    It turned out to be a place that didn''t care at all. Ever since the Han Ku Kingdom''s Director found out that there was such a thing that had been forgotten on the map ¡­


    When he was in the small town, he had already thought that it was extremely possible that the Lin Family that had disappeared from this world was here. However, it was not that easy to enter the Twin Star Workshop, so it was called Ghost Town because one had to bypass the so-called "Ghost Forest" in order to enter. This was also a place that the Lin Family''s ancestors considered thoroughly. This was because the Ghost Forest had always been a legend. As for whether there really was a ghost, no one knew.


    Whether or not there was one, there definitely would be two very powerful ghosts in the most recent period. In other words, one was a ghost, and the other was a monster. Of course it was Lin Mufeng, the two natural protectors, Ming Yue and Zhan Yun.


    It could be said that ever since Zhan Yun and he made a promise for three years, he had changed a little. Now, he felt that it would be more fun to have a true duel with Lin Mufeng than dominating the world. And Mingyue''s goal was clearly not only here. It was a lie that he was close to Yue Yan, and the reason why he was close to Lin Mufeng was real. It was just that what his goal was, other than Hong Xiu who was by her side, he did not know.


    Now, they all hoped that Lin Mufeng could focus on cultivating in peace, and would naturally not let those people who wanted to harm his entire family off. However, killing people was too boring for them, because to them, killing a few mortals, for people like them, it was like stepping on an ant. Although they could not be considered good people, there was still justice to it, and they were not the kind of people who wanted to destroy the heavens.


    and kill innocent people.


    As long as they didn''t go overboard, these mortals would just become toys for them to play with. Perhaps, only by doing this could they increase the fun of their lives, and after a few interactions, they would never have imagined that these two lads would actually become brothers. Although they didn''t know who would die or who would die, but in the current situation, other than drinking wine, they couldn''t think of a better way to relieve their boredom.


    A spar? These two were sparring? Their spars were simply meaningless. The more powerful the expert, the more likely it was that the match would end with just one movement and one glance. Thus, the two men wouldn''t be so bored. They looked at each other and said, "Let''s fight again tomorrow."


    Zhan Yun held onto his wine jug as he drank, asking, "Brother Mingyue, what do you think the purpose of this life is?"


    Mingyue heard this and was amused, "Brother Zhan Yun, did you drink too much? Are you a human, to actually talk about life? But this question is a little interesting."


    "Hmph, you won''t be able to answer that question, right? I''m not like you. I only talk about meaningless topics all day."


    "I can''t answer it? "Oh, I really can''t answer it, because I''m not human!"


    Zhan Yun continued to wildly dry another jar of wine, and said: "Let''s continue talking about that brat, or else we really won''t know what to talk about! "Life is so boring, sometimes being invincible is also a type of pain."


    Brother Zhan, you can say whatever you want to say, but you can''t be considered invincible right?


    You''re so scared that you pee your pants? " Mingyue clearly wanted to enrage Zhan Yun and fight him. Just like Zhan Yun, he also felt that being invincible was a very painful thing.


    It was truly a matter of the world. One could not only look at their appearances, the two demons that were loathed by tens of thousands of people actually had such a cute side to them, just like two children that did not overlook the matters of the world.


    Zhan Yun was naturally hit a sore spot, and couldn''t help but "rub" as he stood up, and said: "Brat, you want to fight ah, why don''t you bring up a teapot or two! You can''t even drink wine properly. "


    "Brother Zhan, how are you just drinking like that? Wine isn''t something you drink like that. It''s the same as women''s alcohol." Mingyue then picked up the cow-eye cup, took a sip and put it down. She then said slowly, "This is what you call drinking."


    Hearing that, Zhan Yun disapproved, his eyes revealed disdain. In his opinion, drinking wine like Ming Yue was the worst off, who would drink as much as he did, and he disapproved of women''s issues, what kind of character was this woman? In the end, it was still not that stupid. Thinking about it, Zhan Yun immediately refuted: "This daddy is so thirsty, how about it? This daddy doesn''t even know what kind of woman it is. I only know that a woman is a man''s thing, but I''m too lazy to understand anything else. " Then, he gulped down another jar of wine.


    When those words came out, especially when the woman was beneath the man''s body, it stimulated Hong Xiu who was serving beside him. Hong Xiu immediately said: "Zhan Yun, what do you mean, do you dare to say it again?


    To be loved. "


    Although Zhan Yun knew that Hong Xiu was already Brightmoon''s wife, but in reality, he had yet to give her any official title. Brightmoon and him could be considered equal characters, what kind of person could Hong Xiu be, a woman, if she dared to speak to him like that, Zhan Yun''s temper would rise, "Hong Xiu, you dare to speak to this sovereign like this, if it wasn''t for the fact that you are on the same level as Lady Brightmoon, hmph, but it seems like you haven''t become an official Ghost King''s Wife yet.


    "Mingyue, he ¡­" Hong Xiu was so angered by Zhan Yun''s few words that he opened his mouth to speak, but after a long time of ''him'', he did not know what to say, and Zhan Yun''s words did indeed touch a sore spot in her heart. Ji? A concubine was still a maid. Although he was with the Ghost King, in the end, to others, he was just a woman by his side and he had no status. Even if it was a concubine, he had a name. After a long while, Hong Xiu finally said to Mingyue, "Mingyue, I want you to announce that I am yours!"


    "You''re my woman!"


    "Women?"


    "What else do you want!?" "Madam!"


    "Yes, I want you to announce that I''m your wife!"


    Of course Mingyue knew Hong Xiu''s temper, if she did not announce it at this moment, if she caused a ruckus, although she was the leader of the dead spirits and the ruler of all ghosts, she was afraid of this woman. Furthermore, he really did love this woman, and upon hearing how Hong Xiu cared about her reputation and the opinions of others, he immediately stood up. He sent out a Ghost King Token and said, "From the dead souls, listen up!"


    And Hong Xiu''s name is ¡ª Ghost King''s Wife! "


    A chorus of assents rose from below: "Ghost King''s Wife! Ghost King''s Wife... "


    Zhan Yun never thought that Ming Yue would actually embarrass himself over a girl, he could not help but be angered, and said: "I never thought that the great Ghost King would be able to do this for a woman, it is truly admirable!"


    Hong Xiu, with a face full of arrogance, asked: "Zhan Yun, do I have the qualifications now? If one day you meet someone who can make your heart beat, make you cry for her, and smile for her, you will also be like that, and maybe even more useless than Brightmoon, hehehehe! "


    Although Zhan Yun and Ming Yue Guang were at loggerheads, all the while, Ming Yue Guang''s words, "A woman is important", "I''ll make you move your heart, cry for her, laugh for her" rang in his head countless of times. No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it ¡­

 C286 An unforeseen turn of events in the Lin Family of the Twin Stars Market

    Just as Zhan Yun was about to leave, Ming Yue and Hong Xiu felt a shadow approaching them, and it was definitely the enemy, if they guessed wrongly, this person must be Exterminate the Heavens, and did not expect Exterminate the Heavens to have the guts to return, this made Ming Yue Mingyue, who had not fought for a few days and was not feeling well, suddenly have the urge to move, the Spirit King himself had made a move, to be able to stir up the Spirit King''s killing intent, Exterminate the Heavens must be considered to be someone important.


    His speed was indeed fast, but he could only maintain a distance away from the Spirit King. The last time he escaped, it was on purpose, or else he wouldn''t be able to escape so easily. So what if he was in the marine boundary, it didn''t have a place that the Spirit King wasn''t heading to?


    The Spirit King pursued Exterminate the Heavens, but Hong Xiu felt that Exterminate the Heavens had brought her own men, and immediately followed suit. Zhan Yun, who was just about to leave, also discovered a trace of the annihilation of the heavens. He didn''t know that the Ghost King could only chase after him for this time, and had chased after him the entire way. The three of them had all left the Twin Star Workshop.


    It turned out that this was a plan to destroy the heavens, to lure the tiger out of the mountain. As long as he could divert the three of them, the Dark Warrior would be able to take action. Initially, he had brought three people with him, but before he could even think about it, he had already lured two over. Looks like the Lin Clan was an entire clan, and not a single one of them were still alive.


    Heaven Destroyer was truly capable, he only said one sentence in the Ocean Emperor''s ears: "If you don''t want Lin Mufeng to remove the seal, leave me here, I will help you deal with Mingyue and Zhan Yun!"


    Without saying a word, the Ocean Emperor kept him, and when Tang Jiuyu returned, she had already become a protector elder. Even if Tang Jiuyu was not happy, but there was nothing she could do, now, not only was there nothing he could do, but if she and Xiang Jiulin dared to make any moves, the two of them would probably be chased by the marine boundary, thus the two of them had no choice but to swallow their anger.


    He knew that if he personally appeared, then even one of them would be enough to take his life, not to mention two of them. That was why he thought of this method to lure the two of them away from the, whether or not he could deal with the Ocean Emperor himself. His goal was to get rid of the Lin Family clansmen first. And that Dark Warrior was undoubtedly the best choice. This was because he knew who this person was.


    He once commanded the Dark Warrior under Zhan Yun''s authority for a period of time, so he was naturally able to find out the identity of the Dark Warrior Master.


    Lin Yuan had died in Lin Mufeng''s hands, and for all these years, he had been suppressed by the Lin Family, to the point where he had no other suitable candidate to take care of the Lin Family.


    Lin San, who had killed his way into the Lin Family household, did not have a single opponent to contend against. Other than Lin Fei pretending to want to pass this news to Yue Yan, the rest were all killed.


    First of all, he had used Fu Tianbo''s weakness to make use of the promise, so naturally, it was that move Lin Mufeng gave him. This made Fu Tianbo extremely excited, so the royal family did not need to worry, and as he had the backing of the royal family, his business life would naturally go smoothly, and he had been an official for many years, and was well aware of the concept of being an official for only three years, so in the end, he decided to use it for the sake of the gold coins. With such a bait, Fu Tianbo naturally agreed, and the only condition was to force Ni Chang and Han-Mei away.


    It could be said that it was normal for Fu Tianbo, Yu Xin''s father, to enter and exit the Heavenly Soul Sect Sect as Yu Xin''s son. Fu Tianbo said to Yu Xin: "Xin''er, now that there''s something, I have to say, for your happiness, you must leave Lin Mufeng." If it was a private matter like this, it would not be revealed to the public. But Fu Tianbo wanted to make it public, and wanted Ni Chang and Han-Mei to contradict him, because with their identity, the three elders would not say such things. Only the two girls were definitely against it, which also gave them the truth. This way, Xiao Qiang could make them guilty, and then, expel them from the sect, everything would be logical and logical for them.


    Ni Chang said, "Senior Fu, for Yu Xin''s sake, I will call you Senior. If you are truly considering Yu Xin''s happiness, you should consider his feelings, as well as his love for Mu Feng!"


    Fu Tianbo said as he coldly looked at Ni Chang: "Ni Chang, if it was another person who said these words, I would have been fine listening to them, but you wouldn''t be able to, because you are not qualified. You are Yu Xin''s master, yet at the same time, are Lin Mufeng''s woman.


    This was Ni Chang''s sore spot in the first place, when Fu Tianbo said this, he immediately angered Ni Chang. Ever since Ni Chang followed him, she no longer became Ni Chang, but a very small woman, thus her personality changed. She was no longer as calm as before, "Fu Tianbo, do you dare to say it again!"


    "So what if you say? You don''t have the qualifications to take your disciple!" It goes against the rules! "


    Ni Chang was currently fuming with anger. It was fine if Fu Tianbo did not repeat himself, but what he said just now, not only did he not suffer this humiliation, Hange Mei also jumped over and said, "Fu Tianbo, don''t rely on your identity as Yu Xin''s father to be so presumptuous. If you were to recount the details, can you consider forcing Yu Xin to marry into the Jane''s house right?"


    "Han-Mei, I haven''t even said anything about you, yet you came back to teach me a lesson. I almost forgot, you''re also the same kind of trash."


    The two girls never thought that Fu Tianbo, who should have been an extremely cultured person, would actually spout out words that were like a slut today. How could he bear such bullying and was about to make a move?


    It was at this time that Xiao Qiang stepped forward. Xiao Qiang gave a furious roar, and said: "Ni Changhanmei, step down! "She actually has no respect for her elders!"


    "Honored Senior, are his words something a senior should say?"


    "What do you mean you don''t even listen to this sect leader''s words? Are the two of you trying to rebel? " Xiao Qiang''s latter half of his sentence was clearly to provoke the two of them, but the two of them were so angry that they didn''t care at all and replied: "So what, Xiao Qiang, I have tolerated you for a long time!"


    Xiao Qiang was not willing to rest after hearing that her sect master''s identity had been challenged, and said: "Disciples, listen up, these two are conspirators, and anyone who dares to rebel will be punished."


    Moreover, they were no longer the Heaven Soul Palace s or the previous Royal Palace s, and did not even have a bit of the demeanor of a Heavenly Soul Master. Adding that Xiao Qiang had the identity of a State Grandmaster, the truth was that there were actually some armies in the Heavenly Soul Sect Sect. Of course, they knew that they wouldn''t be able to catch up to the two of them, but once they had achieved their goal, they would just give up.


    Even if Yu Xin could see through it at that moment, it was impossible to do so, even to the point where she had been squinting her eyes to look at his master and senior uncle, but there was nowhere for him to go now. At that time, Yu Xin was also very impatient, and had a mental communication, so when there was a problem at a close distance, they had to look at each other, thus she could not stop them in time and could only watch the two leave.


    When the two of them left Heavenly Soul Sect, they did not have anywhere to go, and thought about how Lin Mufeng had previously told them that there was an ancestral home in the Twin Star Workshop, so they guessed that the Lin Family members must be at this place as well. Furthermore, the two of them had heard of this place and considered it as their hiding place, although the two of them did not dare say that the Lin Family members would be hiding here, but other than this place, there was nowhere else they could go.


    Just like that, the two of them rushed towards the Twin Star Workshop, and ran into the fake Dark Warrior.


    Yu Xin was unable to sense the Qi of the two of them, and knew that something bad had happened, but she did not dare to disturb Lin Mufeng. Therefore, Lin Mufeng, who was currently in Star Blue Academy, was completely unaware of it.


    Lin San saw that not only had he killed everyone in the Lin Family, even the two powerful women Lin Mufeng had been killed. Seeing that Lin San had walked far away, Lin Fei stayed for another half an hour before he dared to crawl back up. This time, it was not that Lin Fei was afraid of death, but he wanted to survive and pass this news to Yue Yan, because only Yue Yan had avenged the Lin Family. It was just that he didn''t know if he would be able to make it to State of the Moon alive with his severely injured body. However, he had already thought about it, as long as he had a breath left, he would crawl to the State of the Moon and inform Yue Yan about this matter, because only Yue Yan had a chance to use the Dark Warrior''s dark sign.


    Furthermore, even if there was no dark sign, he was completely clear that as long as Yue Yan opened his mouth, the Ghost King Mingyue would not let go of something that was worse than a dog like Lin San. Just as Lin Fei wanted to leave, he heard another group of people coming from the outside. Just as Lin Fei wanted to leave, he heard another group of people coming from the outside.


    The person who came was a stranger face, of course Lin Fei did not recognize him, these people were from the Xu Family, and the one leading them was Xu Molai. He had long since known that the Lin Family was in the Twin Star Workshop, but he also knew that the two Evil Gods were there, so he did not dare step forward. However, he had always been secretly looking for people to observe and was just worrying that he would not get the chance, when he suddenly heard someone report that there were sounds of fighting within the Twin Star Workshop.


    Haha, it''s my chance. Since there''s a sound of fighting inside, someone must have attacked. If there''s a fight, then those two must be nearby. That was why they dared to bring their men to kill. In the end, all he saw was a pile of corpses. He didn''t know who had attacked so viciously. But this is good. Since this person had only killed people, then he would have to contribute greatly. Xu Molai instructed: "Cut off all their heads. "It looks like it''s time for me, Xu Molai, to start, hahaha ¡­"


    Xu Molai was even more ruthless, so the news that he had received was that Xu Molai had killed entire Lin Family, other than Lin Fei, no one else was spared, of course Xu Molai was not an idiot, if news of this were to spread, his life would be gone, thus he was only a secret report, Guang Ming knew how powerful it was, of course he would not announce it in front of everyone, furthermore he would not do it, so he randomly found a chance to support the Xu Family, and this Xu Family had finally found a place in Star Blue Empire.


    Lin Fei knew that he was still the target to be hunted, so he steeled his heart and set the wok on fire. When the wok began to emit black smoke, he lowered his head, and poured a ladle of water into the wok with his right hand, causing Lin Fei to disfigure himself. At the same time, he kicked over the fire in the bottom of the wok and set it on fire as soon as it touched the hot oil.

 C287 Lin Feis Last Wish (I)

    Lin Fei then brought his injured body and rushed, today he had finally reached State of the Moon.


    When Lin Fei arrived at the State of the Moon, he could not believe it. This was the State of the Moon after the battle, but this place was not much worse than the Star Blue Empire.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, there is someone outside who claims to be Lin Fei who wishes to seek an audience!"


    "Lin Fei!" Upon hearing the name, Yue Yan was extremely excited. But now, the matter of the Lin Family being exterminated was completely exposed in Star Blue Empire. After all, no one would dare to say, even if he took the credit, he could only be like Xu Molai and secretly take the credit.


    When Lin Fei entered the great hall, he couldn''t help but be shocked, and said: "You really are Lin Fei!"


    "Yue, Yue Yan, I really, really, am, Lin ¡ª ¡ª Lin Fei!"


    Although Yue Yan did not dare look at his face, but hearing that the voice belonged to Lin Fei, she could not help but exclaim: "Your face?"


    In the past few days, his injuries were already serious, and in addition to the fact that he was disfigured, he wholeheartedly wanted to send the news. As a result, there were droplets of blood and rice on the way, and he was afraid that if he was not able to hold on, the State of the Moon would not know of this matter, so he could not delay it at all.


    Seeing Lin Fei like that, Yue Yan immediately called for the royal doctors. Lin Fei lightly waved his hand, and said: "It''s useless. Just bring some water, and it''s fine ¡­"


    Lin Fei took a sip of the water and said, "The Lin Family shall be exterminated,,, you must report this to him..." Lin Fei''s voice stopped, and Yue Yan held onto Lin Fei in excruciating pain, "Lin Fei, you can''t die, you still haven''t told me what you had to say at the end of the note. Imperial Physician! "Imperial Physician ¡­"


    Just then, Lin Fei seemed to have sensed something, or maybe it was the last glimmer of light, and then he suddenly had a reaction. Just then, the imperial physician rushed over, knocked on his door, and shook his head helplessly: "Your Majesty, I have no time to wait, I''m afraid that his last sentence is already a miracle."


    Just as the imperial physician finished speaking, although Lin Fei''s face was already ruined, Yue Yan could still feel the smile on his face when he was holding the doctor. He seemed to have used all his strength and finally spoke of the secret, "Behind the note, that sentence is, if I come back, I will definitely ¡­ "Marry you, but I, have been wrong, have been wrong, haven''t I!"


    "Lin- Fei!"


    He did not expect that Lin San was actually the commander of the Dark Warrior, and that Xu Mo was actually so despicable. However, right now, Yue Yan was also incapable of informing Lin Mufeng of the news, as the only thing she could do was to use her only chance of killing. Lin San, Xu Molai, you two will definitely die!


    The moment the dark sign appeared, all the Dark Warrior took action.


    He merely hoped that Yue Yan would not not cherish this one chance. He never thought that Yue Yan would use the dark sign for this trivial matter, because if he wanted to execute Lin San, he could have told Mingyue about it. The three of them had already returned at this time, and they all knew that had killed them, but the Spirit King understood, and would not take the initiative to help Yue Yan kill people. Yue Yan owed him a favor, so he had been waiting for Yue Yan to open his mouth to beg him, but he never thought that Yue Yan''s character was actually so stubborn.


    The reason why the Demon Emperor did not do anything personally this time, was entirely because when he wanted to take action, Yue Yan had already activated his dark sign. Although the two of them were not weak and had Hong Xiu''s help, marine boundary''s Sea Serpent Qi was too powerful. The two of them did not meet in a direct confrontation and continued to walk around in the maze.


    Although the two of them knew that the Poseidon was a fake, they were still on par with each other. If they fought head on with the messy group of lackeys, they would not be able to get any advantage, and in a battle where there was no chance of victory, the two of them would not easily fight head on. Although the two of them claimed that they were invincible, but they were only on their own ground, and the strength of the marine boundary was not to be underestimated.


    Although the two of them had been trying to find out who the real Ocean Emperor was, they couldn''t do it now.


    "Brother Zhan, didn''t you say that being invincible is very lonely? Why don''t you fight?"


    "And why didn''t you?!"


    "Fight then, I''ll fight six, you fight four!"


    "Why are you six, and me four, changing people?"


    Even if the two of them wanted to fight, the Sea Serpent Qi was too dense in marine boundary, adding on to that, it would be impossible to kill all of them. Even if the two of them wanted to find Poseidon, they needed to have the time to do so. Furthermore, if the two of them were to continue delaying, the Lin Family would lose their lives, Hong Xiu, you go back first, it might be too late for a change in the Lin Family. However, it was clear that these people had long been prepared under the orders of Exterminate the Heavens. Hong Xiu took a lot of effort to get out of this situation.


    Thus, when the three of them returned, the Lin Family had long been burnt to ashes by Lin Fei''s fire. Heaven Destroyer, you did well. It should be said that Brother Zhan''s underlings did a good job.


    At this time, Hong Xiu had received news that Yue Yan had already activated dark sign, and it looked like several people were thinking of helping Yue Yan, but it was already unnecessary. Once the dark sign appeared, Lin San''s fate could be known without even needing to think.


    Yue Yan sat in the great hall, his face filled with anger, and said: "Where is your commander!"


    "Yes, your subordinate is here. I wonder why the Queen used dark sign and gathered all the Dark Warrior s here?" Yue Yan looked at Lin San, who was still wearing his veil, and only laughed, but his laugh was so sinister and terrifying that both of Lin San''s legs trembled. He also knew that Yue Yan must have used a dark sign to harm him, and he already knew that Lin Fei had told him about it.


    Yue Yan said: "Please take off your mask and speak to this king! Lin San is the boss! "


    Facing Yue Yan who was holding onto the dark sign, Lin San simply did not have any chance to retaliate. Taking off the mask, Yue Yan immediately raised the dark sign and shouted, "All Dark Warrior listen up, take this person down. Sacrifice the Lin Family''s spirit in heaven. "


    Now, Yue Yan had the dark sign personally bestowed to him by the Demon Emperor Zhan Yun, so none of those Dark Warrior s dared to disobey him. Facing the collective annihilation of the Dark Warrior, Lin San only had one outcome, if not for Yue Yan''s order to punish him, Lin San would probably be dead by now.


    Lin San was captured alive and hung onto a rope, he held a torch, shining light on his sinister face. Originally, she wanted to cut him into pieces, but Lin San was a beast, he was not, so as long as his head falls on the ground, he had avenged his Lin Family.


    At this time, someone from the Dark Warrior spoke up, "Queen, although we use this method, we are unable to kill the Dark Warrior. We must kill his Black Heaven Soul and take off his heart."


    This person''s reminder was entirely because Dark Warrior had had enough of Lin San''s disorderly exploitation. This Lin San was not ambitious enough, but once he became the commander, he would want everything back, so he had always been riding on these people''s heads to act as if he was blessed, so when these people captured Lin San, they used all their strength to kill him, and they knew the ordinary method, even if they cut off his head, as long as his heart did not die, he would still have a chance to revive. So they had to pluck his heart.


    As such, Lin San received his proper outcome.


    At this time, Yue Yan thought of Xu Molai again, and immediately said: "All Dark Warrior s heed my order, capture those who are called Xu Molai here."


    "I''m sorry Your Majesty, the dark sign only has one effect, we cannot listen to you now, because the previous mission has been completed."


    Yue Yan also never thought that these group of Dark Warrior would only listen to their orders, and that they had completed the mission, so he had to temporarily put aside the matter with Xu Molai.


    Yue Yan also never thought that the dark sign could only complete one mission, if he knew it would turn out like this, he really would have invited the Spirit King. However, thinking about it, he owed the Spirit King a favor just to save Lin Fei, so he didn''t owe him anything now. Only then did he feel a sliver of balance in his heart. However, without the dark sign now, then he would no longer have the initiative in the future. After all, as long as the dark sign was in his possession, he could stop Zhan Yun from mobilizing his forces. Now it seemed like that idea was not possible. She had thought of it that way, after all, compared to the which was formed by the regular army, this dark army was extremely powerful.


    But in this world, there was no medicine for regret that could be sold. That was the only way.


    Time slowly passed by and in the blink of an eye, year after year had passed. Soon, it was the third year and there was only half a year left before the three year appointment by the Demon Emperor. The world has also changed a lot.


    Although she did not have any advantages in terms of property, as a member of the Merchant Union, Yue Yan had some sense of economy. Furthermore, with the help of Qing Li for the past two years, she had opened her mouth to speak widely and also recruited wise scholars at the same time. The strength of the State of the Moon was not inferior to that of Xing Lan, and the weakness of the Light was still in terms of governing troops. He always seemed to like the culture and governance of Huai Rou, and although Yue Yan hated fighting force, he had no other choice. Under Qing Li''s suggestion, he used the strategy of hoeing land, and although the troops were usually in charge of farming, but they would always take part in the training, which was half of the army and half of the farmers. As long as there was a change in the country, the farmers who used to hoe their heads could quickly turn into an army, so on the surface, there were not many armies in the State of the Moon, but when two countries crossed armies, the State of the Moon could quickly send their troops to the front line ten times more. This was something that starblue could not achieve.


    However, it was very clear that both countries were increasing their national strength. Furthermore, this kind of situation where they were able to control the river would likely be maintained for a period of time. Only, Yue Yan understood in his heart that if they took up half of the space here, it would definitely not be a long-term plan. It was inevitable that one side would choose the war, which was an inevitable law of survival between countries. It was also an unavoidable fact that neither she nor the Light could be in peace for too long, public or private.


    On the side of the Light, the most obvious change was that the countries under the Empire would become province after he infiltrated. There could only be one ruler, and without the King''s words, there could only be one true king. Furthermore, there was a rule that was necessary in the Imperial examinations, and that was teaching. The Heavenly Soul Sect had been completely devoured by the light and had now become like a church, while Xiao Qiang was the Pope who represented the highest authority. She no longer held the position of State Grandmaster, but had left the political stage in name.

 C288 Lin Feis Last Wish (Part II)

    Although the Xiao Lao, Yao Yue and the Rakasha had their powers left unattended, they were basically invited out of the stage. This show was no longer of much use to them, and their names were also gone.


    Since the profession of Heavenly Soul Master was no longer possible, the Hangu College and the Star Blue Academy had already lost their source of vitality in the third year. In a situation where they had no source of vitality, it would not be long before they automatically quit the game.


    The policy of light was indeed swift and fierce. Without the Heavenly Soul Master, the various families would not be able to grow strong, but a new class was born. They were the so-called sages. When Xu Molai saw this opportunity, he quickly ascended and started to reveal his ambition.


    Of course, the Fu Family had also grown at the same time, and Guang Ming had already seen this point. He wouldn''t let the Fu Family dominate the others, so he would play the game between the Fu Family and the Xu Family. Otherwise, with Guang Ming''s current state of mind, how could he not see this.


    The current Lin Mufeng obviously knew of the changes in the outside world, but he still did not know that his own home had already been destroyed, so the conflict between him and Xu Molai was unavoidable. It was because the balance that had been painstakingly built up between him and had been broken, allowing the other two ambitious forces to make an appearance.


    However, when Lin Mufeng was about to appear on the stage, a small accident should have occurred. Of course, this was caused by the Demon Emperor Zhan Yun and the Spirit King.


    Brightmoon said, "Brother Zhan, don''t you think that before the appointed time arrives, we should let him know the cause of his death?"


    Zhan Yun did not even look at the bright moon, and asked: "Why would I do this?"


    If Lin Mufeng does not know the true cause of his death, his strength will definitely be reduced by a lot. Do you really hope that''s the case?


    "This?" Zhan Yun hesitated for a while and remained silent for a long time. He stared into the distance and said after a long while: "So that means, we should let him return to that world, investigate his death, and then let him know that he has nothing to do with the Blood Family?"


    "The Strigoi, there probably aren''t many people who call them that. More accurately, they call them vampires."


    Lin Mufeng was still in the midst of his cultivation and could be said to have truly stepped into the ranks of the Purple Rank Expert s. Although he did not know about the situation outside, he only believed in his master''s words, because no one who was concerned about him told him about everything outside.


    And at this time, Lin Mufeng suddenly smelt another scent, it was that of sandalwood, three familiar figures floating over. They wanted to come, but this smell could come at any time, just that?


    Lin Mufeng, I think you should know the reason behind your death and your attachment towards that world. Don''t you think that there are some things in your soul that have yet to awaken?


    "Zhan Yun, why are you helping me?"


    "There''s no reason, because only then would I be worthy to be my opponent, so I need a strong Lin Mufeng, and not the Lin Mufeng now, it''s just so simple."


    So go!


    The moment Zhan Yun waved his hand, Lin Mufeng fell into a deep slumber.


    Floating away from his own body and slowly making his whole world come to his senses, he could only quietly forget about himself now ¡­


    Perhaps, this was what he was looking forward to the most. Was this really that dream? The cause of his death? Deep in his memory, there was something he had suppressed. This was something he did not want to face. Perhaps it was because of those two words ¡ª trash!


    "Thousands or tens of thousands of years, but it''s never tiring. Maybe that''s all there is to it!" He had long golden hair, blood-red eyes, and was currently gorging himself on blood. This was where the vampires resided. The man spoke fluent English, but he did not seem to be very pure. His accent was mixed with a country accent, but it could not conceal his strength.


    Darkness can stop mortals, but it can''t stop me. Because I am Si Ha, so he won''t affect me in the slightest. He stared at Lin Mufeng''s pale face, and muttered to himself while tasting the delicacies, "Yellow race, I don''t like this skin color. Even though there is only one taste of blood, but ¡­" Seeing Lin Mufeng was a yellow person, although Si Ha was dissatisfied and displeased, he still changed his topic to speaking stiff English. After all, this was the East, and as a subordinate of the Prince Ge, he had come all the way to look for the thing that was deemed as the Bible by the vampires ¡ª ¡ª < < Blood Spirit Map > >.


    How could something like this fall into the hands of a mortal? "Mortal, hmph!" As he coldly humphed, Saha seemed to go crazy. He didn''t know how to describe the East, but he slowly spoke, with a hint of adjudication in his tone, "How can he be compared to noble vampires? How can they have such a noble book in their hands!"


    Si Ha was dressed in a black suit with a high collar and golden hair, and a cape that was both black and red draped over his back. Just by looking at his clothes, one could tell that this was the work of a famous expert. However, it was somewhat tattered, revealing several deep scars. However, as they drank Lin Mufeng''s blood, those wounds started to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Lin Mufeng felt that everything was so unbelievable, as though he was brought into a strange life. But this time, there was no ball, there was no Miss Lisa, no Viscount of Power, but rather, there was some time that passed, which should have been his first life.


    It turned out vampires were born with two types of abilities, natural endings. Even if the latter tried hard to become a god, they couldn''t escape from the words "natural trash". Vampires spoke of the highest nobility and pure bloodlines, and unless he could obtain Blood Spirit Map s, his fate could not be changed.


    Lin Mufeng, go on, you have already entered your dreams or just awakened your memories, this is all we can help you with, what a chaotic scene, is this the moment Star Blue Academy became a vampire, Demon Emperor Zhan Yun, Ghost King Mingyue, and that woman ¡­


    But everything was gone, there was only one fact, waiting for death, then becoming a vampire, with another kind of rebirth, an immortal rebirth. Could it be that the reason why he became a vampire was because of the < Blood Spirit Map > manual?


    These four words were so familiar to him, and he was so unwilling to recall them, but now, had the memory awoken?


    "Hmph hmph, don''t think that just because he found the Blood Spirit Map that he can change his fate. Because I am the Evil God! You two really are useless people! "


    So this was what Zhan Yun and Mingyue thought the most true thoughts were: Only Blood Spirit Map could defeat the Evil God. It could be said that the Evil God was the most terrifying being, and now that they knew that the Evil God had taken root in Lin Mufeng''s body, when the Evil God returned, he was not someone they could handle. Although the two of them had ambitions, they wanted to get this world too, but for opponents like the Evil God, even if he were to be reborn again, he would still not be able to beat them.


    Thus, Zhan Yun had no choice but to let Lin Mufeng find his true cause of death, although that matter ¡­


    These were merely private matters, or perhaps once the Blood Spirit Map appeared, the dark world and the Demon Emperor might not even exist, but so what?


    But right now, they could only send Lin Mufeng to the teleportation gate, they couldn''t do anything behind him because that place didn''t belong to this space and time, and there was no way they could pass without the map. After the map appeared, the two of them were destined to land a fatal blow, and it could be said that the two of them were conflicted with each other, and the moment the map opened, a new world door suddenly appeared. The two of them were destined to return to their own darkness.


    They really wanted to know the situation over there, but they couldn''t see it. At this time, Lin Mufeng should return to the moment of his birth, and hope that he succeeded and brought back the [Blood Spirit Map].


    Si Ha ¡ª he was Si Ha, the memories in Lin Mufeng were so familiar, and the person who was drinking Lin Mufeng''s blood was a blood clan of the fourth step. The blood vampires in the west were the same as the zombies in the east, they belonged to the undying race. Therefore, although Si Ha looked young and handsome, he was actually close to two thousand years old.


    Lin Mufeng did not know why his mind suddenly flashed with so many familiar things. Even the ranking system of the Strigoi, this ¡­


    Could it be that dream again? But it should be related to a ball, and it should be in the west. Why did he appear in the ancient Eastern Kingdom, and why was he being hunted down? No, this is my birth. Before this, I was not a vampire. It was impossible, I was not a trash, no, I was a natural born Striker with a proper and arrogant bloodline, and not a newborn like that. No, I was not a trash, I was not!


    So this was the reason why Lin Mufeng was called a trash by nature. Compared to the outsiders who called them vampires, they prefer to call themselves "Strigoi". The Strigoi, what a sacred name, and they were born with noble blood and super strong abilities. Thinking about the blood, Lin Mufeng became indescribably excited.


    As a supreme ancient god, the first stage was also known as the "Primordial" stage, which was only a legend. And the fourth stage was already known as the "Si Ha", the term "Si Ha already had the meaning of Satan''s brother." Satan "and" God "were both famous characters, it could be seen that if an Ancestral Blood Spirit God appeared, he could almost surpass all living things. The second stage was called ''Ancient Era''. The third step was called ''Asura''.


    In a situation where it was impossible to determine whether the third stage, "Asura", existed even as a vampire, the fourth stage or even the fifth stage of "True Knowledge" was present, it was impossible to confirm whether the term "Asura" existed or not. They were already mysterious and legendary. Of course, they were also the most powerful existences among the Strigoi.


    However, he did not know why this man who possessed the strength of "Si Ha" would appear here, and why the wounds on his body were not light. However, there was only one thing that caught the attention of Si Ha ¡ª < Blood Spirit Map >.


    "Damn it! I don''t even know if this map exists, but I''m here!" The man sighed softly.


    It had to be known that with the power of the Fourth Stage "Si Ha", there were practically no living beings in this world that could truly harm them, unless they were themselves.


    "They''re still haunting us, chasing us from Europe to the Eastern Kingdom. It seems like they''ve come prepared and are determined to get our hands on us. But is that dance really that important?"

 C289 Blood Spirit Map, the Mysterious Mysteries of Life

    Ball?


    Lin Mufeng finally heard this word. It should be Miss Li Suo''s dance, so he couldn''t help but blurt out this word.


    Hearing this, the man and the others who had been following him were all taken aback. As a human, how could he know about this? Could he be a vampire as well?


    The vampire in the suit was thinking this, and his eyes were cold and sharp. This was different from what the traditional people thought, because the vampire was not just a non-living being, but a zombie. They were not only living beings, but also a hierarchical system, and the social system was quite perfect.


    He held Lin Mufeng with one hand and had just released his mouth from his neck, but it was extremely strange that not a single drop of blood came out. However, a deep wound suddenly appeared on Si Ha''s chest, as if it was slashed by a sharp blade.


    Of course he did not know that this was the result of Lin Mufeng''s cultivation. This was the protection of the alabaster knife, the current Sky Soul is Lin Mufeng, the current Lin Mufeng is the Sky Soul, the vampire''s fangs are strong, how can he overcome the alabaster knife!


    Then, a dramatic scene played out. This person knelt on the ground in a very gentlemanly manner, placed a hand on his chest, and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you!"


    From his point of view, only "Shura" or a blood clan with Shura''s strength or higher could possess such an ability. ''s memories also started to awaken at this moment. His first life was here, and then he was turned into a vampire, but now, all of this had to be changed. It seemed like, other than the fact that the character did not change, everything else had to be changed.


    However, that would create a paradox. If he changed the history of the Strigoi, then he would be the one to kill himself in the future! No, I don''t want such a fate. The scene of me using a dagger to stab myself to death at the ball, he doesn''t want to see, that''s not an ordinary dagger, but a blood dagger, only this kind of dagger can kill vampires.


    However, since the other party thought of him as an Asura, then this scene would be a good one. It seemed like he could really go to that ball now. He had to find out who used a despicable method to make that sandalwood smell.


    The Evil God smiled evilly and said, "Brat, if you didn''t die, how could I have survived?"


    "What?" You mean you did it! " Lin Mufeng was furious!


    "Of course not. I am a dignified Evil God, how could I do such a dirty thing? But I also want to know who that person is!"


    Lin Mufeng''s words were originally meant for the repulsive Evil God, but he was simply too excited. He blurted out the thoughts in his heart, but he did not expect that man to be scared out of his wits and said: "I''m sorry, Sir, I actually ¡­"


    But seeing this person being so frightened, and seeing that his words were hiding some kind of secret, Lin Mufeng faked: "Don''t worry, this sovereign knows that you don''t dare to, but if you were to be honest with me, then this sovereign will not care about such a small matter, tell me your name first."


    Furthermore, based on his title, he should at least have become a duke or an elder. At the very least, in Lin Mufeng''s memories, this person should have this identity, but he was sure that it was the Jie En who turned him into a vampire in his previous life. Thus, he carefully asked.


    The reply that Lin Mufeng got confirmed his thoughts. This man was Jie En, and was now a Vampire Duke. If he was not mistaken, he would become a Church Elder when he returned.


    It seemed that Zhan Yun still had Brightmoon''s teleportation gate, and the place that sent him was his real past life. It should have been caused by the sea serpent gas, but he did not expect the marine boundary to make a move that time, it seemed like there was still a terrifying opponent in the marine boundary.


    Facing Lin Mufeng''s questioning, and the current Lin Mufeng, in Jie En''s view, was not the same person at all. Back then, he was the one who turned Lin Mufeng into a vampire, but now, because of a sudden teleportation, history had been changed.


    Jie En said: "My name is Jie En, a Vampire Duke. That matter, was actually Prince Ge ¡­" He did not finish his sentence, but looked at the four vampires who had gathered around him.


    This was pretty much the same as back then. Lin Mufeng''s memories were pulled back, and at the same time, he would change everything. At the very least, he would have to change the image of "trash" in everyone''s hearts before he could return. However, Lin Mufeng was still not going to act yet. He still had to kill this memory with his own hands, so right now, his face was expressionless. It seemed like he was disdainful towards the four of them.


    As if it was returning the blood it had just sucked, blood gushed out of Jie En''s wound and sprayed all over his face.


    That was the scene when Lin Mufeng turned into a vampire.


    Jie En stretched out his hands, which were slender and fair, throwing the almost dead Lin Mufeng onto the ground. His movements were extremely similar to that of a shooting star casting a blue, as though it was a slow motion camera.


    "However ¡ª ¡ª" Jie En paused, "You''re not slow at all, you found me so quickly!" Jie En''s face was full of smiles, without a trace of nervousness. If not for this, people at this stage would not claim to be avaricious''s younger brother. It seemed that sometimes, vampires would become narcissistic when they reach a certain stage.


    The night was like a curtain, and the darkness was not only not scary for the Blood Tribe, but also a form of protection. They forever loved darkness, and the four tall and slender figures did not speak either, as they quickly surrounded Jie En.


    Vampires were, of course, vampires, so there wasn''t too much of a difference in dressing up, and at this stage of life, they were merely wearing a black cloak with a red tinge inside. They were completely wrapped up, and only revealed a pale, vampires face, which made Lin Mufeng feel extremely familiar, because he also had the same face. It didn''t sound like vampires at all, but it didn''t seem right to call them ghosts.


    "Master Jie En, I really don''t know if you are confident or not? "Stupid!" The leader of the four vampires was called Xiu La. After he bowed slightly, he spoke with a tone full of ridicule, as if Jie En was not even worth mentioning. Although he was only at the sixth stage, he had the courage to look down on this person.


    Jie En looked at him and said in disdain, "I really admire your courage, you can''t even be a viscount. You''re only fit to be a Baron forever.


    From the looks of it, Lin Mufeng being able to become a baron back then was already very outstanding. At least on his level.


    They are different from the spirit race of the The Spiritual World, but they do not care about the rules of marriage and childbirth, or even giving birth to one of them will die, they only wish for the entire world to be a part of the blood race, so that means the gods are fair. Since they give life to those who live with the world, they will inevitably make you give up some things, so after a long period of time, there are basically not many children born with pure blood and two orthodox vampires.


    Thus, bloodlines were noble. If one wanted to become a powerful warrior or a member of the upper class, one had to have a bloodline. However, the majority of vampires would become bloodlines through this method at birth. The so-called newborn was to be killed by another vampire. But vampires, as existences, relied on blood, so ordinary vampires compared to orthodox vampires, were naturally useless, and were the most useless things. They could only be slaves or pretty well mixed up into a commoner, without a noble bloodline, and they were completely excluded from the upper class. They didn''t even have the right to be middle-class goods.


    Because there was a society, there was a hierarchy, there was a nobility, so the Strigoi also had a family, and the church, or perhaps the vampire world, was just a microcosm of another human world, because most vampires were human beings before all, if they wanted to rule over their people, they had to have methods, and trying hard to get close to human society was one of them. If they wanted to take it, they had to do it first, without giving any small benefits, or making them feel that this was a society.


    Jamie, along with Xiu La and his three companions, belonged to one of the thirteen big families of the vampires, the Night Clan. These thirteen families belonged to two different churches. The two churches had always been hostile towards each other. They were the Lenny Church and the Hans Church. The Lenny Church was also known as the ''Blood Rain'' and the Hans Church was also known as the ''Wind City''. They were also known as the ''Wind Division'' and the Blood Spirit. Jie En belonged to the Loyal Clan, which belonged to the Wind Clan, but the Karsi Clan belonged to the Blood Spirit Clan.


    This was similar to an empire of human society. Below the kingdom were the towns, but the names were different. In the old days, the Tian Yuan Continent and the Royal Palace were on the Tian Yuan Continent''s side, the Blood Clan was on the Church, and the families below them were from various factions.


    Time meant nothing to them. The two families of the Blood Spirit and the seven families of the Wind Division both wanted to eat each other up, although there were thirteen big families that were big, they were always unwilling to join any of the neutral families. Therefore, the struggle between the two factions was actually just two families fighting against the seven families, not underestimating the two families, and in recent years, they even started to have the upper hand. Without a doubt, this showed how powerful the Karsi and Wallace families were.


    On behalf of the Kassie Clan, ''Kasia Roger'' skillfully performed a single action. It seemed to be a very minute hand gesture, seemingly careless, but it was just a circle. However, vampires were born with the ability of night vision and combat, so even though the movement was slight, after a hand gesture, the encirclement became smaller and smaller. From this, it could be seen that the coordination between these four people was very well coordinated. It could also be said that they were normally well-trained.


    Jie En was immediately surrounded by the four of them from left and right.


    "Jie En, NO, NO, at a time like this, we should still call him senior. After all, this is the Eastern Kingdom, we should follow the customs of the country."


    "So much nonsense!"


    Jie En obviously looked down on them.


    Since these four people surrounded him, they didn''t plan on letting him stay.


    "You have the right to continue to belittle them, but then ¡ª you, hmph, will pay the price of death for not seeking the help of the Wind Division. But for you, as a vampire, I think ¡ª You''ve lived enough! Isn''t it? " Xiu La''s blood-red eyes continuously flickered with a sinister killing intent. This was an expression that only a vampire would have, but there was always a smile on his face.

 C290 Original memories (I)

    So this kind of smile? Lin Mufeng almost thought of this smile. Seems like Lin Clan''s smile was not his property, but a characteristic of vampires.


    The Cassie family, a very contradictory family among the Strigoi, said that he was elegant but cruel, that they were noble but were born degenerate, and that was one of them.


    Xiu La and his group, were all forcefully suppressing their emotions at this moment. He was a cooked duck, though they had no interest in tasting the delicacies that humans called delicacies. In their eyes, other than blood, there was nothing else that was tasty. However, the Jie En that they were about to kill, was actually "Si Ha." What kind of feeling was that, just like that day when Lin Mufeng killed the Soulhunter, a soul hunter became his prey. Wasn''t that an interesting thing? Their moods were the same. It was just like Xing Lei, a powerhouse who was defeated by a weakling. Or perhaps, it was the feeling of a mouse tasting a cat''s flesh. That feeling was indescribable and indescribable.


    At this time, Jie En thought that Lin Mufeng had died at that time, but in reality, he was still half dead. However, if he wanted to leave, he had no strength left, he only had one last breath left, until he became a vampire.


    At this time, Jie En''s motives should have been exposed. He chased Lin Mufeng for the sake of the Blood Spirit Ring, which was a precious treasure passed down throughout the generations. No one would have thought that this thing would contain the key to find the Blood Spirit Map.


    When Jie En heard this, he could not help but ask in his heart, "Help? Those scattered sand-like rice buckets, what could they possibly become! Furthermore, that is a Blood Spirit Ring. "


    Lin Mufeng sighed to himself as he recalled his memories. This is all mine, I''ll have to take it back later on.


    "Actually, senior doesn''t need to. Because, as long as we hand over the Blood Spirit Ring and join our Church of Hans ¡­" Xiu La looked like he was trying to persuade Jie En with his good intentions, but the killing intent in his expression told Jie En that it was a lie. It''s not that easy!


    The encirclement shrank again.


    Jie En sneered, of course he wouldn''t believe Xiu La''s lies. It seemed like they knew that he would definitely get the Blood Spirit Ring.


    However, when facing the four sixth stage vampires, although they were not at a high level, they were still injured, and a hero would not be able to handle all four of them. Besides, they were only at the sixth stage, but they were from the Karsi Clan, which had a lot of combat power. On the other hand, he was different. Although he was at the fourth stage, he did not use his combat power, but rather Jie En from the Ke Luo Clan, who was known for his intelligence.


    "This Lord has matters to attend to, excuse me!"


    As Jie En said this, he had already grabbed his cape to hide his body. Seems like Jie En, as the Fourth Stage, did not make a big deal out of it, otherwise, this cloak would look very cool, but in reality, it was the most useless tool to use to embarrass himself. It would be good if he could become a duke, but he really did not know what kind of elder he would become.


    However, the movement of his cloak was quite visible. His hands let go of the cloak and it fell down, covering his body like a magician performing a show. A black fog then appeared.


    Jie En who was next was gone, and suddenly dozens of palm-sized bats the size of a palm appeared in the air, blood sucking bats.


    "Creak ¡­" The sound was sharp and continuous. Numerous bats flew in all directions. Were they trying to escape?


    "NND, quick!" Find the real body! " Xiu La''s face changed, he instantly exclaimed in shock, and looking the situation, it seemed to be urgent, as he did not even have a chance to speak, he had only touched on the main point.


    This move was called Blood Transformation, and it could be considered one of the life-saving abilities of vampires. Although they were both Blood Transformation, the stronger the Blood Race was, the more Vampiric Bats they could transform into. Considering Jie En''s current state, he should be able to produce more than a hundred bats, and at his maximum, a hundred and fifty. It''s just that he was injured, so he could only create around eighty or so bats right now.


    Because among all the bats, only one of them was the real Jie En. The current situation was that even Jamie, who was of a similar strength to Jie En, would find it difficult to recognize him under such circumstances, much less a lackey like Xiu La.


    Lin Mufeng could not be bothered to think about the details. Since these people were quick to make their move, they were naturally just like cutting grass, frantically sweeping the area. Although it was a life-saving move, if these bats were all killed by others, then that would be the pure blood in his body. The blood of a vampire was not the blood of a mortal, and after being refined within his body, it could be said that this kind of magic was something that no human would be able to understand, so if there was a totem, then the boiling blood would be their totem.


    When it comes to things like elements, you can''t say that they don''t exist, but as to exactly why he would show them, it would depend on the environment. It was like blood, in the body, it would appear as a flow and circulation, and when it left the body, it would appear as an eruption or flow, and when it left the body, it would appear as a lump of something. So this kind of thing, you can''t say that it really did exist, but it can''t be said that it doesn''t exist in this kind of thing.


    Therefore, the totems of the Strigoi were only kept in their hearts. The blood of every Strigoi was different.


    As Lin Mufeng gained a better understanding of the blood, a thing that vampires were born with, it also gave him a lot of benefits when he Awakened the soul which the elements represented.


    Lin Mufeng had been teleported back to the real world twice by Zhan Yun and Ming Yue Guang, to obtain the Blood Spirit Map, but at the same time, a huge incident happened at the Star Blue Empire, which could be said to be the prelude to the appearance of the third power. It could be said that this power originally did not belong to the Star Blue Empire, if it weren''t for the two of them, he would not have come, and he would have come for the Blood Spirit Map as well.


    This man was one of the races from the The Spiritual World. He was a representative of the demon race, and could be considered an old acquaintance of Zhan Yun. It could be said that the devil race had separated themselves from the Dark World.


    He had only two goals for coming here, the Blood Spirit Map and the Demon Emperor Zhan Yun. He had been lurking in the shadows for a long time, ever since Lin Mufeng entered the illusion world, and this person was the one called Cheng Yi, who was in the illusion realm before. He was real, and although the illusion was fake, as a demon, and one that had escaped from a branch of the demon race, if he wanted to make a move, he had to use this kind of form to hide himself after Lin Mufeng had spied on the illusion. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to escape Zhan Yun''s surveillance.


    But he did not want to serve the light, because if he wanted to start a war, the best place would not be the light. And in State of the Moon, because Yue Yan had hatred in his heart right now, Xu Molai would not let it go until he got rid of it. Furthermore, although the State of the Moon was constantly recruiting talented people, Yue Yan was not a Light Ranker after all. He did not even practice the Emperor''s Arts, and although Qing Li had some abilities, it was only because he had traveled a great distance or had some experience in passing through those books. He could only be considered as a nobody, and as a result, there was no comparison between the talented State of the Moon s and Star Indigo under the rule of Light.


    Cheng Yi then turned himself around, of course his goal for coming here was clear, that was to first join the State of the Moon, and then return to the light. At this point in time, the light itself was not important to him, and with the light restrictions set on the third house, he would definitely not allow the third house to become strong, so only by losing one house, would he be able to rise again, and there was one other thing that only the Star Blue Empire could give him. The other half were actually somewhere in Star Blue. If he did not borrow the power of light, he would really be looking for a book in the vast Star Blue Empire; it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, he did not have the ability to make the light he could use right now, so he could only use this method to attract the attention of the light.


    Cheng Yi moved the State of the Moon, but there was still one more hidden danger, and that was the remnants of the Royal Palace. On the surface, it looked like the two sects were united, but that was only under the authority of light. The Royal Palace and the Heaven Soul Palace could be said to have been distributed among the four nations back then, and his mergers were just on the surface. Although the Rakasha had pledged his allegiance to them, the remnants of the Blood Spirit Empire would never listen to the orders of a king, so these were all hidden dangers.


    How Cheng Yi went to State of the Moon, and then, how he introduced himself, all of these things had to be put aside first, because this matter would eventually intersect with the experiences that Lin Mufeng had experienced, so when he turned around and spoke of Lin Mufeng, he had already prepared to kill his own memories. In other words, the memories of the time when Lin Mufeng killed everyone, the Vampire Baron, who had no trash in this world, was just a powerful Lin Mufeng, because once he went to Tian Yuan Continent, he would never come back.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng still had a portion of memories about his first life that he had yet to fully enjoy. Sometimes, even though it was pain, it could still be considered an experience.


    The situation now should be: "There is constant blood falling from the sky, as if it is raining blood. Yes, just like that! "


    Lin Mufeng said to himself as he recalled. The four people naturally did not know that Lin Mufeng was within their memories. Even though they saw that Jie En had submitted to this person, when they saw him being surrounded by four people, the person acted like he did not hear anything. However, strength was power, Lin Mufeng had not revealed it just now, and now, Lin Mufeng knew that in this vampire world, compared to the Heavenly Soul Master, it was just trash, too trash! He had originally thought that the dream was a fake, but now that he looked at it, it was actually real.

 C291 Original Memory (II)

    From the looks of it, the prince was only at the early stage of Violet Rank. Although Lin Mufeng knew that it would only take four stages to accomplish it, the current situation should be that, other than the third stage, there were still people who had seen it. The second stage and the first stage were simply myths, while the third stage was equivalent to the middle stage of Violet Rank. Now that he thought about it, Jie En''s insight was not bad, and could see that he was someone who was as strong as their so-called "Shura" stage. Right now, he was at the late stage of Violet Rank, and was about to enter the peak level of Violet Rank.


    It seemed that being invincible was indeed something painful, who would have thought that Lin Mufeng would also exclaim loudly like Zhan Yun, but unfortunately, he could not hear it, if not who knows how he would feel.


    "They?"


    Thinking about it, Lin Mufeng laughed at himself. Why not us? Looks like I have really changed. I am a vampire in the first place, sigh, sometimes people really change.


    "Chase separately!" Xiu La immediately gave the order, but Jie En''s strength could not be underestimated, thus, they decided to take precautions, as the pair of them continued to chase after Jie En.


    What happened next, Lin Mufeng felt that it was time for him to appear on stage, and this part of the memories should be over as well. It was really unbearable, it was originally one thing, but in the end, because he was suddenly teleported back, it became another.


    Flight, detestable flight, this kind of flight was really funny, to think that the fifth stage Xiu La and the others could only fly after transforming into a bat. This was the gap between them, if Lin Mufeng displayed his teleportation now, it was likely that all of their brains would explode.


    In Lin Mufeng''s opinion, a low level of flight was more than enough to chase after and kill Jie En.


    The bat that Xiu La had transformed into, along with the other three, had locked onto one of the fleeing bats at almost the same time. Heh heh, they were not normal bats, they would of course have this kind of ability. In almost an instant, he had reverted back to his human form. Then, with the help of gravity, the weight of the mosquitos and the weight of the humans were like heaven and earth. So, he completely borrowed the force of this gravitational acceleration to dive forward and hold it in his hand.


    "Damn it!" Xiu La shook off the blood on his hands. He could still escape in a situation like this.


    However, it was as if Lin Mufeng had fallen into endless darkness. He could feel the energy of his life being gathered around his neck, before being completely devoured by something. Strangely, he couldn''t feel any panic anymore. Or perhaps, the current him didn''t have the power to do so.


    The Lin Mufeng from back then, was not now, it was about time he made his move, but he had to wait for a person to appear.


    Sigh, did he really have to wait? That way, history would not be rewritten, so I can''t wait. I might as well meet her with a face I don''t know.


    Thinking about it, Lin Mufeng made his move.


    "You reckless fool!" Lin Mufeng only waved his hand, of course he would not reveal his Heavenly Soul, but his evil spirit, he was only scaring them, if there were a few of his subordinates at the ball, it would definitely be interesting. Moreover, now that these four fellows were dead, it would no longer be fun.


    Dragon''s Might!


    Of course, right now, Lin Mufeng''s evil heavenly spirit''s soul was already one, so the degree to which they could control the might of the Tyrannosaurus Rex was basically just enough to amplify their strength by around two. If they enlarged ten times, it would be weird if they weren''t scared to death. Although he couldn''t change it in five seconds, due to the soul skill''s limitations, he was able to freely release and receive it.


    "Oh my god!"


    Following the shriek, almost all of the four people who were led by Xiu La followed Jie En''s example and knelt down as well, and said, "Sir, we don''t know that it''s you ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng''s main purpose for coming was to obtain the Blood Spirit Map, and since he had protected it, he decided to take the opportunity and act accordingly. Now that he had killed all his memories, it was impossible for Lin Mufeng to be a person in this world. Furthermore, right now, it should still be some time before the prom, or perhaps it should be a very long time, the time in the world of the vampires, was unimaginably long.


    Why is the time relationship so chaotic? The reason you teleported me was not because you guys swallowed the Tian Yuan Continent while I was not around, right? Luckily, you guys were teleported themselves so she asked Yu Xin about the time.


    This was the first time Yu Xin contacted him since the incident at the Lin Family, because she was afraid that Lin Mufeng would know about it. As for Lin Mufeng, because he was wholeheartedly focused on cultivation, he actually did not even bother to think about matters like the New Year, and just kept it a secret like that.


    Now, Lin Mufeng was contacting Yu Xin on his own accord, and luckily, he was contacting Yu Xin, if he was Ni Chang, he would definitely think of something when he was unable to contact him. When Yu Xin heard that Lin Mufeng was only asking about the time, she suspected that Big Brother Mu Feng had encountered some troubles.


    Lin Mufeng was worried that Yu Xin might think too much and it would be inconvenient for him to tell him that she was being teleported to a previous life. He only said, "Because I was so focused on cultivating, I forgot how long it would take for the three year agreement to expire."


    Only now did Yu Xin relax, and said: "There''s still half a year left. You have to work hard, okay?"


    Only then did Lin Mufeng relax. So the time outside was accurate, could it be that just because he killed the memories, he was able to change everything here? Otherwise, it would be unbelievable for a newborn vampire to suddenly become a baron.


    No matter what, it was not a few days away from the beginning of the ball. The purpose of the ball was definitely not just a simple ball, as long as the Church and the Pope were involved in it, it would definitely not be a good thing.


    However, since he had returned to the Vampiric World, he had to change his clothes no matter what. It was fortunate that he had these henchmen. Otherwise, he would have been treated like a monster or a human.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Do you have a set of Baron''s clothes? Go and get me a set."


    "Master, I didn''t hear wrong right? What is your identity? "Baron''s clothes?" Xiu La was puzzled.


    Right now, these five people had no intention of doing anything else. What family and church? With this lord''s strength, if he followed him, he would have a bright future ahead of him. Even if Lin Mufeng did not persuade them to make up, the few of them would not fight. Right now, they wished that they could leave their families and follow Lin Mufeng.


    Regarding Jie En''s injuries, Lin Mufeng just randomly threw in some trash medicine and stopped the pain. There were plenty of places inside the Heavenly Soul Ring anyway, but it was not a waste, so they just treated it as cleaning trash. Some medicine with a gold coin were given to these few people by Lin Lin Mufeng.


    Looking at their expressions, Lin Mufeng could not help but let out a sigh. "Truly a country bumpkin who has never seen the world before!"


    For this kind of people that were not sincerely following him, although Lin Mufeng would not treat them unfairly while they were together, he would not treat them with respect either. Thus, it was a form of kindness to reward him with medicine that he did not use.


    Very quickly, his clothes were changed. Lin Mufeng looked at the four people and said, "That won''t do, you all have to change as well. You all have to change into the Duke''s clothes."


    We are the barons, we wear the clothes of the duke, this, but...


    Of course, they knew that these clothes were not to be worn casually. If people found out that the four barons pretended to be the Duke''s vampires, then there would be very few descendants of them.


    This was definitely forbidden, but the thought of having this lord backing them, and how the four of them would dream of putting on the Duke''s clothes felt.


    "En, not bad. The Duke''s clothes are just different, and it seems that after wearing it, his strength has also increased." Of course, this was just a psychological effect, because among the blood clan''s props, besides the lowest level cloak being meant as a prop, the rest of the clothes only represented a kind of honor, and did not increase one''s strength at all. In other words, the blood people only relied on strength, and other than medicine, they rarely relied on these things to speak.


    Then something incredible and very striking happened on the street.


    "My God, there are five Duke''s followers behind a baron."


    "Laurie, I''m not wrong."


    The world of vampires had no borders, so it was not surprising that they could fly here and there in the Americas and in Africa, but flying was not the same as flying.


    They had seen Lin Mufeng''s flight, and only now did they know that he was only flying.


    So now they are on the streets of England. Of course, it was a street in the darkness of the night, and a street in the world of vampires at that. Or rather, this could be considered a city castle, and could be said to be a castle that only appeared in the darkness of the night.


    Lin Mufeng chose this place because he wanted to meet the mighty viscount. However, upon meeting him, he found out that he had truly disappeared. He shouted, "Power Viscount!"


    The man turned around and asked, "Baron, may I ask who you are?" Very gentle and polite. Of course, this wasn''t human, and only vampires could understand their unique language.


    Although Lin Mufeng hadn''t become a vampire yet, he was still bewitched by the evil heavenly spirit and so they couldn''t smell the scent of humans from his body.


    At the very least, he knew that his first step would be a success. Lin Mufeng smiled to himself and took off his hat at the same time, his body naturally bending down to the side as he said: "I am Lin Mufeng from the Eastern Kingdom, and wanted to attend Miss Li Suo''s ball. Since you are not the Power Viscount, may I ask? "


    "No, I am the Power Viscount, but I do not know this baron." I wonder how this lord knew my name? "


    "Actually, Viscount Might, I just feel that you are very similar to a friend of mine. Coincidentally, he is also called Might."


    "So that''s how it is, I never thought that Miss Li Suo''s ball would actually shock the people of the Eastern Kingdom. It seems that this ball will definitely be very lively." At this moment, Power said with a sudden realization. Only then did his eyes notice the few Dukes behind Lin Mufeng, Dukes, generally speaking, those who had reached this level were not people that he could easily meet as a viscount. Today, there were five of them.

 C292 Ball Start

    Of course, Lin Mufeng didn''t notice its power, and even seemed to be very easygoing as he said: "Since everyone wants to participate in the ball, then we might as well go together. It''s rare for Miss Li Suo to be able to attend this year''s ball, from the Baron to all above! "


    Furthermore, they treated Lin Mufeng as their boss, so when Lin Mufeng finished speaking, the four of them immediately stood together in a respectful manner. Then, all four of them bowed at the same time, saying, "Yes!"


    It was only natural to be polite to these men of the blood race, but the Duke was a duke, and the lowest of them all was a baron bowing like that. This was truly a miracle in the world. Not only was Li Yao stunned, even the bystanders were dumbstruck for a long time.


    "Who is this baron?"


    "That''s four dukes! The duke is so humble to a baron, I have not seen it. "


    "What''s wrong, Viscount Might, didn''t you come to participate in the ball?" As he said that, Lin Mufeng lightly pushed the power that he still could not figure out.


    Might recovered: "Alright, please!" Facing a baron who even had the respect of a duke, how could he dare to go first?


    Under the escort of six people, Lin Mufeng arrived at the ball. This could also be considered Miss Li Suo''s residence. There was a need to talk about this a little more, because the things that Lin Mufeng would need to do later would be done here.


    Everything was like a copy of the old dream. The power was definitely going to be great now. It seems that the deletion of his memories was not complete, Lin Mufeng thought, but he still had to endure the power of the pill refining and pill refining process. )))))


    It was a very fine building, a perfect representation of the European style of architecture of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. At the top of the castle was a huge archetypal dome, and above that was a slender iron needle!


    And the rest of the building was beautiful. Just a glance was enough to make one feel amazed. Perhaps even the royal family of Europe did not have such a perfect building as a bedroom.


    The power of the attack saw that Lin Mufeng had revealed a look of shock, and immediately felt proud of itself. In the end, you are still not my match, I am very clear of all of this. Then, he took the initiative to explain to Lin Mufeng, his words filled with pride. What a baron!


    "Miss Li Suo''s father hired the most talented architect in the human society to build this. It took more than ten years of construction before it was built successfully. It was said that the designer died after designing the most beautiful castle in the world. It was said that all her efforts were spent on this castle, so she died because of a loss of vitality. Do you know how important this castle is? There is only one place in the world, and they will never see such a beautiful and majestic castle again. "


    However, what happened afterwards would make him change his mind. It was because Lin Mufeng had really failed to plan something right, and would eventually leave behind a little imperfection in this world. However, these things were not too bad, so Lin Mufeng would naturally not mind these small matters.


    only felt that it was like some flies were flying by his ears, enduring the pain. The next scene should be about to begin. The security guards were not ordinary people, they could immediately tell that Lin Mufeng was not an ordinary person. The baron actually had the Duke as his subordinate, and what kind of person was Miss Li Suo''s security guard? Although according to their actual stats, they could already be considered a count, but they still revealed their respect for Lin Mufeng and said, "This baron, the ball is about to begin, please come in!"


    However, looking at its might, it had a different attitude to it. "Even a viscount would come out and embarrass himself, country bumpkin."


    Lin Mufeng turned to look at its power, and shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was unable to help. Afterwards, they entered the venue of the ball.


    Just at the same time that Lin Mufeng successfully entered the ball, Cheng Yi who came from a demon race of The Spiritual World also arrived at the State of the Moon Royal City.


    The Royal City was divided according to the location of the old territories. It should be the location of the Blood Spirit Empire. Although the three kingdoms had merged into one, the Star Blue Empire was already quite vast in the past, but the size of an empire was not much smaller than the three kingdoms. Therefore, the current situation should truly be described as having occupied half of the mountains and rivers, being governed by a river, but this Zhaolin River which temporarily represented the direction of the boundary was a little strange. In people''s impression, the river was headed towards the east and the south, but the north and south direction was not strange at all, and what was strange was that he would freeze up in the winter. Or they couldn''t imagine what kind of weather it was in the real South.


    However, no one had ever thought about what was the reason for this. No one had ever suspected or thought about such a problem. The only ones who could think of such a problem were the children.


    And this child was the boy that was taken in by Yue Yan when he was interviewing the people. After he entered the palace, his body had been emitting a special aura. Furthermore, his intelligence was seen by the entire country. During the last food crisis, he had contributed a bit to the task of narrating his mother''s lost skills. If it weren''t for him recounting them in his memory, then the value of the beast skins would have been far worse than the leather clothes. After all, the price of raw materials and finished products were incomparable.


    So Yue Yan really loved this child. Firstly, the motherless child was truly pitiful, and secondly, this boy called Yan Sheng was truly lovable. Although it was the merger of the three nations now, in the history of the three nations, there had never been a queen who appeared. Everyone saw Yue Yan''s fondness for this child, coupled with the ingenuity that Yan Sheng had displayed, they could all feel that one day, Yue Yan might even pass on the throne to this child. Thus, in the hearts of the people, Yan Sheng was the perfect candidate to be the future leader. Yan Sheng''s name was changed by this child himself later on. He said, "If it weren''t for Aunt Yan, then there wouldn''t be me today. It was Aunt Yan who gave me a new life. "From now on, my name is Yan Sheng."


    Afterwards, this child''s name was changed to Tao Yan Sheng. Later, Qing Li felt that it was inappropriate for a boy to call her this name, and said: "A man calling himself Yan Sheng is really too feminine. Why not just continue it?


    "Yan Sheng?" He blinked his eyes and revealed a look of joy, saying, "Continuation, the rise of the rising sun. Thank you, Grandma Li." My name is Tao Yan Sheng, my name is Tao Yan Sheng, oh ¡­ "


    When everyone saw little Yan Sheng waving his hands around like that, they could only laugh. What a cute child, only a war villain, aiya!


    Time slowly passed. Right now, no one had thought to suggest that perhaps at the end of the continent, or perhaps on another continent, this person was actually a ten-year old child.


    In the Tian Yuan Continent, there was a copy of the < < Legend of the Mountains and Seas > > book, which narrated the impossible in the eyes of the present people. It was about a variety of strange beasts, races, and even some plants that they had never seen before, similar to the < Classic of the Mountains and Seas > in ancient China.


    Yan Sheng was now Yue Yan''s adopted son, but Yan Sheng still liked to call Yue Yan Aunt Yan Sheng secretly ¡ª after all, Yan Sheng was only ten years older than Yue Yan. Yan Sheng said, "Aunt Yan, Po Er thinks that there should be another world at the end of this continent."


    With regards to this problem, if it wasn''t because the Young Master had a map of the world that he had yet to unfold, Yue Yan would also find it funny, because as someone who had lived in the Tian Yuan Continent for a long time, Yue Yan had also never thought of this problem, or rather, her thoughts had a type of adult shape. After all, to her, he had experienced a lot of trials and tribulations. In the past, even though she was a servant, his family, everything in the Lin Family and now, her position was no longer as simple as it used to be. She carried the hopes of the citizens of State of the Moon, although he knew that the three year agreement was about to come, and he did not know what to do, but since he was still in that position, did she dare not give it his all? Not to mention that he had to do better under the rule of light. It was unknown whether or not he could still endure it. Although he had always been a Na Xian, other than Qing Li, he had not found anyone else with heavenly talent. This gave her a headache.


    Hearing Yan Sheng''s words, Yue Yan was reminded of his young master once again. But right now, the only thing between his and his young master was brotherly affection, at least for her, and it could be said that he was feeling guilty towards Lin Fei. In terms of love, Yue Yan was not as strong as he looked on the outside, but was weak and even helpless. It was definitely not the kind of mature personality that Yu Xin had, nor was it the kind of mature look he had.


    Just as the two of them were talking, they suddenly heard someone reporting from outside, "Reporting to the Queen, a man who claims to be Cheng Yi wishes to meet him, it''s just that ¡­"


    "But what?"


    "This man speaks so arrogantly. Once he speaks, he will take on the position of Zephyr."


    After Yan Sheng finished listening, before he could even react, he immediately said, "Isn''t Grandma Qing Li now Zephyr? What ability does this person have? To be able to surpass Grandma Qing Li? " In his heart, Qing Li''s position was unshakable, and no one could move it.


    "Sheng''er!" "Do not be rash, the State of the Moon is using people right now." Yue Yan restrained Yan Sheng and said at the same time: "Announce!" Right now, Yue Yan was acting like a queen. No matter how hard he tried to tease his in private, he would never lose to his subordinates.


    Yue Yan immediately changed his clothes and prepared to call Cheng Yi over, but Yan Sheng was too stubborn. He wanted to see what kind of abilities Cheng Yi had, although he sometimes acted like a big family, in essence, he was still a child, so after his temper came out, Yue Yan naturally had no choice but to treat Yan Sheng nicely, after all, he was still a motherless child, and he would not let her suffer any grievances.


    Since Cheng Yi wanted to go all out, then he had naturally come prepared. And from the start, he had already made preparations to fight steadily. Towards Qing Li, he felt that he was not able to shake his position yet, but he was confident in finding an important job, so after chasing Qing Li away, it would be a smooth sailing process. And regarding this matter, he believed that Yue Yan would definitely be moved.

 C293 four kinds of danger

    When it came to this matter, only Cheng Yi, a person from the demon race, could know that the devil race was a branch of the old clan which Zhan Yun had betrayed and left behind. Speaking of their roots, they were also a race of the dark elites, which was why this race called themselves Demons because they no longer submitted to Zhan Yun. It could be said that other than Lin Mufeng, no one else could understand this attribute. The concept of a soul and soul as well as the elements;


    What Cheng Yi knew was indeed something as big as the sky. Lin San did not die. It could also be said that because of Lin San''s hatred for him, his soul had once belonged to the departed world, and had been snatched away by the Black Demon, which was a subordinate of Zhan Yun. He was raised into a Dark Warrior, became a dark heavenly spirit, and finally even became a commander of the Dark Warrior, these were of course just appearances, if he was purely a Dark Warrior, then he could indeed be permanently killed by piercing through the so-called heart of the second life that Black Demon had bestowed upon him. He only wanted to borrow the power of darkness to revive himself. Because of his hatred and ambition, that time was just like borrowing a corpse to repay a soul. In order to kill Lin Mufeng, he had even personally come to this fantasy world. Just as he was about to make his move, he discovered Lu Qingfeng. Lin San could not help but sigh in his heart, "Looks like there''s another power that is even stronger than dark world."


    Furthermore, previously, he was able to smoothly retreat from Xiang Jiulin''s grasp. If not for Lin San''s secret assistance, he would not have been able to do it so easily.


    He was only trying to avoid Zhan Yun''s eyes. If he had clashed with Lin San directly, it would have ruined his plans, but Cheng Yi had personally witnessed Lu Qingfeng teaching Lin San a life-saving technique, the "Phantom Shadow".


    Lu Qingfeng said: "If the way is different, then we should not be complacent, so Lu Qingfeng will not owe anyone any favors." Of course he could see through Lin San''s ambition, so he would never work with him. On the surface, Lin San expressed his gratitude towards Lu Qingfeng, but he was even more determined in his heart. This man will definitely get rid of me in the future, magical race, The Spiritual World, he never would have thought that there would be such a large group of people in this continent, but all of this is no longer important. Not long after Zhan Yun and Lin Mufeng''s fight has ended, it would be time for him to appear.


    But Lin San never thought that thinking about it was one thing, and now it was another. Being captured by Yue Yan, was truly an accident. So when he was faced with Yue Yan using the dark sign, he said in his heart: "Misunderstood!" At the same time, he had already thought of a way to escape. If he was facing either Zhan Yun or the Ghost King Mingyue, all of his tricks would be useless, as Lu Qingfeng had only taught him how to protect his life, and that was not the essence of "Phantom Shadow" at all. This kind of illusion technique, even if it was executed by Lu Qing himself, might not be able to escape unscathed from the two of them.


    So, what Yue Yan had killed was only an illusion or a substitute, the real Lin San was still free to do whatever he wanted, and while he was hiding in the darkness, the dark heavenly spirit was also a heavenly soul, but at the same time, it had the nature of a evil heavenly spirit. Thus, the forest, and the Land of Death, he could enter and leave as he wished, but his death on the surface gave him an opportunity to do so. He believed that it wouldn''t be long before he could use this Land of Death as his base and counterattack.


    And the true location of the current Land of Death was at the old location of the Blood Spirit Empire. According to the original map, he should be at the capital of the Red Wars Kingdom. The State of the Moon who looked calm on the surface, in reality, had waves surging behind her back, and danger lurked in all directions. With the arrival of Cheng Yi, there would still be new forces appearing.


    Of course, all of this was because of Lin Mufeng''s departure, as if everything was destined to happen. Or rather, Lin Mufeng''s existence, was now related to the current situation on the continent.


    Yue Yan changed into a new set of clothes and summoned Cheng Yi in. Along the way, he thought about something else, "It would be great if Young Master Mu Feng was here."


    Very quickly, Cheng Yi had met him, and moreover, he had come prepared for it, so when he saw Yue Yan, his hand movements became extremely legal, and he could be said to be a natural and unrestrained scholar, causing all the ministers who saw him to sigh in admiration, but such an elegant junior was actually speaking so arrogantly, causing everyone to feel unconvinced, although he looked like a man full of knowledge, but he was not a man with much power, so all of their gazes were focused on him, and could not help but look up at Yue Yan.


    They had initially submitted to Zhan Yun when he was in power, but they had only submitted to him when he was in power. Furthermore, the entire continent only had a social system where men were revered, and the sudden appearance of a Queen, it was truly unacceptable, but Yue Yan had been in power for more than two years, and had won the hearts of the people, so even if the class of ministers were to oppose him, they would not be able to do so, as the people''s strength was strong. Moreover, she had an expert by her side, Qing Li. Even though he was also a woman, with his strength, in the entire Tian Yuan Continent, no one would dare to fight him openly, so Yue Yan was not very many people.


    Yue Yan looked down at Cheng Yi, who was below him and was wearing a yellow square scarf covering his head, he was dressed in a simple grey robe, on his waist was a jade-green ribbon, an agate colored ornament, under the embellishment of the yellow flannel line, he revealed a very special temperament, it had to be known that this agate perforation was not something an ordinary teacher could produce, just this one object proved that Cheng Yi was not some ordinary scholar, and the fan he held in his hand was also very particular, every fan bone was made of sandalwood, it was made of void and matched with the fan face painting, the pill drawn on it was a heavenly treasure.


    According to common sense, if Cheng Ye had these two things on him, the person who would definitely not lack money in his family would also treat his achievements as dirt, thus, he did not come here to seek a position with Floating Cloud Art, but instead said that he wanted to find a place with the Zephyr, and even said that he did not seek for a rank, but it was unbelievable that he did not want one. This was a contradiction in itself, and caused Cheng Yi to be even more envious of it.


    At this time, Cheng Yi was kneeling in front of His Highness and said: "Your Majesty, this time Cheng Yi has come to request for the position of Zephyr." He didn''t hide his thoughts, and he said it so straightforwardly.


    Before the various officials could react, they had already started to sneer at Yue Yan. This brat was too arrogant, it was difficult for him to accomplish anything, alas, it was difficult. Of course, the ministers would not do this as they were used to it. These officials were well versed in the ways of government affairs. How could they not mind when such an arrogant brat suddenly appeared out of nowhere?


    Of course, Yue Yan would not act like a commoner. Instead, he straightened his body and asked: "What abilities do you have to dare boast like that?" Yue Yan was very clear that since this person dared to say something like that, then there must be something extraordinary about him. However, she had to lower the sharp aura on this person first, which was why he did not let Cheng Yi stand up to speak.


    But who would have thought that after Cheng Yi heard this, he stood up and said, "I didn''t expect that the Queen would be so courteous and virtuous. Looks like Cheng Yi came to the wrong place this time! " With that, he walked out of the hall without a single trace of nostalgia. The reaction of the officials were also different, but they all turned to look at Cheng Yi.


    Yue Yan did not expect this Cheng Yi to have such character, and immediately said: "Hold it!"


    However, Cheng Yi acted as if he did not hear anything, as though Yue Yan''s words were spoken to the ears of the others, he continued to walk forward, and without even turning his head back, he said: "If you want me to stay, then I will, but Your Majesty must show sincerity!"


    "Impudent!" Do you think this is a place where you can come and go as you please!? " Yan Sheng finally could not hold it in anymore. He really could not bear to see Cheng Yi act so arrogantly and rudely. With Yan Sheng''s words, the palace guards could no longer bear to watch, even if this Cheng Yi had the talent to govern the world, he would still try to help him out, but he was treating the State of the Moon Main Hall as a place that represented the majesty of the royal family, not a market, he could enter and exit however he wished, and if he did not take him down, then it would be impossible for him to continue to be a bodyguard of the royal family, and a warrior of the empire. Facing a scholar who could brazenly show off in front of him, who would care about him in the future?


    "Wait!" The two warriors brandished their weapons and formed a cross over each other, coincidentally blocking Cheng Yi''s path. Although they no longer respected cold weapons, and the swords worn by the warriors were far more symbolic than what was written, the weapons that the dignified warriors of the royal family wore were also not ordinary weapons, so their edges were naturally extremely sharp.


    With the cold glint of the blade, coupled with the anger of the two warriors, it could be said that they could take his life at any time.


    However, Cheng Yi did not display the fear that a normal person would expect. Instead, he gently raised his hand, and it looked like he had inadvertently pushed them, causing the blades in the two warriors to fall out of their hands. While Cheng Yi used his two hands to easily break apart the swords, he said: "Soldiers, you don''t have anything important. Brothers, be careful not to hurt others or yourself. " At the same time, a strange smile appeared on his face, causing people to feel a chill down their spines.


    "I didn''t expect him to be such a well-hidden expert!"


    Everyone was shocked, it seemed that this person truly had some skills, he seemed to be a person with both cultivation and martial arts, where did he come from, and what was his goal for coming here, in the Tian Yuan Continent, they had never heard of a family with the surname of Yue, then what kind of background did this person have, they couldn''t help but to be suspicious. Ordinary people would definitely not have such courage and bones of character, but this Cheng Yi, he was someone who was on par with Lin Mufeng.


    He only said that when Yan Sheng saw that the person in front of him was acting so arrogantly and looking at the warriors in front of him as if they were nothing, he did not want to take this lying down. After all, he was just a child, so no matter how they looked and acted, he was still a child after all, so no matter what he did, he would still be a child. Thus, he would not intentionally suppress their thoughts and feelings.

 C294 Wei machine is

    Yan Sheng saw that Cheng Yi had unsheathed his warrior''s blade and sword, and immediately said: "Cheng Yi, how dare you! "If you don''t say something reasonable today, you can forget about leaving."


    What Yue Yan had to do now was to not form any sort of feud with anyone. Even if he knew that the other party was an enemy, he could not offend him at this moment, and because she was not only shouldering the identity of the State of the Moon''s State Lord, there were still tens of thousands of his citizens below, as well as the expectations of his young master, so she had to put more importance on the overall situation. Although she had no choice but to put some pressure on Cheng Yi, if he did not, how would she be able to convince the masses in the future?


    But now, it seemed like this Yan Sheng really had the same demeanor as Lin Mufeng did back then. While things had reached a stalemate, another matter had occurred on the mainland. However, this time, it was something big that had to be mentioned.


    In the past, the two sects had united as one, and it could be said that the two great events of the Tian Yuan Continent had occurred together. Although it had already been more than two years, there were some matters that had not yet been completely resolved, and from the roots, the Rakasha agreed to join the sect, but the people below may not necessarily be the same, especially the people from the City of the Dead, they simply did not want to deal with the Rakasha at all.


    And the ones who facilitated the return of the three great forces to the City of the Dead, were the "big ones" of the four investigators from the past in the Royal Palace. The so-called Heavenly Soul Sect or the new name of the church. He was no longer his original self. He was just a pawn in the imperial court. He could not help but sigh. "I really miss the old days."


    He even thought about when he had brought Lin Mufeng to City of the Dead, or perhaps all he had left was his memories. It was just that he was not sure where he had gone to now, so he should be able to tell that Lin Mufeng''s every action was related to the fate of the entire continent. Of course, this was only his thoughts, but it did not affect the spectators.


    At this time, just as he was about to be hit by Xu Chang, Elder Xu also sighed, "I don''t know what are you planning to do, Emissary?"


    The Great Clan Elder glanced at the Elder Xu, and saw that he was leaving with an extremely sad and lonely expression. He knew that Elder Xu had already thought of escaping from this world, and immediately said: "You seem to be the same as elder!"


    "The two of you are truly in a good mood!"


    "Brother Luo, you!"


    The two of them addressed Elder Luo as their big brother. What kind of scheming was this? Moreover, they were both characters who had come out of the storm. How could they not understand Elder Luo''s meaning? After some discussion, the three of them left the church and went back to the Land of Death. Unexpectedly, it was a different time for them, the current Xiu Yuan was different from the past, the current could be said to have changed his surname to Xiu. In order to make things more obvious, he even changed the name of the City of Death, now that Xiu Yuan had taken care of it, he changed it to "Asura City". He was just using the word ''cultivation''. Moreover, he had deliberately placed the word ''Asura'' before the word ''cultivation'' and ''Luo'' behind the word. This was enough to see just how ambitious this person was.


    But being under the low eaves, how could they not lower their heads? The three forces were going to rely on this place, so all of this was not important. Furthermore, the three of them had plans for the future, thus, they had to listen to Xiu Yuan for the time being.


    But inside the Land of Death''s world, there was also the Star Blue Academy, and the Hangu College. Both of these neutral strengths had the heart of light, and not only was Yue Yan''s place fraught with danger from all sides, the light side also felt that something was moving crazily. Of course, it couldn''t be the Star Blue Academy or the Hangu College, so what exactly was the City of the Dead planning?


    With the three forces voting for the City of the Dead, Guang Ming was anxious, and Yu Xin was even more anxious. It was time to let Big Sis Xiao Qiang use her strength, but they could not contact the Big Brother Mu Feng at the moment, how should they deal with all of this? It was only a cure, and not a cure. The poison in her body could only be cured by the evil thief, Heaven Destroyer, and with her current strength, even if she added in Grandfather Xiao and the Rakasha''s power, she would probably not be able to defeat him. If it was just Tang Jiuyu alone, no one dared to underestimate her, then what about the power of the marine boundary behind Heaven Destroyer?


    Yu Xin looked at the endless sky, without a single trace of clouds. It was so blue that it was deceptive. Big Brother Mu Feng, why aren''t you back yet?


    Following Cheng Yi''s infiltration into the State of the Moon was just the beginning. Or perhaps it was only because of Lin Mufeng''s departure, that Cheng Yi had such guts. He was very accurate in this time difference.


    State of the Moon, in the great hall. Right now, Lin Mufeng had yet to return, so everything was still going according to Cheng Yi''s plan. Or rather, he had calculated every step correctly, and although Yan Sheng''s situation could be considered an interlude, it would not affect the overall situation.


    After being questioned by Yan Sheng, Cheng Yi immediately stopped.


    Everyone looked at the arrogant Cheng Yi, and suddenly stopped, sighing in their hearts: "This is truly one thing going against another." He didn''t expect that this person, who couldn''t even stop the golden-armored Saber Warrior, would actually give the young lord a few words and stop in his tracks. This could be considered a miracle.


    Since Cheng Yi had come prepared, he obviously did not have the intention to leave, but he did not want to lose out in the beginning, so he left because he was well aware of the fact that Yue Yan was suppressing his aura. Furthermore, since Yan Sheng had come prepared, he did not expect that the scene would go too far, if not for Yan Sheng''s words, he really had no way of knowing how to stay behind, which was why he dared to open the blade and sword, simply because he wanted to bring out the matter and leave himself behind.


    Seeing that Yan Sheng was making a move, Cheng Yi turned around and said: "Little brother, what you said is extremely true. This hall is indeed a sacred place, but it depends on what kind of hall it is!"


    "Humph!" Seeing that the person was being restrained by him, Yan Sheng could only let out a cold snort, and a look of complacency appeared on his face.


    Seeing Cheng Yi turn his head around and hearing the hidden meaning in his words, Yue Yan glanced at Yan Sheng and said, "Sheng''er, you can leave now.


    "Aunt Yan, I!" Of course, Yan Sheng was not satisfied with his performance just now, furthermore, he was currently filled with anger, and had nowhere to spread it to. Yet, he was ordered to retreat by Yue Yan, so he was naturally unhappy, but he could not ignore Aunt Yan''s words, so he used his eyes to glare fiercely at Cheng Yi, and without saying a single word, he retreated behind Yue Yan. However, Cheng Yi could feel the hostility in Little Yan Sheng''s eyes, and at the same time, he also felt that this Queen''s adopted son was definitely not a child. This child was not simple.


    Just as he was thinking, he heard Yue Yan''s question from above: "Cheng Yi, why are the halls different from the halls? "If there''s no logic to it ¡­"


    It seems that Yue Yan was naturally angry as well, but Cheng Yi''s goal seemed to have been achieved, because when a person was flustered by anger, such times were usually the times when they were the least clear-headed. Merely, this kind of anger was not enough, he had to make Yue Yan completely furious to the extreme, so that he could turn this situation into his own hands.


    "The difference between going up and going down, or to be more accurate, going up and going down, is the difference between us being in danger!"


    What kind of medicine was Cheng Yi trying to sell? Yet, every word of his was filled with strange meaning, and every time he said it, it sounded like he was hanging his tongue, but in the middle of speaking, he swallowed it back. What exactly did he want to say, Yue Yan couldn''t help but ask: "If you have something to say, then say it!"


    "Since Your Majesty has spoken, after I finish, I ask that Your Majesty calm your anger."


    Cheng Yi was obviously still suspending his interest in Yue Yan, but at this time, Yan Sheng could not help but say, "If I ask you to tell me, then just tell me, what a waste of nonsense!" As he spoke, his body couldn''t help but take another step forward, as if he wanted to step forward and beat him up. Under Yue Yan''s gaze, didn''t make any further movements, so even though Cheng Yi''s eyes were fixated on Yue Yan, he was still able to see everything that happened earlier from the corner of his eyes. It seemed that Cheng Yi was pretending to be something. Even a child would fuss over it, how magnanimous would he be?


    It must be known that as a demon, he spoke of grace and hatred quickly, and was not restricted by the rules. Now that he had no other choice, he had no choice but to lower his head in front of others, "Speaking of this, half of it is a queen''s family matter, and the other half is a national matter!"


    "What about family matters, and what about national affairs?" Yue Yan asked.


    "The family matter is that Lin San is not dead, and the nation''s matter is that the City of the Dead is about to make a move."


    Although Cheng Yi''s words were short, it was no different from a thunderbolt that struck the sky. Yue Yan more or less knew that the forces of the City of Death were about to make a move, and this was indeed an uneasy factor for the State of the Moon. However, he had never thought that Lin San would not die. The only time he had ever used a dark sign, and seeing this person being stabbed through the heart, why didn''t he die?


    As if he had gone mad, Yue Yan stood up immediately, his eyes were blazing with fire, looking straight at his highness Cheng Yi, and said: "Where is Lin San now!"


    However, Cheng Yi still appeared extremely calm, and said: "City of the Dead!"


    "The City of Death!" As Yue Yan spoke, he sat back down in a daze and couldn''t help but feel annoyed. He should have thought about this at the time, that the dark heavenly spirit was actually the evil heavenly spirit and the evil heavenly spirit would definitely return to the Land of Death. Back then, he only removed his physical body and did not directly kill his soul. Sigh ¡­


    However, regret and self-blame were useless in this situation. If Lin San escaped to the City of the Dead, then the Xiu Clan''s actions would definitely be linked to Lin San. It was very obvious that since Cheng Yi was able to bring this news along, it proved that he was just deliberately supporting him. Furthermore, looking at his performance, he must have some outstanding qualities, otherwise, he would not be able to display such a high profile, but it was still a little too early for him to be light with Cheng Yi right now, so Yue Yan said: "If that''s the case, then I believe that you have some sort of ability?"


    After Cheng Yi heard this, he pulled out his chest and said: "If I don''t boast, I think I have the ability to change the world, to reconstruct mountains and rivers."

 C295 Blue Ices Plan

    Hearing Cheng Yi''s reply, Yue Yan couldn''t help but be stunned. And this time, not only Yan Sheng was watching on from the side, the ministers who could not speak without thinking also started to clamor.


    "Arrogant!"


    "Even Zephyr Qing Li did not say that, what ability do you have?"


    As everyone was discussing, a woman''s voice stopped them all. "I am not like you have said. Since this person dares to boast, we will know after a try."


    "Lord Zephyr!" Hearing that, all of the people bowed down, and looked at Qing Li who was returning. Why did Qing Li appear now, and where did she go just now? It turned out that Qing Li had an important matter to attend to, which was to reunite with Lan Bing.


    Ever since Lin Mufeng left the Star Blue Academy, Lan Bing had not been idling around.


    When they parted that day, Lin Mufeng said, "Sister Bing, once I''m gone, I''ll be relying on you to take care of the rest of the matters." Lin Mufeng''s intention was to use the Star Blue Academy as the base, the Hangu College as the backup plan. And after the light went on stage, under the suppression of a series of policies, the Heavenly Soul Master became an extremely unpromising career in Star Blue Empire. As a result, their origins were obstructed, and they had no sources of income.


    Without an economic source, everything is a waste of time.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng handed over the heavy responsibility of how to lead everyone to become self-reliant to Lan Bing. Under Lin Mufeng''s instructions, coupled with the fact that Lan Bing herself was born in the Merchant Union, under her lead, the Star Blue Academy''s livelihood was not a problem. After all, the Star Blue Academy was just an academy. Although the territory of the Star Blue Empire was vast, a single empire was comparable to the territory of the State of the Moon, which had been merged by the three countries. Therefore, the influence of the Star Blue Academy was not much smaller than a normal county city, and it was at least the size of five or six towns.


    Although the territory was not small, it did not have any production. It could only rely on the merchants selling their goods short or earning a difference in prices. It might be possible for them to do so in a day or two, but it was not a long term solution.


    At this time, Lan Bing thought of Qing Li. State of the Moon was also facing economic problems, previously, Qing Li came to State of the Moon to resolve the food crisis, but the so-called resource for food was not a long-term solution. Almost at the same time, the two of them thought of the same thing. Although Star Blue and State of the Moon were currently living peacefully together and the two nations were beginning to engage in trade, Lan Bing''s identity was already set in stone. Her movements were too unsightly, so it was better for Qing Li to come back. The last few times the two had written letters to each other, but now they wanted Qing Li to personally go.


    Saying these words was something that happened a few months ago. First, Qing Li wanted to help the Star Blue Academy through this crisis, and secondly, it was on her own initiative.


    Qing Li and Lan Tianzi had not met before, the two of them had not met for a long time, and after experiencing so many things, they naturally had a thousand things to say, so there was no need to elaborate. After talking to Lan Tianzi about the pain of parting, Qing Li summoned Lan Bing here. No matter what, he was an elder.


    The two of them made a plan. After a while, it would be the time when the State of the Moon silk would be produced on a large scale, and the place where they would produce it would be in the past Black Bow Empire, but they would only produce it, they did not have the technology to process it or make it into thick silk. They were simply raw materials and were not worth any money, so her plan with Lan Bing this time was to use this opportunity to break through the economic shackles.


    As for the ancient Han Guo Empire in the Han Guo Province, silk was the most important, so Lan Bing was naturally familiar with this matter.


    When Lan Bing heard about this, he immediately applauded and said, "Grandma, this is great, we can earn a fortune this way."


    Just like this, the two of them made a plan. Lan Bing was in charge of the market and Qing Li was in charge of the supplies. After Lan Bing bid farewell to Qing Li, he made her own arrangements. Not only would she have to sell, she would also need to monopolize the market. That place was just the right location to be used as a base. After asking Lan Tianzi to return the stars to the Dean Chen, Ni Sang, Torre and the others were sent to the Hangu College.


    When she thought of the three words evil wood pavilion, she couldn''t help but think of Xiao Qiang. However, right now, Xiao Qiang could not reveal it, as it was a bomb that would explode at any time, and for this reason, Lin Mufeng had secretly instructed him, in secret, to let him know that Yao Yue and the three others, including, must remember these four words: "Stop with"!


    However, how long were they going to stay quiet for? Lan Bing really couldn''t wait any longer, she decided that she had to hurry up and take action. After all, Mu Feng had to rely on herself to carve out her foundation in the future. As a member of the Merchant Union, she knew this point better than anyone else, so this time, she had invested everything she had. The previous time, when she had obtained it from the evil wood pavilion, she was prepared to gamble everything on it this time, but there was no way out for her. If one didn''t have enough capital, it would be difficult to achieve great things. However, if one wanted to monopolize the market, it was impossible to open a path without money. As for official matters, Lan Bing could not steal them away, so as for the matter of throwing money to open up a path, perhaps only Yu Xin''s father could do that.


    Just because of the relationship between Yu Xin and his father?


    However, as long as he could open this path, it would be a matter of course in the future.


    Lan Bing did not mention about how she arranged for Yu Xin to get in touch with them, but when she looked back, she mentioned about the matters of the State of the Moon. This time, Qing Li''s second trip to the Star Blue Academy was to discuss the transportation of the silk. But there was a time difference between Cheng Yi and her return. As soon as Qing Li entered the city gate, she heard of this matter and immediately quickened her pace towards the great hall. She happened to see the scene just now.


    When Qing Li returned, she immediately had a backbone in his heart. She glanced at Qing Li, and at the same time, looked at Cheng Yi, and said: "Since you say you have the ability, then as Zephyr has said, why not let everyone give it a try." At the same time, what she was more concerned about was actually Lin San''s matter. The calmness on the surface right now was ultimately unable to hide the unease in the depths of her heart. You will not die for nothing.


    As long as Yue Yan was in a mess, everything would be easy to handle. After all, she was the ruler of a country, and the one who made the final decision was her, not anyone else. However, Cheng Yi was confident that he could convince everyone, including Qing Li.


    He gently spread out his fan and revealed a beautiful and confident smile. He said, "Try it yourself. If it comes to me, I will not refuse any one of you."


    "What a great ''welcome'', Cheng Yi, let me ask you, what is the root of this country?"


    This question was really big, if it was from Yue Yan or Qing Li, even if it was from any of the officials in the class, no one would be surprised, but the one who asked was Yan Sheng Jr. Yan Sheng asked while looking extremely angry. He was very disdainful towards Cheng Yi.


    "The foundation of the country, the people, the people." Cheng Yi''s answer was extremely calm.


    "What do the people say? What is the meaning of life?" Yan Sheng continued to ask step by step.


    "The people are the foundation of the world, and the living are born to live and die." As he replied, Cheng Yi kept his fan back into its cage and returned it to his sleeves. However, his gaze did not leave Yan Sheng''s face, as he did not think that this little child would actually be able to ask such a question, but this time, he did so with a smile in his heart, because this was the end of his question. All his questions were just tricks used by kids to learn from adults, and these questions were simply fake.


    In other words, in the past two years, Yan Sheng had been living in this kind of palace environment, and everything he had gotten involved with were things that belonged to the officials and the palace. Although Yue Yan often went out to travel, little Yan Sheng was different.


    stuttered after facing such an answer, yet, he did not know what question to ask. This was because this answer was not only for him, but it was also an extremely perfect answer for the people around him who were slightly dissatisfied. Seeing such a situation, Cheng Yi immediately struck the iron while it was still hot and said, "The Little Prince''s question has already been answered. Does anyone have any other questions?"


    As a Zephyr, Qing Li had some understanding of the things that happened before, and furthermore, she was a magnanimous person, so when she heard Cheng Yi''s reply, she felt that it was extremely legal, but she did not know if he truly had the ability that could match the heavens, so she definitely had to give it a try. The moment she thought about it, Qing Li immediately asked: "Cheng Yi, let me ask you, since people are the foundation of our nation, then why do we allow people to live?"


    Cheng Yi knew that Qing Li''s question was the real question and he had to answer it properly, but since he had come, he had come prepared. Furthermore, if he wanted to establish himself in the State of the Moon, he had to first do something before he could move forward.


    "Reporting to the Zephyr, this question is indeed too huge.


    "What four o''clock is it?"


    "First of all, it is said that the rule of the monarch is based on the people, while the people eat as the sky. Therefore, the best policy is to build up a village and accumulate foodstuffs." Cheng Yi began to unhurriedly recount his four points of development, which was the way of the people.


    Food was indeed the foundation of nations, no matter how good a people''s hunger was, they would always leave one day. It was not that they did not love their home and their country, but rather, faced life;


    "Well, the first point is not bad. What''s the second point?"


    Under Yue Yan''s questioning, Cheng Yi appeared to be calm and composed, and said: "The second point is also the lesson taught by the Star Blue Empire, so it wants the people to live. "In this way, the Merchant Union will be able to grasp the fate of their country."


    After finishing the second point, everyone started to change their opinion of Cheng Yi.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "No wonder he''s so arrogant, he really does have some skills."


    Cheng Yi continued to speak about his third point, "The third point is to establish a perfect household registration, etiquette, law, and government. That is to say, four departments, the Ministry of Revenue, the Ministry of Rites, the Ministry of Justice, and the Ministry of Civil Affairs."

 C296 Into a foothold

    As he spoke till here, Cheng Yi was obviously extremely excited. For the sake of his own ambition, he came here today, and at the same time, he wanted to secretly spar with Lin Mufeng, because everyone knew that the promise between Lin Mufeng and Brightmoon for three years, was only a few short sentences, yet it made Xing Lan even stronger, so he wanted to use the State of the Moon as a stage to show himself. He was not the only talented one in this world, I, Cheng Yi, am not bad either.


    Everything had happened because of Lin Mufeng, but was this really the truth?


    Cheng Yi was getting more and more excited, or perhaps he had foreseen the following matter, but this time even he himself believed that he was helping the State of the Moon. After Cheng Yi finished his third point, he came to the group and said: "I dare to ask, amongst all the Masters, who is in charge of the matter regarding the household registration?"


    "This?"


    Even Yue Yan was shocked. Although he had been working hard ever since he ascended to the throne, he had never cared about this matter, and it could be said that he had followed the old system and never made any innovative moves.


    Seeing this, Cheng Yi could not help but ask: "No one is in charge of etiquette or law in such a situation?"


    Yue Yan, hearing this, almost couldn''t hold himself back and immediately said, "Everything will follow as it was previously and is now in the hands of the various countries.


    Other than military power in the State of the Moon, all of the appointments are decided by this king. "


    Hearing Yue Yan''s words, Cheng Yi left the group of people and walked in front of Qing Li, saying: "Zephyr Qing Li, since you are in charge of the civil affairs, do you know how many counties there are in the State of the Moon, or what kind of people there are in the various counties? "Do you know how many young men and women there are, and how many old men and women there are?"


    "The county knows, but they don''t know the rest." Qing Li did not try to hide it, because she discovered that Cheng Yi was indeed a prodigy in the world, and with just that question, his Zephyr seemed to be slightly incompetent. Although Zephyr did not necessarily need to know about it, but since he was the one who was in charge of it, he did not know about any of these things, even though he had been busy with important economic matters ever since Yue Yan came in.


    After Cheng Yi heard this, he laughed heartily, and said: "Hahaha, Zephyr is a real person, he must have had his own plans, but couldn''t handle many of these things by himself, so the fourth point is to divide power and to centralize power. "Fang Wei is the great Dao of governance."


    When Yue Yan heard it, he immediately asked: "What is public authority, what is collective power?"


    The separation of powers meant that each department had the highest authority and power, and the centralized power meant that the emperor and Zephyr could control all the departments. Just as the various tribes were in the vanguard, the emperor and the Zephyr were the commander-in-chiefs.


    Cheng Yi talked loudly, his words shocking the entire place. Even though he did not talk about anything more detailed, just these four points were enough for him to be established in the State of the Moon. Qing Li clearly had a plan to give up, and if Cheng Yi was truly as he said, then he would be willing to become''s assistant. Qing Li immediately said, "If that''s the case, then I will ¡­


    It''s time to give it up, it''s time for the next generation. "


    "Wait a minute, anyone can speak big words, but I don''t know if you have the ability or not."


    Yan Sheng had never liked Cheng Yi from the beginning, and he had always been spoiled a little by him. However, when he heard that Qing Li was going to give up, he was unwilling, so he immediately stepped forward to stop him.


    "Then what does the little prince mean?"


    "Words are better than actions. If you say that you have the ability to rule the country, then no one would dare to object if you were to let everyone see it."


    "The little prince is truly quick to speak, giving me three months of time like this, if the State of the Moon does not have any improvements, I will leave on my own."


    "A promise from a king!"


    "A whip attack!"


    Cheng Yi was right, he actually dared to compete with a child, it could be seen that he was not a very generous person, but at least he kicked the head of State of the Moon, establishing his foundation.


    Yue Yan was completely focused on Lin San right now, and was even moved by his conversation with Cheng Yi. He thought that with Cheng Yi and Qing Li''s help, he would be able to find an opportunity to take back the Lin Family''s blood debt. Thus, her mind had long since been thrown into chaos.


    On the side, Cheng Yi successfully became the Zephyr and started his political ambitions. However, on the other hand, on Lin Mufeng''s side, he entered the venue of the ball. It seemed that killing a person in the past could really change the structure of the world. What kind of ridiculous thing was he doing? Maybe he was playing with fire, or history ¡ª but changing, then where did he come from?


    But now, he didn''t have the time to care about these things.


    What I say be true, what I decide be true


    Now that he wants to get the Blood Spirit Map, he wants to leave. This is because he realized that after a person truly kills the past, there is nothing worth holding onto, even with his current strength, he can call the wind and summon the rain in this world, but this is already not the life that he wants. Perhaps he just came back this time to say goodbye to someone.


    That''s all. And now, Lin Mufeng had made some progress, or perhaps it could be said that he really wanted to advance bit by bit towards him.


    Lin Mufeng entering the ball with his status as a baron was already a deceptive act. Although Miss Li Suo''s ball was open to the participation of all the barons, but there were very few who would bring embarrassment to themselves by bringing out an identity as a baron. It could be said that with his status as a baron, he did not even deserve to be in the middle ranks of the society, in other words, he could barely manage to enter the middle ranks as a baron.


    Therefore, among the people who were participating in this ball, Lin Mufeng was the only one to have the status of a baron, although his power was not the only one, it was more or less enough. What did the baron have to have eyes for?


    As soon as Lin Mufeng entered the ball, he attracted the attention of a person. He was a newly advanced marquis, although his status was considered inferior in the eyes of the Blood Family, he could still be considered as ¡­


    It seems like the five dukes were faking it. If he were to expose this matter, the ball would be very lively, and it might even go a step higher because of his own performance.


    As he thought of this, he leaned forward and picked up a cocktail. He said politely, "Oh, a baron. Please have a drink at the bar. This cocktail isn''t something you can drink normally."


    Lin Mufeng had originally wanted to seduce some kind of elder and prince, and even attracted the Pope over. He did not expect that the first one to come would be the marquis, so he was already unhappy, but he did not reveal it on the surface. He pretended that he was weak and pretended to be a country bumpkin who had never seen the world, and said: "Really? However, I want to give it a try. It''s been half a year since I last smelled any wine at all. "


    As long as it was someone who had seen the world, they would know how to use it. However, Lin Mufeng pretended to pretend that he had never attended such a ball, or even if he had never seen such a scene before, pretended to be shocked by the battle. He took a light step forward, and then, pretended to reach out his hand, but didn''t dare.


    "It doesn''t matter! If one took any one of them, they would be able to supply an unlimited amount of things. Sigh, with Miss Li Suo''s identity, every time she gives a gift, she would make more than a million, so she would not care about this small amount of money. "


    Lin Mufeng laughed dumbly, and said: "Is that so, you can really take any cup you want?"


    "Of course!" Hupp''s effusion


    Everyone was looking at him with disdain. They saw that Hugh was obviously teasing and ridiculing this so-called "baron" who had never seen the world, so they all stood aside to watch the show. At the same time, there were also whispers of discussion:


    "Just a country bumpkin!"


    "Where did this baron come from? How embarrassing!"


    He looked at the arrangement of the cup, and immediately placed his hand on top of one of the cups at the bottom level. Then, he quickly took it out, and turned around, and slowly began to taste the fine wine in the cup. As a member of the Bloody Clan, the so-called cocktail was naturally seasoned, and was, of course, blood, and the fresher the drink, the more precious it was. Lin Mufeng took a small sip and praised: "It really is a good wine." He heard the sound of cups breaking and falling behind him. However, he did not turn around. He only shrugged his shoulders and sighed innocently, "It was that Lord marquis who said that he could take out any cup he wanted. It seems that the marquis is also someone who has never seen the world."


    Hugh had originally wanted to mock Lin Mufeng for being a baron who had never seen the world, but he did not think that he would be ridiculed in terms of words. Just by looking at Lin Mufeng''s actions and attitude when he was tasting the wine just now, he already knew that Lin Mufeng was definitely not acting in that manner, with that kind of talent and elegance, as well as the speed in which he picked up the cup just now, and his grasp of timing.


    "How is this possible? I must expose this person! Those dukes must be fake, they must be. "


    Thinking about it, Hugh immediately came in front of Lin Mufeng and said: "Sir Baron, do you know the rules of the Blood Clan? In his opinion, even if Lin Mufeng was someone that he shouldn''t have provoked, he definitely wasn''t someone from a high society. Furthermore, it was absolutely impossible for him to have a person like the Duke as well.


    "Impersonate a duke?" Lin Mufeng smiled as he cast his gaze at Jie En. Although he had relied on his own strength to become a duke because he could not speak as compared to the other four, and because he had relied on his own strength to become a duke, no one had known about Jie En''s reputation as a Fourth Stage Duke. However, he was completely convinced of Lin Mufeng''s strength, and did not expect that a marquis who did not know anything about life and death, would actually dare to call himself a Bloody Clan Fourth Stage disciple to be fake. His strength was not comparable to that of Roger and the rest, so he could not use a normal cultivation to look at them.

 C297 Ill let you know how powerful I am

    I''ll let you know how amazing I am


    When Jie En saw that Lin Mufeng was looking at him and that he really wanted to teach this darned Hugh, who was looking down on people, a lesson, Jie En immediately straightened his body and arrived in front of everyone, saying, "Everyone, I am Jie En from the Crowe Clan. There is actually someone who doubts my identity!"


    "Jie En!"


    As they knew that Si Ha was the younger brother of Satan, he was known to all the members of the Bloody Clan. Although Si Ha was considered quite a large number of people among the Bloody Clan, and if they had only heard of his name, they might not have heard of those who had never seen the world before, but they had definitely heard of Jie En before. It wasn''t because he was that capable, but precisely because he was the only one of the "Si Ha" that they had a deep impression of him. If there was anyone in this blood clan that dared to pretend to be a duke, it would make sense, but no one dared to claim that they were "Si Ha."


    Hearing Jie En''s self-introduction, Hugh was immediately dumbstruck. But the matter was not over. Jie En continued to press on and said: "I, Jie En, allow someone to offend me. But this lord, is not one that can be offended. If you have ever heard of the ''Shura''. No, to be exact, this Lord should be an existence close to the Ancient Realm! "


    "Xiu Luo!"


    "I''ve never been able to confirm if it actually exists ¡ª the third stage!"


    Everyone was astonished when they heard this. Their eyes were wide open. Something that could make a vampire''s eyes widen, there were only two possibilities. The first was blood of the highest quality, and the second was something incredibly terrifying. It was obvious that as people who could enter and leave this ball, they were already numb to the temptation of blood, so now it could only be the second scenario.


    Lin Mufeng was now in the vampire''s world, so in this world that was previously his world, he knew that it was useless to listen to logic. The only thing that could be used was to rely on strength. This was the strength of Violet Rank. When Heavenly Soul Master reached the Violet Rank, he could naturally fly, he merely needed to evolve the method of flying, making it seem like teleportation, the real teleportation could only be done by the "Ancient" Vampires who had reached the second stage. Or perhaps it could be said that the strength of a person at the level of "Asura" would only be equivalent to the early stage of Violet Rank. If there really was a battle between the two worlds, then the current situation was the soul world of the Heavenly Soul Continent that only needed to send some Purple Rank Expert s to wipe this place out. However, Lin Mufeng believed that because the Blood Tribe existed, there would definitely be Ancient Vampires. Perhaps because of the < < Blood Spirit Map > >, today''s ball would be able to meet an ancient level big shot.


    Although this teleportation could only achieve the same form, it was enough for them to not have seen the ancient cultivators before.


    Because the ball had not even officially started, so these people had only entered the stage one after another, or each of them had to taste all sorts of refreshments, just waiting for Miss Li Suo and the Prince Ge to appear. Now, all of them had to put down everything in their hands, and with just one movement ¡ª ¡ª Bow down to ninety degrees.


    As for Huep, the shock he suffered was too great, causing the vampire to have a miserable expression ¡­


    Bai, but now, his face had changed color. First it was ashen, then it became black, and then it became white like paper. His mouth opened wide, and after a long while, both of his knees went soft, he kneeled down, and said, "I''m sorry, my lord, I didn''t know it was you!"


    Although vampires were different from zombies, and their bodies could be considered to be free to move around, their knees were not very flexible, or it could be said that because of their Western physique, they were not used to this kind of kowtowing ceremony. It could also be said that once a vampire performed this kowtow, they were like a tortoise that was kowtowing, they could kneel on the ground, but it would be very difficult to get up. Previously, Jie En had knelt and kowtowed to Lin Mufeng because he had Lin Mufeng''s support. Under this situation, Lin Mufeng would obviously not help him up. Whether or not he could stand up was now up to Hugh, but to Hugh, what he had done might be worth it. Although a creature like the vampire could theoretically live an infinitely long life, in a creature with a long life, he had never thought of death, and what he was doing now was a bit painful, but it could still save his life, so in his opinion, it was all worth it.


    "Humph!" "Scum!"


    If not for staying in the Tian Yuan Continent for a long time, Lin Mufeng would have been able to understand this behavior, or think that it was normal. However, his world view and values had already changed, not to mention that he wasn''t a natural vampire himself.


    Don''t be free. You would rather die!


    How could such a thing be understandable to them, and how could a man


    He had gold beneath his knees, he could kneel to heaven and earth, he could kneel to his parents, but he absolutely could not kneel to power. Perhaps these qualities were unique to humans.


    Lin Mufeng''s beautiful appearance shocked all four of them, and finally alarmed the people he wanted to see. This time, although he said that it was Miss Li Suo who was holding the ball, everyone knew that the Prince Ge was the real highlight, and there might even be a Pope behind the Prince Ge who was personally present.


    Your Holiness!


    Thinking of the word ''Pope'' made everyone drool with envy. He was a mysterious existence. Even if he was only wearing a mask and didn''t want to show his face, it was still worth it to meet him.


    What happened next should be within Lin Mufeng''s expectations. Without even looking, he shouted towards the door: "Lin Mufeng from the east, welcome Miss Li Suo!"


    Now it was probably just a temporary memory. If he did not guess wrongly, the first one to appear would not be Miss Li Suo, but rather the daughter of the Prince Ge. Furthermore, he wanted everyone to know how powerful he was. What Prince Ge, he did not care about them at all, the appearance of the Pope was what he wanted to see, because if the Pope did not appear now, he would not be able to get the¡¶ Blood Spirit Map¡·.


    Everything was within his expectations. Following Lin Mufeng''s shout, two women came out one after the other, and the daughter of Prince Ge could naturally be considered Miss Li Suo''s best friend. At the very least, in the human world, this could be understood.


    Although they had heard about a "Shura" level mysterious character, they had only heard about him, and did not know what he looked like.


    As he shouted, he almost reached the entrance of the gate, and coincidentally bumped into Prince Ge''s daughter who was walking in front.


    It looked like a good show was about to take place!


    The appearance of Prince Ge''s daughter should have been like this.


    This should be the last bit of''s memories, or maybe it was just the memories from his dream, but in reality, everyone would see Lin Mufeng standing there like a statue, giving off a very natural feeling. If a gentleman were to bump into a girl, his instinct would become awkward, but everyone did not know that at this moment, Lin Mufeng was just enjoying the last bit of memories from his dream, or perhaps analyzing the sequence of events. Thus, his own memories were pulled back into the dream, just like that day.


    "AHH!" The woman screamed in panic, sitting on the ground and crying loudly without any sense of modesty.


    Everyone glanced at the lady, and then their eyes landed on Lin Mufeng. When it came to that woman, everyone understood that she was the daughter of the Prince Ge, and that she had been like that since childhood. However, the crowd did not want to cause any trouble, so they let this woman go as much as they could.


    But no one had expected a newcomer to actually dare to make a move on Prince Ge''s daughter. Did this person not know anything, or did he not even put Prince Ge in his eyes?


    Everyone thought that Lin Mufeng was also the same type of person, a despicable commoner, but at this time, everyone''s gaze on Lin Mufeng changed. The more they looked at him, the more shocked they became.


    ''This person is too calm, very different! ''


    Like.


    At this moment, Might didn''t dare to make a sound. He suddenly realised that this Lin Mufeng was extremely terrifying, and was not the Lin Mufeng that he knew, who only knew of cultivation, as though he was extremely terrifying, sinister and fierce.


    Lin Mufeng, however, had a face of naturalness, he flicked his woman aside and walked straight to the side, he felt disgusted looking at that kind of woman.


    Although the woman was crying loudly, no one dared to stand up for her. As for the other woman who was drenched in red wine, her gaze on Lin Mufeng was filled with dread. She dared to hit even the daughter of a Prince Ge whenever she wanted to.


    No one paid any attention to him, but the owner of the ball was not going to let them go. No matter what they said, the people who came here were all guests, and to cause trouble here was very difficult for them as their owners.


    An extremely pale man walked to Lin Mufeng''s side and stared at him with eagle-like eyes.


    Lin Mufeng glanced at the man, and then turned his body, wanting to walk to the side, but unexpectedly, he moved again and blocked in front of Lin Mufeng.


    Lin Mufeng understood, this was the person in charge. It was either the woman''s bodyguard or the owner of this place! He stopped in his tracks and stared coldly at the man.


    "This guest, isn''t causing trouble at Miss Sally''s ball too much in your eyes?" The white man called out.


    Lin Mufeng smiled, "This is a ball held by the Miss Sally, of course I know about it. Moreover, I have taken a fancy to the Miss Sally, otherwise, I would not have come here, so based on this, does that mean I am not here to cause trouble?" Forest


    Mu Feng and the person made a detour.


    But the reality was different, because ever since Lin Mufeng had come back, everything had changed. Or rather, whether it was reality or a dream, everything was going to be a completely different story.


    The man was startled, according to Lin Mufeng''s words, Lin Mufeng would not cause trouble here. However, everyone had seen what happened just now, it was wrong to say that Lin Mufeng did not cause trouble.


    "Could it be that mister isn''t saying that you''re the one causing trouble?" The man called out.


    A smile appeared on Lin Mufeng''s face, and he said: "That''s right, of course it''s not me. At the same time, I also wanted to meet Miss Sally, and tell her that her servants do things unscrupulously, and that they are indiscriminate. Just say that I''m causing trouble here, and that these kind of incompetent servants cannot be starved of anything.

 C298 Lisas Mind

    Hearing Lin Mufeng''s words, everyone''s face changed. He actually wanted to sue Mr. Lai En, does he not know his identity? What right did he have to challenge Mr. Lai En? Although Mr. Lai En is a close guard of the Miss Sally and is one of the servants, Mr. Lai En is extremely powerful. Furthermore, it is because of an agreement that he should protect and take care of the Miss Sally at the side of the Miss Sally.


    How could this person be so arrogant?


    By now, everyone had realized that this fellow was definitely not someone from the upper class, and was the same type of person as that country bumpkin who was standing there stunned. However, this fellow was arrogant and was a frog in the forbidden area; he thought that he was very powerful and did not put anyone in his eyes.


    Mr. Lai En had to know the daughter of the Prince Ge. It had to be known that the Miss Sally''s father was the Pope''s younger brother, and Mr. Lai En and the Pope were powerful people that were close to him in their generation.


    Some of the older people immediately shook their heads. Young people these days were always so frivolous and could not hold it in. As for the youngsters, they were extremely excited. They finally had a good show to watch. Followers of these old guys, everything has to be done properly, they feel sick of it. Life was too peaceful. There was no meaning to it.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s existence was something that made them feel a sense of excitement.


    Lai En''s face was originally ghastly white, but now it was a little green. No one dared to speak to him like this before, and Lin Mufeng was the first. He was getting angry.


    He directly extended a palm towards Lin Mufeng''s shoulder, as if wanting to make Lin Mufeng submit.


    These are the memories of the past, maybe it''s just a dream, but I have to wake up from it somehow, and I have to face it myself. Moreover, I have to change it, because he''s the real Lin Mufeng right now, the Lin Mufeng whose life I owe to the heavens.


    It''s over now, Lin Mufeng had just walked out of the dream, and now was the real scene. Lin Mufeng had just appeared in front of the audience in a gorgeous manner, and had completely stunned everyone.


    "You overestimate yourself!" The crowd mocked and ridiculed as they watched Lai En, who was struck five or six meters away by some unknown method, being only left with half a breath of air after lightly moving his finger a little.


    However, it was very obvious that everyone was here to make fun of him, because they could not afford to offend this person. So what if Mr. Lai En had come? Or perhaps, so what if Prince Mo Lie had personally come?


    When Miss Li Suo saw her good friend embarrassed, and at the same time, looked at Bai Sen, who was useless, she did not even bat an eyelid as she coldly said: "You don''t know when to stop!" Following that, the dance''s hostess appeared on stage in surprise.


    After all, different worlds had different standards of aesthetic appreciation and evaluation. In addition, this Miss Li Suo was the only daughter of Prince Mo Lie, and could be considered to be an extremely pure vampire, her status and identity were naturally extremely respected, and even if she did not dress up, her temperament was still similar to that of an ordinary female vampire by a hundred thousand miles. How could those commoner women be compared to Miss Li Suo?


    Therefore, the carefully dressed Miss Li Suo was considered beautiful to the point of startling everyone.


    It was just the words of Miss Li Suo that caused everyone to be shocked. Although everyone knew of Lin Mufeng''s current power, Miss Li Suo should not be like this, that was Mr. Lai En, and everyone knew that Miss Li Suo definitely did not dare to be disrespectful to Mr. Lai En, after all, he was someone who was on par with the Pope. In terms of strength, her father would definitely be afraid of him, and it could be said that now that Lin Mufeng had hit Lai En, it was equivalent to giving him a slap. Only now did everyone come back to their senses how or how such a thing had happened.


    However, they knew that they could not afford to offend these people, and the world of vampires was truly boring. It was not so much that they were unfair, but rather that they were afraid that things might become too small, after all, on the surface, other than the conflict between the two great powers, the world had been peaceful for too long, and the conflict between the two great powers was something that happened many years ago. They also couldn''t remember, because to them, time seemed like a number in the sense of the word.


    After Miss Li Suo said these four extremely cold words, she did not care about Lai En''s life or death, and actually walked to the center of the ball. That''s right, everything was just an arrangement. He was just a doll since he was born, everything was like this. He never thought about changing anything, or maybe everything was just as if it had been arranged by someone else. However, she was only responsible for coming to the center of the crowd. Her own ball was not something she could host. Now, of course, Prince Mo Lie had to go on stage, and only after his father had finished speaking would he have a sliver of freedom and some time to stretch his body.


    High society, haha, if possible, he was not willing to be this kind of high society''s daughter. If one were to say what they should learn and what they should do was already arranged, Li Suo could still accept this, but what about marriage? It was said that the blood clan did not have any feelings, but in reality, it was definitely not what the rumors said. She had once fallen for a piece of trash. However, that person was already dead.


    To the Strigoi, death was the most normal thing. It could also be said that they lived above death. But what was the difference between this and human beings? In the human world, it was perfectly justified to kill a cow and eat its meat. So why was it considered evil for the Strigoi to drink blood in order to survive?


    Back then, this kind of doubt was precisely coming from that little piece of trash. No, she couldn''t say that about him. He wasn''t, at least not in her eyes. According to the time algorithm of the human world, he should have left for nearly three years. In the human world, there was reincarnation and rebirth in this world, or perhaps the soul could go to another world, or even to the heavens.


    As the victim of a political marriage, he hadn''t even seen the appearance of the Prince Ge''s son, or perhaps it could be said that he had seen him before, but he just hadn''t looked at him directly. In short, that man wasn''t his type, although the Strigoi were all born gloomy and cunning, but this didn''t seem to have anything to do with their personality. She had always imagined that they could have something similar to the kind of feelings humans spoke of.


    "Everyone, quiet down!"


    Although Li Suo was not yet married into the Ge Family, everyone still thought that it was a foregone conclusion that the trash would die, and Miss Li Suo''s heart would be retracted as it was just a matter of time before that happened. The marriage between the two princes could only make their powers stronger, this was politics, and Mo Lie seemed to be interested in one of the things that the Prince Ge knew, the [Blood Spirit Map].


    Of course, it was only the first step to make him embarrassed. In his view, the so-called dispute between the two sects was all because of the Pope, and although he no longer had any feelings for the world and was still in this world, before he went back, he had to leave behind a beautiful impression, or perhaps, he had to change his clan''s condition, and only then could he leave with a peace of mind. He had to leave with a clear mind.


    History cannot be changed, unless that person is a god, but gods are not born!


    Lin Mufeng did not believe that there was a god in the Blood Race''s world ¡ª in the vampire''s world view, there was never such a thing as a god. Therefore, in this environment, Lin Mufeng similarly looked down on gods.


    His real purpose was to make the original free race people believe that only the Pope was the supreme existence. This Pope was definitely not like how people imagined, he just wanted people to give in to his authority, he wanted people to worship him as if he was a god. A race that was originally free and unrestrained, how could they allow such a person to appear? At least, these were not what Lin Mufeng wanted to see.


    He was not a natural vampire. Although he was turned into a vampire by someone using the method of "first love" and erased his memories of the past, everything had changed now because he was slowly regaining his memories bit by bit. Or perhaps, this time, it was to chase after his death and his own confusion of identity.


    Although Lin Mufeng was not as noble as he thought, he was definitely not a despicable person. Even though I am not a gentleman, at the very least, I am not a villain. Furthermore, even if the Strigoi recognized the gods, they were definitely not people like the Pope. In this wicked world, if he wanted to break the rules, or to be seen as a deity and unworthy of people''s faith, then he would have to replace them.


    Finally, the Prince Ge finished spitting all over the place. The vampire world didn''t really like official words, not to mention the ball was a relatively entertaining scene, so towards the words of the Prince Ge, everyone just treated it as a lullaby. Speaking of which, it was not a wise choice to speak some official words under such circumstances. It was said that he had trained in a secret art, similar to the legendary martial world of the Eastern World. The Prince Ge was only an elder of a sect, but he was extremely ambitious.


    The martial arts world naturally had its own rules!


    "Evil disciple!" "Since you''ve allowed yourself to fall and helped the Devil Sect, today, this sovereign will clean up the mess!"


    "Master, you''ve become muddle-headed, now the Sect Leader''s Seal is in my hands!"


    It was just that Prince Ge had only mastered the third stage of the "Great Blood Transformation Art" at that time, and he was not a match for Master at all. Furthermore, once Master made a move, he immediately used our sect''s ultimate technique, "Blood Shattering Demon". Prince Ge fell off the cliff and into the sea.

 C299 Transactions between Morel and Prince Ge

    So, he also knew the art of "floating ocean". The so-called floating ocean meant that when a person was in the sea, they could lift their head up to the surface of the water, and then half of their body would float to the surface of the water, following the direction of the ocean''s current.


    On another continent, he continued to practice the "Great Blood Transformation Art". When he reached the ninth level, he would reach an unprecedented level. However, because there was no blood to disperse his cultivation, his cultivation went berserk. Prince Ge owed him a favor when he was saved by Mo Lie.


    Originally, Mo Lie did not plan to save this person. These words were probably from Europe in the Middle Ages. In any case, those who were born in the Blood Tribe did not have many concepts. As long as the world was not destroyed, they would be able to approach immortality.


    That was why Ge Sheng cultivated this evil technique, the "Great Blood Transformation Art", that was unbefitting of the martial arts of the Eastern Kingdom. It was also because of this technique. It was said that once one reached the ninth layer, they could live forever, but every time they advanced to the first layer, they would use blood as an offering. To hurt a child in the dark for the sake of a person''s longevity was tantamount to hurting the very nature of the world.


    After breaking through to the third layer, although there were no requirements for the blood source, each level required more blood for the ceremony than the previous one. It could be said that the ninth level was a shackle when one reached the eighth level. He began to have high requirements for the blood source again. He had to use the ''dual blood'' of a perverted man and woman as an offering to complete the breakthrough.


    Furthermore, it required the blood of nine pairs of men and women. Furthermore, the blood needed to kill the two of them while they were in the water.


    "Dual Blood" was a necessity for Ge Sheng to cultivate, but it was also a kind of "treasure" for the Blood Clan. " The Eastern Kingdom paid particular attention to Yin and Yang, while the Western Continent focused on seeking elements, but they all came at the same time. To evil spells, the Dual Blood was a precious treasure, to Ge Sheng, it meant a breakthrough, but to the Strigoi, it could purify a person''s physique.


    The newly acquired vampires could be reborn after drinking the ''Twin Blood''. They were infinitely close to the physique of a legitimate Strigoi, and thus had the chance to enter the upper class. If they were powerful, they could become elders. Even if your strength is average, you can still be promoted to marquis. It could be said that the level of marquis was a dividing line between the upper and lower classes. This was not strange, why did the new marquis Xiu Pu look so disdainful when he saw the person who had the status of a baron like Lin Mufeng. The upper class was always the upper class. There could never be equality.


    And vampires of pure blood drank these "twin blood." For example, with Si Ha''s level of strength, if he absorbed the Twin Blood, he would probably reach the peak of his strength. At the very least, he wouldn''t lose too much face from Jamie and the others, as they would not be able to catch up to him easily, since Si Ha was the peak of his level. However, Jie En''s strength was just a little lacking, if he was a little stronger, then after he absorbed the blood, he could definitely reach the level of ''Shura''.


    It could be seen how important [Twin Blood] was to the members of the Bloody Clan, and now that Ge Sheng had cultivated the Great Blood Transformation Art, he was especially sensitive to things like blood. He could immediately sense that there were vampires in the vicinity. With this kind of creature, there was no need to worry about the lack of blood sources. Previously, he didn''t just steal some ordinary blood warehouses, it seemed to be very smooth.


    Finally, after a few tries, he found out that the Strigoi had a secret storehouse. The face blood storehouse there was the best!


    For a long time, this place had been a forbidden zone, and the hierarchical system of the Blood Tribe did not dare to cross this lightning pool. Therefore, the defense here was extremely loose, and it could be said that it was an elegant job to be on duty here. One could do nothing but get a free supply of blood plasma, and the quality of the plasma here was at least several times better than that of ordinary plasma, which could only be used to replenish their hunger.


    However, Ge Sheng''s appearance had broken all these rules. After stepping down a few times, he realized that the defenses here were too loose, to the point that he was walking in and out of it, yet was still so free and unrestrained.


    The ninth level of the Blood Transformation Art was not that easy to cultivate, but for those who had cultivated to the eighth level, the amount of time they had to wait was no problem. Although the eighth level was not a place where one could live forever, it was not a problem to maintain a lifespan of one to two thousand years, so Ge Sheng had plenty of time to practice it slowly.


    Now, as long as he had a pack of Blood Twin, he would be able to break through the shackles of the ninth level. At this time, the Pope ordered him to mention "Double Blood." It was said that his wife was suffering from a strange disease that had to be treated with him.


    It could be said that the Strigoi had existed for much longer than humans. It could also be said that once life forms appeared on Earth, or when the first advanced lifeform with blood flowing through its veins appeared, they existed as well. Therefore, this "twin blood" was even more rare. In the blood bank, the amount of money that had been saved all these years would definitely not exceed thirty packs, but they would lose eight bags all of a sudden. These vampires who were in charge of the warehouse, no matter how much they failed to fulfill their responsibility, or if they were idiots, they could still tell.


    The news had undoubtedly shocked the Pope!


    "What?" "He did not believe that such a thing could have happened, and the people in the warehouse reported that the traces on the scene were most likely caused by humans." Stupid humans are really unforgivable! "


    The Pope immediately ordered Mo Lie to investigate this matter personally. Regardless of whether it was at that time or now, it could be said that Ge Sheng''s strength was inferior to Mo Lie''s. Ge Sheng knew that he was no match for his. In order to preserve his life, Ge Sheng said: "If you don''t kill me, I can help you obtain the Blood Spirit Map and also subdue Lai En!"


    It seemed that Ge Sheng had been paying attention to the matters of the Blood Family since long ago. Thus, the two of them made a deal. Not only did Mo Lie not kill him, he helped him break the demonic barrier.


    It could be said that other than Prince Mo Lie, no one knew of Ge Sheng''s identity. The two of them had naturally understood each other, and Ge Sheng had helped Mo Mo Lie to tame Mr. Lai En, it could be said that after that incident, besides the Pope, Mr. Lai En was afraid of the two of them.


    This was the plan that Ge Sheng and Mo Lie had made that day, for Mo Lie to find a servant by his side to be the scapegoat for his death. Of course, he had the so-called evidence. After devouring this "Twin Blood", there would be remains left behind, and that person would naturally have some. However, the dead would not speak, so the dead would not speak either. Of course, in order to make it more lifelike, they had even found a human at the same time. They had only said that he was their accomplice, and dispelled the suspicion that there was someone inside the warehouse. After all, with Lai En being such an awesome person, his servants weren''t ordinary people either, so coercing a human to steal their ''Twin Blood'' was reasonable enough. As for the defense of the warehouse, the Pope and Lai En were well aware of what was going on.


    "Mr. Lai En, why don''t we make a deal?"


    Of course, Lai En was not an idiot, if the Pope were to know that it was his own servant who did this, then he would definitely be responsible, because that servant only found one bag on him, as for the whereabouts of the other bags, they only said that Lai En wanted to improve his strength, and that he was stronger than the Pope, then he would be completely speechless.


    With Lai En''s current weakness in their hands, they naturally did not dare to disobey. Looking at their own servants, even if they were to frame him, he could only accept, "May I know what kind of deal it is?"


    "It''s very simple, as long as you don''t make an enemy out of me!"


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s all." Seeing that he had completed his mission, Mo Lie smiled and changed the topic, "However, to express your sincerity, I will have to lower myself to your position as my bodyguard."


    "This!" Lai En hesitated for a moment. To make his esteemed Mr. Lai En, an awesome person that was second only to the Pope, become the little girl''s bodyguard, this was undoubtedly embarrassing for him.


    Seeing that Lai En was still hesitating, Mo Lie immediately took the opportunity to press him forward, and said: "What, do you want me to report this matter?"


    One must know that although he is considered to be someone close to the Pope, but the Pope is not a magnanimous person. Furthermore, with his own strength, the Pope would be wary of him, and if this were to be reported to Mo Lie, it would not be impossible for him to be decapitated. Although the Pope had said that he was someone he could rely on, how could he not meet the Pope in person.


    Thinking about that, Lai En immediately said: "I''m not that stupid, so I agree. "But ¡­" Lai En said as he glanced at his own servant. His meaning was obvious, if he were to report just like that, even if his own servant did not recognize him, how could other people not recognize him?


    Mo Lie laughed to himself again, and said, "Mr. Lai En, you are truly a wise man, you have made a fool of yourself for a while, hah?"


    Ge Sheng indicated and immediately came over: "As long as Mr. Lai En is willing to cooperate with Master, then come and see!"


    Following Ge Sheng''s words, Lai En saw a wild corpse that he found casually, and of course, he was a scapegoat. It was just that no one on the street would be able to recognize him if he threw him into the streets, and it was even for who knows how many generations. And the reason why such a person stole "Dual Blood" was strong enough.


    It seemed that they were the ones to blame after all. Their plan could be said to be perfect. It was hard for Lai En to not think of it.


    Now that Ge Sheng had hardened his wings, he wanted to fly by himself, so Mo Lie had to sacrifice a few things to grab hold of Ge Sheng in exchange for the marriage alliance. This was the most sensible decision. Of course, Lin Mufeng didn''t know this yet. In fact, this Prince Mo Lie had another secret that he couldn''t divulge, and that was that he had gone bankrupt. It could be said that everyone here had already forgotten that there was another little vampire that could be considered trash. However, Mo Lie had a deep impression of him. It was just that his current strength was not enough to reach Tian Yuan Continent, otherwise, he would have already killed his way over.

 C300 blood group baby

    He would never have imagined that Lin Mufeng would use such a method to return. He seemed to have smelled the aura on Lin Mufeng''s body, but he was still unable to confirm if it was that person, as long as he could prove that that person was not a vampire or had a Heavenly Soul, he would definitely take revenge for his daughter.


    Originally, Mo Lie had two daughters. One was the current Miss Li Suo, and the other was Mo Yuxin. As a low-born vampire, it was a miracle to have two descendants, male or female. However, no one in the world knew that he had another daughter. Because Mo Yuxin had been raised into a "blood clan holy baby", born in the Tian Yuan Continent, and that was before he and Ge Sheng met.


    The reason why it was called the Blood Spirit Holy Infant was because no matter if it was alive or dead, as long as the soul was still alive, it would never perish. After obtaining the Blood Spirit Map, the Holy Spirit would wake up, and in his mind, there was only one thought, which was that as long as the Blood Spirit Map was alive, the Holy Spirit would be able to sense it. Under normal circumstances, she would only be like a mortal, experiencing life and death, but as a Strigoi, they had the time to wait. As long as the map was in the Tian Yuan Continent, they wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to find it.


    It could be said that as the reincarnation of a Nascent Soul, Mo Yuxin had already reincarnated into this world countless times. Every time she reincarnated, his father, who was a Holy Infant, could feel it. But he never would have thought that because of a good fortune, Mo Yuxin was unable to enter the land of reincarnation, and returned to her human form. She became an undead, but the Holy Infant was still a Holy Infant.


    The last sentence that Mo Yuxin had passed on to her father, had only these few words, "Lin ¡ª Mu Feng, take revenge ¡ª Vengeance!"


    "Lin Mufeng, when this old man reaches that place, it will be your death date!" It could be said that it was something that one could desire, and something that one could not ask for. Only a Holy Infant''s body could accomplish something that a normal blood clan member could not, and only when he reaches a different world, when he grew up and grew up, could he reach the realm of a Holy Spirit. In other words, a Holy Infant would be the god of the future, and he would be the father of a god. But the baby was considered an ominous omen to the Strigoi, because blood would flow when the baby became a human.


    However, Mo Lie was not too worried, because he could quickly sense that the Holy Spirit was still there, but she was too weak right now, or perhaps he was using some sort of identity to protect him, and he seemed to have a powerful backer that could help him recover safely. In other words, she was going to grow up, and the¡¶ Blood Spirit Map s¡· had not been found, that was what Mo Lie was worried about, and right at this moment, a heavenly great news appeared, the Blood Spirit Ring had appeared out of nowhere, and it was said that it was with a man from the east.


    "Prince Ge, you ungrateful thing!" Although Prince Mo Lie secretly cursed the old cunning fox Ge Sheng in his heart, in his heart, he had already made up his mind. However, he wanted to disappoint Li Suo, because she was a blood clan member and had trained in the Great Blood Transformation Art, and because of that, she was able to obtain such a powerful cultivation technique. Although she had almost become a devil in the ninth layer, she could not deny his strength, which also meant that she had some dealings with Prince Mo Lie. If they could not stop him at this time, perhaps no one would be able to save him in the future. Although there was still room for cooperation, once the Pope was pulled down, it would be the time for everyone to lose face. Therefore, this marriage was fake, the real goal was the Blood Spirit Ring.


    Initially, the Dark World was much stronger than the current one, but after the emergence of the three factions, one was the Demon race who escaped to the The Spiritual World, the other was the Blood Tribe, and there was also the Dark World that was under Zhan Yun''s control right now. In reality, only the Goblin Tribe had not rebelled, but their power was still strong, and the territory of the Dark World was only considered a branch of the Undead race, so they were unable to control themselves from the shock. However, from the looks of it, Ming Yue and Zhan Yun did not plan to tear off their skin, so at least, on the surface, Black Power was still stronger.


    However, there were two things that Zhan Yun and Mingyue were still wary of, one was sealing, and the other was the Blood Clan''s Holy Infant. That was why Lin Mufeng killing Mo Yuxin could be said to be a part of her plans. Although the world had been like this when Zhan Yun took over the dark world, if he did not have the ability to see the light of day, how could he have taken over this position? That was why he knew that Mo Yuxin was merely the reincarnation of his Nascent Soul, so it was hard for his Nascent Soul to enter the reincarnation cycle.


    "Brother Zhan, it seems that your purpose does not stop there."


    "The Spirit King is indeed the Spirit King, it seems like nothing can escape your eyes."


    The two of them started drinking in boredom. Sometimes, it might be a blessing for them to have a thousand cups of wine without getting drunk and live a long life. Furthermore, the two of them claimed that they were invincible and there was nothing else they could do besides drink.


    "Lord Demon Emperor, forgive Hong Xiu for her boldness, but do you really think that the Holy Infant has returned to the Blood Family?"


    Zhan Yun had never underestimated a woman like Hong Xiu, or perhaps because she was a woman, he thought that she would look down on her. However, because of Mingyue, he did not think much of her, and did not expect her to treat him as an outsider, she knew about this matter, and did not think that he would say it out loud in front of her.


    "Hong Xiu, although you are a Ghost King''s Wife, there are some words ¡­"


    Zhan Yun took the jar of wine and drank it all in one gulp, but he did not say the rest of the words out loud. In truth, everyone understood each other even if he wanted to say it or not, he just wanted to tell Hong Xiu that these were things between two men, and women need not interrupt him.


    If Hong Xiu was afraid of Zhan Yun in the past, then now, the entire dark world knew that he was the Ghost King''s Wife, so even if he was facing Zhan Yun, Hong Xiu was not afraid at all. He took Zhan Yun''s empty jar and handed it over to him, saying at the same time: "Lord Demon Emperor, how long do you need to take before you understand that wine is not drunk like this!"


    "Good, good, good. I''m impressed by you and your husband. Wine is like tasting a woman." Saying that, he poured another pot of wine into his stomach. Looking at Mingyue who was slowly drinking, he snappily continued, "Oh, wine is wine. I really don''t know what''s good about it. Women are the same. It''s so troublesome!"


    Lin Mufeng was currently in his previous world, but he didn''t know that this time, he had fallen into Zhan Yun''s trap. But who could say that he knew that there was a tiger on the mountain and that he was going to walk on the mountain? If not for Zhan Yun, if he wanted to return here, with his current ability, he would not be able to do anything.


    And Zhan Yun, to him, had at least one thing that he definitely would not go back on, and that was the agreement of three years, so this time, Lin Mufeng had come with an absolute sense of relief and peace of mind. Even though they were enemies, but after making contact with each other a few times, he could be considered to have some understanding of his opponent, or else, if it wasn''t for some reason, like not due to the differences in their plans, or if he was not ambitious, then they might really be friends.


    There was no contradiction between friends and opponents.


    Now, what Lin Mufeng wanted to do was to take back what he had lost in the past. Although he was destined to leave, at times, he could still be considered an aesthete, and even if he decided not to return here, he had to give a positive and glorious impression to everyone. A person has to live their entire life for something, and a person who speaks of what justice and what truth they live for might not necessarily be one, but right now, at least in this world, Lin Mufeng''s goal was very clear ¡ª To name!


    He wanted to become a god of an evil land, because he understood that every world had its own laws. In the eyes of humans, vampires were evil, but in turn, vampires would also find evidence that humans were evil, and the reason was the same, so Lin Mufeng didn''t need to make himself look so noble. To be famous is to be responsible, to be beneficial, or to be upright, he would never hide it, because that only represented hypocrisy.


    "Of course I''m not a gentleman, but I definitely am not a vile character." Thinking about this, Lin Mufeng had a plan for the next step.


    Now that the Prince Ge was almost done spouting nonsense, Lin Mufeng stared at the stage, looking like a god, but everyone had clearly forgotten about Lin Mufeng''s earlier stunt, after all, it was just a small display, if it was just by doing this, it would be impossible to make everyone present submit, because it was possible for the Pope to do such a thing, so in the hearts of the people, Lin Mufeng was only considered to be on equal footing with the great Pope. But the Pope was just a new person, he, Lin Mufeng was just a preconceived idea, which was equally effective for the blood clan.


    Finally, the Prince Ge finished his last sentence, "Alright, that''s all I have to say, it can be considered as seizing the host position. Next, I have to invite Prince Mo Lie."


    "What are you doing?"


    The ball was a ball, not a report. There was no end of it, but since this was a ball funded by someone, he had no choice but to tolerate it, even if he was unhappy.


    Mo Lie came to the front of the stage and adjusted the volume of the microphone, then cleared his throat and shouted: "First of all, thank you all for coming here, but the main character of today''s ball is not Ben, nor is it my daughter, but someone else."


    "Someone else?"


    The crowd had already lost their interest, but as soon as they heard this, their interest was piqued again. Someone else ¨C could it be that the Pope wanted to come here himself? This was the Pope! Almost at the same time, everyone thought of how the Pope would personally attend the ball. This was not a small matter, and there was only one thing that could cause the Pope to personally attend the ball, and that was the Blood Spirit Ring. It could be said that these two items were originally the most precious treasures of the Blood Clan, and could even be said to be the symbol of power. In the history of the Blood Clan, as long as one of the two items was owned by a Blood Clan, it meant that they had untouchable rights, but it just so happened that coincidentally, the person who obtained the Blood Spirit Ring would definitely be able to obtain the¡¶ Blood Spirit Map¡· in the end. It was an inconceivable matter.

 C301 Dancing (1)

    "I heard that Prince Ge obtained the Blood Spirit Ring, I wonder if that''s true!"


    "Say less!" It''s fine as long as everyone knows each other. There''s no benefit in talking too much about it. "


    "The Pope", "Blood Spirit Ring" ¡ª all of these things were very exciting. Although the Blood Spirit Ring had no fate with him, but it was always good to broaden his horizons, as for the Pope, even if he could smell the scent of his body, or feel a bit of dust on the ground when he passed by, he would have the ability to show off his skills after he returned. Not to mention that the Pope had never seen him before, even if he did not have many opportunities to appear, it would be a great gift to be able to see the red man Prince Mo Lie beside him, the Prince Ge.


    The air suddenly became very tense and exciting. Everyone had their hearts raised to their eyes. At this moment, it was so quiet that they could even hear the crisp sound of a needle falling to the ground. Because vampires did not have heartbeat, they did not have that kind of "bang bang" sound right now.


    Lin Mufeng knew that this kind of silence was unfavorable for him, because others wouldn''t have a heartbeat, but he had one. If people knew that he wasn''t a vampire at this time, then things would become difficult, and now, he could only rely on the evil heavenly spirit to fool everyone. He never thought that he would actually become a evil heavenly spirit, while his consciousness controlled a body that didn''t belong to him. Things in the world were really unpredictable.


    Right now, Lin Mufeng just wanted to know, this Mo Lie was very mysterious, wanting to announce today''s main character, was he really the Pope? But as Mo Lie''s words fell, this matter was something that not even he himself had expected.


    "Today, the real protagonist is that lord!"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the corner, where Lin Mufeng, who was currently keeping a low profile, was observing everything. Although he appeared overtly, he had to keep a low profile when he needed to, as long as his identity was exposed, it would not be fun. So he tried to stay as far away from the crowd as possible, thinking that once the Pope appeared, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Of course, Mo Lie only suspected Lin Mufeng, as he had not seen it with his own eyes, but he could still feel the aura, it was definitely not something that a member of the Blood Family should have. In his heart, he was now 90% sure that this person was the murderer. Even if he wasn''t the murderer, it was still unforgivable for a beast to break into the Strigoi. Moreover, this person was so powerful that he had to tear apart his mask to reveal his true appearance.


    Right now, it could be said that Lin Mufeng''s words had caused Lin Mufeng to fall into a passive situation, but since he was already at the point, he had no choice but to take action.


    After making his decision, Lin Mufeng immediately organized his clothes and strode onto the stage. No one present would have thought that the main character Prince Mo Lie was talking about was Lin Mufeng, and they all became even more interested in him, although there was less excitement compared to when the Pope appeared, it was not a small matter either, so the excitement was not small at all, and thus, the crowd below the stage immediately started to seethe commotion, and this scene was considered advantageous for Lin Mufeng, at least they could not feel their own heartbeats. This could be said to be advantageous to them, but he quickly thought of the unfavorable side. If he were to ask for more information, such as'' ancient ''or'' Shura '', he could make up all sorts of nonsense, but he was afraid that this old geezer wasn''t that kind.


    Therefore, he decided to strike first and not give this old ghost a chance to refute. Moreover, this was the right time for him to speak. As long as he could stun this old ghost into silence, things would be much easier to deal with. He did not want that old geezer Mo Lie to have a chance to catch his breath. Although he was Li Suo''s father, it was very clear that ever since he appeared here and let that "himself" not be initially embraced, everything had changed. At least, now that Li Suo did not recognize him, if Li Suo did not remember him, then it would mean that everyone present did not remember him. Of course he had a solution.


    "Prince Mo Lie, I''m very dissatisfied with your arrangements today."


    He had originally thought that Lin Mufeng would intentionally say that he was today''s protagonist, and catch him off guard, then use his own question to force him to reveal his true face. He did not expect that this person would actually have some skills, to actually know how to reverse the situation and ask him first, this was something he did not expect, seems like this person was not simple at all! No one knew that Prince Mo Lie had arranged for the Pope to reveal himself and force him to abdicate his position. As long as he was able to become the Pope, he would be able to firmly control the Prince Ge, and Lin Mufeng''s appearance was too much of a coincidence. The information that he received was that the Blood Spirit Ring was on the way back.


    When Prince Ge arrived at the ball, he saw that Jie En was indeed there as well, and he knew that Jie En had definitely completed that task. However, there were some things that did not happen as he wished. Since it could be changed, so could time. Everything changed.


    Since he was not a gentleman, and wanted him to use a gentleman''s methods to play cards, it was a joke. But Lin Mufeng still had some rules in mind, so he gave himself a careful summary, probably to avenge his wrongdoings and avenge his wrongdoings.


    Since the old geezer thought so highly of him and said that he was the main character, then he ignored the responsibility of the main character. Hmph hmph, Lin Mufeng would naturally not give them any face, and now he started to adjust his condition. If he wanted to deceive his opponent, then he had to pass this test first, so he had to enter the stage a little bit himself now. If you don''t want to give me any balls, then just say it out loud, I won''t blame you, but now I''ll just say it, it''s your fault, old man.


    Finally, he was able to adjust his state of mind and let out a cold laugh! Looking at Prince Mo Lie, he saw that he was about to speak, but then he waved his hand and said: "Wait, listen to what I have to say, it''s not too late for you to explain yourself." No matter what reaction Prince Mo Lie would give, he would immediately start to force his way in, and he would definitely not give his master the chance to defend himself right now.


    "To be honest, I don''t have any good impression of you, Prince Mo, or the whole incident, or anything else here. Since you''re going to hold a ball but didn''t send out an invitation, what do you mean by that? From here I learned two words, hypocritical, very hypocritical! "


    The moment Lin Mufeng opened his mouth to reveal the news, his words caused Prince Mo Lie''s face to change, while Prince Ge acted as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him. At the very least, in his heart, Lin Mufeng was not worth him caring about!


    His thoughts were the same as Prince Mo Lie!


    But Prince Mo Lie dared to do it, and Prince Ge dared not! No! This was because everyone could see Lin Mufeng''s performance just now. Although they did not see the two princes, including Miss Li Suo, everyone''s eyes told them that this man was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Prince Mo Lie''s insight was extremely sharp, even if Lin Mufeng had not performed shockingly earlier, he could still tell, and furthermore, they had heard of this matter before, which was why they were willing to reveal themselves in advance. Otherwise, during the start of the ball, there would still be half an hour left.


    With regards to Lin Mufeng, the young vampire who shouldn''t be an Asura Level Blood Demon, Prince Ge found himself disliking more and more. He felt that this young man simply didn''t follow his duty and didn''t have a nobleman''s aura, he was just like a rogue.


    However, Lin Mufeng''s words still caused a huge commotion. Originally, they thought that the reason Prince Mo Lie introduced Lin Mufeng was because he thought that Lin Mufeng, this young man from the east, would have a good impression of him. Looking at the situation now, it didn''t seem like that at all!


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards Lin Mufeng at once. They really admired his courage.


    He clearly said that the Prince Ge was a hypocrite, acting or even giving the other party a resounding slap. Although everyone knew that he was a very powerful character, the dragon did not oppress him. With Prince Mo''s strength and Prince Ge''s strength, he might not lose to him. After all, their strength was extremely close to that of an ''Asura''.


    Perhaps, this was what was meant by his words. Prince Mo Lie would hold this ball, and since he had invited such a capable person and did not send out an invitation, it was indeed his fault.


    The current Lin Mufeng, even though he looked like a scoundrel with a scoundrel''s temper and even evil, but you had to admit, he was indeed mature, and was definitely not the young master of the Lin Family who was a foolish kid like before. His experience was constantly accumulating, and his cultivation was such that even his personality was the same. Jie En, on the other hand, broke out into a cold sweat for Lin Mufeng. He was truly afraid that this lord would say something even more unpleasant, and that was Prince Mo.


    However, coming back to this, he felt very relieved to hear what Lin Mufeng had said. As someone close to Prince Ge, he knew that the two families did not get along with each other and had always been using each other as an advantage. Furthermore, Prince Mo had never put his own clan in his eyes. Humph, there is always someone stronger than you. There is always someone better than you. Look at how arrogant you are!


    When Lin Mufeng was speaking, he used the corner of his eyes to look at the changes in Prince Mo Lie''s face. As expected, he was a cunning old man, a cunning old man. He realized that this old fogey was really a ghost. He did not reveal any flaws in this situation and he was obviously slapping him in the face. This old ghost''s expression was especially indifferent. It was truly admirable.


    more or less did not expect this, as he scolded in his heart: "Old bastard, let''s see how long you can endure this for." As he thought of this, he immediately walked down the stage. As he entered the crowd of people, he was about to bewitch them. Since Prince Mo Lie had announced that Lin Mufeng was the main character of the day in front of everyone, then whatever he wanted to do would naturally not be stopped.

 C302 Dancing (2)

    "I''m not afraid to tell everyone the truth. As the ''Shura'' who lives in seclusion, I don''t have family feelings to wander around. My goal here is very simple, it is for the Blood Spirit Ring!"


    If the first sentence could be considered as Lin Mufeng trying to liven up the atmosphere by saying those words, then the rest of the words that were said by the crowd had completely stirred the hearts of everyone present.


    "Blood Spirit Ring?"


    Such arrogance!


    All the people here knew what Blood Spirit Ring represented, but the person in front of them said it was only for Blood Spirit Ring, why should he? It was obvious that he was going against the Pope.


    At this time, the Prince Ge gave Lin Mufeng an evaluation, "It''s difficult to accomplish anything!"


    After he finished speaking, Lin Mufeng returned to the stage, because he saw Li Suo. Facing her, he did not know if he could suppress his rationality, and at this moment, he could not be distracted, but clearly, with just a single glance at Li Suo, he already felt that his rationality was slowly disappearing ¡­


    He really didn''t want to think about that scene, but the more he didn''t want to think about it, the more he wanted to think about it. He really didn''t know if one of his tendons had broken, and the "Blood Dagger" was hanging on his waist.


    But now ¡­


    "It''s you. Did you come back?" Li Suo seemed to have lost control of his emotions. And Li Suo''s unexpected discovery gave Mo Lie an absolute chance to counterattack, "Speak, who exactly are you! Why did you disturb the ball! "


    Prince Mo Lie felt that this was a chance the heavens had given him, a chance to completely wipe Lin Mufeng out, and to Lin Mufeng, just now, he had said "Blood Spirit Ring." But now, to him, it was so funny. Was "Blood Spirit Ring" something that an ordinary person could think about? Furthermore, it was that inborn trash. With Li Suo''s dagger, Mo Lie was almost certain that this person was not only the one who killed the Holy Infant, but also that trash. What was there to be afraid of about a trash?


    As someone who was colluding with Mo Lie, naturally, he could see through his weakness in an instant. He also didn''t expect that this person was actually that trash in disguise, but why didn''t he think of it just now?


    "We meet again! Trashy youth, hehehe ¡­


    Seeing Lin Mufeng walk back to the stage, at the same time, Li Suo suddenly confirmed Lin Mufeng''s real identity, causing Prince Ge to suddenly become confident, as if Prince Ge had just met an old friend whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, and at the same time staring straight at him. It was just that the gaze was too evil, causing everyone to be stunned, the injured Lai En instantly stood up, it was unforgivable, how could he be defeated by such a person?


    At this time, Jie En and the rest were also suspecting if he had activated some kind of spell just now. That trash could be said to be a famous figure in the entire Blood race.


    Now, everyone''s attention was on Prince Mo and Lin Mufeng. They were both born trash, and were also the awesome person who just mentioned that they only had Blood Spirit Ring s, and the other one was someone who could defeat the Pope and become the owner of the Blood Spirit Ring, if nothing went wrong, then it would be interesting to watch. However, Prince Mo Lie''s next sentence reverted back to its original appearance.


    "It''s best if you don''t have any ideas about my daughter, because a trash does not have the qualifications to do so!"


    However, it seemed to him that he had never succeeded in doing so before. However, today, he wanted to humiliate this fellow in front of the rest of the people, and he wanted to make sure that he endured it, now that he was going to do it again, killing a person would be easy. And to torture him spiritually and make him want to die, for Mo Lie, this was something that was even more interesting or elegant.


    However, Lin Mufeng didn''t care about what Prince Mo Lie was saying at all. His entire mind was in a mess and he felt as if even his soul had been absorbed.


    It could be said that Li Suo was a very meticulous and outstanding female vampire, and at the same time, she was a very intelligent girl. When her gaze made contact with Luo Xue''s eyes, Lin Mufeng felt as if her heart had been ruthlessly struck.


    "Be careful!"


    Finally, Lin Mufeng woke up. Yes, those were all in the past after all, and he was not the useless youth from before. Right now, she was only concerned about his father, or perhaps it was more accurate to say that she was a cold and aloof female seductress. The only difference was that she held a higher position, but a woman was still a woman!


    Only now did Lin Mufeng come back to his senses. He couldn''t help but feel a bit scared, if she had made a move just now? This way, they wouldn''t owe each other anything. It wasn''t that Lin Mufeng was heartless, it was just that this world was like this in the first place.


    Without Li Suo''s shout, Lin Mufeng had already killed Mo Lie, he would not be humiliated like this, he wouldn''t!


    However, at this moment, he was sneering in his heart. Although he couldn''t kill Prince Mo Lie now, he couldn''t let him off easy either.


    Lin Mufeng attacked Mo Lie, causing the air in the hall to become extremely tense. Everyone in the hall was anticipating Lin Mufeng''s actions, even Prince Ge seemed to be interested, he looked over, he really wanted to see if the person who dared to challenge Mo Lie was the trash from before.


    It seemed like the prestige of Prince Mo Lie was not high, and at this moment, everyone only thought of him as a spectator.


    Lin Mufeng naturally knew that what he was doing now was very important, but he was a person who liked to do as he pleased, and would not follow the actions of others. Maybe everyone present wished for Lin Mufeng to say some harsh words or threaten Prince Mo Lie even further.


    Lin Mufeng walked to the front of the frightened Prince Mo Lie. With a face full of smiles, he seemed to be joking as he said, "Now, I want your life!" It was a simple and concise answer that expressed his thoughts. Indeed, this was the best of the evil.


    Mo Lie paused when he heard this, and was shocked just now. He could not help but take a step back, f * ck, if it was someone''s floor, if it was someone''s, it would be me!


    "Lin Mufeng, you better see clearly where we are!" The moment he thought about how he was in his own territory, he immediately felt that as he spoke, he became even more confident. He was no longer afraid of Lin Mufeng and looked at his arrogantly.


    "Oh, is that it?" As he spoke, the smile on his face became more and more pronounced.


    "Of course ¡­" Prince Mo Lie almost immediately wanted to answer him, but of course he did. Before he could even finish his words, he felt that his body had lost control of itself as a huge figure appeared in front of him. The words that he had wanted to say were immediately suppressed back down his throat.


    Everyone in the hall was stunned, they were dumbstruck. They had wanted to watch the battle between the experts, but they did not expect Lin Mufeng to directly go up to suppress them. This was too unreasonable, at least it did not fit the strategy of a vampire.


    At least it was incomprehensible to these nobles. After all, they had been taught how to fight since they were young. Fighting was not the behavior of nobles, so fighting was incomprehensible in their hearts.


    When Prince Ge saw this, he was already disappointed. It seemed that the degree of this person''s hooligans was not inferior to his back then. This kind of shameless fighting style could only be used by him in the past when he mixed in with Jiang Yuan.


    A single "Savage Dragon''s Might" already made Prince Mo Lie unable to catch his breath. Although it was only five seconds, a single second was enough to decide life and death in battle.


    "How arrogant!" Just then, a voice rang out. Everyone turned their heads to look at the source of the voice. It was:


    Your Holiness!


    He never thought that Lin Mufeng would be the Pope. On the streets, he met a young man wearing a mask, but realized that he did not like this person, just like how this person disliked Lin Mufeng. This young man did not like Lin Mufeng at all. Lin Mufeng felt that this person''s entire body was releasing a gloomy and cold aura, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. Furthermore, this person wanted to mock and embarrass him further, so in his heart, he did not like this person.


    At that time, this man had once ridiculed him, "Baron, you''re so terrible!"


    The moment he appeared, the entire banquet hall was in an uproar, everyone had their gazes on him, and almost all of them knelt down on the ground at the same time. Even if Lin Mufeng did not recognize him, the people participating in the banquet were all from the upper class.


    Lin Mufeng was finally impressed, and only now did he realise how much powerful the person in front of him was. However, the Pope seemed to be extremely interested in him!


    Since he had come, it was naturally impossible for him to avoid all of them. Furthermore, it was not Lin Mufeng anymore. He smiled and said: "Your Holiness, I apologize. But right now, please do not affect me!" Since the Pope was not pleasing to the eye, then there was naturally nothing good to say. Following that, he grabbed Prince Mo Lie and slapped him a few times.


    The Pope was surprised. No one had ever dared to speak to him like this. This man was the first. Interesting, he thought to himself.


    When the people present heard Lin Mufeng''s words, they were even more shocked. The prestige of the Pope was also provoked, does he think that he has not lived long enough? However, when they saw that the Pope did not seem to express anything, they felt that it was inconceivable.


    This was the first time Lin Mufeng realized that he didn''t really understand a person''s personality. The words that he had just said clearly told him, "I don''t like you, you can leave, but this Pope was actually pretending to be stupid, as if he didn''t know anything. thought to himself, F * ck, I met an expert.


    Without knowing what was on his mind, Lin Mufeng vented some of the negative emotions in his heart onto Prince Mo Lie. Immediately, he was beaten up again, this Prince Mo Lie even had the heart to die, why is the one who was injured always me?


    The Pope looked at Lin Mufeng from beginning to end with a smile on his face. He did not let Lin Mufeng''s rudeness or violence affect his mood, but looking at Lin Mufeng who was getting more and more excited, the Pope retracted his smile and signaled his guards with his eyes.

 C303 Abnormal actions of the Pope

    A few guards walked to the side of Miss Li Suo as if they had received an order. When she was not on guard, they held her down.


    Miss Li Suo sensed that something was wrong and immediately shouted: "Let me go! What are you doing? Help! "


    Miss Li Suo''s voice was very loud, Lin Mufeng immediately heard it, and when he saw that someone had held Miss Li Suo captive, and it was the Pope himself, he looked at the Pope, filled with hatred.


    "Your Holiness, to treat a girl like this is not the way of a gentleman! Please ask your people to let go! " Lin Mufeng let go of the Prince Mo Lie in his hands. To him, Miss Li Suo was the most important person, even though he said that she would let him go, but it was easier said than done. Especially for someone as affectionate as Lin Mufeng, it was harder to accomplish all of a sudden.


    "I''m sorry, I have to save him, and exchange it with the Blood Spirit Ring!" With that, the Pontiff''s men disappeared. At this moment, a long sigh came from the air, "You can touch my horse!"


    Everyone present looked at this scene in disbelief. Where had the previous living person gone to? Was it some sort of magic trick? But when they saw Lin Mufeng''s expression, they knew that the matter was definitely not as simple as magic.


    Lin Mufeng''s face was extremely ugly, he never thought that the grand Pope would actually do such an abnormal thing, and with the teleportation the Pope had just given him, his strength was obviously unfathomable. Although on the surface, it looked as though Li Suo''s life and death had nothing to do with him, but on the surface, it was impossible for him to stay out of this world.


    He had always thought that he was number one in the world, and that no one could touch him. But today, it seemed that in this world, there were many things that he did not understand, but from the looks of it, although this person had captured Li Suo, he did not have any malicious intentions, and if there was any malicious intent, this person would have threatened him when he captured Miss Li Suo, and this matter would occur because of him. Regardless of whether or not he had decided to let go of this relationship, this person who was snatched away from him. If he could not save Li Suo, then he was not Lin Mufeng.


    At first, he wanted to say a few words of consolation, but he didn''t know what to say. Now that the situation had changed, and the Pope''s perfect image had been reduced, could it be that a Blood Spirit Ring s could make the Pope crazy for it, and do something out of the ordinary?


    At this time, everyone in the audience had woken up. The topic of discussion was not about Lin Mufeng and Prince Mo Lie, but about the Pope instead. They were very curious about the Pope.


    In fact, these people had always been curious about the Pope and were very interested in him. Although the time concept within the Strigoi was quite weak, as the Pope, he could wear a mask, but he couldn''t stay hidden from others. Now, it seemed that some of the rumors were true, and the Pope was a fake.


    No matter whether it was true or false, the Pope and his guards had the ability to teleport. No one could resist them. So what if it was fake? And the only person who could defeat the Pope seemed to be Lin Mufeng.


    After thinking about all this, immediately, the atmosphere in the hall became restless again. However, the focus was not on the Pope, the most mysterious person in the Blood Clan, but on Lin Mufeng. However, Lin Mufeng''s following actions and actions confused them, it was completely not an attitude and action that Lin Mufeng should have.


    In fact, Lin Mufeng was feeling helpless, judging from the Pope''s actions just now, the Pope did not have any malicious intent. If there was any malicious intent, with the Pope''s strength, he definitely had the ability to kill Lin Mufeng. But the Pope did not do so, which was doubtful, so what the Pope wanted to do, was what Lin Mufeng needed to think, and after thinking for a long time, there was no conclusion to it. But one thing was clear, he was definitely not doing it just for the Blood Spirit Ring. Based on the Pope''s performance just now, he should have known that the ring was in his hand. If he had wanted the ring, he could have quietly gotten rid of him. That would have been the best plan.


    Regarding this, Lin Mufeng gradually woke up, so everyone originally wanted to see Lin Mufeng''s angry face but they didn''t see it. Instead, they saw the smiling face of Lin Mufeng, which immediately caused everyone to not be able to react.


    In their eyes, the Pope had captured Miss Li Suo. Firstly, it was because of his provocation towards Lin Mufeng that he did not put Lin Mufeng in his eyes at all, some Asura Ranker, now that he looked at it, it was nothing more than a useless trash, and all of this would affect a person''s reputation. Perhaps the topic of discussion tomorrow at the street would be, as an Asura Ranker, Lin Mufeng, not even able to protect a weak girl.


    This Pope obviously wanted to slap Lin Mufeng''s mouth.


    In the beginning, he was very angry, but in the next moment, he thought things through. Anger and self-blame were useless, and would instead cause him to lose his cool, and it seemed that his real opponents right now were not Prince Mo Lie or the Prince Ge, and he would still have to stay in this world for a while, at least he would not allow a fake Pope to rule this world, since this was his hometown.


    Once he thought through all of these, Lin Mufeng returned to his normal state, and recalled his father''s words, "Mu Feng''s meaning is that the wind will carry you, and if you are like the wind, the heaven and earth will be your stage.


    Although Lin Mufeng didn''t think that he needed to do something big that would shock the world, and in his bones, he wanted to live a normal life, but now that it seemed like history had chosen him, other than going forward bravely, there was nothing else he could say. Judging from the Pope''s actions, tone and expression just now, he undoubtedly wanted to anger him, or he wanted to play a game with him. After analyzing the Pope''s actions, tone and expression just now, he undoubtedly wanted to anger him, or he wanted to play a game with him.


    The current him looked like nothing had happened, and was extremely calm. If not for the fact that everyone had personally witnessed Lin Mufeng being unable to stop the people around him and getting swept away by the Pope, they would have really been fooled by his current actions.


    Jie En looked and saw that Lin Mufeng''s reaction was to secretly nod his head, and of course that Prince Ge, who also secretly raised his big fingers in his heart. "That''s right, his current performance still has a bit of the air of a big family."


    Although Prince Mo Lie was almost beaten to death by Lin Mufeng, but the appearance of the Pope had completely destroyed his view of Lin Mufeng. He knew a little about the Pope, although the Pope rarely appeared, but his appearance was definitely accompanied by a disaster.


    However, the appearance of the Pope now completely overturned Prince Mo Lie''s thoughts. As the Pope, he would rarely cause trouble for anyone because he was such a formidable character, and of course, it was not so unreasonable that he would bully the weak. Furthermore, there were only a few people in this world that he could take a fancy to, but this kind of person had actually found Lin Mufeng today. At the same time, he also thought that the Pope taking away his daughter was definitely not just for the Blood Spirit Ring.


    "What exactly is he hiding to have the Pope take action?" Prince Mo Lie thought to himself. At the same time, he secretly made a decision that he needed to know more about Lin Mufeng as soon as possible.


    From the looks of it, Lin Mufeng''s performance was well-deserved, after all, after all, the ball was still in progress. Furthermore, Prince Mo Lie had already pointed out that the main character of the ball was himself, so he would naturally be able to hold out after such a huge event.


    Lin Mufeng forced himself to calm down in his heart, and he continued to hold on until the ball ended. Under these kinds of circumstances, who would still have the mood to stay behind, so everyone left one by one. However, under Lin Mufeng''s guidance, the whole process seemed to be organized in an orderly manner.


    Lin Mufeng originally only wanted to leave a perfect impression on that world after making a high-profile appearance, so he left on his own. As long as the Blood Spirit Ring was in his possession, he believed that he would be able to get his hands on < The Blood Spirit Map > very soon. Since he had already changed the history of this place, although everything here would not affect the Tian Yuan Continent, but it seemed that he would have to stay behind to establish a new order before he could leave. And now, the first thing he had to do, was to challenge the Pope.


    With regards to things that he was not confident of winning, the current Lin Mufeng would not foolishly try to fight head on like before. After all, the current situation was different from the academy, and if he had to fight head on, it would not cause too much damage. Furthermore, with his master protecting him, he would definitely not let his beloved disciple die so easily. Furthermore, they did not have a backer or helper, and even if they could find one, it would only be a temporary cooperation in benefits. Moreover, they were all useless people, and even if they were pulled out, they would only serve as cannon fodder.


    So now, Lin Mufeng began to plan for the long distance, but he couldn''t plan too long, after all, there was still five months left until the three year agreement was concluded, and he didn''t want to end the agreement just yet, so even though it was a long term plan, there wasn''t much possibility for it. Furthermore, after settling the matter with the Pope, he still had to find the¡¶ Blood Spirit Map s¡· first, but even though the rumors said that as long as there was a ring, he would definitely be able to find it, but at least he had to give them some time. What''s more, you''re the one who passed it on to me, I''ll pass it on to you. I don''t know how many generations of words you''ve passed on, but who knows if the exact words are true?


    Even the official history could be reversed many years later, let alone something as unreliable as the legend.


    He and Prince Mo Lie had almost become people like''s father, it could be said that they had become sworn brothers after a fight. At least, with Li Suo''s current power, the two of them had walked onto the same line of defense, and as for what happened next, it was hard to say. But now, it could be said that the Pope''s actions were no different from making enemies for. It seemed that he must have some other purpose.

 C304 Changes in the State of the Moon (I)

    Thinking about it here, Lin Mufeng immediately said, "Prince, it looks like the situation can only be brought to a halt."


    "Static brake?" Mo Lie was anxious to save his daughter, it could be said that this old fogey had completely lost all sense of reason, and did not have the mood to wait any longer.


    "Prince, don''t worry. Since the Pope is at the Blood Spirit Ring, as long as we don''t obtain the storage ring, Li Suo will be fine. On the contrary, we can''t guarantee anything."


    When Lin Mufeng''s words came out, not only was he jolted awake, even the Prince Ge, Mr. Lai En and the rest could not help but admire Lin Mufeng''s analysis. It was really rare for him to be able to maintain such a calm at such a time, according to their understanding of the Pope, he could do such a thing, as long as the storage ring was still there, Li Suo would not be in danger, but if he were to hand over the ring, then it would be a different result.


    Now that everyone knew that the Blood Spirit Ring was in Lin Mufeng''s hands, and that they were working together for the same purpose, they should be frank and open. And Lin Mufeng''s strength, at least these people did not have any intentions on this ring, so what if they said it out loud?


    Just like that, under Lin Mufeng''s lead, everyone began to quietly observe and plan out what would happen next. However, Lin Mufeng knew in his heart that the more time passed, the calmer he needed to be. He believed that it wouldn''t take long for the situation to turn dark, and he might even be able to figure out the crux of the matter soon. On the contrary, he was actually starting to worry about the Tian Yuan Continent now. He kept having the feeling that this matter was related to the Tian Yuan Continent, or even the map on his body.


    He did not know how the situation in the continent was, but he did not know that his Lin Family had been annihilated, so he was worried about what was happening with Yue Yan. After all, Yu Xin''s side still had the Xiao Lao''s protection, so of course there was still Fu Tianbo''s power. And while Lan Bing was in Star Blue Academy, he had her own master, fire elder, and Star Dean Chen, so he didn''t need to be too worried.


    In State of the Moon, Cheng Yi had kicked the first step away from State of the Moon and stabilized his footing, but it seemed that he did not do anything after that, which made everyone suspicious of his abilities, and in the past two days, he did not appear in court anymore. This matter could be said to be causing a lot of discussions, and of course, this was also the effect that Cheng Yi wanted, since he was using himself, but not paying attention to himself, it was something he could not tolerate.


    Little Yan Sheng was not happy to see Cheng Yi in the first place, he had not gone to court for two days so Yan Sheng found Yue Yan and said: "Aunt Yan, Sheng''er has something to say."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m afraid that Cheng Yi does not have any true ability. In my opinion, it would be better to temporarily remove him from the job."


    "Why do you think that?" Yue Yan looked at this child. She knew that this child would not say such words for no reason, andhee had never treated him as a child, but had always treated him as a ghost. Although Cheng Yi had some skills, he was still an outsider after all. Whether or not he was helping his with his feelings, she did not know where to start, and although he did not use him, she was prepared for it. Furthermore, Yan Sheng was one of his own kind, he could tell that although she was called Aunt Yan because of his feelings, in his heart, he already treated her as his mother, and Yue Yan treated him like his own.


    Yan Sheng said: "As the saying goes, no matter where the gold goes, it will shine, so whether or not it works is not whether or not it is a Zephyr. Furthermore Grandmother Qing Li is just a Zephyr in everyone''s eyes, I''m afraid that now that Cheng Yi is a Zephyr, it will be hard for him to convince the masses. "


    In the past few days, it could be said that Yue Yan''s thoughts were not on this, he was only thinking about hatred, reason alone made her restrain himself, but there were some things that could not be stopped just by saying that, he had always wanted to send troops to attack the City of the Dead, but fighting soldiers was not a joke, to put it bluntly, fighting soldiers meant fighting money, without a strong economic base, using the army would be extremely difficult.


    This matter, was not only Cheng Yi''s suggestion, Qing Li had also thought the same. Cheng Yi said: "Your Majesty, forgive me for my bluntness, but this is not the best time."


    Qing Li also said, "Yue Yan, I know you want revenge, but it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years.


    So now, Yue Yan had been enduring patiently. Who would have thought that Yan Sheng would actually bring up such a matter? What Yan Sheng said made sense, if Cheng Yi had only done this, it would be hard for him to be convinced by the masses, because other than the discussions, he did not have any other achievements, and would cause others to complain about him. Furthermore, if news of this were to spread, people would think that the so-called Scholars of the State of the Moon, compared to the others, would not be able to say anything, it would make the truly wise feel disheartened, because some people were good at speaking, while others were more pragmatic.


    Yue Yan couldn''t help but pat his shoulder and say: "Little thing!" Then he smiled knowingly. Yan Sheng however, cutely buried his head in Yue Yan''s body, enjoying the maternal love he once had.


    On the second day, Yue Yan issued a decree, "Heyuan County, the County Guardian Elder, Cheng Yi has temporarily taken over."


    Everyone knew that this was a good name. On the surface, it sounded good, but in reality, it was obvious that Cheng Yi had been demoted from his position, and this Yue Yan was way too ruthless. He Yuan County was a place that no ghosts would lay their eggs. All of the officials were already unconvinced of Cheng Yi, this decree was really to vent their anger. They had long had enough of Cheng Yi''s arrogant look, and now that this piece of dog skin plaster had left, everyone could not help but cheer in their hearts.


    Although Cheng Yi was an ambitious and scheming person, with his innate disposition, he was still somewhat unaccustomed to this official environment. After all, in the Demon World, everything depended on one''s strength to speak, unlike humans who were scheming and scheming against each other, there was nothing he could do. He finally understood that if he did not have the capital, it would be difficult to establish his position in the State of the Moon with just a few words. Or perhaps it could be said to be only a part of his plans. Ever since he had arrived at State of the Moon, he had felt that as long as Yue Yan settled things here, everything, including this place, would have to proceed and develop as he wished.


    Thinking about it, Cheng Yi gladly gathered his thoughts and rushed to Heyuan County.


    After arriving at Heyuan County, on the first day, Cheng Yi continued to read the documents and interrogate them about some trivial matters. However, he did not appear the next day.


    Since Yue Yan was the one who wanted to test him, naturally, there would be people following his. Yet, the repayment Yue Yan received was like this, causing her to be disappointed. The other officials were naturally not as magnanimous as Yue Yan, and one after another, they began to admonish him. The one leading them was the Master Wei who was rendered speechless by the question that day.


    Master Wei said: Your majesty, Cheng Yi, as the head of a hundred officials in Heyuan County, did not do anything. The hundred officials all followed him, and I am afraid that by doing so, he will ruin the official''s prestige, so I have the guts to request for Your Majesty to investigate this matter.


    "Orchestra!" Yue Yan also did not believe that Cheng Yi would be like this.


    Master Wei was about to set off, the messenger was different, this time, he was truly mighty, and Cheng Yi was just a small county away from him. I must make him look good.


    Hearing that there was someone else coming, Cheng Yi did not panic. He pulled his shoes and walked out sleepily to meet him.


    When Master Wei saw Cheng Yi looking at the better half, he actually did not even know how to change clothes. Furthermore, with such a sloppy appearance, it was obvious that Cheng Yi was looking down on him.


    Cheng Yi squinted his eyes, his upper eyelids touching down as he said: "Of course I know, all I want to ask is why I haven''t asked about political matters for so long!"


    "Since you know, you should give me an answer so that you can report back." Since their words were incompatible, naturally there wouldn''t be any good words between them. Furthermore, the words of the two were straightforward. It didn''t seem like the proper demeanor of two important officials, but more like the words of a shrew arguing.


    "Not to mention these few days, I only need half a day to complete the task in March and half a year to complete it."


    "Hmph, seeing is believing!"


    "What a good saying! Master Wei, do not boast. I will only need the time it takes an incense stick to burn to complete these five days. "


    As he said that, Cheng Yi immediately shouted out, burning incense. He then went back to his room and changed into his court uniform. After dressing up, he started to get up. Once he opened the door, he did not care, but Master Wei was truly stunned. Cheng Yi did not expect him to actually have that kind of ability. An incense stick of time, according to the current clock, was around 40 to 50 minutes.


    In such a short period of time, handling the affairs of a county for four to five days was impossible for ordinary people, but Cheng Yi had done it methodically, without panicking or panicking. Both of his hands were operating the brush at the same time, and after a few strokes, he finished reading all the documents, and just burnt a little of the incense.


    When it came to official documents, most of them were official articles, so Master Wei naturally knew about them. Therefore, if it was only a normal type of reply and criticism, it would not be considered a skill, but with one look, he knew that this person did not read ten lines at a time, but had more circles around it. One of the documents left a deep impression on him. This was a question and answer written by the people below.


    On top of one of the items, Cheng Yi wrote down a prompt: "Unique number, image" So the suggestion written on the list was, because Cheng Yi had previously proposed to establish a complete household registration system, and when the citizens of Heyuan County heard that the Zephyr was here, they asked them a sharp question about how to deal with the famous generals. Cheng Yi''s system of numbering indeed solved the problem immediately, it could repeat the name, but it was the only number, if there was an image of someone holding a witness painted on it, then it would naturally solve the problem.


    It seems that Cheng Yi still had some skills, and would have to settle some disputes among the people soon.


    When it came to the lives of commoners, it was as if they were nothing more than insignificant. If you squeezed me into a field, I would block the eaves of your house. Naturally, there would be disputes within these five days, and all of them would be settled by him.


    Master Wei, who had originally wanted to see Cheng Yi make a fool of himself, did not expect that Cheng Yi would not only resolve the dispute with a few words, but also bring the neighbors back to their good fortune. After dealing with these events, the incense had yet to burn out.

 C305 Changes in the State of the Moon (Part II)

    Cheng Yi looked at Master Wei and smiled: "Master Wei, you can go back to report now."


    Master Wei went back to report. Although he did not like Cheng Yi at all, but there were some things that everyone saw as a fact, so he had no choice but to report.


    Yue Yan said immediately after hearing it, "Three days later, Xuan Cheng Yi will return to the capital.


    Although Cheng Yi had only been in power for two short weeks, the citizens naturally had a scale in their hearts. Cheng Yi started to act at this time. It seemed that Cheng Yi was the true expert of the Way of Dark.


    "Fellow villagers, please remember, even if I am to become a high-ranking official, I will still be your county governor."


    The nearby Grand Master immediately raised his big finger, and said: "As expected of Lord Zephyr, the people of Heyuan are blessed."


    The commoners thought that it was easy, but they did not know the meaning behind his words. Only after hearing Master''s explanation did they understand that Cheng Yi was afraid that the next county governor would cause trouble for the village, after all, this place was so remote and if he left, the next county guardian would not be able to enforce the law impartially, or could not do anything. The reason why Zephyr is always the county governor is to tell the later generations that if they don''t work hard, they have to think about the consequences.


    Cheng Yi returned to the capital and immediately resumed his previous duties. This time, Cheng Yi was going to go all out, and now it seemed that he had completely grasped the initiative. It was just that war did not necessarily require meeting on the battlefield. Sometimes wars without smoke would be more interesting, such as wars with economies.


    After returning twice, Cheng Yi proposed to change the monetary policy to strengthen the State of the Moon''s economic strength. Cheng Yi said: "Your Majesty, Cheng Yi believes that since there is economic interaction between the two countries, bringing large amounts of currency and the Merchant Union would not be convenient, so he has a suggestion to change monetary policy."


    No one would have thought that Cheng Yi was so bold, his suggestion was ridiculous! This gold coin had been in circulation for thousands of years, and people were already used to it. How could he let his upper lip change it just by touching it?


    Although everyone had their own misgivings, they had at least a thousand family members, and the master was a single person, let alone a country. The final decision would depend on what Yue Yan was thinking, and Cheng Yi knew that whether or not he could convince Yue Yan was the key. After all, money was the lifeblood of a country, it was understandable that someone would raise a different objection at a time like this. If a person from a country, especially a group of important officials, were to keep their mouth shut, and not listen to what was going on, that would be a very dangerous signal.


    Facing the crowd''s different opinions, Cheng Yi thought in his heart: "Looks like it''s time for me to show off, I want to suppress the masses." Cheng Yi immediately came in front of everyone and said: "Masters, please calm down. Please believe what Cheng Yi has said, there must be a sufficient reason."


    "I''m all ears!"


    Cheng Yi said: "That''s why it is said that changing currencies is different. Everyone here has never been to the Merchant Union, so you all naturally do not know about the suffering of merchants. First of all, gold coins are hard to carry, and second of all, gold coins can be used to recruit thieves. "


    Speaking till here, Yue Yan felt very close to him. If it was only a few hundred gold coins, naturally there wouldn''t be such a problem, but if there were more than ten thousand gold coins, it would be troublesome. Some Merchant Union had no choice but to set up guards just for this gold coin. This was indeed the case. After all, the State of the Moon was different from Xing Lan, the Merchant Union''s position was never high, and now, it was Yue Yan''s New Deal. Although she was born in the Merchant Union, like Guang Ming, he also suppressed the Merchant Union. On this point, the two had the same idea. So Yue Yan seemed to have thought of what Cheng Yi had to say, and he did indeed have this thought, but he didn''t expect that it was actually Cheng Yi who brought it up first.


    Yue Yan thought like that, but it did not mean that there were others present. Master Wei was not able to help but be the first to refute, and asked: "Then what do you want to bring with you?"


    "Banknotes!"


    As Cheng Yi spoke, he opened up his fan and continued: "The State of the Moon issues paper money. Only those who enter our country can buy goods with gold coins, which means that they do not recognize the currency of the Star Blue Empire."


    Speaking to here, even a fool could hear that Cheng Yi''s move was sinister enough to use paper money to plunder star blue''s wealth. In this way, everyone had nothing to say. However, Yue Yan knew that Cheng Yi''s plan would not stop there. It seemed that Xing Lan''s economy was going to collapse, and this method would definitely get the approval of the Merchant Union.


    As expected, Yue Yan continued: "At the same time, we have to promote this kind of currency among the masses. Only when our country is very popular, can we completely defeat Xing Lan."


    It seemed like Cheng Yi''s plan was really thought through thoroughly at every step. It could also be said that this move of his was equivalent to using starblue''s money to support the people of State of the Moon. This was much better than those methods of exchanging strange items for food.


    Thus, the State of the Moon conducted a currency change. At first it seemed to be a part of the loss, but it also opened up the scene for a month before the people agreed to the new currency because it was too convenient. Now that the entire State of the Moon had approved of the new paper money, it was normal for them to go to the State of the Moon to use their own national currency. In order to quickly promote the game, one gold coin could be exchanged for two times his value. How could this not move his heart?


    He immediately felt that this method was not bad, and that he could return the hard currency back to the treasury. Thus, he began to plan for the issuance of notes to fight against the State of the Moon, although he suppressed the Merchant Union, he did not want the people from the Merchant Union to give away a large amount of gold coins to their opponents while holding useless currency.


    But Cheng Yi''s methods were not only limited to that, he also immediately came up with a new countermeasure. A large number of paper money was issued, attacking Starblue''s economy. Because the paper money was printed, people with one gold star blue coin could also redeem twice the amount. On the surface, it seemed like it was a matter of losing money, but this was only for the sake of dealing more damage to Starlight.


    Sure enough, a large amount of gold coins was still flowing into the treasury of the State of the Moon, and at this time, Cheng Yi knew that he had to make his move.


    He immediately suggested to Yue Yan, and said: "Your Majesty, it''s time to put away the net, I plead that you issue an order allowing the citizens to collect and increase their collection of gold coins."


    As a member of the Merchant Union, Yue Yan naturally knew the logic behind this. However, she still hesitated when she made this decision.


    "Your Majesty, those who achieve great things, don''t bother with trifling matters."


    Yue Yan knew that it was indeed unkind of him to do so, but thinking that he needed to have a strong army to take revenge, he decided to immediately make a decision.


    Now that both countries no longer had gold coins in circulation, the State of the Moon once again allowed the citizens to sell their gold. In a short period of time, the star blue currency once again rushed to the State of the Moon''s market to start the hype.


    Seeing that the large amount of funds was in the market and had no choice but to print more banknotes to counter their suppression, Yue Yan, on Cheng Yi''s suggestion, decisively added in his currency. The exchange rate is publicly proposed and is now one to four. In other words, even if it was just notes, Star Blue would have to pay four times the price to exchange for it.


    State of the Moon''s reserve of gold coins could be said to have reached an unprecedented level. In the end, because the Merchant Union and the aristocratic families were preoccupied with their matters, he could not let go of this matter. In this game, whether he admitted it or not, he would naturally be at a disadvantage.


    At this time, Xu Molai would fight. Xu Molai appearing at this moment, could also be said to be a part of Cheng Yi''s plan.


    Or it could be said that it was also because of Lin Mufeng himself. Regarding the matters of the Star Blue Academy, Xu Molai would never forget those grudges. It was also because of this that Xu Molai agreed so readily. Of course, if it wasn''t for Cheng Yi, he wouldn''t have ignored him, and would have had to take revenge sooner or later.


    In regards to Xu Molai, Fu Tianbo could be said to be extremely careful at every turn, and he also understood that just by looking at their intentions, they wanted to control this person, and the two were actually secretly playing a game, both trying to maximize their own benefits. The light was not simple, it could be said that he was studying the Emperor''s Art, and the more proficient he was in the art of studying, the more powerful he would be in control of the actual situation.


    Of course, he was well aware of this fact. Of course, he did not know that the heavy bomb beside him could explode at any moment, but he was not without caution, so other than Xiao Qiang controlling the armies in the light, he had also made an even more powerful army, the "Dark Army". After evolving step by step, they were now completely under the control of the light, as if they had pulled back the blue star from the light.


    The Emperor''s thoughts were not something that an ordinary person could understand. Although he appeared to oppose the Emperor, it did not mean that he was opposed. Furthermore, he would not give his full support to the Emperor''s intentions. If you can''t grasp the balance and degree, a country won''t be able to maintain it.


    Not to mention Lin Mufeng who was an outsider, even though he said that the Merchant Union only made money on money, it would not affect the interests of the Empire, but it was difficult to draw dragons and tigers, why would he believe his words? Furthermore, this person was from the evil heavenly spirit, he was an evil person, and some of the words were true. But there was one thing he believed, and that was that Lin Mufeng would definitely do the three year agreement with him. From his point of view, Lin Mufeng wanted to openly replace him without a proper reason, and if he could not make this three year agreement with him, then he would only be giving this person a reasonable answer.


    Therefore, no one knew whether or not the bay would ripple after it had calmed down. Although it was just a pool of water, so what if it was a river, there would always be a time when the waves would come out. It seemed like he needed to properly clean up the mess, at least the war had already begun. This should not be something that Yue Yan could accomplish, could it be that the Cheng Yi beside her was really some kind of otherworldly expert?

 C306 Changes in the State of the Moon (III)

    It was just that regarding Cheng Yi''s information, after looking through it, he still could not find any clues. Almost like the State of the Moon, Xing Lan''s side did not have any complete system of household registration, some big families had their own family tree, while most small families did not even have family tree.


    At the moment, Xu Molai was in front of Guang Ming, firstly, this Xu Molai had light as evidence, and secondly, although his cultivation was low, he was extremely proficient in management, so with his current status, he could freely travel around Guang Ming''s body, and did not have too many obstructions. Xu Molai said: "Your Majesty, from the looks of the bay, this water is extraordinary. Could it be that you know that there is a big fish in this water below this tranquil place?"


    "Xu Qing has no outsiders. Just speak your mind."


    Xu Molai''s gaze still did not leave the bay''s water. It was as if he did not hear the words of light, and said: "Your Majesty, what do you think about the bay water?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "What does Your Majesty think? Which country''s water can raise big fish?"


    Before Cheng Yi came to the State of the Moon, he had already sought Xu Molai out. Towards Xu Molai, his thoughts were basically like that of a three year old.


    Although everyone was trying to deal with Lin Mufeng together, they all had their own little Jiu Jiu. After saying a few words, he and Xu Molai decided on this plan, otherwise, those words would not be said by Xu Molai.


    Since Cheng Yi wanted to take action, he naturally needed to prepare everything properly, even including some of his daily habits. He knew that when the light was heavy, it would go to the pond and quietly think. Thus, everything was as Cheng Yi had expected. First, he pretended that the State of the Moon was helping Yue Yan and then, the light had gone into chaos. Next, he could break the balance that the light and light had painstakingly built. While he was clearly a Zephyr, he was actually helping Xing Lan secretly. That way, she wouldn''t be afraid that they wouldn''t fall into chaos, and once the two countries fell into chaos, she would come out to clean up the mess. Of course, this was only his thought, how would Xu Molai know, he had another reason to say it to Xu Mo.


    "As long as the light messes up the formation, when I come to help you, naturally, I can let the Xu family grow independent."


    "Why should I believe you? I''m afraid there isn''t such a cheap thing in the world."


    "Hahaha, Brother Xu is truly quick to speak. I am not helping for nothing." Of course there is a condition! "


    "What condition!" Xu Molai knew that there was no free lunch in the world and no one was willing to help others for no reason. Furthermore, with just a glance, Cheng Yi could tell that he was a tactful person, and did not know what plans he had in mind. What he was worried about was that he would become someone else''s pawn.


    However, Cheng Yi smiled evilly, and said: "I am only doing it for money, I only want the Merchant Union to become legal. When that time comes, all of Star Blue''s Merchant Union will belong to me."


    "My appetite is not small!" Xu Molai was obviously very dissatisfied with this condition. The entire Merchant Union, then what was he? Besides obtaining the rights, there was nothing good about him at all.


    "Brother Xu, there''s something that you still don''t know about, and I think you won''t forget about the Yue Yan incident that happened that day."


    "Yue Yan!" Xu Molai almost drooled upon hearing the two words of Yue Yan. Since that day, he could honestly say that he had treated other girls like dirt, and lecherousness was also Xu Molai''s weakness. Now, when he heard Cheng Yi mentioning Yue Yan, he couldn''t help but get excited. If he really could get Yue Yan, everything else wasn''t important.


    "Yes!" As long as we work together, we can definitely suppress State of the Moon. At that time, are we still afraid of Yue Yan submitting? Furthermore, from what I know, although Yue Yan and he is ambiguous, they have never truly shared a room before, Brother Xu ¡­ "


    Under these conditions, it was hard for Xu Molai to not agree, especially when he heard that Yue Yan was actually still a virgin, he had long stirred restlessly in his heart. With such delicious food, he definitely had to taste it first, so the two of them clapped together and waited for this chance.


    Under Cheng Yi''s instructions, while his heart was in turmoil, Xu Molai proposed this plan. It was to recruit Cheng Yi, so even though he might look like a State of the Moon, but he would still be used secretly by me, and the so-called "reward will definitely bring about a brave man with a weak point."


    After Guang Ming heard Xu Molai''s analysis, he couldn''t help but nod his head and say: "That''s good, looks like this game of chess hasn''t died yet, I''ll leave this matter to you."


    Xu Molai accepted his orders and left, and then began their plan.


    The current Cheng Yi, was as though he was walking on a tightrope, and he had always believed in the famous saying "seek wealth from dangers". It was just that he couldn''t be too radical in State of the Moon at the moment, he wanted to devour the State of the Moon bit by bit first. After that, he openly displayed his true side. He did not immediately change his policy towards Starlight as imagined, but he had already contacted it once. The two of them had reached an agreement that they would be able to give the State of the Moon a painful beating very soon, making it hard for them to turn the situation around.


    If you don''t know anyone, don''t do it yourself! At the very least, the Ghost King Mingyue on the surface and the Demon Emperor Zhan Yun on the surface were two powerful forces that could not be underestimated. Zhan Yun had said that if anyone dared to have any designs on Lin Mufeng, they would definitely want to make things difficult for him, while Mingyue had a soft spot for him. They would definitely not hold anything back about this matter, but the people who told the two of them about it were greatly surprised.


    "Heaven Destroyer!" "You really have the ability to do so!"


    "If it was two years ago, I wouldn''t dare to, but there''s nothing I can''t do today." Facing these two powerful figures, any one of them would have been enough to take his life. However, this time, Exterminate the Heavens appeared extremely confident and didn''t show the slightest sign of fear.


    As he spoke, he looked at the two of them, and continued, "However, this time, I am not going to be enemies with the two of you, but rather, I have been ordered to deliver a piece of news. One is about Lin Mufeng, the other is about Yue Yan. I don''t think the two of you would keep us at arm''s length. "


    These two pieces of information were indeed enough to pique their interest. Furthermore, in the three year agreement, having nothing to do for the past three years was indeed a boring task. The news brought by that bastard, Heaven Destroyer, was certainly not a good thing.


    Seeing that the two were no longer hostile towards him, Heaven Destroyer sat down on his own. He didn''t wait for them to give up and picked up his wine cup to fill it with wine.


    "Exterminate the Heavens, you drank this wine too?" Her husband and Zhan Yun did not want to bother with this person, but Hong Xiu did not have such a plan.


    "Hong Xiu, no, it should be the Ghost King''s Wife. This is your mistake. As the saying goes, friends from afar come ¡­"


    It was just that, as for who Hong Xiu was, she didn''t have the time to listen to what Exterminate the Heavens was saying. Without waiting for Exterminate the Heavens to finish speaking, she had already snatched his wine cup, "Beautiful wine is used to entertain friends, I think you can''t be considered as a friend."


    How could the overweeningly arrogant Heaven Destroyer endure such humiliation? He couldn''t help but be enraged, and immediately stood up and said: "Hong Xiu, don''t think that just because you''re a woman I won''t dare to touch you. If you want to ruin your husband''s plans, then go on!"


    Only then did Hong Xiu stop her actions, and said: "Heaven Destroyer, if you have anything to say, just say it, and then you can leave."


    Since the conversation was not good, then I will directly say the reason. The lust for light is unfavorable for Yue Yan and Cheng Yi is already unreliable. That''s all. Goodbye!


    It had to be said that his skill of running away could be said to have reached the peak of perfection, so when the three saw that he was free to come and go, although in terms of strength, they could kill him, when faced with his unique skill, they couldn''t do anything about it.


    But the news of the annihilation of the heavens caused the three of them to be shocked. Regardless of whether it was true or false, there were some things that they would rather believe than not, so Hong Xiu decided to look into it first. Zhan Yun could not stay idle and started to investigate. Of course, since Heaven Destroyer was willing to tell Zhan Yun the news, then it wasn''t impossible for him to tell others. Yu Xin also knew about this news, so Heaven Destroyer naturally had his own reasons for doing so.


    Cheng Yi, I know you are from the demon race, but you are still far from being able to fight me, who is capable of doing so, to the end of the world!


    There were no eternal friends or eternal enemies on this world, and Exterminate the Heavens was an exception. Now that Cheng Yi had come out to mess things up, what could he do about it after cooperating with them? The people he could not obtain all thought of it as cheap, but in his dreams, Exterminate the Heavens actually gave the antidote to Yu Xin. Lin Mufeng''s tactics could fool others, but Heaven Destroyer could not. This was because the person who had drugged was himself, and based on Lin Mufeng''s personality, he had no reason not to chase after him and interrogate him about the matter regarding the antidote.


    Only Guang Ming still remained in the dark. He really thought that Lin Mufeng was ignorant of everything, idiot. How could such a person become an emperor? Although Exterminate the Heavens was now aware of this matter, he was still the first one to see it clearly. At the same time, Exterminate the Heavens also noticed that Lin Mufeng was not on his way to obtaining the antidote, which meant that he had other ways of detoxifying the poison. Although he did not know that it was the Jade of the Spirit Realm, he could guess that there must be other ways.


    Therefore, it would be better for him to go with the flow at this time. Rakasha naturally knew the authenticity of these antidotes, so he wasn''t afraid that they wouldn''t fall for it. It could be said that the antidote he gave himself could indeed cure the poison, but at the same time, it was another type of slow poison. At that time, everything would have nothing to do with him.


    With Yu Xin''s little strength, at least in regards to Exterminate the Heavens, he could just leave as she pleased. She was simply unable to stop him, and with the news that Exterminate the Heavens had brought, it could be said that she knew Cheng Yi''s plan very well. If Xu Molai succeeded, then the Fu family would have to withdraw.


    Now, Lan Bing had monopolized the silk market. Although the State of the Moon''s monetary policy was deceptive, it would not cause too much harm to the monopoly industry, and in the next step, Lan Bing still had to borrow Fu Tianbo''s strength to monopolize the food and drinks, and then the construction. In short, Lan Bing''s plan was to destroy the Star Blue Empire from the inside step by step. As long as these three items were controlled by Lan Bing, Star Blue Empire would enter his nightmare for the second time. Although the light had suppressed the Merchant Union repeatedly, what Lan Bing was doing now was not the same as what the Merchant Union was doing. At the very least, she still had not woken up to the light yet.

 C307 Xiao Qiang (1)

    Everything was just to wait for Lin Mufeng''s return. Of course, Yu Xin would also do the same. Was the antidote true? The sudden appearance of Exterminate the Heavens was too strange.


    Thinking about it, Yu Xin immediately reported this matter to her father. Fu Tianbo was a cunning man, and towards Lin Mufeng, he had long changed his view, at that time when he forced Ni Chang and Han-Mei away, it could be said that he did not have the ability to, and in Fu Tianbo''s view, if he wanted to save others, he had to first protect himself. Even he was not strong enough, how could he save others. Of course he didn''t expect that, because of this, he would send the two girls onto a road of death. Although this matter was caused by Lin San, I didn''t kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of me.


    Just like this, after discussing with his father, Yu Xin immediately decided to find the Rakasha to determine whether the antidote was real or fake. Of course, since Heaven Destroyer had decided to do so, he would naturally not let the Rakasha identify whether it was real or fake. Only after that did the father and daughter relax. But without Lin Mufeng''s permission, a few of them gave Xiao Qiang the antidote. This matter?


    Xiao Lao''s words gave everyone a backbone as he continued, "Right now it is an extraordinary period, so I believe that Mu Feng would not blame us even if he knew. And if you believe in Rose, you definitely won''t be rash. " Although he knew that Lin Mufeng would never give up on his woman, he had already been saving his grandson for two years already. He could no longer stay still. Furthermore, the appointment of the third year was about to arrive, so this time it was the old man''s decision.


    Xiao Qiang took the antidote, and understood the previous cause. Next, he could exert his strength because she could tolerate other things, but regarding the matter of the Lin Clan being exterminated, she could no longer tolerate it.


    When Xiao Qiang woke up, she realized what she had done. She could not help but blame herself, she was really careless at that time, if not for this situation, she would not have been in her current state. That also included Mu Feng''s departure.


    Seeing that Xiao Qiang had finally returned to her normal state, Yu Xin immediately advised: "Elder sister, don''t blame yourself too much, all of this has nothing to do with you."


    That being said, could he really let it go with a single sentence that had nothing to do with him? Yu Xin also knew that it would be difficult for Xiao Qiang to accept this reality but the most important thing right now was to stabilize his mind and not doubt Mu Feng. After all, he had yet to return from another world, and at this time, he could not afford to lose a single bit. But what Yu Xin was worried about still happened.


    Or perhaps it could be said that this was exactly what Heaven Destroyer wanted to see. He wanted to detonate the bomb ahead of time, to give everyone a surprise, this way maybe there was still a way to save the game, if not Cheng Yi would really be the one to dominate the game, and by then the power of marine boundary would not be able to hold him back.


    Letting Cheng Yi rule over the Tian Yuan Continent was something he could do anything he wanted. After all, he wasn''t a person of the Tian Yuan Continent, he would look down on the people here like grass, if there was a conflict, he would definitely send the people to the battlefield as cannon fodder when it was necessary, after all, the people of the demon race were truly orthodox in his eyes. So once Cheng Yi took control of the Tian Yuan Continent, it wasn''t because the marine boundary couldn''t control him, but because he had defeated Cheng Yi and sacrificed the people at the same time, who would you rule? For a world where no one could rule, it was like facing an empty house. Of course, you were the owner of this place, but how could it be interesting? On the contrary, if there were servants in the house, they could raise some pets, and only then would they feel a sense of accomplishment when you claimed that you were the owner of the house.


    "Heaven Destroyer, you did well!"


    "Lord Ocean Emperor! No, it should be more appropriate to call you Blue Dragon. "


    "Exterminate the Heavens! You''re the first person who dares to speak to me like that! You truly deserve to be called a vile person!"


    "Is it not? To you, a little person is not scary, is it?"


    So, this Ocean Emperor was not simple after all. Even before coming out, he already knew everything like the back of his hand. It seemed that other than Zhan Yun and Mingyue, there were quite a few other people in the Tian Yuan Continent who coveted this Ocean Emperor. It was just that they were definitely not planning to just cause the place to be. If they only wanted the place, then who among them would not be able to do so easily, and there was no need to spend so much effort. and Mingyue''s goal was clear, for the < The Blood Spirit Map > still had a seal to it. Therefore, it was unavoidable for them to have some interactions with Lin Mufeng.


    In short, he had made a decision in his heart, this matter was also related to Lin Mufeng. Dammit, it was this bastard again, sooner or later, there will be a fight to the death between us, when that time comes, I will make sure that your head falls on the ground, and all three of your souls will perish!


    Heaven Destroyer was only waiting for news from Xiao Qiang''s side. If everything was as expected, Xiao Qiang should be sending troops to attack City of the Dead soon, but of course, she had no interest in worrying about the terrible affairs of the Xiu Family and the Xu Family.


    Without the Lin Family, there would be no Xiao Qiang. Or perhaps, if not for the fact that she had defected to the Lin Family in the past, Xiao Qiang would not know where she was right now. Perhaps she had fallen to the street, or perhaps she was in a place with fireworks.


    In short, her feelings for the Lin Family were not any less than Yue Yan''s. As for the matter with Yue Yan, Xiao Qiang had also heard from Yu Xin that he had been tricked previously and did not have the ability to behead his enemy. But with the two of them working together, even if Lin San had ten heads, he would still not be able to escape death. But now, Xiao Qiang knew that he was awake, but how could he deceive the Light? As a result, it was very late. She still did not sleep, and only stayed there to think of a countermeasure.


    Then, Zhan Yun appeared.


    Zhan Yun''s appearance caused Xiao Qiang to be greatly surprised. Because other people knew who Zhan Yun was, but Xiao Qiang did not. After all, her mind was a mess because of the light, so she naturally did not know who Zhan Yun was.


    When Xiao Qiang saw the winged Zhan Yun, he was startled, but he could still tell that his cultivation was extremely high. Otherwise, with her strength, no one would be able to appear in front of her without a sound. Xiao Qiang could not help but be baffled, and asked: "Who are you?"


    If he still did not find out about this matter, then there was no need for him to call himself the Demon Emperor. Therefore, towards the matter of Xiao Qiang not knowing him, Zhan Yun was not surprised at all.


    "Oh!" So it turns out that you are the person who promised Bad boy three years, and you are only so far, yet you do not have three heads and six arms. "


    "What an arrogant tone you have, it is indeed Lin Mufeng''s woman, but I like it!"


    "Bah pah! How could you even love a grandaunt like this!" Xiao Qiang did not have any good feelings towards Zhan Yun, and she had always hated men pretending to be cool. Looking at Zhan Yun''s character, she knew that his character was not good, so when he said it he did not have any good words, which was somewhat inconsistent with Xiao Qiang''s character, but she always changed. Since she was Lin Mufeng''s woman, how could she not be evil?


    "Sigh, women are truly troublesome. When have I ever said that I like you?" Zhan Yun''s liking and Xiao Qiang''s so-called were two different concepts, and could also be said to be Zhan Yun''s words, it sounded more like the meaning of a person''s liking and feelings, but Xiao Qiang''s understanding of that feeling was more or less like a man''s and woman''s relationship, the two of them had completely changed their mindset.


    "Hmph, it''s best if you don''t have anything. You aren''t here to bicker with me today, are you? If that''s the case, then grandaunt will not have the time to accompany you! "


    Xiao Qiang was still using evil words, but this was actually another Lan Bing. It seems that after she becomes a sister, her personality will also affect each other.


    If it was a normal day, Zhan Yun would have made his move long ago, but today, he was useless. For Zhan Yun, he was only interested in him, and could go back on his word for his entire life, but Lin Mufeng was an exception, because he was a rare opponent and a truly powerful opponent was worthy of respect. Although he was using as an opponent this time, the person that Zhan Yun was able to use was definitely not a normal person. And since Xiao Qiang was Lin Mufeng''s woman, and was likely to be the legal wife in the future, he would naturally not act disgracefully.


    Do you think that I, this sovereign, will come here? Without me, what do you think my chances of victory would be if we were to fight Lin San?


    Hearing Zhan Yun''s words, Xiao Qiang could not help but widen his eyes, his eyebrows also twisting into a question mark, and said: "I, did I hear wrongly?"


    "No, hahaha ¡­" With that, Zhan Yun flapped his wings and flew away. Honestly, with Zhan Yun''s power, there was no need for him to fool around, but towards Xiao Qiang, he honestly started to like his a little, because other than Hong Xiu, she was the first woman that dared to talk to him in such a manner. However, Hong Xiu''s words seemed to resound in his mind ¡ª "This woman is like wine, he needs to be tasted. Only fine foods can help his understand the beauty of it."


    When he thought about it, Zhan Yun had an indescribable feeling and was about to return, but at this moment, Xiao Qiang just so happened to be angry at how Zhan Yun came as he said he would, and what kind of trick was Zhan Yun playing, to leave just like that? Moreover, he said that he did not hear wrong, and that he could help him defeat Lin San. So when she thought about it, she immediately chased after him. One must know that Xiao Qiang could also fly.


    Zhan Yun also did not expect Xiao Qiang to fly over to him right after, although his speed was not fast, but at least she was flying, and the dramatic scene happened. Behind him was Xiao Qiang flying, chasing after him, and when Zhan Yun wanted to turn back, the two of them bumped into each other in mid air, both of them were not on guard, but Zhan Yun''s speed was fast and his momentum was strong, in the end, Xiao Qiang was thrown to the ground and she lost control of her entire body due to shock, which resulted in the two of their mouths accidentally bumped into each other.


    He really did not expect that the dignified Demon Emperor would actually be someone who had never touched a woman before. Although he had shamelessly said that he wanted to turn the Poseidon into his private parts, that was only to say. There were some things in the world that did not necessarily mean he had to do them, and not say them out loud, who knew what kind of nonsense he was thinking. It was very obvious that Zhan Yun was the former. Whether he had done it or not was another matter.


    "Scram!" Xiao Qiang exerted more strength into her body, at the same time, she nudged Zhan Yun''s chest with her elbow, causing Zhan Yun to think back to what happened just now. So that was the case, no wonder Hong Xiu said it like that, I seem to understand a little now. She only felt a slight pain in his chest. After all, Xiao Qiang was not able to deal much damage to him, but if she was ambushed and knew the pain, it would be fake.

 C308 Xiao Qiang, Strength (2)

    Even though Xiao Qiang had already been "pushed down" by her, she was not a woman who could be easily pushed around. Furthermore, Zhan Yun was someone who she found annoying just by looking at him. Xiao Qiang crawled up from the ground, seeing Zhan Yun who was clutching her chest, she raised her hair and revealed a pleased expression. At the same time, she pointed with her small mouth, made a provocative action and said: "It''s only so-so!"


    Zhan Yun looked at Xiao Qiang, and now there was a bit of moonlight, it should be just like the twelfth lunar month, this so called below-the-moon beauty, coupled with the fact that Xiao Qiang was born sexy and had an extremely good figure, coupled with the fact that she liked to wear tight clothes, these curves looked even more charming under the moonlight. It could be said that her outfit was different from the other girls, as she did not wear any skirt, but instead had a short red top. She felt as if his heart was on fire, and his heart began to beat faster. This was a feeling he had never experienced before, but this feeling made him very happy.


    "What are you looking at!" When Xiao Qiang saw that Zhan Yun did not answer him but was still staring at him, he became even more furious.


    Only now did Zhan Yun realize that he had lost his composure, and said: "Could it be that Madam Lin is afraid of looking?"


    Hearing Zhan Yun''s retort, Xiao Qiang felt even more disgust for this person. He snappily turned around and only gave her a view of his back, and said: "Then stand and slowly watch." Just as he was about to return to his room. Of course, there was another reason. In Xiao Qiang''s heart, other than Lin Mufeng, there was already no room for other people.


    On the surface, Zhan Yun looked like he had returned to normal, but in reality, in his heart, he still could not get rid of that figure. He looked at Xiao Qiang''s back and said, "Even his back is so charming!" At the same time, his face revealed an extremely beautiful smile. However, Zhan Yun normally looked like he suffered a lot, but after taking off his mask and smiling, he could be considered a handsome guy.


    Hearing Zhan Yun''s words, Xiao Qiang did not know whether to laugh or cry. He could not help but turn around and say, "You!" At the same time, he saw another Zhan Yun. He was different from the man who looked bitter just now, but he couldn''t help but laugh. "Your smile isn''t ugly, let''s get down to business! How do you plan to help me defeat Lin San? " Although Xiao Qiang did not like it in his heart, but in this kind of situation, it was definitely not the time to be angry with others.


    "Madam Lin, what do you want?"


    "Zhan Yun, I only hope that you can make your move when it''s necessary." Of course, Xiao Qiang knew that if Zhan Yun made a move, Lin San''s life would be in danger, but if Zhan Yun easily broke Lin San''s neck, it would be letting him off too easily. Furthermore, she knew that Yue Yan owed the Spirit King a favor in order to save Lin Fei, and he did not want to be like him in any way. After all, these two people were Mu Feng''s enemies in the future. So in Xiao Qiang''s heart, she had to first rely on his own abilities to fight Lin San, and only then would he request for Zhan Yun to help when he had no other choice.


    "Alright, before Madam Lin speaks, I will not make a move!" "We''ll just treat it as watching a show."


    "It''s a deal!"


    "It''s a deal, it seems that I, Zhan Yun, will have to make an exception again for my dishonest rule, hahaha ¡­" Zhan Yun flapped his wings twice, this time just to act cool.


    After making an agreement with Xiao Qiang, Zhan Yun drank wine with Mingyue. Because in the Tian Yuan Continent''s place, it seemed that besides the bright moon, Zhan Yun could not find anyone else to drink. Experts were always this lonely.


    "Brother Zhan, why did you learn to drink from your cup today? And it''s really strange for you to take off your mask. " While Brightmoon said that, she actually picked up her wine jar and began to drink.


    "Brother Mingyue, why are you drinking like an ox today?" Zhan Yun lightly sipped the wine in his cup and replied with a question.


    At this time, Hong Xiu changed Brightmoon into another jar of wine, then sighed softly into the moonlight: "I''m going to get drunk on Mad Map, but there''s still no flavor to it!"


    Zhan Yun was at a loss as to why Hong Xiu said that sentence, and could not help but stand up and ask: "Ghost King''s Wife, this ¡­" At the same time, he cast his gaze towards Brightmoon. Brightmoon seemed to be in a terrible mood, but he didn''t know what had caused his to be so worried.


    Brother Zhan, you don''t know that Lin Mufeng had already reached the human world in order to investigate < The Blood Spirit Map >. You think about what would have happened if the bastard had changed the history there, you said, so it was all because of you, because of you!


    Zhan Yun finally understood why Mingyue had fallen into madness. However, he also knew that if Lin Mufeng really wanted to change history, the consequences would be unimaginable. History is just a little girl who can be dressed up as she pleases, but you can only dress her up, you can''t give her a plastic surgery!


    However, he was really able to do it for Lin Mufeng. However, he had no other choice but to worry. He had to come up with a plan.


    This lasted for an entire night.


    The next day, Xiao Qiang went to court, and requested for the light to be shone: "Your Majesty, I heard that City of the Dead had made some moves, so I dared to ask for troops to suppress them."


    When she said those words, Guang Ming was extremely shocked. Although it was true that he had controlled Xiao Qiang, it was not to the extent that he had completely caused her to lose control of her heart. Only, why did she mention this matter at this moment, did Xiao Qiang wake up?


    Therefore, she pretended to be as calm as usual. At the same time, she looked at the light with her eyes. Once she took the antidote, no matter how she looked at the light now, it wouldn''t be controlled by him. Whether or not the light could test her depended on who had more self-control.


    In the end, he still decided to believe it. This person was not awake, maybe the State of the Moon had been applying a high-pressure policy for the past few days, making him overly nervous. Thinking like this, Guang Ming decided to use words to probe Xiao Qiang a bit. After all, to cast spells to control a person in the great hall was still somewhat dangerous, so Guang Ming didn''t have the courage to do so, or maybe he was afraid of something that would be exposed. Xiao Qiang finally let out a breath of relief.


    He said brightly, "I wonder why the Imperial Advisor brought this up?"


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, first, it is a matter of the kingdom, and second, it is a personal matter."


    "What do you mean by ''national affairs''? What do you mean by ''private affairs''?"


    "The affairs of the country are as follows: the State of the Moon oppresses our country day after day, and the private matters are the remnants of Death City cultivators as traitors. Therefore, the Church has the obligation to eradicate all of them, and in the name of the Church, it can be said that they are justified."


    "Orchestra!"


    Just like this, Xiao Qiang deceived the light, and immediately began to mobilize her men, preparing to attack City of the Dead. This shocked Xu Molai, because with Xiao Qiang acting like this, it was equivalent to disrupting his and Cheng Yi''s plans, and so he immediately flew to report to Cheng Yi. Of course, before this, he had also made a decision to stay by Xiao Qiang''s side, to see what the hell this woman was doing, and he was always worried about Lin Mufeng''s woman, because he had completely offended Lin Mufeng with regards to the matter of Yue Yan, and although the Lin Family''s annihilation was not his doing, it was still a matter of fact that he had to cut off his own head to gain credit. Thus, at a time like this, he had to keep an eye on Xiao Qiang, in order to ensure that she would be safe and sound.


    Guang Ming naturally did not know what Xu Molai was thinking, upon thinking that if this person were to go, he would be able to stop Xiao Qiang, so he decided to send Xiao Qiang on his way, and gave him the position of being the vanguard. Although Xiao Qiang did not know that the Lin Family''s extermination was related to this person, she had already known about it. She was afraid that before she could even enter the City of the Dead, he would be killed by Little Sister Yue Yan''s army. If she did that, no one could blame him.


    Without mentioning how Xiao Qiang had arranged the troops, she only said that Cheng Yi was extremely shocked when she received the news. But what kind of thoughts did Cheng Yi have, from the looks of it, she could only sacrifice Xu Molai to help him. This made Xu Molai even more surprised.


    Cheng Yi immediately reported this report to Yue Yan, which was of course another way of putting it. What Yue Yan got was that Xu Molai wanted to harm the State of the Moon, and he was planning to attack his. Xu Molai, you don''t even want to be a proper official, and you actually took the initiative to provoke me! Yue Yan couldn''t help but slam the desk and immediately give the orders, lining up his troops and preparing to resist the enemy.


    This was Cheng Yi''s plan to kill two birds with one stone, sacrificing one Xu Molai, in exchange for Yue Yan and Xiao Qiang fighting each other. Thinking about it, he was extremely happy, and really wanted to see what would happen if one of them was Lin Mufeng''s woman and the other was his soulmate.


    Cheng Yi planned like this, while Exterminate the Heavens also had his own plan. It could really be said that you have a good plan, that I have climbed over the wall. Heaven Destroyer had already expected that as long as Xiao Qiang sent out the troops, the sky would definitely be empty, and the dark sign could be used at that time.


    Everything was as Heaven Decimating Sword had expected, the Xiao Lao would not sit by and watch, because the matters of the Lin Family were also his own matters. Furthermore, Fu Tianbo would not sit by and watch, even Star Blue Academy and the rest of the Hangu College were waiting. The only thing that remained was the Rakasha, the other elites could be said to have all sworn to take back the Lin Family''s blood debt, so the Star Blue Empire was naturally very empty. Of course, Exterminate the Heavens did not know of the Light Army''s existence, but he knew that the Dark Warrior was invincible, so what if the dark sign was in his possession?


    The dark sign represented the Demon Emperor himself. Although Zhan Yun did not keep his promise, what about his own rules? Therefore, Exterminate the Heavens had nothing to be afraid of. Furthermore, if the Dark Warrior saw that order and did not take action, they would know the consequences, so even if Zhan Yun wanted to intervene, he thought about whether he could handle all of their attacks, because the dark sign was also a type of curse, and once that order was given, the soldiers had to complete the mission, otherwise they would have to kill gods and buddhas, and only after completing the mission would they be able to remove the curse. It was true that the Dark Warrior wanted to kill Zhan Yun, but dealing with the empty Star Blue was completely within their grasp. Otherwise, he would have long used the dark sign to let the Dark Warrior kill the Demon Emperor. After all, what kind of strength did Zhan Yun have, and it was as if the Ghost King Mingyue had some sort of deal with him, it was best not to provoke the dead The Spiritual World, otherwise, no matter how many Dark Warrior the Spirit King used their undead bodies, they would just end up dead, this was not a wise choice.


    Right now, Cheng Yi and Heaven Destroyer each had their own ulterior motives, and the two countries that were originally at peace were pushed to the forefront of the war.

 C309 Xiao Qiang (3)

    War, the hateful war, what should have been a man''s affair, was now being shouldered by two women. History was sometimes so heartless that it pushed women to the heart of the battlefield and bathed them in blood.


    Right now, the two nations were at war, the war was about to break out, and Lin Mufeng''s side was also at war with him.


    Lin Mufeng did not make a move. Although it took a long time, it was enough to make the Pope impatient. As long as he made a move, his true purpose would be exposed. Perhaps this Pope was just a fake. Right now, almost everyone was guessing this.


    And because of Lin Mufeng''s words, everyone called him Evil Sovereign, after all, ''Shura'' was just a legend, who would have thought that the Pope, who had painstakingly made gods for so many years, would not be able to match up to Lin Mufeng in terms of appearance and words of ridicule. How could the Pope take it lying down? Moreover, he had his sights on the Blood Spirit Ring, and now it seemed that Lin Mufeng was not even close to him.


    In other words, there was only war!


    It seemed that the Strigoi had been at peace for too long. It was ironic that he, as the Pope, was the one who had resolved the war, and now he was going to instigate it himself. However, Lin Mufeng was still a scourge. Therefore, he could not let this person kill him, but he could not kill him before he obtained the Blood Spirit Ring! The Blood Spirit Ring was not just a normal ring, as long as he snatched it, it would be fine. As long as he recognized it as his master, he would recognize it as his master and if he did not hand it over himself, he would not recognize it as master, so it would be equivalent to trash. The¡¶ Blood Spirit Map¡· had to use this ring to begin the ceremony, thus the Pope could be considered to be much stronger than Lin Mufeng, but he could not do anything to him.


    That was why he could only use the war to wash away this shame. At the same time, the price of this war was that the victorious side would have a Blood Spirit Ring. This was very fair, and also conformed to the rules of the vampire world.


    Rule, if these two words applied to Lin Mufeng, then he definitely wouldn''t be Lin Mufeng.


    Furthermore, Lin Mufeng did not intend to hand over the ring, because what qualifications did the fake Pope have? The real Pope was indeed a Divine Spirit, at least in the vampire world, he was an evil being, but the current one was not, he was a False God, so even though any world had his own rules, the False God''s name, no matter where one went, was publicly recognized as an evil disciple. Whether it was the human world or the Dark World, this rule was unbreakable, so it was fair.


    On the surface, Lin Mufeng was pretending to be unmoving, but in reality, he had already thoroughly investigated the pope''s background. It was simply too complicated to describe, it was not because of the appearance of the fake pope that quelled the war, but rather, he used the war to achieve his own goals. This person was truly evil. He could not help but fake the name of God. Furthermore, he even lied to his own kind. This was also recognized as evil in all the rules of this world, and it was also an axiom.


    False God''s name, deceiving all living beings, maiming their own kind, every one of them was unforgivable.


    It could also be said that the conflicts between the thirteen tribes were rooted in the Pope. The more fierce the conflict, the greater the benefits the Pope would receive.


    Jie En could not help but sigh, "I never thought that this person would be so evil, but just who exactly is his true identity?"


    At this time, the well-informed Prince Ge suddenly thought of a person and could not help but say, if I''m not mistaken, that person is not a member of the Blood Family like me. Prince Ge couldn''t care so much now, so he revealed what happened that year.


    The people sighed again, "I never thought that the Prince Ge is not a blood clan!"


    "Yeah, I really didn''t expect that."


    It can be said that all of the Blood Clan Elders and princes were completely confused by this man. No wonder the Pope was so mysterious, so it was because he was not a member of the Blood Clan, how could such a person become our Pope? Furthermore, he had personally killed the real Pope, this was unforgivable, unforgivable!


    When Lin Mufeng heard that the Prince Ge was taking such a huge risk and was about to say something, he knew that this was definitely a matter of great concern. Because if it wasn''t for the fact that the Blood Clan members were orthodox and wanted to become princes, the Blood Clan members would never forgive them. Even the alchemists of humans were different in their desire for immortality, but there was no true world of life. They were either living like these creatures, or living like the Spirit Race. One had to die in order to maintain a certain balance.


    Otherwise, if a race was allowed to grow stronger, then sooner or later, there would be a day when they would challenge the gods and look down on everything. Then, the world would no longer be called a world, but a hell or a battlefield.


    Lin Mufeng said: "Prince Ge, may I know who you are talking about?"


    "A person even scarier than the Evil God, An Ying."


    Lin Mufeng naturally did not know about An Ying, but the Blood Clan''s princes knew about him. After all, their lifespans could be said to be very long, it was just a legend, and this person had already been sealed away. This, how could it be possible?


    "Kid, he is correct, this person is indeed An Ying, the daughter of the Creation God." The Evil God inside Lin Mufeng''s body finally spoke.


    Although Lin Mufeng did not like this Evil God, but today he did not do so, because he knew that the Evil God was afraid of someone, who was definitely not an ordinary person, but why would such a powerful person be interested in him? What kind of luck did I, Lin Mufeng, have, the Demon Emperor and the Spirit King, have that even the daughter of the Creation God had his eyes on me, I wouldn''t be so unlucky, even if I teleported into another world and you do not let me go?


    He was indeed An Ying, and the seal had finally been broken by her. Originally, she had wanted to go to Tian Yuan Continent directly to look for Lin Mufeng, because she knew that the map was already in his hands, but she was unlucky, she had released the seal, but because she had used too much strength, she fell into the Blood Clan''s world. The God had fallen into darkness, although she was the God who represented the Darkness, but the world had long changed, and even the Gods had to adapt to the rules here. So she had to wait for Lin Mufeng to appear, and at the same time hope that she could change history in order to get the Blood Spirit Ring in advance. But she was changing the history, and Lin Mufeng was also changing, in that one second, she had missed it, but he had missed it, so she only had one goal, because he himself did not care about creating gods or images, because he was already a god, so as long as he could get her hands on the Blood Spirit Ring, everything would fall into his control. Furthermore, he had to kill his elder sister with his own hands, so everything that was left to Jing Ming would have to do according to her will.


    Lin Mufeng had defeated him and brought him back to his original world. At least, this world no longer seemed dangerous on the surface, but in reality, if the Evil God did not make a move, how could Lin Mufeng lose to An Ying? It could be said that the Evil God was not able to defeat someone as powerful as An Ying, but the situation was different now. The Evil God realised that Lin Mufeng was really a gold mine. Although after going through this, he wouldn''t be lusting after his, and even have new places to go, but a war was bound to happen between the two of them.


    "Go. When the time comes for us to fight, don''t let me look down on you!"


    "Why did you help me?"


    "There''s no reason. It''s just that I, the Evil God, do not owe others anything. Just treat it as I borrowing your body''s rent."


    The Blood Spirit Map is in the human world, take it and return to your world. Also, if you don''t want to ruin the title of Evil Sovereign, then you should complete it perfectly. At that time, I will help you reach the human world.


    So where are you going?


    This is not what you need to care about. Perform well in front of Miss Li Suo, that''s all.


    Lin Mufeng had defeated the Pope, allowing the Strigoi to return to their normal order. If he believed the Evil God''s words, then where would the Evil God go? Just like Zhan Yun, he also believed that there would eventually be a duel between them.


    Evil Lord! Evil Lord!


    Now, everyone called Lin Mufeng the Evil Elder, but Lin Mufeng did not care about these people, because this place no longer belonged to him, and there was nothing to be attached to. In his current worldview, he was no longer a vampire, but a human, thus there were different meanings.


    Lin Mufeng slowly walked in front of Li Suo, came back and took out his dagger, and said: "Do you still remember this?"


    Li Suo''s eyes were filled with tears. If a vampire could also shed tears, it must be like this, but a real vampire, you really can''t describe if she was still that cold-blooded creature. But now, everything towards Lin Mufeng was slowly fading away.


    "Of course I do."


    "Then the last sentence, can you say it again?"


    Li Suo didn''t know why Lin Mufeng said that, and she truly regretted saying those words out loud. Although it was just playing around with Lin Mufeng back then, she thought it was all a joke, but that idiot took it for real. This was the true cause of Lin Mufeng''s death.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying it again?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes sir!"


    Alright, I said it, and Li Suo finally said those words with extreme unwillingness, "If you love me, then stab yourself in the chest!"


    That year, Lin Mufeng had died like this due to his feelings of martyrdom, he did not want to be treated as trash, even if it meant his death!


    But today was different, he just wanted to put a end to everything in this world. The Evil Sovereign was a deity that only existed in people''s memories, an existence that could not be surpassed, be it now or in the future.


    "Pu!" The sound of a dagger piercing into his heart.


    Finally, Lin Mufeng was able to see the truth clearly. An infant, and the scene when the Evil God possessed its body. So the baby is a "blood spirit baby."


    Was this his real cause of death?

 C310 The Disappeared Evil God

    "Hey, brother! "Wake up ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng felt that his body was swaying, a sound faintly appeared in his ears, and his consciousness was waking up little by little.


    He had a feeling that it was getting brighter in the east. It should be around five in the morning by the time the season started. How did he end up sleeping outside?


    "Hey, this brother! Wake up quickly! " She was wearing a white vest and looked like a high school student. She looked like a basketball fan, and wore a No. 11 ball shirt, and his hair looked really handsome, like "Liuchuan Maple". It was just that the ball shirt was not that No. 11, right? At this moment, he was half crouching with one hand holding the back of Lin Mufeng''s head, shaking his body non-stop, while shouting for him to wake up.


    "Ai, what do we do now? Why aren''t the police here yet? This person has been unconscious for almost an hour." This high school boy was really cute. He really was a cop, and at a time like this, you really thought the cops were made of steel. They didn''t need to sleep at all. At four or five in the morning, what kind of joke was that!


    Lin Mufeng finally opened his eyes and what entered his vision was a handsome face that was covered in sweat.


    If he didn''t introduce this student, he wouldn''t be able to tell that he had already gone to university. As for this student called Han Ming, as the main force of the school basketball team, he didn''t even forget to train during the holidays. This morning, he passed by this place to find the unconscious Lin Mufeng.


    "Hey!" I say, man, don''t tell me you''ve been lying in bed all night! " Han Ming asked with concern.


    Lin Mufeng slowly sat up and shook his head, then said: "I''m fine, I just fell down on the way here, thank you!" As he spoke, he began to curse the Evil God. Just what kind of teleportation technique is this?! He also said with good intentions that he was an Evil God!


    There aren''t many university students like this now, so they can''t be blamed or blamed for falling asleep for a few hours. It''s just that this society is like this, and no one wants to cause trouble, and now that big brother police officer is not here, and most people encounter this kind of thing, they are afraid of being unable to explain themselves, and even if the police were here, if they wanted to explain it clearly, they would have to waste more N''s brain cells. If they didn''t bring their ID cards, they would have to drink some tea. Let me send you back, why would a grown man be like little sister Lin, and even wrestle? "


    "No need, my house is nearby, thank you!" Lin Mufeng very politely thanked him for his good intentions, and at the same time saw his own phone not far away. Hmm, now it seems that this is the real. I am a human after all, and became a vampire after pretending to be one.


    "Bro, this thing dropped!" Han Ming looked at Lin Mufeng, who was about to leave, and called out to him.


    Damn, Blood Spirit Ring, I''m a pig, and I can even lose this kind of thing. It''s so bad, I wouldn''t have become a human and become a bird, right?


    I''m afraid I can''t even beat a little hoodlum with my current appearance. I really don''t know how I did it, but it seems like my parents forced me to think that only those who pass the exam will have a future. It''s really hard for people to accept this. After Lin Mufeng realized that he had reverted back to being a human, it was practically a piece of cake for him. This isn''t like me, am I really that kind of person? Why do I remember myself as such?


    "Goodbye!"


    Looking at Han Ming''s back, Lin Mufeng spoke as if he was being very polite, but that was practically an instant. It seems that people who like sports are different. Almost at the same time, he felt extremely hungry. This hunger did not come from his stomach, but rather came from his soul. En, the feeling of being a human is really good. Knowing that I''m hungry, haha, this is great! It had been a long time since he had a human life, and a long time since he had a homeland. Dad, Mom, I love you guys


    "Madman!"


    "Sick, what are you doing in the morning?"


    But suddenly, everyone left, cursing Lin Mufeng at the same time. Abnormal! Pervert!


    It was a thirst for blood, and the hunger in his stomach could be filled with food, but the hunger of his soul was definitely solved with fresh blood. And the ones that made him feel the blood the most were naturally the women, and it was also those ''different days, different needs''. So right now, Lin Mufeng was really embarrassed, he actually lied on the ground and looked up, this kind of action, it would be weird if he wasn''t scolded to death by the woman.


    This daddy isn''t a vampire anymore. What''s going on, what''s going on! He couldn''t figure it out. He really couldn''t figure it out.


    The sound of a car speeding past woke him up, and he froze, wondering why he''d had such a horrible thought. He rubbed the sleeping sun, about to go to work lazily. In the city now, it would be great if he could see the red sun, but no matter what, it was a new day, or at least the peace was going to be broken.


    Lin Mufeng, who was standing in his original position in a daze, started to feel an inexplicable sense of fear in his heart. He wanted to find out what made him so terrifying, but the reason why his blood-sucking habit hadn''t changed, but that didn''t seem to be the case right. Fuck, your sister, just like how I was born in Tian Yuan Continent back then, I''m actually afraid of light, no, this is too preposterous, how could this be?


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Go go, go! What are you shouting so loudly for? This is the entrance of a high-end clubhouse. If you wake up the customers, are you responsible?"


    "Who did you say?"


    "I''m talking about you, what''s wrong? A poor student, look at the cars parked at the entrance. Do you know who they are?"


    Only now did Lin Mufeng realize that he was standing in front of a high-class clubhouse. The security guards had been lazy at night, but had woken up just now, or perhaps they had been woken up by Lin Mufeng''s shouts, as the security of this kind of place was basically looking down on people with dog eyes. They thought that they would forget who their eighth generation ancestors were if they saw a few important people, but meeting Lin Mufeng this Evil God was considered bad luck for them.


    "What are you doing?" "Mad dog, how are you going to bite me? Come ¡­" Before the security guard could finish speaking, he had already drained all of Lin Mufeng''s blood. Lin Mufeng finally let out a sigh of vexation and said: "What thing?" He ran away in panic. This was a place where humans could live on Earth, and killing people was not a fun thing to do. So you''re not running around waiting for the police to catch you? Although killing a thousand of these trash guards wouldn''t be too many, humans naturally had their own social order. He wasn''t here to be a hero, so it was better for him to go home and sleep.


    "Damn kid, did you go back to the internet after work yesterday? Sigh, I was talking about you. If I knew, I would have sent you to a school somewhere else!" It''s almost time for the college entrance exam, so why aren''t you paying attention? "


    It turned out that during the break, Lin Mufeng was working for the holiday in a bar outside, and this bar would close after 3 in the morning. He came back at this time to prevent his mother from suspecting anything, so he went to the Internet Cafe again.


    "I''m sleepy, I want to sleep!"


    Bang! Lin Mufeng tightly shut the door, leaving behind his mother who was still nagging outside. It seemed like there was a genetic factor in Lin Mufeng''s words.


    He sat on the soft bed in his room and realized that despite his stamina as a standard otaku, he didn''t even have a chance to catch his breath after running so fast.


    Something must have happened to his body. However, this was not necessarily a bad thing. If he was in his current condition, as a human, how would he resolve the danger? If he was in his current state, as a human body, how would he resolve the danger? If he was in his current state, as a human body, how would he resolve the danger?


    However, the obvious situation now was that he had overslept during the day, so he couldn''t fall asleep at night. He couldn''t fall asleep, and then he couldn''t go out and look for the whereabouts of "Blood Spirit Map". What should he do? I can''t just sit there and do nothing. Right, go online and check the information. Sigh, the technology of the human world is really good. With internet, I can easily find out what I want, especially for a otaku like me. If I don''t go online, it would be such a waste.


    But almost in the next second, Lin Mufeng realized that he had become an idiot.


    It can''t be, Mom. You''re so cool, you even need a password to open a web page. Your knowledge is so great that you have to accept it.


    Since he had no way of getting on the internet now, he might as well read some books. Oh, chemistry, cut, physics, boredom, English. There was not a single book that could wake Lin Mufeng up. If these books could make him sleep, it would be fine, but it would not be able to make him fall asleep, but it would also make him want to torture his mind to death.


    Lin Mufeng finally felt like he had found a treasure in this book, at least he could continue reading this book, but with his experience, he knew that this time, the old lady was going to look into this book, so Lin Mufeng said that it was quick, and immediately put the Chinese language book on the outside of this novel. Then, he held it in his hand with relief.


    After flipping to the first page, Lin Mufeng started to curse the unscrupulous booksellers. Even if it was pirated, can I trouble you to be more professional? No way, Lin Mufeng flipped through a few pages and realised that these people were all talented.


    But reading pirated books was better than reading books. It was better than nothing, if you want to eat, then don''t think your food is rancid, Lin Mufeng could only continue reading.


    The next morning, Lin Mufeng who was obsessed with Hu Li heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside. It was vacation today, otherwise, his'' crazy sleep ''yesterday would have been long-lost to his mother.

 C311 Returning to the human world and becoming a vampire again?

    "Mu Feng, you''re not here?" It was a girl''s voice outside the door, and although the pronunciation of the name Mu Feng was different, it could still be considered fate for him to pronounce it differently. Although his surname was Lin at Tian Yuan Continent, but Mu Feng''s pronunciation did not change, so he was still quite used to being called Mu Feng. It''s just that I don''t know why I haven''t changed the nature of vampires. At this time, the Evil God''s words sounded in my ears, whether or not you can change history all depends on yourself.


    The familiar voice caused him to finally regain his composure.


    Because at that moment, he almost lost his reason. If not for Sister Zhang appearing and being woken up by her voice, Lin Mufeng really did not dare to think about what would happen next, and could only think of what would happen next. Perhaps, this would happen out of instinct ¡ª ¡ª Vampire''s instinct.


    The person who knocked on the door was the owner of the bar he worked at, Zhang Jie. She was originally a student, but her main idea was to not be restricted by her mother economically, and it was mainly to go to the internet cafe to get some money. On the other hand, Lin Mufeng habitually called Zhang Jie Sister Zhang, since she was seven or eight years older than him.


    Zhang Jie was seven years old, she had only graduated from university two years ago, and after graduation she would have a damned job. Of course, they all knew the outcome, which was that she would lose her job after graduation, even if they wanted to find a job, they would have to ask for a job, just to find a word to explain everything. So, it was better to work as a boss than to work as one. Fortunately, the Zhang Family had some spare money, so the family made some payments at a relative''s home, allowing Zhang Jie to open a bar of her own. She could be considered a little boss now, walking a path of becoming a business by herself after graduation.


    "It''s the Sister Zhang, I''m here! "Just wait for me to put on my clothes." Lin Mufeng fiercely bit the tip of his tongue to focus his attention.


    "Then hurry up. Guess what I brought? It''s your favorite dumpling. It won''t taste good when it gets cold!" Zhang Jie said from outside the door.


    Lin Mufeng put on his clothes, got off the bed and opened the door. Just as he opened it, a blinding white sun shot into the house, he immediately covered his face with his hands, looking extremely afraid, as if he had met a poisonous snake or a ferocious beast.


    "Mu Feng, what the hell are you doing, opening the lamp and hanging the curtain so late in the day?" As Zhang Jie spoke, he put down the food in his hands and was about to pull open the curtain.


    "Sister Zhang, don''t open it, I ¡­" Lin Mufeng immediately blocked her, and under the current situation, he did not dare let Zhang Jie pull the curtains. He was afraid of light, and had never been afraid before, so he blocked Zhang Jie''s path, "Sister Zhang, can you also close the door?"


    Close the door? Brat, what are you doing? ¡ª Zhang Jie was obviously thinking of something else. However, looking at Lin Mufeng''s face, she felt that she had thought wrong. Although she had a good impression of Mu Feng, she had grown a lot older after all. When she thought about it again, Lin Mufeng''s face turned pale white, and she asked with deep concern, "Why is your face so white that it''s scary?


    "Close the door!" ¡ª these four words were almost a shout.


    Zhang Jie was also startled by this abnormal action, and it was a sudden shout that caught her off guard, causing her heart to thump wildly. She was still holding onto her chest for a long time, unable to recover from it. Finally, she closed the door gently. She looked at Mu Feng strangely, wondering what had happened to him today.


    In this half a day of interaction, in Zhang Jie''s impression, Lin Mufeng had always been an introverted and calm person. He was a typical good student, but why did his temper become so weird today? "Mu Feng, tell Big Sis, what exactly happened to you?" However, it was very obvious that his voice was a lot softer. She was afraid that Mu Feng would really be sick and not be frightened at a time like this, so he appeared to be exceptionally careful.


    Lin Mufeng shook his head. Without the sunlight shining on him, he finally recovered to normal, "Sorry, Sister Zhang, just now, I, actually ¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Sis is still hesitating. I''m guessing that you must have had a wild night of fun. You must have lost your mind from starvation. Have a dumpling instead." As he said that, Zhang Jie already said that he wanted to open the lunchbox, and one could tell that Zhang Jie was very meticulous. It was a two-tier, insulated lunchbox, and there was even a grid inside, which seemed to be specially made for carrying dumplings. Lin Mufeng was really hungry, but it was not because of the allure of the dumplings, but because of his thirst for blood.


    Lin Mufeng''s eyes were currently fixated on Zhang Jie''s long and fair neck. At the same time, she instinctively swallowed her saliva. Since he was sitting opposite of Lin Mufeng, Zhang Jie quickly saw the oddity in Lin Mufeng''s eyes. Thinking back to how this brat was arguing about closing the door, he couldn''t help but think in a different direction, so at that time, her face had a blush on it, "What are you looking at, do you want me to feed you?"


    It was as if he was sleeping soundly on a table during class, when he was suddenly called by his tablemate. It was as if his teacher was here, Lin Mufeng ruthlessly rubbed his eyes, or perhaps wanted to use his hands to block his sight in order to restrain his impulsive thoughts, but the more he looked at her, the more confused he became. Furthermore, the scene just now made him think that it was Zhang Jiejie.


    "What are you talking about? Disgusting! Eat your dumplings. " As he spoke, he quickly stuffed a dumpling into his mouth.


    Zhang Jie thought about his little Jiu Jiu, and she also didn''t know that Lin Mufeng was thinking about something else, she only thought that this little bastard was being too bold today, and actually called him ''Jie Jie'' instead, didn''t think that others would be so careful, and although she didn''t hide her feelings for this little bastard, she couldn''t accept this fact right away. He was a high school student, if he really wanted to do this, it would be harmful to him, if she really wanted to, she would have to wait for him to finish the Human Ceremony first. No, that''s not right. This brat seemed to have already passed the 18 year old Coming of Age Ceremony.


    Lin Mufeng was inexplicably stuffed into his mouth with a dumpling, causing him to instinctively chew, as he said while chewing, "Why did you give it to me to eat ¡­" In truth, this was also his original intention. In the end, Zhang Jie made the mistake again, thinking that there was some hidden meaning behind this little bastard''s words.


    "I didn''t mean it that way. There are too many dumplings today. The frozen dumplings won''t taste good the next time they''re cooked, and there''s no end to them after they''re cooked, so ¡­"


    It could be said that even a fool could see that Zhang Jie, the Lady Boss''s, heart was moved, and the Old Ox wanted to eat the tender grass, or perhaps wanted to play with the brotherly love. In reality, Zhang Jie did not bother to hide this fact. This introverted and silent boy, who could not hide her pride, had actually touched the depths of her heart after half a month of interaction with him. Zhang Jie had a famous saying during her university days, it could also be considered a graduation declaration ¡­


    "If I don''t get a job after graduation, I''ll open a bar and have a lady dog, and of course I''ll have a man."


    "Zhang Jie, I didn''t know that you were being so coquettish."


    "How is it? "At least I''m stronger than you in public. Right now, your boyfriend is nothing but a basket up his sleeve."


    Two years of time had passed just like that. The bar was finally opening up. Although he hadn''t raised a pet yet, for a man, it was still a good idea to raise one first. Of course, Lin Mufeng had no time to care about these things now, because there was one thing he had to face. The current Lin Mufeng, was still using his last bit of willpower to suppress those impulses, but it was obvious that his body was not listening to him at all.


    She quickly put down her chopsticks and helped Lin Mufeng to sit on the side of the bed. She then squatted down and raised her head to see what was wrong with this bastard today, at the same time asking with concern and struggle: "Mu Feng, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me, I''ll send you to the hospital ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng was still restraining himself at the moment, but he really couldn''t control himself now, because from this angle, it was clearly tempting him to commit a crime. Oh my god, can you not be like this?


    As he was currently sitting and lowering his head, it just so happened that Zhang Jie was squatting down with his head held high, thus, this snow-white neck was completely revealed in front of Lin Mufeng.


    "I can''t hold it in anymore!" Suddenly, Lin Mufeng moved his mouth closer and bit towards Zhang Jie.


    "AHH!" "Little bastard, you!" Lin Mufeng''s movements were too sudden, Zhang Jie was clearly shocked by her, was he really going to forcefully kiss his?


    At the same time, he thought of Xiao Qiang. Although the situation was different, he still blamed himself deep in his heart, why was it like this? Lin Mufeng, who was in a state of confusion, suddenly woke up, and pushed Zhang Jie away. His eyes were filled with apology.


    "Then he raised his right hand and flung it violently against his face." I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I can''t help myself! "I ¡­"


    After being pushed aside by Lin Mufeng just now, Zhang Jie coincidentally fell down and landed in a fart, her waist was indeed touched by the corner of the bedside table as well. She stood up with one hand and continued to rub her waist, but his mouth kept on saying, "It''s fine, I ¡­ I know, you... Are you sure you don''t want to go to the hospital? "


    "Lin Mufeng could only shake his head helplessly. If Zhang Jie still hasn''t left, he really didn''t know what she would do next. Sister Zhang, I''m fine. Go back first, I want to be by myself in peace. " This was clearly an order to leave.


    Zhang Jie couldn''t help but frown after hearing this, but she had no choice but to nod her head and agree. "Alright, if you can''t work tonight, remember to send me a message. Although she was worried about this little bastard, and whether it was a misunderstanding or not, at least she now believed that this little bastard was interested in her. It was just that her words did not make it clear, so what was the use of it? Therefore, right now, she had no reason or qualifications to stay behind and take care of this patient.


    He was reminded of the moment that Zhang Jiejie had left, when her body immediately went limp, she laid on the bed like a dead dog, and panted weakly.


    Lin Mufeng had also begun to regain his vigor. Dammit, I have to think of a way, but the things that were written in the pirated version seemed to be true, if I want a newly taken in vampire to return to his human form, I have to find the King''s blood serum. The so-called King''s serum was actually from a vampire duke level or higher. After killing them, they would draw out their blood and eat them. But now, where was he going to find the royal serum? Unless there was a vampire nearby. Although ordinary serum could not completely clear the poison, it could still be used for seven days. Hopefully, they would meet their own kind at night.

 C312 Royal Grade Serum (I)

    But killing the same kind of people? As their Venerable One, he had only pronounced one Pope, but now he had become the one to be judged. It was a very contradictory matter. Night finally fell under Lin Mufeng''s conflicting emotions. Darkness had become the ruler of the earth, and Lin Mufeng had completely returned to his normal state. Such a night, as a symbol of the city''s nightlife ¡ª the bar, once again lit up with a neon light.


    Zhang Jie''s "Wu Chen" bar had a purple accent. This purple tint should be an auspicious and auspicious color advocated by the people of the East. The so-called purple qi from the East and the purple clothes and clothes were not a symbol of wealth and peace. The table and chairs were a deep purple, and the lighting was a deep bluish purple. Although the both of them were a little lost, they felt like they were living in a different world.


    It was a vacation now, so the university students had to return home. Thus, the bar business was not as hot as it would be during the regular class period. Of course, it was not without customers. Although the people they were facing were mainly university students, their business was going to be business, smiling at all the guests was a rule for business, Zhang Jie was no exception.


    As a boss, but at the same time, she was also a waiter. Only Lin Mufeng was a professional waiter, and the other was the cashier of the bar, he had always invited students here for part-time jobs. Speaking of which, although it was just an initial stage of business, it was still a small bar with a clear location, so it was still acceptable to do business. Since the clients were mainly students, there was no need to invite any kind of bartender or the like, but in any case, even if Zhang Jie wanted to treat her to a meal right now, she really couldn''t afford it. Even if she could afford it, it was another matter whether she would come or not.


    Zhang Jie obviously had something on her mind today, and logically speaking, that little scoundrel should be here by now as well. She had business coming her way just like this, so although she was thinking about the little scoundrel, she couldn''t throw the business away and not do anything.


    "Hello, what would you like to order?" However, if you really thought that she would leak out the spring light just like this, then you''re wrong. The interior was covered very tightly, it should be similar to that ancient undergarment, but it couldn''t hide her figure, especially those places that others couldn''t see if they wanted to, it could be said to be another type of enticement. Zhang Jie skillfully handed over the wine list to the three guests.


    "Beer, two barrels first, a plate of melon seeds." The guest sitting at the outer seat said, turning his head to discuss it with the other two at the same time, and then he said, "One cup, three dice. "Six cups."


    If the three of them wanted six cups, what kind of trick was that? Zhang Jie thought, but she could only follow the customer''s instructions. After getting everything ready, she returned to the counter. Just then, the door to the bar was pushed open a second time. Zhang Jie thought that there was another customer, and immediately left the bar to welcome them. Just as she was about to welcome them, she realised that the person who entered was Little Rascal.


    "Sorry, I''m late!"


    Zhang Jie just stood at the counter, smiling while shrugging her shoulders, "It''s okay, my body is well. If it''s no good, then I don''t need to go to work.


    Lin Mufeng silently pulled open the side door of the counter and stood together with her.


    "Have you finished all the dumplings?"


    Lin Mufeng did not expect Zhang Jie to ask such a question in the first sentence. He could not help but stare blankly for a moment, then rubbed his nose and said: "Sister Zhang, look at how I''m eating, I forgot to bring back the lunchbox."


    "Oh." Zhang Jie was clearly a little distracted, but she kept peeking at Lin Mufeng, which made Lin Mufeng feel very uncomfortable. Li Qi who was at the side teased: "Yo! "Lady Boss, what are you looking at?"


    "Go!" "Little girl, don''t talk so much!"


    Tonight''s business was still cold, the three in front had all drunk their way down and yet there was only one more customer, the regular bar was just like that, with no special service and a small bar, it was already hard for Zhang Jie to maintain it to this day.


    The guest wore a suit and tie with a top hat. The leather shoes underneath were polished and shiny. Apart from the shirt, the tie was also a dark blue color. This was nostalgic. He really thought this was a movie going up to the beach, where he pretended to be Brother Qiang.


    Lin Mufeng waited until he had chosen a good seat before bringing the wine list forward. He bowed slightly and said, "Sir, may I ask what you would like to order?"


    The customer took off his jacket and hat, and Lin Mufeng habitually held him up on his arms and hung him up. When he turned around, he realized that the guest had fair, yellow hair and white skin. And this hair is by no means dyed ¡ª Westerner. He was scared as soon as he thought of the three words. He could feel the shadow in his heart right now. The moment he saw the clothes and the color of his hair, he would think that the other party was a blood type creature.


    Damn it, but you''re the one who delivered yourself to my doorstep today. Wait till this person gets drunk, then I can make a move myself. Hmph, Chinese wine, even if it''s just beer, you''d still die from it. This is not something you foreign countries can do easily. Beers are very aggressive.


    "Thank you! Two cups and a bucket of beer! " This foreigner spoke Chinese quite well, and was also very clear, at least more clearly than some of his countrymen, but to listen to him talk in such an inverted tone would still make one feel uncomfortable, and one wondered which old man he was learning his Chinese from. Although there were many things going on in China and other countries, such as the Chinese surname being in front, the name being in the back, China being on the right, and most of the foreign countries being on the right, one couldn''t possibly do everything in reverse.


    "Okay, please wait for a moment!" Lin Mufeng was deliberately pretending, when the two women behind the counter laughed. As Lin Mufeng was fetching wine, they said softly: "I''m afraid that I''m just saying that he doesn''t understand what I''m saying, OK!"


    Lin Mufeng slowly placed the beer and wine cup in front of the guests, then bowed and said: "Thirty dollars, thank you!"


    He did not know how the money was given to him, but he had never seen such a frown before. He really did not know what line this man worked in, but Lin Mufeng would naturally not be picky about it. Just as Lin Mufeng was about to return to the counter to find him Zero, that person whispered: "Sir, are you willing to sit down and drink a cup?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m a waiter here, not a drinker."


    "I''m not giving you face!"


    Lin Mufeng never thought that this foreigner would also say these kinds of words when he''s in China. It was as usual, he didn''t expect the vampire''s adaptability to be so fast, but no matter what, I''m going to use you as an offering today.


    The man could not force Lin Mufeng, so he did not ask for more, and just then, three more people came in.


    Hmm, these three people, they are just like that, at least they are handsome, but how could they be foreigners? Is it possible that I, Zhang Jie, am rich today, so she was obviously happy to have business with me, so she started to call for these three people, but unexpectedly, these three people did not seem to be interested in beauties, but pointed towards Lin Mufeng, "We, want, that person, to help us, do you understand?"


    Zhang Jie was surprised, but she had heard that amongst these foreigners, some of them liked to do GAY, which was said to be the kind of man who was very handsome, it couldn''t be like this today, right?


    But since the customer had called for Lin Mufeng to serve them, Zhang Jie did not have any other choice. Lin Mufeng was about to go to table 4 to hand over the wine list, but he heard the rustic voice at table 6 saying: "No, this person is currently serving me!"


    Li Qi was also dumbfounded when she saw this. She had only heard of a few men stealing women, but she had never heard that there were actually men stealing men. What was going on?


    Under the current situation, Lin Mufeng was more than sure that these three were also blood clan beings, he never thought that they would actually come looking for him. If history has not changed, then they are definitely members of the thirteen families, and they must be here for the Blood Spirit Ring.


    Lin Mufeng laughed wickedly, and said: "Everyone, there is an ancient saying, a meeting is fated. I really want to help all of you at the same time, but I have no way of knowing, so if none of you have any objections, how about we sit side by side?"


    "What''s a table?"


    Ai, speaking to a foreigner is an arduous task. I don''t think my Mandarin is that bad, yet I don''t even understand this? Lin Mufeng became anxious and immediately continued: "It''s you, sitting together with you guys, do you understand?"


    "Oh, Ise!" OK, we''ll sit side by side! "Side by side!"


    After Zhang Jie who was at the side saw this, she secretly made a "strong" action towards Lin Mufeng. Just like that, the four blood beings sat together, and Lin Mufeng started to fight with them.


    Seeing that the four of them were seated at the same table, Lin Mufeng swiftly passed them the wine list a second time. Originally, he had planned to take advantage of that vampires who had lost their taste and gotten drunk to get some common goods to solve the problem in front of him. However, he didn''t expect that there would suddenly be three higher level blood creatures compared to the previous ones, but now, it seemed that things weren''t as simple as he had imagined.


    Hehe, I am really too smart. I will do it like this and scare them to death before pulling out a big fish.


    Vampires were vampires, everything was so direct. It seemed like they really shouldn''t have come to the human world, these unscheming fellows, sometimes, were really pitiful, but when they spoke out, Lin Mufeng was completely dumbfounded, so it turned out that these few people were not small characters, but all of them had some background.


    "Mr. Mu Feng, I have been paying attention to you for a long time. Hand over the Blood Spirit Ring."


    Lin Mufeng never thought that this person would actually be so direct, and did not conceal his intentions in the slightest. He couldn''t help but ask, who are you, and why do you want me to hand it over?


    That man who looked like an uncle finally revealed his true appearance, and lightly shrugged his shoulders. He looked extremely graceful and gentle as he said, "It''s the Fayle Family''s Jie Yi. Feller. "


    Although Lin Mufeng knew how powerful the Feller Family was, he had decided to scare them, so he naturally had to show a more evil side of them. Towards Vampires, or perhaps towards these evil people, if he wanted to subdue them, he could only be stronger, or maybe even more evil. Although he was in a state of confusion, at least he still had a soul skill to use. He didn''t know why, but he was only left with half of his original strength. It was probably because he was a bit too late.

 C313 Royal Grade Serum (II)

    However, right now was not the best time to attack. To anger them, this was a strategy, because to any living being, anger was a taboo. Only by making them angry, by making them angry, by making them angry, would he be able to find their weakness and then deal with them.


    "Oh, so it''s someone from the Feller clan."


    "Since you know, can you hand it over now?"


    Jie Yi thought that it was only because she was afraid that Lin Mufeng would say such words when she heard the Feller Family''s name, but she didn''t know what Lin Mufeng was thinking. Saying that, he revealed a look of confusion, asking the other three, "Have you heard of it?"


    "What?" You actually dare! " If it were not because of the fact that this was a public place for humans, he would have jumped up and broke this person''s neck in an instant. After all, the current human world was not the same as before. So even though he was angry, he could only endure it. He also believed that under his coercion, this person would definitely leave with him. As long as they were in his territory, then everything would be up to him.


    As for the other three people, they also did not expect that this unassuming Yang family was actually a member of Feller''s family. It seemed that he really shouldn''t have come to this mess. After all, the Fayle Family was an extremely powerful family, not because of their strength, but because their backers were too powerful, and even that lord had to rely on them to obtain love services. The Feller family was the most well-informed family, and now that the pope was gone, the lord had the final say. Their plan was to take over the human world, so the vampires had already started their secret operation, so they knew very well how many vampires were in the city, and which families they belonged to.


    Of course, the Master that the three of them were talking about, was not Prince Ge or Prince Mo Lie, but another powerful being. Now that the blood clan baby spirit was in the human world and was about to become an adult, Mr. He meant the baby spirit.


    Although Lin Mufeng knew that the Feller Clan was powerful, he really didn''t know that Mr. He would appear after he had left. Although he saw the Holy Infant when he returned, he thought that it was just an illusion and naturally didn''t know that the Holy Infant had entered the human world.


    Once the blood clan''s Holy Spirit grew up, it could be said that it was a disaster that had never happened before.


    As Lin Mufeng spoke, he couldn''t help but stare at Jie Yi, who was also staring at Lin Mufeng. Of course Jie Yi knew that Mu Feng was the Blood Demon that was just surrounded, and he thought to himself, who exactly is this guy? With such a tone, if there was no powerful teacher, it would be the same. "Young man, who is your teacher?"


    Hearing that, Lin Mufeng almost blurted out: "Third high school''s Teacher Liu, old uncle''s term isn''t popular anymore."


    Of course, he knew that the word ''teacher'' didn''t mean what the old teacher meant, but he was just saying it on purpose. Although it was just his first love, it wasn''t something an ordinary person had the right to do.


    Lin Mufeng began to pretend to be stupid.


    looked at Lin Mufeng, and at the same time, did not forget to take a sip of the wine in his cup. It seemed that wanting this old fellow to get angry was not as simple as he imagined, he put down the wine cup, and when Jie Yi put down the rage she had just shown, he obviously knew that anger would cause one to lose the composure they should have, so at this moment, she was trying her best to calm herself down, and it seemed that her words just now had no effect on Lin Mufeng at all. It seemed that Lin Mufeng had said quite a lot of useless words, but it seemed like they were nothing to Lin Mufeng right now.


    Jie Yi faced Lin Mufeng, who had a lot of useless words to say and was pretending to be stupid, and said, "As someone of the same species, I think it''s impossible for you to not know about it, right?"


    Lin Mufeng continued to pretend after hearing it, and pretended to be extremely good. He frowned, and then rubbed his head and said: "My newly won? Let me think, yes, yes, but do you really want to say it? And I suspect you of being a paparazzi! "


    "What, the paparazzi!" Jie Yi was clearly enraged by Lin Mufeng''s ambiguous words twice.


    "Of course, or else you would ask for the first time. But since you asked, I can tell the truth."


    Once Lin Mufeng said this, not only was Jie Yi''s words filled with anticipation, they also attracted Zhang Jie''s attention inside the bar. The bar was not big, and even if the bar was a distance away from the table, it was not dozens of meters, so when they spoke, although Zhang Jie could not hear everything clearly, she still had a general idea of what was going on. Once she heard that Lin Mufeng was going to reveal herself for the first time, she lost count of what she was thinking in her heart. At the same time, she was also a little infatuated with his, and her first time wouldn''t be yesterday when she forcefully kissed his, right ¡­


    Zhang Jie began to run away while Jie Yi and the rest were in earnest. They wanted to hear what tricks Lin Mufeng was planning to play, and if this fellow still continued to mock them, then no matter who his master was, they would have to make a move. There was a limit to his patience.


    Within the Strigoi world, if you want to create your own descendants, you have to obtain the permission of the prince. If you don''t have it, not to mention a newly recruited person, you might not even be able to protect your own life.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng did not put them in his eyes now, but he was truly confused. If he had all the abilities, then it would be weird if they were not, but he was also curious, as the Blood Spirit Ring was in the hands of the ''Evil Lord'', they wouldn''t have any reason to not know who he was. At the thought of this, Lin Mufeng felt that there was still a terrifying power in the Blood Clan that had not been revealed, or maybe it would be better to say that they were dissatisfied with him changing the course of history. From a certain point of view, changing history also meant changing the future.


    Suddenly he thought of a terrible thing that he had never thought about before. As a high school student in this world, his mind was more active and he liked to read fantasy novels and movies and TV dramas. There was a certain kind of theme that suggested this paradox, and said that history could not be interfered with or changed. For example, if you went back to killing your grandfather, where did you come from?


    Right now, he seemed to have thought things through. Someone was not willing to let him do this, or perhaps everything had been messed up by him for no reason. He looked at Jie Yi warily. And he would never know that he was the person they knew. It seemed like he still had to carry out his plan of "playing the tiger to eat the pig". It was obvious that these people''s IQs were on par with the pig. Moreover, Lin Mufeng was originally an unreasonable person. This time, he wanted to go the other way, so he wanted to show off a shocking power. Only by doing so could he get the King''s Sera.


    Otherwise, how would he find out the whereabouts of < The Blood Spirit Map >? Perhaps this was all deliberately arranged by someone. When the time came, not only the human world would be in danger, but the entire world. With his current level of human thinking, he knew that this world was at least parallel, or it would maintain a certain balance.


    As Lin Mufeng thought of this, he continued with his original plan, and said: "The first time I was hugged, it was obviously by my parents. Are you retarded or retarded? You have to ask such a gossipy question, so I said you''re a paparazzi! "What do you think?"


    "Unforgivable, I''m clearing the area now!"


    "Clearance? "I''m sorry, but I have to consult you about this. Furthermore, you said that you would clear the area immediately, so what about the fee?" Lin Mufeng was still trying his best to pretend that he looked like a human. He didn''t want to scare Zhang Jie and Li Qi, so he had to send the two girls to a safe place first.


    Zhang Jie had always been wondering what exactly Mu Feng and those few foreigners were talking about. Moreover, it looked like they were having an affair just now, but in the end, it seemed like they were opposing each other now. She had been standing in the bar with her cell phone in her hand to steal food, but now she had to look at it twice.


    "What did you say?"


    "I''ve said it very clearly. If you want to clear the area, please pay the room fee!"


    Jie Yi did not want to blow up this matter yet. Although to him, killing a few people was nothing, but he knew that if she did that, it would ruin Mr He''s plans. Hence, he hesitated and asked: "Then how much money do you think is reasonable?"


    "50,000 yuan, no cash balance ticket!"


    This time it''s too much, Zhang Jie had no choice but to step forward, fifty thousand? She didn''t hear wrong. If there was someone who said that it was a chartered place, although she didn''t know what these people were up to, but a chartered place, in such a low season, she could ask him for at least a day''s worth of turnover. Even if she wanted to kill this group of foreigners, five thousand yuan would be more or less enough. He never thought that this bastard Guan Mu Feng would actually dare to ask for too much. Besides, who would have tens of thousands of dollars in their pockets when they had nothing to do?


    "You mean there''s no room for negotiation?"


    "Okay, then I''ll ask the boss and see what he wants?"


    Lin Mufeng did not care whether Jie Yi agreed or not, he had already seen through the situation clearly. If this person wanted to take action, he would have made a move just now, and obviously, the reason why he asked to clear the place was because he was worried about something. Although he did not know whether Jie Yi was afraid of the police, he really did not expect that the vampires would be afraid of the police. Furthermore, since she agreed to pay the fees, it meant that she had to pay a fee to help Zhang Jie out of this group of bastards. After all, from her memories, this Zhang Jie was still pretty good, and he felt that at some point in the future, he would treat her like how she treated Zhang Jiejie.

 C314 Royal Grade Serum (III)

    Lin Mufeng quickly walked to the front of the counter, and at this time, Li Qi looked at Lin Mufeng with a questioning look. Lin Mufeng did not know how to explain the entire thing, he only said to the two of them: "After receiving the money, you two can leave from the back door!"


    "Why are you leaving? You can''t be fighting with these people, right?" Zhang Jie didn''t know what Lin Mufeng was going to do, and never thought that this brat had a hoodlum side to him, her conjecture was that Little Rascal was going to duel with someone.


    But Li Qi only laughed, "Brat, it''s fine, don''t forget who my father is, I will make him protect you."


    Although she was also a vacation worker, she had an awesome father, in other words, he was already a second-generation official. His father was the police chief, alas, such a second generation official was rarely seen, yet Li Qi was actually able to take care of his own resources, and it was considered rare for him to come out to work. But just like how everyone else could not demand of him, everything had its own special characteristics. Not all of them were so despicable or dirty, and not all of the rich or the descendants of officials were as unsightly as they imagined. After all, there were many good people in this world, and there were only a few evil people.


    Of course, Li Qi''s meaning was obvious. If they were to fight in a group, Lin Mufeng would definitely not suffer a loss. I really don''t know what this girl is thinking. There are actually people in this world who are afraid of people who aren''t big enough.


    Lin Mufeng shook his head, and said: "This matter is unclear, just wait for me when we get back, and don''t call the police. "Believe me, I will take care of this matter."


    He didn''t care about their agreement as he returned back to his seat: "I told the boss that if you can''t take out 50,000 in cash then you will have as much as you want." If that''s not possible, then let''s all gather here. " Lin Mufeng thought like this. Even if these people were vampires, if they wanted to enter or leave the bar, even if it was just a small bar, they would still need to have at least a few thousand years on them. Furthermore, it was already so many years ago.


    And the few of them had the same thoughts as Jie Yi; Although the other three were of the same mind with the Blood Spirit Ring, they could not go against Mr. He''s wishes. Moreover, this Mr. He was not simple, he had not only sent people along the way, even Jiede Yi was said to not have received any orders either, but because the Fayle Family could not afford to offend them, and because everyone was working for the Holy Infant, they should all be united with each other now. In the end, Lin Mufeng was a little disappointed.


    No way, the four of them together added up to a total of only 3,025,000,000 yuan. Although they weren''t rich people, they could be considered poor ghosts to dare to bring this bit of money into and out of bars. Did they even understand the human''s concept of prices and consumption?


    But at least it''s better than nothing. Lin Mufeng thought for a bit, then said: "You guys can take these as your fare, it''ll be fine as long as you take 10,000." Our boss is not the kind of guy who does things to the last degree. "


    Lin Mufeng handed the money over to Zhang Jie and immediately said: "Let''s go!" Then, without caring about the reaction of Zhang Jie and Yue Shan, he immediately opened the back door and invited the two out, quickly locking the door. The two of them wanted to open the door, but were unable to, and wanted to walk to the front, but when they went around the front, they immediately knew where Lin Mufeng would allow the two in.


    Seeing that the two women were unable to come in, Lin Mufeng was finally able to show off his frightening side. Of course, this was also what he meant by "disguising as tigers and eating pigs".


    Dragon''s Might!


    The four of them were stunned, now that Lin Mufeng knew that history had been changed by someone, but he did not know what, so he tried his best to improve his power, and the "Blood Dagger" appeared.


    The four of them faced Lin Mufeng whose strength had suddenly increased by a lot, and revealed a look of terror, because the might of the Tyrant Dragon was something that even the source energy could not penetrate, and the four of them could not differentiate between the truth and the false, although Lin Mufeng''s true strength was only half of his, but being able to increase his strength by multiple times in an instant, was still extremely terrifying.


    At the same time, they knew who possessed the "Blood Dagger".


    Therefore, the four of them immediately surrendered to the earth and said in unison, "I''m sorry, we didn''t know it was you!"


    Seeing that this move was effective, Lin Mufeng immediately spoke in an imposing manner, "Humph, working hard is bad, the Blood Spirit Ring is in this sovereign''s hands, now you guys can relax?" Lin Mufeng had already made the first move and grasped the initiative.


    "But ¡­" Jie Yi still could not believe it, because she had received news that the Blood Spirit Ring was in the hands of a vampire who had just hugged them. How could the great Evil Lord be a vampire that had just been embraced?


    Lin Mufeng could see through his doubts, and since he was going to investigate the truth of the matter, he intentionally said, "Jie Yi, just think about the reason why I''m here."


    "My lord means that you are doing it for the baby?"


    "Since you know, do you still have any doubts? I just don''t want to reveal my identity! "


    Only then did Jie Yi and the rest pat their heads, and said: "Master is truly wise, we are all beyond him."


    Lin Mufeng straightened his body at this time. He knew that the five seconds were over, thus he returned to his bear form, although he had recovered now, a few of them did not dare to have any presumptuous thoughts, furthermore, they already knew who he was. Other than respect, there was nothing else in his heart.


    "Who is it? Why are you making such a ruckus!"


    Hm? Only now did Lin Mufeng realize that there were still two people. It turned out to be those two drunkards. Didn''t they leave already? As they were talking, those two people got up and left crookedly. Although they were drunk, they supported each other and didn''t have enough time to walk. Speaking of which, these two could be considered to be regular visitors, although he didn''t know which university they came from, and how could Lin Mufeng know about them, and how would Zhang Jie care so much about these kinds of guests. Although he knew that the two of them had come here before, she wouldn''t have any special impression of them. It seemed like these two were the type of people who couldn''t clearly see their faces and wanted to play the role of the crowd. It could be said that they were a common disease, and now, people had their personalities polished off after high school. After two years in university, men with a personality were truly hard to find.


    It seemed that these two had some moral sense. Although they were drunk and knew how to find a toilet, this was the way it was in the city. Finding a toilet on the streets was really hard. One of them said, "Man, I know where to find a toilet."


    "Oh, I..." I, why, I don''t remember, I don''t remember. " As he spoke, another person who had gone to the toilet burped. It seemed that he had drunk quite a bit.


    "This, this way!" The other person, even though he seemed to be quite clear-headed, his tongue still curled up when he spoke. "You, come and warm up. I got it."


    "What?! A dog knows! Are you saying I''m a hot dog?"


    The two wandered around to the back door of the bar. Since they were familiar with the environment here, they knew that the back door wouldn''t be closed. The toilet was near the back door. There was a toilet at the back of the bar, so when it was being renovated, it was specially made into a soundproof wall with some decorations blocking the way. Otherwise, the area of this bar would be indistinct from the rest of the bar, which would affect the business. Therefore, Zhang Jie thought about this point quite thoroughly. Because of the soundproofing and the fact that their eyes were only focused on the door, no one noticed them when they walked around to the toilet. The result was that the two of them were indeed drunk, but they fell asleep in the bathroom.


    Zhang Jie did not know what shesheas thinking, but she had designed it using regular flush designs. These two were because the water tank was full, so when she flushed the pool, he was woken up by the rain. Then, she noticed that the back door was locked, so she rushed forward.


    Since the two of them were only half awake, they did not even think before they started shouting. How could they say that the wine was too strong for them to drink?


    Then the two of them rubbed their eyes and were scared out of their wits. Vampires!


    Not good, now it seems that the matter had been exposed. If it was a normal Evil Lord, he would not have left anyone alive, but Lin Mufeng could not do it now, and he did not want to kill anyone. But if he didn''t get rid of the two of them, would he be able to continue deceiving them?


    "Lord, look, these two ¡­"


    Jie Yi wanted to attack, but he wanted to see what Lin Mufeng''s intentions were. Thus, she hesitated for a moment. Of course, Lin Mufeng did not want to ruin their lives. These two trash did not look that bad, they were just good wine. At least in Lin Mufeng''s eyes, the humans of his student days had the purest minds. However, if they didn''t kill the two of them, how could they protect them? This put Lin Mufeng in a very difficult position.


    Well, that was the only way.


    Right now, his identity as a vampire had to be exposed, and he knew that Zhang Jie and Li Qi had not left obediently, but were right at the front door. Thinking about this, Lin Mufeng immediately said: "These two people will stay, this sovereign still has uses for them."


    Of course, Jie Yi did not know what Lin Mufeng was really thinking, but from the performance just now, these four boar like people thought that Lin Mufeng was truly unfathomable. Looks like disguised as a tiger and ate pigs was really effective, they all thought that the Evil Lord had other tricks up his sleeve, it seems that the Supreme God''s mind was different from us. Why else wouldn''t we be like that?


    Of course, they did not know of Lin Mufeng''s evil thoughts, and because of the two of them, he thought of a method that could save the two of them, and at the same time, successfully obtain the King''s serum.


    He went to the bar and opened a bottle of mineral water. It was also the lowest level of consumption in this bar, five yuan per bottle. Although this price was a bit ridiculous, but what kind of place was this bar?


    then picked one of them up and grabbed his neck: "Listen well, within a week, I want the cord blood. If you can''t get it, hmph." Lin Mufeng used a little more strength in his hands, that person would begin to struggle while kicking his legs. The other person wanted to reach out to help, but he was scared to the point that he had already lost all his strength.


    Of course, Jie Yi wouldn''t let go of this opportunity to show off. He knew that he was going to call the police.

 C315 Mu Feng is not Lin Mufeng!

    "You want to call the police?" Jie Yi''s Chinese was indeed not bad, and that person immediately became listless.


    "But where can we find cord blood?"


    "This is your problem. I really don''t know how you read the book. You can''t not know how to find a friend from the nursing department, you fool!"


    How could Jie Yi not know about the effects of the cord blood? If it was a prince level vampire, after drinking it, she would be able to break through the shackles and the human''s guns and drugs would be useless, but it could also be said to be a secret treasure to restrain humans. But it was not easy to get into hospitals. Furthermore, there was no lack of anesthetic in obstetrics, so cord blood and the rest did not get it easily.


    Seeing that the two had agreed, Lin Mufeng let go of his hands and said: "Remember to bring a syringe here. Leave your ID and student ID behind and leave through the back door. " As he spoke, Lin Mufeng opened the back door from the inside. Let me tell you this, if you guys don''t come in seven days, you''ll come knocking. With his identity card and student ID card, Lin Mufeng was not afraid that they would not come.


    After doing all this, Lin Mufeng finally opened the front door. At the same time, he acted as if nothing had happened and said, "My four friends, welcome to my place next time. By the way, does this friend have a name card?"


    Even if Jie Yi was stupid, she knew that it was Lin Mufeng asking for his contact information, so she said: "It''s too hasty to come out, I didn''t bring my name card, but I can leave my number." Jie Yi then took a piece of paper and wrote down a method of communication.


    At this moment, Zhang Jie and Li Qi had already arrived in front of them, but the four of them could only smile and nod in greeting before leaving.


    How could he not respect the human women that the Evil Lord had set his eyes on? At least, the four of them felt that this was the case.


    After sending off the four vampires, Lin Mufeng knew that it was impossible not to reveal his identity, so he told them the truth.


    "Sister Zhang, actually, my name is not Mu Feng. My name is Lin Mufeng."


    Zhang Jie was thinking too much, but he wshe not thinking too much, because sooner or later, she would say that she had already let Zhang Jiejie down, and she could not continue to do that kind of thing. If she continued to trick Zhang Jiejie, he would not be considered as a human anymore. So long pain is better than short pain. It''s better for everyone to say it now.


    But how would Zhang Jie know what Lin Mufeng was thinking? She only rubbed Lin Mufeng''s head, rubbed his own head, and then compared it to Li Qi''s forehead, saying, "This is normal, Mu Feng, why are you blabbering nonsense?


    "Zhang Jie, I''m not sick. Actually, I ¡­" This was the first time Lin Mufeng spoke in such a unpleasant manner, because he was truly afraid that the two would become frightened after knowing the truth. Furthermore, if the Holy Infant really came to this place and matured bit by bit, that disaster wouldn''t be something that the entire human world could handle. Therefore, right now, he had to obtain the King''s Serum and at the same time find < The Blood Spirit Map >, or perhaps, let the history be rewritten, at least not allowing the Holy Infant to grow up in the human world. Now, he vaguely remembered something from the past. In fact, the most terrifying thing was still humans.


    They were born with the souls of three souls and seven souls, but they did not awaken. As for the others, they had only cultivated to human form, but comprehending two souls was very difficult. If the bodies of the pseudo humans of the Holy Infant could be revived, then it would mean that all three souls and seven souls had awakened.


    From the looks of it, the Creator is fair. Humans possess a complete soul, but it doesn''t allow them to awaken naturally. It was as if the Strigoi possessed limitless life, but were afraid of the light. All of this was controlled by balance. This must have been a rule of the world.


    "What ''you'', ''you'', ''you don''t even remember what your surname is, and you still want to say it."


    "Sigh, so be it. Actually, I''m not human, I''m a vampire!"


    Lin Mufeng finally spoke the truth, but these words were hard for the two to believe. They only thought that he was joking, especially the atheist Li Qi, who had a face full of disdain: "Mu Feng, haven''t you read too many novels? Don''t be ridiculous, do you have those teeth? Would they turn into bats? "


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Lin Mufeng''s serious expression, Li Qi couldn''t help but be taken aback. Then, he laughed, and even squatted on the ground, laughing until his stomach hurt. After a long while, she held onto it with one hand, "Mu Feng, I count as it ¡­ I''m impressed with you. After finishing your joke, I almost laughed at you for lying to me. Ha ¡­ You said that you can transform into a bat, and that fang, let me see it! "


    Lin Mufeng knew that if he did not let them see him now, the two would definitely not believe what he had said, "Alright, Li Qi, this is what you said, do not be so scared later."


    "Alright, now I''m really scared. I say, you guys, tease girls, can you try something new? If it''s not a fake caterpillar, it''s just playing the part of a ghost. It''s not fun at all." It seemed that this Li Qi was a girl with some guts. She was indeed the daughter of the Public Security Bureau Chief, and had the intention of attacking the girl from the family. However, if she were to see what kind of vampire Li Qi was, how would she react? So of course Lin Mufeng didn''t change her bat form, she only revealed her fangs first.


    It seemed that Li Qi was not the only one with guts in this world, and she was also very brave. Even if Lin Mufeng really revealed his fangs, these two women were not afraid in the slightest.


    "These aren''t braces, they''re real!"


    "Alright, it''s true. Then let me see!"


    Is this Li Qi still a human? She actually wasn''t scared to death, if anyone marries her in the future, they would probably suffer! Lin Mufeng knew that if he did not talk about this matter, they mistook him as Mu Feng, causing them to have a headache. Regarding matters of the heart, Lin Mufeng was not an irresponsible person, he did not want to make them sad after he leaves for the future, although on the surface it looked like Zhang Jie had a good impression on them, but in reality, Li Qi had also changed her mind. She was only the boss and she did not dare to say it out loud.


    Following Li Qi''s words, Lin Mufeng immediately turned into a giant bat, circling around the roof of the pub.


    This scene was something that Li Qi could not help but believe, and she had fainted at that time.


    Lin Mufeng retracted his wings, and returned back to his original appearance, "I told you this a long time ago, but you still didn''t believe me." As he said that, he pulled Li Qi into his embrace and pinched one of her people, waking her up.


    "Die, you vampire! Don''t hug me! You are not a human being! "


    F * ck, that can''t be. This flipping of faces is faster than flipping a book. Lin Mufeng immediately let go, and at the same time said with a mischievous smile, "You asked me to let go! It''s none of my business! "


    Li Qi fell to the ground twice, then unluckily passed out again.


    Even though Zhang Jie hadn''t fainted yet, she had no choice but to believe the events of the day as well. She couldn''t help but retreat as she quietly said: "You, don''t come over here! Otherwise, I''ll call the police! "


    "Zhang Jie, don''t, I mean no harm, I just wanted to tell you the truth!"


    "Truth? "The truth is that you''re a vampire. You''ve been lying to me about my feelings, you liar!"


    "I''m not lying to you, really!"


    Zhang Jie had already hid to the corner and had no way out, but her mouth did not admit defeat, "You still said no, didn''t you want to suck my blood earlier in the day, do you dare say that you didn''t?" Now Zhang Jie finally understood that what Lin Mufeng had displayed during the day was not to forcefully kiss his, because as a normal man, lips and lower body were the most enticing places for them. Unless that man had some sort of special hobby, he would definitely not be interested in women''s necks.


    "Zhang Jie, listen to me ¡­"


    "I don''t want to hear it, I don''t want to hear it!"


    Just at this moment, Lin Mufeng felt something heavy hitting him hard on the back of his head. The sound of glass shattering, along with the smell of malt and wine blossoming, was actually coming from Li Qi waking up. He lifted a bottle of beer and smashed it on his head.


    Blood flowed down Lin Mufeng''s head, then he felt his vision blurred, and with a plop, he fell to the ground.


    "Sister Zhang, let''s call the police."


    "Call the police?" Zhang Jie looked at the scene in front of him in a daze as if she was in a dream. But soon she came back to herself and said, "You can''t call the police!"


    "Why can''t I call the police?!"


    "So what did you tell the police that he was a vampire?"


    Even if Li Qi''s father was the Chief of Public Security, in this society where there was a rule of law, she couldn''t do anything. Even if Li Qi was defending herself, sshe had to have a reason, and it was very obvious that there were no traces of a fight, other than a broken bottle, if he really checked, it would only be Li Qi''s fingerprints. So once this matter was reported to the police, it wouldn''t be so simple.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "What can we do? We can talk after we get home."


    "Zhang Jie, you''re not saying that you want to bring a vampire home?"


    If not, do you have a better way? Was he supposed to stay in the bar and scare the guests away? Li Qi really couldn''t think of a better way now, she could only act as Zhang Jie said and help Lin Mufeng as he sent him to Zhang Jie''s house.


    Lin Mufeng was knocked unconscious, the two of them closed the door ahead of time and brought him to Zhang Jie''s house. Seeing this, Zhang Jie''s parents immediately asked, "Jie Er, this is?"


    And Li Qi, knowing that this matter could not be told, obediently went forward and greeted them, "Uncle, Aunt, hello, it''s like this. Just now, there were a few customers in the bar who wanted to accompany me to drink, but this person helped me block the alcohol, so I got drunk."


    "Isn''t that bar of yours free from alcohol?"


    "There''s no helping it, he''s a rich second-generation, we can''t afford to offend him." Just like that, the two of them with easy reasoning fooled Zhang Jie''s parents and arranged for Lin Mufeng to stay in Zhang Jie''s residence. After the two of them closed the door, Li Qi said: "Sister Zhang, do you have any rope?!"

 C316 Disturbance on the Tian Yuan Continent (I)

    "What do you want the rope for?"


    "Tie him up, of course. What if he wakes up? "


    Zhang Jie felt that Li Qi''s words were reasonable, so she rummaged through the boxes to find some rope, but she could not find it. Li Qi looked at the time and said: "Forget it, it''s better if I go back to get it."


    Li Qi then went home to get a rope. So it turned out that Li Qi liked to rock climbing when she was free, so there was a lot of rope in her house, and it was just a rope that she could use to climb around, and there was nothing she could say about it. Hence, she searched through her luggage to find some medicine, and then went back to Zhang Jie''s house twice. When Zhang Jie''s parents saw that Li Qi was indeed holding onto a bottle of oral liquid, which seemed to be a medicine like the Spirit-Sobering Wine, they did not think too much about it.


    Just like that, the two of them tightly tied Lin Mufeng up. After doing all of this, the sun was about to rise. Li Qi asked, what should he do next?


    I don''t know. I can only look up some information about vampires.


    Li Qi then returned home, while Zhang Jie began to gather all the information she could regarding vampires. Time passed by slowly and the sky was about to brighten. Lin Mufeng didn''t know what he looked like now.


    As Lin Mufeng was being bound by the two girls, something big also happened at Tian Yuan Continent. The reason why these things were brought up at this time was because they happened almost at the same time, or perhaps they would become entangled with everything here in the future.


    Although he was just a vanguard, leading troops in battle was something that only required him to be in the vanguard position. As long as he was in the vanguard and held power over the troops, it would not be so easy to take them in, so he naturally did not know that Cheng Yi had purposely made him become a cannon fodder. Furthermore, Yue Yan had already completely known about what happened to him. At first, it was as per plan, and it was the State of the Moon sending troops to attack City of the Dead. Moreover, this matter had already been set on the agenda by Yue Yan, and at the same time, Cheng Yi was also interested in Yue Yan on this matter, as he was a party after all, so he did not want any unsettled factors to hinder his plans. But right now, it seemed that things had changed a bit, so when Yue Yan left at the same time, he went to the City of the Dead.


    That''s right, he had two birds with one stone. Right now, in terms of military strength, Star Blue Empire was not the same as before. Once a person became angry and controlled everything, they would lose their cool. For such an important matter, he actually did not join Yu Xin''s group, and did not even know the true situation of Star Blue. Furthermore, after Lin Mufeng left, the Spirit Jade seemed to have no effect. There was no other way to contact them. Of course, this was also a good thing. The Poseidon was truly resourceful, to think that they had actually put a pill in the antidote that could restrain the power of Spirit Channeling Jade. As a result, all of them suddenly lost their Spirit Channeling jade.


    Killing the Heavens felt that the Ocean Emperor was not a simple person. He knew about such a secretive matter, and of course, he was secretly thinking about how he could get rid of this demon when he was strong. As expected, nothing will escape the eyes of Poseidon, and what Poseidon knows, Heaven Destroyer will definitely know as well. This should be a short term consensus that they have reached, or they might just use it as an excuse.


    As long as the two nations hand over their troops, he would be able to profit. Cheng Yi, you probably would not think of this, in fact, you are also one of my pawns. If I''m not wrong, he wants the State of the Moon to face the enemy from the back right now.


    Hearing that Cheng Yi requested an audience, Xiu Yuan knew that something must have happened. He really did not expect that the unknown Cheng Yi would actually become such a great character, a powerful expert who concealed himself well, but he came at such a time, for unknown reasons, could it be that he wanted to send troops?


    At this time, Zhan Yun and Brightmoon also turned against themselves. Or perhaps it was just for his own words. Brightmoon will do this for Yue Yan, Zhan Yun will do this for Xiao Qiang, and because she is Lin Mufeng''s woman, he cannot do anything to Lin Mufeng. Brightmoon also said that Yue Yan''s matter is my, Brightmoon''s, now that Hong Xiu is gone, everything is related to Zhan Yun.


    If Lin Mufeng had not returned to his previous life, there would be no trouble as of now. At the very least, the two of them knew that once he had returned to the human world, if there was a way to keep the history of the world from changing, then it would be to let an undead pass through and reincarnate into a Lin Mufeng, so that Lin Mufeng could not die and return. But who should they send?


    Even though he was the Spirit King, he could not break the rules of reincarnation, and only the Spirit King and Ghost King''s Wife could not break this rule, the only people who could not break it, and the only people who could not save the dignified Ghost King was Hong Xiu or stop the change in history, were only Hong Xiu. Even though he was the Spirit King, she could not break the rules of reincarnation, and only the Ghost King and the Ghost King''s Wife could not break this rule.


    This was also the reason why Brightmoon drank so much that day. In the world of emotions, how could there only be humans? It was because he did not have true feelings, and when the Spirit King did have true feelings, although he was still the Ghost King, he would still be his original self, and he did not know, and did not want to know, that it was because Zhan Yun wanted to separate from his beloved woman, and in this situation, the Ghost King would also lose his rationality, so when he wanted to meet Zhan Yun on the battlefield, everything would be for Hong Xiu.


    Now it seemed that this was no longer just a war between nations anymore, but several powers intertwined with each other, while Yue Yan and Xiao Qiang were still in the dark.


    Yue Yan''s troops had already started to fight with the enemy, and sure enough, she saw a large "Xu" banner. Xu Molai, the old and new grudges will be settled with you today. The two armies began to clash across the river. At this time, Xiao Qiang''s army was always at the back, and had not led any troops, but they all said that the army did not move their food beforehand, so she stayed behind to supervise the transportation of the food. Because of this, he did not feel at ease leaving things to others. Lan Bing had come from the side, while the Xiao Lao was still in her rear. Since Lan Bing and the rest were not the Star Blue Main Sect, they were still a distance away from Xiao Qiang''s team. Although it was always good to have more friends on the battlefield, when they sent out their troops, it was still a little unreasonable. Since it was just the Heavenly Soul Master''s army, it was not really a regular army.


    In terms of pure cold weapon battles, everyone had no experience, so it was the same for Xu Molai. Hence, in the first round, he lost, and he lost very badly.


    Xu Molai was really not some material that could be used for leading soldiers. After crossing the river bank, he was actually not prepared, he wanted the soldiers to step in, hence he asked directly: "Everyone, it is time for you to earn merits.


    These soldiers naturally knew that robbing across the riverbank was definitely the best, but they did not know that this Xu Molai was simply leading the way blindly. He wanted these soldiers to swim to the other side and then kill him. What happened afterwards was never in his mind. Wasn''t this nonsense? Even if they were to rush over, without any reinforcements, they wouldn''t be building bridges. The people in front would be equivalent to suicide.


    Moreover, the two armies are separated by a river, how can you swim across it so easily, arrows flowing through, water and thunder are all difficult to defend against, it''s better for a human to swim in water than on land, even if a large man enters the water, he would be no match for the power of two small fish, because that is not your world, it''s good enough for him to be able to survive in there, think about how strong he is. Even if the arrows won''t hit you, the water mines that can blow up the fish won''t blow up these soldiers into Genius Monsters.


    The forward soldiers could be said to be very brave, but when the brave soldiers encountered the foolish combat officials, the result could be imagined. What they thought of was that if they desperately tried to break through a gap, there would immediately be a bridge built behind them, which would allow them to break through the enemy''s defense line and smoothly cross the river.


    "Third brother, why hasn''t the rear guard arrived yet?"


    "Who knows what General Xu is thinking. If you go back alive, remember to tell my son that his father is a soldier!"


    "Hu Zi, you!"


    "Go back. If I die in exchange for your life, it''s worth it." His body pounced forward, and then there was a muffled sound. There was a wave in the river, and an angry wave was set off in the river. However, it was red and splattered everywhere.


    "Third brother ¡­" Borrowing the momentum of the explosion, he jumped into the water with all his might and walked towards the distant figure. He didn''t want to be a deserter, but he wanted to face a bastard combat lord and he didn''t want to lose his life for nothing. He had promised his third brother that he would tell him that his father was a true soldier. Only a man will grow up in the future. One must know that soldiers also need to understand why they fight, and why they don''t follow fearlessly when they fight. Although the iron rules could not be desecrated, something that was not worth fighting for, so what if it was against the rules? So what if it was against the rules, life and military rules, the latter was even more important, because a good leader would never use his own life to joke around. He, Xu Molai, was not worthy, nor did he have the qualifications to become a master.


    This was the first time that State of the Moon had won against someone, and Xu Molai was so angry that his teeth were aching. Furthermore, the soldiers that were killed were all well versed in water, if he wanted to attack again and again, he could only watch the river and sigh.


    Of course, it was not that there were no soldiers who did not understand how to swim, but when faced with Xu Molai''s method of fighting this bastard, as well as his command, everyone felt a chill in their hearts, especially Hu Zi who had died, even though he was one man. However, the gap had already been opened. If the rear guard had followed up then, Xu''s banner would have already been inserted on the other side. That''s right, the terrain that Hu Zi chose was very powerful, and the river was not wide. Furthermore, it was the weak point of the defending army. With Hu Zi''s ability to swim and his third brother''s protection, it was not a problem at all. It could be said that Yue Yan''s small victory was entirely due to luck, because she himself did not know how many methods to deploy troops. Although with Qing Li''s help, it was still stronger than Xu Molai''s army, but Qing Li still represented the type of Heavenly Soul Master, and not a military expert, so this was the only way.

 C317 Disturbance on the Tian Yuan Continent (Part II)

    Because the fight between the two armies was not just a fight between Heavenly Soul Master s, but one that relied solely on Heavenly Energy. Other than intelligence, military tactics and formations could be said to be an unorthodox technique for Qing Li. The help she could give Yue Yan was also limited, and other than a few chitchat, she did not know much else. It could also be said that the two nations were equals in strength.


    Although Yue Yan didn''t know how to fight, he could tell that it was very dangerous just now. He never thought that the Star Blue Soldier would be so brave. Furthermore, she did not want to hurt the innocent either. He only wanted to deal with Xu Molai, but Xu Molai was clearly in front of his, and did not want to face his at all. Yue Yan really couldn''t bear it and immediately declared, "Retreat thirty kilometers, I don''t want to see anyone else die."


    "This!" Therefore, the soldiers all did not understand why Yue Yan had decided to do so. They all kneeled on the ground, "Your Majesty, our army''s new victory is just perfect. We can kill our way through in one go and capture the enemy vanguard before the enemy''s rear forces arrive."


    Yue Yan only shook his head, sighed, and said: "This is an order, I don''t want my soldiers, because I lost my life, after all, only half of the hatred between Xu Molai and I is personal."


    "Your Majesty, this is not a private matter, but a national matter. The Star Blue Empire has offended them, they are the masters of injustice! Please reconsider! "


    "I have made up my mind!" "All of you can leave now."


    Everyone knew that Yue Yan made this decision because he could not bear to see his soldiers being sacrificed. Although he knew that he would lose the chance after this retreat, he had no choice but to retreat and settle down at a distance of 30 miles.


    This retreat of Yue Yan was too much for him. He immediately summoned the three armies and said, "Generals, listen up. Right now, the enemy has already heard of our heavenly army. They have already retreated and do not dare to resist. Therefore, we should attack with all our might."


    "General Xu, how can we cross the river without a boat?"


    "Yeah, we can''t cross the river without learning to swim."


    "Don''t tell me that there is no one in our fifty thousand army who knows how to swim?" Facing such a good opportunity, when Xu Molai heard the soldiers say such words, he couldn''t help but be enraged.


    "Yes, but we were forced to cross it earlier. Most of them were injured, and the rest were severely injured!" The main exercise book immediately added. Although he was just a temporary person, at the very least, to him, Xu Molai was just messing around, so he had already been fuming with rage in his heart. At this time, he naturally had something to say, but he actually knew in his heart that it was impossible for the entire army to not have people who had learnt how to swim, and it was just that based on his way of fighting, if he went, he would be throwing his life away, but it would be better to just act like a person who did not know how to swim.


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Moreover, he had always thought that the people in this position should know some military strategies, and right now, he couldn''t care less about face, and immediately started asking for advice.


    "We can either build bridges or take a detour."


    "How long does it take to build a boat and bridge, and how long does it take to take a detour?" Xu Molai immediately asked.


    "General, if we were to build a ship for half a month, and take a detour for a month, it''s just that ¡­"


    "But what?" Xu Molai obviously thought of a way to take a detour, now that he had suffered a loss, he did not expect himself to underestimate Yue Yan, and actually know how to face the danger of a great river, it seems like her retreat was also a method to lure the enemy, if you want to use my army to cross the river to hide, and kill me, I am not that stupid, but Xu Molai had actually become smarter this time, I really don''t know what to think about.


    However, the food has yet to arrive. Right now, our army only needs seven days to get the food first. Therefore, it was best to wait quietly and not move blindly.


    "What is Marshal Xiao doing? He is actually so slow even when pressing down on food." Hearing that, Xu Molai immediately became listless, but to dare to say such words to Xiao Qiang, Xu Molai could really be considered a character. What kind of identity did Xiao Qiang have, was it something that he could doubt just because he said so? However, he could only smile happily on the surface. What strength did Xiao Qiang have, what status did he have, how could he not take Xiao Qiang seriously?


    "Xiao Qiang, you did that on purpose." She did not want him to be the victor, so when the day came for him to return triumphantly, she had to clarify the matter. The army did not take the food first, but you, the democratic citizen, delayed bringing in the food. At the same time, he started to hate Lin Mufeng even more. It''s Lin Mufeng''s woman again, hmph!


    But once he thought about how it would take three days for Xiao Qiang''s vanguard team to arrive, Xu Molai didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The reason why Xiao Qiang came here slowly, was because she was afraid that the food would be taken away, and she was bold in sending out the troops this time around. Although the City of the Dead was far from the center of the State of the Moon, or according to the geographical location, it should be considered as the territory of the Blood Spirit Empire, and was considered as belonging to the Blood Spirit Empire, but she knew now, that the two sects had long been part of the Royal Palace Palace, but they had not agreed to it completely. After all, the majority of the people who were willing to let their families go were, but it was not guaranteed that all of them would be the members of the City of the Dead''s Xiu Family. When Yue Yan had just taken over the State of the Moon, she did not even care about the stomachs of the people, and did not even have the time to care about the matters of the Xiu Clan, so he gave him this chance. Of course she was worried about people robbing food along the way right now, so even though she wanted to avenge the Lin Family, he moved quickly.


    Secondly, he did want Xu Molai to become cannon fodder on the battlefield. How could Xu Molai know all these? Because she is doing this for Yue Yan, and for Lin Mufeng, so this Xu Molai, is destined to die a horrible death. His thoughts are so resolute, Mu Feng, you Bad boy, come back quickly.


    Three days later, Lin Mufeng still had not returned, or perhaps his situation was the same as before, and on the other side, Xiao Qiang''s group had already reached the Zhaolin River, while the food troops had arrived, which proved that Xiao Qiang''s army should have arrived as well. According to logic, if Yue Yan knew that it was Xiao Qiang''s army that had arrived, he would naturally give way, and the two families would fight together, but since someone did not allow them to come, then Yue Yan would naturally not know about it.


    Of course, everything was according to his plan, he would not allow Yue Yan and Xiao Qiang to meet again. Furthermore, he would also let Yue Yan''s men injure Xiao Qiang''s troops, this would be a good show, and at the same time, he would also allow Xiu Yuan to take action.


    Therefore, Cheng Yi made a plan at this time, and said: "Your Majesty, this subject has a plan that we can use to retreat from the enemy."


    "Take care of it, Zephyr." After all, she was worried about how she would deal with the enemies, after all, retreating was not a solution, and she could only defend the river but not attack it, so when she thought about it, she finally felt a little relieved. After all, these soldiers had been ready to bleed since that day, and although she could not bear it, the enemy''s arrival meant that they had to face the enemy''s presence.


    And right at this moment, Cheng Yi actually came here, this made Yue Yan feel like he had a backbone. should be said to be somewhat dependant on Cheng Yi right now, he and Qing Li could be said to be his right hand men, and the two of them could be said to be his hands. It was because she trusted Cheng Yi, that was why he dared to let Cheng Yi take care of national affairs during this expedition, and in Yue Yan''s opinion, Yan Sheng would be the future ruler, and it would be good for him to come into contact with some of the national affairs.


    Yue Yan thought so, but Qing Li suddenly thought of a terrifying thing. She immediately said, "Zephyr Cheng, you left the city without permission, where should we take the little prince? If the people from the City of the Dead attack while the capital is empty, how can you take on this responsibility?"


    Cheng Yi pretended to be shocked, he thumped his chest and said: "Master Qing Li, if not for your reminder, I would have forgotten about this big matter. I shall return to the capital as soon as I finish speaking. "


    Cheng Yi pretended so on the surface, and with what Qing Li had said, it seemed that although he could not push all of the responsibilities he had, he could still push it as far as he was concerned. Of course, he wanted to make Xiu Yuan''s men kidnap Yan Sheng, and then make Yue Yan face the enemy with his back, if he was in the imperial city, this matter would be very difficult, and he had to reject the enemy no matter what. Therefore, it was not a big mistake, but if he was in the capital, facing Xiu Yuan''s attack, it would be unjustifiable for him not to go all out to meet the enemy.


    How would Yue Yan and Qing Li know that Cheng Yi had set such a vicious plan? Therefore, Yue Yan did not blame them, and Qing Li said, "This is the best, but I wonder what kind of plan Master Cheng has?"


    "Use the time to lure the enemy in!"


    "What do you mean by taking advantage of the time in the sky to lure the enemy in?"


    Cheng Yi said, "Although this Zhaolin River looks like it is an unassailable and difficult to attack river, it has a natural flaw, which is that at this time of the year, there is a period of dried up water."


    After Yue Yan heard this, he immediately asked the people beside him who knew of this matter, and the results showed that it was indeed true. Therefore, if the other side were to retreat, as long as the other side was able to survive until the Withering Water Realm, they would be able to improve themselves. At that time, the situation would fall into a passive state, and it would be best to take the initiative and attack.


    It was said that the extremes of things were always reversed. That was why the Zhaolin River appeared to be in great turmoil. In reality, it was an absolute sound, like a trapped beast. Its final roar was always terrifying.


    Cheng Yi continued: "So this subject''s plan is to first store the water upstream, and then let the enemy mistakenly believe that the dried up water is earlier, and when the enemy crosses the river, we can use the water to attack. This subject has also heard that more than half of the troops in Xu Molai Tribe who have learned to swim under the wrong command have died in the last battle. "


    Cheng Yi''s plan was indeed good, but it was still a little too vicious. Whether it was the two nations fighting each other or not, as long as it was a war, there was no need to talk about justice and injustice, at most, it would end the battle, or an outstanding leader would reduce the number of casualties to the lowest, those were just myths, at least in the Tian Yuan Continent wouldn''t be able to find someone who could be called a god of war, or at least in this continent, they only needed the Heavenly Soul Master, they didn''t need the War God. Because for a long time, there had been no such matters in this world.


    But Yue Yan had to do it now, so he could only do it this way. While they were on the way, Cheng Yi instructed them to send some soldiers who were immersed in studying water, in order to make the matter more realistic, to secretly cross the river at night and make a small scale assault. Furthermore, they did not ask for victory, to ensure the safety of the soldiers, or to destroy the hearts of the enemy and force them to cross the river as soon as possible.

 C318 Abdominal back to the enemy 1

    With that, Cheng Yi left, and Yue Yan began to act according to Cheng Yi''s plan. She first gave the order to all the soldiers to march at night, then to set up camp by the river, and take advantage of the moment when the enemy was unprepared to march upstream. If the army moved, even if the enemies were stupid, they would still sense it. It was just that they sensed that Yue Yan''s army had returned to the other side of the river to camp, and did not know that they were already moving upstream to store water.


    At the same time, there were three groups of people attacking Xu Molai''s army that night, making Xu Molai feel that he was about to take action. Since Xiao Qiang was not here yet, she did not dare to take the detour plan, and at the same time, in order to completely destroy Xu Molai and his army, he had already made arrangements beforehand. There was also a part of his plan, which was to intentionally lay out details to expose the weakness of this great river.


    Under such meticulous planning, how could Xu Molai not be fooled?


    When Xu Molai heard about this, he immediately said, "Looks like the enemies can''t hold themselves back anymore. But the more they are like this, the more motionless I am. It was just as Yue Yan said, those small groups of soldiers from the State of the Moon who were on the attack earlier, do not get entangled with them, so all of them came back together. However, Xu Molai''s morale was shaken.


    "What a f * cking war."


    "That''s right, this General Xu couldn''t have been scared to death, right?"


    At that moment, Xu Molai''s army was dispirited, and did not have the mood to fight anymore, furthermore, they did not understand why Yue Yan was so domineering, even though he was clearly not targeting the State of the Moon. Furthermore, this new Queen of State of the Moon and Marshal Xiao are sisters, how is that possible?


    Xiao Qiang never fought to begin with


    She had only thought that Yue Yan would give way to his after getting rid of Xu Molai, and then let the two families work together to deal with the people from the City of the Dead. Of course, the main reason was not to attack Xiu Yuan, but rather Lin San, who was hiding inside. Therefore, Xiao Qiang was obviously not moving. There was no intention of sending troops. She just walked slowly.


    After calculating that the journey should take another three days to complete, but she didn''t expect to arrive so soon, so she ordered her troops to only pick up the cool hours of the day for the march and rest the rest of the time. Thus, if they could arrive in three days, it would take at least five days.


    Others might think that Xiao Qiang had the ability to rely on others, but Xiao Qiang made all the soldiers suspicious. This did not make sense, Xu Molai was being attacked everyday and yet he was not in a hurry to send reinforcements, what was going on?


    Xu Molai could not wait any longer, he had heard that the Marshal would arrive in two hours and would not be able to take care of anything else. In the past few days, he had had enough of waiting for his luck, now that he did not have the time to wait for Xiao Qiang, he only had the right to speak in front of the light, and that was the only way to take Xiao Qiang down. At that time, he had both the battle merits and military authority, but if he did not behave himself, he could take his place.


    He was truly ambitious. Even if he had the ambition, he would still need to have the strength. Even though he was born to be a cannon fodder, he didn''t know it.


    Sometimes, there were really many people who didn''t know their own limits.


    The soldiers in Xu Molai''s division did not want to advance, but there was no reason for them to.


    "I really never thought that the Withering Water Realm would be brought forward. Xiao Qiang, this merit belongs to me, Xu Molai. Keep walking. "


    Seeing that Xu Molai''s army had arrived, the soldiers of the State of the Moon who were in charge of pretending to be on guard on the other side pretended to move, but after walking for a while, they all started to run upstream, but Xu Molai was not willing to let them go.


    "General, don''t chase after a desperate enemy!"


    "NO!" I want to exterminate the State of the Moon''s elites and chase upstream! "


    There was nothing Xu Molai could do, even though he had given out commands, it was still an order like a mountain. Without the river as a matter of fact, it was a complete disaster for the army. However, these State of the Moon soldiers had displayed extremely strong running skills, so they were always unable to catch up to Xiao Qiang at that distance. After a while, they would turn around to kill him, and then, turn around and continue to head upstream. The more they were like this, the angrier Xu Molai got.


    The ways of the army are as follows: Do not anger the Lord and raise your master.


    However, Xu Molai did not understand any of this, he just wanted to have a good fight, and the theories in his head were all based on those of the Heavenly Soul Master, so he did not give up if he did not beat up the enemy, which was why he kept chasing after them the whole way, not letting them go. Her fifty thousand men and the fifty thousand men in front of Xiao Qiang all of them were exposed in a straight line to the water line along the Zaolin River. From up above, Qing Li could see everything clearly. She immediately waved the flag, and the soldiers who were trying to lure the enemy immediately began to escape from the water.


    Where he was standing, the water poured down from the ravine poured down onto him like a torrential downpour.


    If it was said that only one location upstream was drained of water, and only slightly over ten thousand people were injured, then this was no ordinary method of storing and guiding water. He had his own channel and divided it into four parts to store water, and the four parts to release water at the same time.


    In that moment, the entire river roared, waves rippling everywhere, it was filled with water, a vast ocean''s force, and these soldiers, who would have known how to swim, were not many, how could they withstand such an impact, and facing such a torrential flood, even if the water was extremely good, it was still something they could endure. In an instant, Xu Molai''s army amounted to fifty thousand, Xiao Qiang''s front to fifty thousand, a total of a hundred thousand, over ninety thousand people died, and the rest were captured or abandoned.


    It was not over yet, Yue Yan had thirty thousand water masters, so they took the chance to cross the river. After hiding for a while, they found out that they had killed the wrong person, not Xu Molai''s army, but the commander''s banner saying the word ''Xiao''. They retreated, but Xiao Qiang had also injured over ten thousand of them.


    Xiao Qiang still did not understand, why did his own troops get covered up the moment they arrived, did Yue Yan''s sister go crazy?


    Fortunately, when those people saw his flag, they gave up fighting and left the ferry. Yue Yan had always been worried about Xu Mo''s death, so he kept watching where Xu Molai was from high up in the sky. Although he was struck by the water impact, she had a rough estimate of where he should be after he was hit by the attack. Seeing that Xu Molai''s body had been fished out, Yue Yan laughed bitterly.


    The price was just too huge. Xu Molai died, but these soldiers were also buried along with him.


    What? At the same time, she received a report saying that there was a Xiao Zhuan Flag on the other side. At the same time, the captured soldiers also reported, "Those are Marshal Xiao Qiang''s men."


    Yue Yan couldn''t help but be shocked. His own troops had hidden Big Sister Xiao''s troops, and it was obviously Xu Molai who was raising the troops. How did he become the commander in chief?


    Cheng Yi seemed to have planned everything very accurately. He knew that Zhan Yun and Ming Yue Guang should be coming out to mess things up by now. If it weren''t for these two messing things up, how could Yue Yan and Xiao Qiang be eyeing each other?


    That''s right, this Ghost King Mingyue and Zhan Yun really appeared at the wrong time. He had to wait for Yue Yan to flood over and kill Xiao Qiang''s troops before she could appear.


    "Brother Mingyue, you are so unkind. Why didn''t you stop Yue Yan at this moment?!"


    "Brother Zhan, weren''t you the one who did not stop Xiao Qiang? Instead, you asked me!"


    "What?" Xiao Qiang finally understood, it turned out that Yue Yan and the Spirit King were actually ¡­


    Yue Yan was also startled, what did Zhan Yun have to do with Xiao Qiang, especially the way Zhan Yun looked at him? Although the two demons were wearing masks, their eyes could not deceive people, Yue Yan thought so, and Xiao Qiang thought the same way, but right now, in Xiao Qiang''s memories, she remembered that Zhan Yun had changed at all. At least, for the sake of the three year agreement, he would not spoil Lin Mufeng''s plans, but this Spirit King understood, so it was not certain.


    On the other hand, Yue Yan was thinking about something else, which was that he did not think about Xiao Qiang.


    "Yue Yan, why did you hide my people?" The two had no choice but to face each other. And Xiao Qiang had always been straightforward, even though Yue Yan ¡­


    Becoming a queen, but her personality did not change much, at least she had the appearance of a virtuous and virtuous lady, so in terms of words, she was slower than Xiao Qiang by half a beat.


    Although her words were spoken slowly, she couldn''t help but ask, "This is to ask why big sister is here." I just heard that Xu Molai is here to cause trouble. "


    Obviously, the two of them weren''t willing to give each other a chance to explain themselves. These two women were here.


    "Everyone knows what little sister''s words mean. I am only borrowing this opportunity to wipe out the remnants of the City of the Dead!"


    If Zhan Yun and Ming Yue Guang didn''t interrupt them at this time, things might not have gotten so complicated, but the two of them said something that they shouldn''t have said, making the two women''s minds come to a conclusion.


    Zhan Yun said: "Yue Yan, what is the meaning of this! Don''t think that you can be so arbitrary just because you have the Ghost King''s protection. Don''t forget, your identity as the Queen was bestowed upon you by someone. " Zhan Yun could be said to only have Xiao Qiang''s image in his heart right now, and nothing else was important anymore. Therefore, he started to speak without thinking, or maybe it was the innate demons themselves that acted on their own accord, and simply didn''t have anyone else in their eyes.


    Because of Hong Xiu''s matter, Mingyue had long since become unsightly to Zhan Yun, and said: "Zhan Yun, are you challenging my bottom line? You know you made the whole thing up. " He was obviously referring to the matter with Lin Mufeng, and now that Zhan Yun wanted to harm Yue Yan, he could not tolerate it.


    However, the two girls lost their chance to explain after this exchange of words. Just then, Cheng Yi started another fire. In Yue Yan''s eyes, all of this was Zhan Yun and Xiao Qiang.


    The conspiracy.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, something terrible happened. The people from the City of the Dead took advantage of the absence of Eldest Brother to kidnap the prince."


    It had to be known that it would take Cheng Yi seven days to get here, and thus, something like this had happened the day before he went back. When someone came over to report, it was naturally time for it, so Cheng Yi calculated everything perfectly.


    "Xiao Qiang, how dare you! In that case, we sisters can only fight each other on the battlefield. "


    From Yue Yan''s point of view, all of this was something that he and Zhan Yun had done together. On one side, it was that Xiao Qiang, whether it was real or fake, had taken the lead to attack first, and at the same time, used Xu Molai as a bait to make him attack first. At the same time, he had colluded with the City of the Dead to make him face the enemy from behind, and what Yue Yan had said about Mingyue had played a huge role, as only Zhan Yun understood and she believed that Yue Mingyue would not do that.

 C319 Abdominal back to the enemy 2

    "Little sister, I think you''ve misunderstood!"


    Xiao Qiang still wanted to explain herself, but how could Yue Yan listen to her explanation? She turned around and left, saying at the same time: "Soldiers of the three armies, listen to orders.


    Although Qing Li could tell that the two of them had misunderstood due to some reason, at times like this, she knew that persuading anyone was useless. She knew about the two of them, although she did not interact much with Xiao Qiang, but when she thought about how she was the grandson and daughter of the head of Xiao Lao, she knew that if she got angry, she would definitely not be able to persuade the girl. And regarding Yue Yan, after so long, she obviously knew that girl. Moreover, the most important thing right now was to save Yan Sheng. The people from the City of the Dead would do anything.


    In her heart, she started to suspect that Cheng Yi, this person, or perhaps she felt that this matter was related to Mu Feng. If it really was because he had some sort of relationship with Mu Feng and was causing trouble behind his back, then Yue Yan''s situation would be extremely dangerous. Furthermore, with Little Yan Sheng in their hands, Yue Yan would be in an even more passive state.


    Now it seemed that he had to try out this Cheng Yi, so Qing Li did not rush to reveal the thoughts in his heart. Furthermore, with Yue Yan''s current state of mind, saying it out might not be beneficial to her.


    Hence, the truth could never be found, but there was someone who could help, Qing Li decided to find Mingyue privately.


    Right now, only the Ghost King Mingyue could complete this task.


    Qing Li immediately found Mingyue, and discovered that there were indeed too many coincidences involved in this matter, not just that, she even thought that Hong Xiu''s departure was a huge coincidence, but whether this matter was caused by another person or not, she did not know. Qing Li''s words caused her to suddenly come to her senses, and she said: "Thank you for your reminder, I will explain this matter to Zhan Yun right away."


    Qing Li waved her hand, and said: "Regarding this matter, it''s fine as long as you know about it. Don''t you feel that Zhan Yun is interested in Xiao Qiang?"


    Hearing that, Mingyue shook her head and said, "How is that possible? You''re saying that a devil has feelings for a demon, so I won''t believe you even if you beat me to death. " Everything was happening together, and all of them seemed to be gathering towards Lin Mufeng, perhaps even he would not be able to think of such a thing. However, Mingyue was truly unwilling to believe what Qing Li had said about Zhan Yun, so she only looked at him suspiciously.


    Qing Li smiled and said: "Whether I believe you or not, there is no doubt that it''s true. Sigh, I''m a mystery as to who I am, isn''t it that the Spirit King is not one?


    "This ¡­" It was only then that Mingyue realized, this Qing Li was really not simple. As a person of the Tian Yuan Continent, to be able to see through his thoughts, she was the first one. Only after a long while did he say, "So to say, I have to investigate this matter in secret?"


    "That''s right!"


    After Qing Li met with the Spirit King, she left and said to Yue Yan: "Yue Yan, I''ll take care of this.


    Go back first and discuss how to save Yan Sheng. "


    Yue Yan looked at Qing Li, and said: "That''s fine too, after all, this is a matter between my sisters." Yue Yan naturally understood that Qing Li wanted to advise the two of them to stop. As her elders, she did not want to see his good sisters become enemies.


    After all, no one could persuade him against such a decision. She wanted to know the truth. Although she wasn''t willing to believe that Xiao Qiang had conspired with the other party, the truth was such that she had no choice but to believe it.


    Qing Li then returned to the capital. Returning to the city, the moment Cheng Yi saw that she had returned, Cheng Yi immediately kneeled down and said: "Cheng Yi is a sinner, she shouldn''t have left the city that day. If it wasn''t for that, the prince wouldn''t have done such a thing, so I ask Lord Qing Li to help His Majesty Yue Yan punish Cheng Yi for her dereliction of duty."


    If Cheng Yi did not perform too arrogantly, Qing Li would not be willing to believe that the entire matter was done by Cheng Yi, but it was just his guess. As for whether or not he could get the truth, it would still depend on the Ghost King''s progress, but she knew in his heart, that it was definitely done by Cheng Yi. It was just that she could not make Cheng Yi suspicious, or else, once Cheng Yi sensed that the matter was exposed, he would be at a disadvantage. At that time, the whole thing would turn out wrong.


    If his words seemed to be flawless, but in reality, it was full of loopholes. Why did Qing Li conclude that if he did not leave, the people of the City of the Dead would attack him, unless he knew in advance, because if it was any other person who attacked them, would he be so stupid as to say so in advance? And that day, too accurate ¡­


    If that was the case, then it could be said that this person had already calculated the time. Otherwise, why would the enemy not make a move earlier or later, and instead calculate the time so accurately? Thus, in the eyes of ordinary people, if there were no flaws, it would be full of holes.


    But it was just a sentence, and it was only Qing Li''s one-sided analysis, if she was to really punish Cheng Yi, then she would not be able to do it, so if the Spirit King could not find any evidence, it was better not to act rashly.


    Thinking to this, Qing Li got up and supported him, saying, "Where is Zephyr Cheng going to say that? At that time, you also wanted to contribute for our country, so you don''t have to blame yourself too much.


    Cheng Yi stood up, he actually did not care about Zephyr''s face, and started crying in front of everyone. Using his sleeves to wipe the corners of his eyes, he said to himself: "What Master Qing Li said is true, but after City of the Dead took away the prince, he did not say anything else.


    In the eyes of an ordinary person, Cheng Yi''s actions were extremely reasonable, even to the extent that his cry caused a few ministers who had shallow eye sockets to shed tears. Looks like he had already planned this out. It seems like Cheng Yi was going to make a move on him too, and this was Cheng Yi''s signal to him. Why didn''t he say anything else these past few days, why did he ask for his opinion? It seemed like he was trying to coax Mo Wuji into revealing his plan, then Mo Wuji would be eliminated as well. Therefore, Qing Li had his own ideas. It is true that Cheng Yi is smart, but you are not the only smart one in the world, so Qing Li decided to play it by ear.


    She


    Without batting an eyelid, he asked, "Then I would like to hear Lord Cheng''s opinion first?"


    Cheng Yi said: "In Cheng Yi''s opinion, after the people from the City of Death kidnapped the prince, if they don''t move, they must have other intentions.


    Qing Li laughed at her words, "Then Master Cheng, do you want to hear my opinion?"


    "Sire, please speak!"


    "My opinion is that it is not easy to achieve divine military speed."


    How could it be so difficult?


    Qing Li looked at Cheng Yi and thought that he had finally revealed a bit of a fox''s tail, but he hadn''t held your appetite yet, so he slowly played with you for a bit, to see if he was a newborn calf that wasn''t afraid of a tiger, or if he was old.


    "The so-called ''everyone picks the firewood, and the flames are high''! So now we have to ask for everyone''s opinion. "


    After Cheng Yi heard this, he instantly calmed down a bit. He angrily said in his heart, "Old thing, I thought there was some clever plan. It''s this bullshit idea. " Originally, he thought that as long as Qing Li spoke of his plan, she would be able to eliminate Qing Li, then take the opportunity to kill her own family and come here to control the State of the Moon. However, the star blue elites and the State of the Moon''s elites would battle at the river crossing, and when both countries suffer a huge loss of vitality, she himself would come out to maintain the situation. Any cultivator, State of the Moon, or any star blue would all be under my control.


    But now it seemed that his perfect plan would have to wait a while. Of course he did not know that this was Qing Li''s plan.


    knew that Cheng Yi was lying, and Cheng Yi did not know that he was only taking it seriously. Thus, in this competition, Cheng Yi was at the bottom of the mountain.


    Who could stop the thing that Mingyue wanted to investigate? However, Qing Li repeatedly reminded her not to alert the enemy, otherwise, based on his Ghost King style, she would barge into the Land of Death casually and hold Xiu Yuan''s neck as she asked: "Tell me, what do you think the truth of this matter is?" At least from his point of view, the matter was that simple. How could it be so complicated and still be investigated?


    The most depressing thing was, why didn''t Qing Li allow him to mention this matter to Zhan Yun? Actually, the way Zhan Yun took off his mask was rather cool, other than his mind being a little simpler, there seemed to be nothing wrong with him.


    But thinking about Hong Xiu, she did not think that the old fellow would have any skills, alright, this time it''s for Hong Xiu''s sake, otherwise, for a noble Ghost King like me to actually do such a thing, it would be a joke.


    Now that he said it this way, even before he obtained the soul of the Lin Clan''s ancestor, there were still quite a number of things that happened behind his back. However, he did not seem to remember any of them.


    For him, it was just a return to his old job. After searching again and again, the Ghost King finally realized that he had been tricked by this b * tch. There were no clues about Hong Xiu at all, but it wasn''t as if she had not made any progress at all.


    It had to be known that although the City of the Dead was controlled by Xiu Yuan, if the Elder Xu, Elder Luo and the others came here to give their allegiance to him, it was naturally not as if they did not have any status at all.


    Although they had put on makeup before, these people still knew that there was a mysterious man, and he had also found the place where Yan Sheng was being held at, and had recorded everything down, as long as they followed his map to rescue him or when it was necessary, it wouldn''t be a problem for them to take action themselves, since this Elder Xu and that mysterious man had intersect, then this would be the breakthrough.


    This was simply a small matter for him, he still wanted to know about Hong Xiu. However, it seemed like that matter did not have anything to do with that. Scoundrel, if you still could not find out why Hong Xiu coincidentally left after dealing with this matter, I will make you pay. Although you are Lin Mufeng''s grandmother, but you aren''t willing to give anyone face on behalf of this noble one, not to mention Zhan Yun who said that he would protect that bastard before the end of the three year agreement. I never said anything about it, whoever blocks me, I''ll be on edge with them, even if Jing Ming and An Ying break the seal, if they dare to ruin my plans, I won''t let them go either.

 C320 Conspiracy Beginning

    Brightmoon started to let her imagination run wild. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. It seemed like these two things had a lot to do with each other. Jing Ming, An Ying, Blood Spirit Map, Blood Clan Holy Infant, Lin Mufeng''s previous life, the seal of the continent, Poseidon, my god.


    But with his current identity, he could not say that Hong Xiu was the only one who had seen him before, and was also the only one who broke his rules. So Hong Xiu was doing this on purpose? But how was that possible? She is my Ghost King''s woman, it''s impossible, I won''t misjudge her, I won''t.


    However, the truth was one thing, and the reality was so cruel. Later on, everything had been proven to be true. This was something he could not accept. It looks like if I don''t help you defeat the Demon Emperor, I would lose too much face. But if I help him, that kind of victorious Lin Mufeng would have too much meaning to me, it''s just that if I don''t help that bastard now, he might really die, Alright, I will make an exception, because what I want is a fight between kings, not trash, coward. At the very least, if he came back to this world, he would be an expert. As for where he was now, it wasn''t a violation of the rules for him to take action.


    While thinking, he reported the situation to Qing Li. If he wanted to expose Cheng Yi''s conspiracy, the Elder Xu was a key figure, but whether or not he could persuade the Elder Xu to turn the tables on him was not his problem. This hot potato


    You can take it slowly. This sovereign will now interfere in human affairs. Otherwise, it would be too unfair, because someone had changed history, causing Lin Mufeng to become like this.


    Thinking of this, a Ghost King''s edict appeared in his hand. With this royal decree in hand, the Undead could move about like normal people for seven days, but they could also preserve their own mana. In other words, a person who possessed the soul of the heavens suddenly appearing in the human world, in a normal human world, suddenly appearing in a Heavenly Soul Master, should be a very fun thing to do.


    Otherwise, if the entire world was filled with such powerful tokens, it would be hard to endure the emotions of the Heavenly Soul World. It was just that Mingyue loved her own token very much, and Zhan Yun did not seem to have it since it was unlikely that she would have one in her hands. He did not even know when Zhan Yun would be able to be more reliable.


    "Undead Purple Jade, listen up!"


    To be able to obtain the Ghost King''s medallion, not everyone would be so lucky, and it would take seven days, which is to say, if things went smoothly, I can do some things that I wanted to do while I was alive, but didn''t manage to complete them. Although you would not be able to bring back the The Spiritual World, it is still very exciting to be able to obtain the Ghost King''s medallion after getting hit by five million gold coins. And almost all of the lucky people who managed to obtain the medallion can complete their missions within one day, so for the remaining six days, wow, money, beauties, famous cars, and big house, in short, just a few days, it is still something worth looking forward to.


    Ziyu didn''t think that today''s luck would turn to him, which made him extremely excited. After taking the imperial edict, he went to the human race as instructed by the Ghost King. And Mingyue letting him go like this, meant for the purple jade to help Lin Mufeng change the trajectory of history once again, and also allowed him to successfully obtain the Blood Spirit Map.


    Violet Jade was an undead, so she was pretty reliable. She wasn''t thinking about famous cars like the others, but it was better to treat it as a vacation. After all, she had only heard about it before, or looked at the chicken leg through the glass, but couldn''t eat it. That kind of feeling was really unpleasant, so she wanted to see and feel what kind of prosperity the human race was experiencing now that technology was revered, or perhaps the real situation of this world. Of course she knew, changing the trajectory of history was already considered against the rules of humanity, and obtaining the Blood Spirit Map was definitely not an easy task. Otherwise, the Spirit King would not have sent her there.


    Violetjade accepted his orders, then headed off to the human race.


    This room was not bad, she had actually already appeared in the room where Lin Mufeng was tied up. It was just that she did not show up, the teleportation skill that Mingyue had used was really lousy, what bad timing did she have? It just so happened that Lin Mufeng had teleported the purple jade over during his most embarrassing moment.


    Undead were born with the ability to be invisible, so Ziyu didn''t want to reveal herself. This was because if a living person were to appear out of thin air, it would scare them to death. Therefore, she had to observe him for a while before deciding on how to help him. However, this brat was too useless, how could he possibly be the great character that the Spirit King had set his eyes on, Lin Mufeng? It did not look like it at all, as Zi Yu was quietly observing Lin Mufeng.


    On the other hand, Zhang Jie was desperately collecting all the information she could regarding vampires. She only felt a strange pain at the back of her head, she did not expect Li Qi to strike so heavily. If she wasn''t a vampire, she would really die.


    Zhang Jie saw that Lin Mufeng had woken up, and could not help but say: "You''re awake, don''t worry, your parents have already called. I said that you drank too much for me yesterday, so I had it with me, so I assured them."


    Lin Mufeng shook his head that seemed to have exploded, and said: "Sister Zhang, thank you." He still didn''t know that he had been kidnapped. It seemed that he had not fully awakened, and this vampire''s body was a little numb to his senses.


    "No need to thank me, I just don''t want your parents to be sad!"


    "Sad?" Lin Mufeng''s mind was obviously in trouble from this and had forgotten what happened yesterday.


    "Nonsense, what do you say if they find out that their son is a monster?"


    Lin Mufeng instinctively wanted to scratch his head, but only now did he realize that he had been firmly bound by three people. He couldn''t help but say, "This, can you help me untie it?"


    "No, if I release you, you will drink human blood."


    "That won''t happen, actually, yesterday ¡­"


    Lin Mufeng still wanted to explain himself, but Zhang Jie looked at him coldly and said: "Since there''s no other way, let''s do it this way."


    "As long as I can find the king''s blood serum, I''ll be able to recover."


    "Royal Grade serum. It''s also written in this way on the computer." Zhang Jie pointed after hearing what she said. Look, it''s here, that''s fine, look, it''s here. Use Level Three and above Vampire Blood ¡­


    "AHH!" Suddenly, Zhang Jie shouted loudly.


    "What''s wrong, Sister Zhang?" Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but be surprised, and asked curiously.


    "Damn it, it''s the fastest time in the whole country early in the morning, stop the internet for me!" Fortunately, I remember that address. "


    Right now, Zhang Jie also didn''t have a chance to get online, but after listening to what Lin Mufeng said last night and looking through some information, she didn''t think that a vampire as unreliable as this would actually appear by her side, and that she would fall in love with one.


    A vampire? This matter was truly unbelievable, but she now believed that Lin Mufeng had no ill intentions towards his. And I want to hear the story about you. "


    Lin Mufeng then told Zhang Jie his own story, from how he traveled to Tian Yuan Continent, to how he met Zhang Jiejie, and even told him about her few women, and why he was here.


    Zhang Jie understood what she meant, at the same time, she understood why the little bastard called her clean and tidy all of a sudden. So this clean and clean was not like the other girls, she could not help but laugh: "So it turns out Zhang Jie is not Zhang Jiejie."


    Lin Mufeng also laughed, "Mu Feng is also not Lin Mufeng!"


    She was only a rumor about Lin Mufeng''s legend, but she never thought that there would be such an unbelievable story. Her silence was nothing serious, but Zhang Jie was so frightened that he lost his voice and opened his mouth wide, unable to speak for a long time. At this time, Lin Mufeng could obviously feel that another non-human had appeared here, and he could not help but say, "I wonder where this friend came from, please show yourself."


    Zi Yu knew that it was impossible to hide at this time, so she revealed herself. She was dressed in an ancient purple robe. After revealing herself, she smiled and said, "Sir Lin is right. My little girl Zi Yu is being polite."


    Zhang Jie felt like she had been petrified the moment she read till this point. What Lin Mufeng had just said already made her feel like it was a fantasy. If it weren''t for the information she had gathered online and Lin Mufeng''s information, she would have never heard of it.


    What she said coincided with what she had said. Plus, her experience was so similar to those amazing ones that she couldn''t even believe there was a vampire in the world right now. She believed that these were just some fictions from a literary work. He really didn''t expect that these bizarre things actually existed.


    The one who did not believe this was Li Qi as well. He could not believe that a living person could actually transform into a bat, so she could not help but ask her father, "Dad, do you believe that there are vampires in this world?"


    Normally, as a dignified policeman, and even a bureau chief, Li Bingshan would never believe that there was a vampire in this world. However, after hearing his daughter''s question, Li Bingshan gave her a definite answer, "I do!"


    "Dad, you''re so talented!"


    "What''s wrong? Is this child crazy again?!"


    Li Qi saw that his father believed that there was a vampire in this world, and couldn''t help but say: "Dad, last night I met a vampire."


    At this time, Li Bingshan was still researching about the case, and couldn''t help but put the enlarged state to the side, and say: "Qiqi, are you alright?"


    "If you don''t believe me, it''s true. He won''t become a bat!"


    At this time, Li Bingshan pulled Qi Qi Qi''s hand and asked, "Qi Qi, who else knows about this?"


    "Besides Zhang Jie, no one else knows. What''s wrong, dad? You don''t want to catch him, right? "


    "No, it''s just a recent case. It seems to have something to do with vampires."


    "Dad, it can''t be, right? Why did I suddenly think of your case when I mentioned it?"


    "No, it was the upper part that was pressed tightly. Furthermore, we found hair that was not human at the scene, so this matter."


    "Then, if you suspect Mu Feng, he works with me at the bar every night. I can guarantee that he isn''t the killer."


    Stupid girl, according to your description, Dad already knew that he was not the killer, maybe we can help him recover to a normal person. Dad only wants to use him as a clue to find the culprit, maybe he shouldn''t tell you about this, because if the news about the vampires were to spread, his influence would not be something that you can comprehend.

 C321 Protection (I)

    Alright, dad, I''ve heard enough of your stuff. You don''t have to think about it to know it. What national security, what social influence, what political influence.


    This girl hates dad, but this time it''s true. Believe dad, now you repeat what happened back then.


    So Li Qi told him everything she saw that day, and when she got to the point where Lin Mufeng asked that old uncle for the address, his eyes lit up, she slapped her thigh and said: "That''s great, let''s check along this line."


    "Dad, you''re not really going to arrest him, are you?"


    "No, we''re sending people to protect him at 24 hours."


    "Protect, protect in such a nice way. Just tell them to send someone to tail us."


    Just like that, the small district that Zhang Jie was in was actually heavily guarded by the police. Of course, the policemen on this mission did not know who was inside, they only said that they were monitoring Zhang Jie''s room for any suspicious people. However, she did not state the purpose of this operation. The police could also be considered to be in charge of militarization. They could only unconditionally obey the orders of the upper echelons. After all, those who did not serve the people under the banner of the people were few in number. Otherwise, if you were in trouble, how would you think about fighting 110? So this was how it was, you saw that he was beautiful, he was beautiful, you saw that he was evil, he was evil.


    And the scariest thing in the world is only the human heart.


    Having received such preferential treatment on Lin Mufeng''s side, naturally allowed Li Qi to be at ease. At least under the surveillance of the police, this Lin Mufeng could be said to be completely harmless, and he could tell that if he really wanted to make a move, then neither he nor Zhang Jie would be able to escape from his clutches. Therefore, this person was still a good type of vampire, not a bad guy.


    She did not know how Zhang Jie was doing, and upon thinking about it, she immediately went to find Zhang Jie. Although she was a few years older than her, and could even be considered her boss, the two of them were more like sisters. If these two were transported to ancient times, they would definitely be typical of the heroic ladies.


    Li Bingshan knew that his daughter had been spoiled so badly that he couldn''t care less about what she wanted to do, and since she wasn''t under his control anymore, it turned out that it was a good thing that he had always said that he was older than eighteen years old, and that he was an adult that refused to submit to the rules of the imperial court. With regards to teaching his children, Li Bingshan was rather open-minded, and knew that children at this stage would tend to be rebellious and rebellious, so as long as they weren''t too out of line, Li Bingshan would normally not care, and even if other people didn''t aware that she was the police chief''s daughter, he was still a role that no one dared to mess with.


    Therefore, although she looked very ladylike, she was nicknamed the "Gym" in school. One could tell how difficult it was to deal with her.


    When Li Qi arrived at Zhang Jie''s home, she saw that there was an additional woman in ancient clothing in the room. She couldn''t help but be extremely shocked, and only after asking, did she find out that she had indeed transmigrated here, which caused Li Qi to be in a state of confusion for a long time before finally regaining her senses.


    The three women acted like a play, and after the three of them met, they seemed to be on good terms with each other, causing Lin Mufeng to be ignored by the three of them, and the three of them quickly got up and gathered together. Zi Yu asked about the modern affairs and the two of them asked about the ancient affairs, and there were even some things regarding the Undead.


    "No way!"


    Is there any justice to this? How could I provoke you three women? Wuu ~ ~ ~ )))), aa@@


    "Alright, alright, I''ll undo it for you."


    After Lin Mufeng was released, he started moving his limbs. Of course, this was his instinct as a human to move his limbs, but in reality, vampires were not even aware of anything other than blood, and other than that, they would not be interested in anything else. It was just that Lin Mufeng had strong willpower and had not fully evolved into a vampire yet, which was why he felt pain and knew what it was like to be numb.


    Then what do we do now? At this point of time, Lin Mufeng already knew that the police were protecting him.


    "What can we do? I''ll help you find the King Blood serum, and then, according to what the Ghost King said, you''ll be able to smoothly obtain the Blood Spirit Map and leave this place. "


    Ziyu finally cut to the chase. What day is it today? I made an appointment with those two drunkards to bring the cord blood over after a week.


    "cord blood, you BT!"


    Hearing these words, the women felt a wave of disgust. However, it was indeed disgusting to talk about this, especially in front of these girls. Although this era had opened up, this ¡­


    It was always embarrassing to tell such things to others. After all, girls who weren''t married went straight to the Obstetrics and Gynecology department. No one else would have felt this way.


    This was enough for the few of them as they continued their work in the evening. He was in the bar business and Zi Yu''s task was to steal some of the cord blood s from the two drunkards if they were still unable to get their hands on it. No way ¡­


    Sir Lin, you asked me to ¡­ "


    Lin Mufeng spread out his hands, indicating that there was nothing he could do. You only have seven days. You won''t just come on vacation, will you?


    Fine! Zi Yu agreed reluctantly. Although she knew that the Ghost King sending her must have been a troublesome matter, she did not expect to meet such a Lin Mufeng. It was like the rumors said, he really could not be used often ¡­


    He actually had to do this himself, this sort of thing.


    Soon, nightfall arrived and the four of them went to work at the bar. As for the purple jade, it was temporarily a new attendant. Some things are really strange. Zi Yu''s business was surprisingly doing well tonight, but whether this kind of person could come or not, Zhang Jie did not really welcome them. Looking at how these people were all gangsters, it seemed like they had made a small fortune and did not want to go to the big bars to have fun, hence he chose this place.


    The sudden appearance of a woman dressed in ancient clothing in this bar and the way the young master yelled made these people feel refreshed, thinking that this was a trick to attract business. However, people these days loved to follow the wind and seek novelty and excitement. When the news spread, outer sect disciples would line up to enjoy the service provided by this beauty dressed in ancient clothing.


    This made Zhang Jie surprised. Zi Yu also liked to play, she actually performed her technique in front of everyone and poured wine from the sky. Everyone didn''t know about this. They just thought that they had seen a magic show on TV. So the news spread like wildfire. The traffic police had to work overtime to maintain order. If they didn''t come out, then the street behind them would be blocked. People want to see this new and exciting thing.


    Even the people from the big bars were jealous of Zhang Jie''s business today. She kept sighing and shaking her head, thinking to himself, I only wanted to recruit some girls, but I didn''t expect that earning clean money could be so creative. Looks like this Lady Boss isn''t simple, she might become the head of service on this street in the future. You really can''t judge a book by its cover.


    As the saying goes, it''s a big deal. Once the business is done on the first day, there will be people looking for trouble the next night. But how would they know that Lin Mufeng was protected, before the lackeys could do anything, they were invited to the police station to have tea, causing the people who wanted to take Zhang Jie''s advice to become extremely angry, at such a young age, she actually had the ability to sense the world.


    Seeing that hoodlum, she immediately made a face, and almost scared him to death. Zi Yu was pretending to be a hoodlum, but because of yesterday''s incident, everyone thought that she was just playing a trick to make people happy, and these hoodlums did not cause any trouble, which ruined everyone''s mood. Being taught a lesson, they deserved to be punished, so everyone could only laugh.


    "I didn''t expect this little girl to not only perform magic but also turn hostile!"


    Someone in the crowd said, and then took the lead to clap. With someone taking the lead, the audience was filled with endless applause. At this moment, the two drunkards appeared. ''It sure is making things difficult for these two men. They really gave me two days like this ¡­ ''


    They did it, but after encountering this kind of thing, the two of them were scared out of their wits, with their ID and student ID cards in the other party''s hands, if they really came looking for them, it would be really troublesome. Luckily, the two of them drank too much, so they didn''t remember too much at the time, they only knew that someone asked them to look for cord blood s, but forgot about vampires. Otherwise, Lin Mufeng would really be embarrassed.


    Lin Mufeng called the two to the back, and only then did he dare to take their things, and returned his ID and student identification to the two of them. After the two of them obtained their identification, how could they dare to stay? They ran, and in the future, even if they were beaten to death, they would not dare to come to this bar, but with Zhang Jie''s current popularity, it would not be long before the shop would expand, so they did not lack guests like him.


    After obtaining the cord blood, Lin Mufeng knew that if he called Zi Yu away, it would affect Zhang Jie''s business. Since he still had some time before he left, he wasn''t in a rush to help out, but it was fortunate that he had sent two hens to him from the countryside in three days, which he took out from his father''s hands and fed him some chicken blood. To the blood clan members, eating chicken blood and human blood was like eating a normal meal, but there was no water for them to nibble on. Furthermore, prisoners on death row have human rights, so you shouldn''t oppress them like this, right?


    Although Zhang Jie''s business was booming, the rules were still the same. When it was 2 in the morning, everyone had to clear the area, and she was very open-minded about money. Money was not earned in a day, so those who came late could only wait until tomorrow morning to come back.


    He saw the bar close and close. Lin Mufeng dragged Zi Yu and arrived at the west side of the city. He thought that he was a Ninja Turtle, actually living in the sewers. Of course Jie Yi had his reasons, because there were rats in the sewers, and he could use them to satisfy his hunger, but now, he could not reveal his identity and suck the blood of others. There were a few other times where he did not know that he had been targeted by a detestable old policeman because he had sucked the blood of others. Therefore, other than the managers who drank human blood or bought some blood, Jie Yi and the rest would usually rely on rats in the sewers to survive.

 C322 Protected (II)

    It was hard on him.


    But it was also rare for him to be able to exclaim under such circumstances. That was what Hugo, "The Tragic World," had heard: "The sewer is the conscience of the city." Lin Mufeng could not help but be speechless. He knew that a place like the sewers was extremely important to the Feller Clan, but for them, it was just like a city subway. In theory, it was connected in all directions, but in this Eastern Kingdom, the situation was much worse than what they had imagined.


    "I don''t like it here!"


    Jie Yi complained. Just like many foreigners, if they liked it, they liked it. If they didn''t, they would express it right away.


    When Jie Yi saw that Lin Mufeng had arrived, she did not stop his complaints. Lin Mufeng said: "Alright, Jie Yi.


    Jie Yi opened the lid and walked out of the sewer. Lin Mufeng followed closely behind, and now he finally understood why Jie Yi had complained. If it was him, he would have blown the place up a long time ago.


    I can''t stand it. Looking at the time, it was three in the morning, and there was not a single trace of people on the road, Lin Mufeng guessed that this guy had planned to take him somewhere else.


    Church!


    Right, he should have thought of it long ago. Vampires of the Prince''s rank liked to live in this sort of environment, and only in a church would they have a comfortable coffin.


    If only he had known earlier why did he bring this Rice Bucket here. It was fine if he came himself, but the smell just now was really unbearable. Lin Mufeng started to feel annoyed with the sewers. No wonder the Ninja Turtle was an island product, it would probably turn into a biochemical turtle at this point. That smell, it was simply a biological crisis, after all, no one had ever been treated with sewage and it was directly discharged, luckily these vampires had a first-rate corrosion resistance, otherwise they would have been melted long ago.


    Thus, Lin Mufeng and Jie Yi entered the church.


    "Prince Wei Si, are you there?"


    When they arrived at the church, Jie Yi used the vampire method to meet up with Prince Wei Si. After receiving Prince Wei Si''s reply, Jie Yi funnily turned into a bat and flew up onto the roof of the church. Then, he fished out a rope from his waist and firmly tied one end to the other, tying it down the window.


    Zi Yu felt that Jie Yi''s actions were extremely funny and said to Lin Mufeng: "Young Master Lin, this person is really stupid, why isn''t she leaving?"


    However, Lin Mufeng appeared to be very calm, and said: "It''s locked!"


    Ziyu looked at the locked door and smiled: "It is not difficult at all. Just watch me." Zi Yu snuck up to the door. The door to the church looked very heavy, with double doors. The outside was decorated with metal decorative patterns, black in color and painted pure black. The door inside was also wrapped in metal, with the door bolt inside. Zi Yu took a look and saw that the gap in the iron fence was wide enough for her to reach inside, while the gap between the two iron-clad wooden doors was quite narrow. Although it was not connected to her hair, it was still impossible to insert normal steel wire objects into the fence.


    Zi Yu said to Lin Mufeng: "I''ll borrow the dagger."


    Lin Mufeng handed the dagger over to the purple jade and the purple jade moved the dagger to the side, parallel to the gap of the door, and inserted the dagger in through the gap. After that, Zi Yu gently flicked his wrist with a feminine force and the door lock was easily opened.


    The two of them opened the door and swaggered in. After that, Zi Yu carefully shut the door.


    And at this time, Jie Yi was still leisurely walking down. Lin Mufeng waited for a long time as if she was watching a play. Jie Yi did not understand, but no matter how she patted her head, she could not figure out how Lin Mufeng came in. It seemed like the gap between him and that person was not small at all. In her heart, however, she was filled with even more admiration. It was just that if he knew the real way Lin Mufeng entered, what would he think?


    Lin Mufeng and the rest entered the church, but all of this was obviously not enough to escape the eyes of the police. They immediately followed up, as there were more than ten pairs of eyes staring at them from outside.


    Of course Lin Mufeng knew all of this, but Jie Yi did not know about it at all. However, to Lin Mufeng, Jie Yi was a good person, at least he did not want Jie Yi to die for nothing. She was just thinking about how to get Jie Yi out of danger later. Furthermore, there was a reasonable reason for him to kill this prince and obtain the King''s blood serum.


    Lin Mufeng was evil, he thought of using the police outside. In the past few days, he completely understood the weakness of these vampires, they were afraid of the police, and at the same time, he knew that it was because of the tranquilizer gun in the hands of the police. Not to mention the vampires, which creature in this world was not afraid of those invulnerable monsters? There were not many monsters in this world, but some organisms that could not be understood by humans, and their wounds healed quickly, so apparently the so-called guns were useless against them. After all, the police had limited ammunition, so it gave the impression that some species did not have enough bullets to kill, and if they encountered a sniper, they would only need to shoot themselves in the head.


    The most important thing right now was how to alarm those policemen and not hurt the innocent, or maybe just scare away this useless fool, Jie Yi. That''s right, this is the only way to describe herself. Although it was a bit bad to say that she was the first to complain, this was the only way to go about it. As long as she saw Prince Wei Si later on, she would say that he was the one who lured the police here and let Jie Yi this guy escape. That way, she would have a reason to clean up the mess and not let Jie Yi die at the same time.


    This Prince Wei Si really did have some cultivation. The coffin opened. Wei Si actually sealed everything around him, or it could be said that this fellow just wanted to sleep here, and did not intend to hurt the people inside the church, but towards the people outside, he would not let them go, so he was responsible for these past few days of serial murders. Of course, this Wei Si was not a rabbit, or maybe not a good rabbit. He could tell by the way he did things.


    His case, compared to the ones committed by the little ghosts that Jie Yi had brought to justice earlier, the latter case was not enough to cause a sensation. Firstly, it was discovered by Jie Yi in time. Moreover, it was unknown how many traffic accidents occurred every day. This kind of thing was not enough to make the police suspicious.


    But Prince Wei Si did not have any tricks up his sleeves, and was not elegant enough either. He did not seem to be on Mr. He''s side. or perhaps, he had simply come for the sake of obtaining the Blood Spirit Ring. They did not take the baby seriously. Otherwise, based on his cautious demeanor just now, he wouldn''t have been able to deal with the scene. It was an extremely easy task, so it was obvious that he had never been there to deal with it.


    From his point of view, humans were born to be devoured by these blood fiends. Just like the fowls and livestock kept by humans, from the day of his next life, he was destined to be like this. Humans could kill chickens and ducks, so why couldn''t he kill a few humans?


    "In this world, the weak are always the slaves of the strong." Foolish human being, from the beginning till now, it was not that people ate people everyday, he just acted more straightforwardly. What right did humans have to eat others? That was right, eating people was evil, and this world was already like that. To him, humans were nothing more than moving containers that had the function of storing and keeping warm, as well as containers that could contain the wonderful blood. That was all.


    This is the function of the heart. When you see him evil, he is full of evil, and when you see light, he is bright.


    "You must remember, I am your master. You must learn how to catch prey and use our most direct method to open those containers, and then experience the mystery brought by the warm blood. Slowly, you will like this feeling, including the fear of humans before they die, this feeling is a kind of enjoyment."


    Devil, this devil!


    At this moment, Lin Mufeng''s eyes had turned red, and the only thing that remained in his consciousness was that sinister smile. He wished for the curtain of night to descend sooner ¡­


    Damn it, Lin Mufeng remembered now, it was this damned fellow who turned him into a vampire. But why was it so chaotic, it must have been because history had been artificially altered, or maybe it was his sudden appearance, changing the history of this place. In short, he had escaped death and did not become this fellow''s accomplice.


    Now, I have to make you pay double for the blood. In this world, only what I say is correct, and what I decide is the right thing to do. You bastard, you really deserve to die.


    Prince Wei Si! I didn''t expect you, as a prince, to collude with the other races, and to be a despicable human.


    In Prince Wei Si''s memories, there was no longer that period of time where he was first embraced by the Prince. It was just that Lin Mufeng was a bit confused, whether it was Jie En who caused him to become a vampire or this fellow. Even if Jie En had done it, that piece of history had already changed, so that piece of history was real. And if he gave Lin Mufeng another chance, he wouldn''t do such a thing.


    You can''t change history, or history will change you!


    This is common knowledge as a human, but so what? I cannot change the past, but I can change the present, and then take control of my own future. The past has already become a memory, and tomorrow hasn''t come yet, but being able to take control of the present means that I can change the future.


    Lin Mufeng questioned Wei Si as he thought about the future in an incomparably generous manner. At least he wasn''t planning on staying here any longer. Even though this was his former home, the past had allowed him to become a part of the past, and the future was what was most important. And since the heavens had made him choose the Tian Yuan Continent, then he would respect this decision.


    Facing Lin Mufeng''s questioning, not only was Wei Si dumbfounded, even Jie Yi who was at the side was stunned. Lin Mufeng said to Jie Yi: "Let''s go outside and see. Jie Yi accepted the order and flew out to take a look. Indeed, there were more than a dozen policemen lurking around, she wanted to fly back and report to them, but it was obvious that a few of them had their eyes on him.


    "No.1, 1, an unknown object has appeared above you!"

 C323 detoxification

    "Number1 received."


    At the same time, he believed that Lin Mufeng was not lying. He never thought that the humans would actually be strong enough to bribe their prince, he had long heard that in the Eastern Kingdom, there was a miraculous method that could make people believe in money and money, he had even believed that there was a way to make people believe in him, but he had never thought that what he saw today was only true, but humans definitely did not use money, but at least they had spent a lot of resources. Fortunately, that lord had noticed it earlier, or else he would have been in very little danger.


    Such an important matter wasn''t something that he could afford to take up, so it was better to report it to the higher-ups. Therefore, when the Blood Clan General received the news that Prince Wei Si had rebelled, and became the human accomplice, it was as good as dead.


    After Jie Yi left, Lin Mufeng''s face changed, and he said: "Hahaha, Master Wei Si, I was just joking with you earlier, after all, this kind of thing will make people jealous." After saying that, Lin Mufeng quickly took out his cord blood. Vampires were always sensitive to blood. The higher the level, the more sensitive they were to it, just like alcoholics. The more advanced the alcohol, the more easily one could tell what wine it was just by smelling it. Vampires were no exception.


    "cord blood!" Prince Wei Si was about to drool. As long as he ingested it, he would gain even more power.


    "NO!" Not smoking! It''s actually like this! " Lin Mufeng looked at the Prince Wei Si whose eyes were already red, or perhaps, he was already unable to resist the enticement anymore. Then, he glanced at the purple jade. Lin Mufeng had already explained the locations of the dead points of the vampires, and what the purple jade wanted to do was Lin Mufeng s serum. The purple jade had lightly taken his life.


    Of course, Wei Si didn''t know that Lin Mufeng was here to take his life, and this injection method also had such an explanation. To this kind of blood, being injected was much more effective than directly consuming it, and it was even being absorbed much faster. Wei Si''s entire mind was filled with blood, how could he think of anything else. Lin Mufeng took the needle and walked in front of Wei Si, and asked: "Lord Prince, are you ready?"


    "Oh, Milord, quickly! I really can''t wait any longer!"


    "Alright! "Then rest in peace, Amen!" At the same time, the purple jade had sealed off all four of Wei Si''s Qi channels. If he wanted to retaliate now, he simply did not have the ability to do anything, and he had even lost the ability to speak, so he could only watch helplessly as Lin Mufeng twisted his neck and left. The purple jade did not even have the ability to move at all, he could only watch as Lin Mufeng broke his own neck.


    Lin Mufeng returned to normal after receiving the king''s blood serum. But before that, he had to tell the human world one thing, that the vampires had hidden themselves, to let them be prepared, or to take secret actions, to eliminate all of these hidden forces in one fell swoop. Of course, the best way was for the two families to not hurt each other, and it was best to send all of them back. It was just that they did not even see the Nascent Soul as much, and it was not just Wei Si alone that was out there, but they did not know if they were dead or alive, and it had nothing to do with them at all. As long as they did not have the help of these hidden powers, even if the Nascent Soul snuck into the human world, it would not be able to grow up, as the human crisis would be temporarily averted.


    It could be said that the order set up by the Pope had begun to split up after the fall of the Pope. Until the appearance of Mr. He, the situation had been slightly controlled, but it was not resolved on the inside. Now that the Holy Infant had grown up, it was the Blood Clan''s only hope.


    As a result, Prince Ge and Mo Lie were naturally on Sir He''s side, but the thirteen families did not necessarily believe that the Holy Spirit was the savior, and so they had their own plans. Besides, they had not found the Blood Spirit Ring yet, so the matter regarding the Holy Spirit was not as tempting as the¡¶ Blood Spirit Map¡·.


    It could be said that the order of the Blood Clan was in an unprecedented state of chaos. However, because Mr. He received help from Mo Lie, Prince Ge and the rest, the other families were considered to be under their own power. However, because of the news of Wei Si''s betrayal, everyone came to a consensus again. Now, it seemed that it was imperative to eliminate the rest of the Blood Clans who had infiltrated the east.


    As a result, the matter was not going according to Lin Mufeng''s plan, Lin Mufeng wanted to leave, but he did not expect that the number of people would increase, he did not expect that the transmission speed of information would be so fast for the Feller Family.


    But it was human, and now the police were the only ones on the scene. Moreover, he still had to look for the Blood Spirit Map. He calculated it, in three months time, the three year agreement would arrive, and he would not be a renegade person. The situation that he got from Zi Yu was very bad.


    The purple jade mouth was quick, explaining the entire situation, while Lin Mufeng realised that although he wanted to stop Yue Yan from continuing, he did not have any mental communication, and knew that an accident had happened. Thus, he returned home with the intent to kill, and needed to cut off Lin San''s hand in order to dispel the hatred in his heart.


    Ziyu, why don''t you go back first! Tell me about the situation over here with Yue Yan and Xiao Qiang. Make them stop fighting. And if you bring my keepsake back, they''ll believe you.


    No, Young Master Lin, I can''t go back before the seven days are up.


    This was because the Ghost King''s royal decree could only be transmitted, it had not been sent back!


    "Huh?" Lin Mufeng was so angry that his nose almost went crooked, and thought to himself: What lousy trash is this Ghost King, he''s just too weak, he only needs to be focused, no matter what, it seems like he has to wait at least four more days. Four more days, it doesn''t seem like a long time, but it depends on the circumstances, and the current situation is that with the two women''s tenacity, he is truly worried that something big will happen.


    "Lin San, Cheng Yi, if I go back, I will definitely dismember your corpses into ten thousand pieces!"


    But if he were to swear on it right now, he wouldn''t be able to solve the problem, and it wouldn''t be as realistic as helping a human solve the matter in front of him. Thinking about it, he immediately calmed his expression and decided to personally pay a visit to Li Bingshan and tell him everything he knew of the situation. The most useful way to deal with blood sucking might not be guns and needles. After all, guns were too noisy, so it was hard to avoid disturbing the people. If someone who liked gossiping or was bored were to accidentally take pictures of them, it would be hard to not get them online. That spread was too terrifying. It was likely that after this rumor spread, it would become uncontrollable in the end.


    Lin Mufeng did not go to work at night, but because Zi Yu was currently popular, in order to not arouse suspicion, he had to at least announce the fact that she was going to leave four days later. Otherwise, if she suddenly left, it would be a loss to Zhang Jie, and at times, Lin Mufeng could be considered an aesthete as well, so he did not want to feel a bit of regret when he left by himself in the future.


    Lin Mufeng was now a little sleepy. Although he was no longer afraid of light, he was completely sleepy due to an instinctive reaction, or perhaps, the life forms were all messed up. As a result, only at night did he secretly meet with Li Bingshan.


    As a dignified police chief, the places he arranged to go were naturally extremely confidential.


    And only core members knew about the vampire serial case. Thus, in this secret conversation, there were a total of four people including Lin Mufeng. One of them was Examiner Zhao who had found traces of damage on the spot, and the other was the Superintendent of the Criminal Police, Wang Ming. These people had extremely high morals. Especially when Examiner Zhao had found out that something was amiss, he had immediately reported it to Wang Ming. Wang Ming knew that this matter was of utmost importance, so he immediately asked for instructions from the bureau chief.


    So up until now, there were only seven people who knew about it, in order to not miss out on any details, Li Bingshan had to interrogate them about what happened that day at the bar, and when he found out that there were still two more students, based on Wang Ming and Li Bingshan''s meticulous investigation, they must definitely investigate if they were really drunk to the point of not waking up. If they didn''t, they would have strict control over the situation to prevent the matter from being exposed.


    It was only then that Lin Mufeng felt no regret, as to why he did not record down the number of the two people''s identity cards, it would be fine even if he memorized the number of the student''s identity card.


    Lin Mufeng only thought that at that time, the two were so shocked that they almost died, how could he dare say such things, it seemed that his train of thought was quite simple, he forgot to say something, if he got better, he would forget about the pain. It seemed like this matter was a little unexpected.


    However, as a police officer, Wang Ming had his ways. It was just that the Shangguan family had to spend some money for it. At this time, Lin Mufeng came up with an idea and immediately said: "Let''s do this in the name of Zhang Jie''s bar." It seemed that people from the Merchant Union could sense business opportunities just by looking at a single thing.


    The plan that Wang Ming had in mind was to hold a wine competition for university students. Although it sounded awkward, as college students were adults, and you couldn''t care less about drinking, holding such a competition in public made him feel awkward. But other than this method of identification by Lin Mufeng at the scene, there really was no other way.


    Fortunately, it was a holiday and there were not many students left. Otherwise, with so many college students in the city, if they wanted to use this stupid method to get people, it would take a long time. However, with the current situation, the number of students who did not return during the holiday would not be less than one hundred. After all, it wasn''t a big city, so it was more or less the same. If you thought about it, a city with only two universities in the city would definitely not be a big city. Since there were universities in the economically developed regions and even the county level cities existed, this city''s size could not be considered big, or perhaps it could only be considered a small city.


    But a city is still a city, so you can''t say that it''s not prosperous, just a comparison.


    Just like this, the next day, the college students'' holiday drinking competition, organized in the name of Zhang Jie''s Bar, began.


    The rule was very simple, which was to compare the speed of drinking beer with the bottle. This was because the cost was the lowest. Although it was the official''s money, the taxpayer''s money wasn''t randomly spent either. Furthermore, this Li Bingshan was really knocking on the door, he actually asked the winery to set the price for the beer. It seemed like this person was not bad.


    Originally, Lin Mufeng wanted to take this opportunity to sell the wine at Zhang Jie''s bar, but he made a mistake in his plans. He cursed the old fogey in his heart and thought that he was dead meat, but if he wanted to earn money, he had too many ideas, and he never thought about earning too much alcohol either, because this place was a golden place, where Zhang Jie''s bar had already become famous, and now that the citizens were all looking forward to a new and fresh event, there would naturally be merchants who would want to advertise it, so Lin Mufeng would definitely not let go of this opportunity. Since it was funded by the ZF, and with Li Jun holding onto it, it was not easy to get a foot in. Thus, they had to collect some advertising fees and sponsorship fees. You don''t have to do that, right?

 C324 Drinking Contest

    Seeing Lin Mufeng being so shrewd, Li Bingshan was extremely annoyed by this brat. This was just a high school, yet he was already so mediocre, and wouldn''t smell like copper even after graduating from university, but it was still funny after thinking about it. He knew that this child would definitely leave in a few days, and if he wanted to torment him, it would be to another place.


    However, because of Li Bingshan''s firm grasp on the position of Public Security Commissioner, it was all dependent on this. His concept was extremely clear, it was mine, he should take it, you can''t be any less, it shouldn''t be mine, even if you put a hundred million dollars in front of you, I wouldn''t be moved.


    One had to know that the matters of the government and government were common matters. However, even if many people wanted to touch him, they would naturally not be able to do so because they were not afraid of ghosts knocking on their doors without doing anything shameful. So it''s not something you can do when you want to.


    After two days of this, they finally found those two people, and they also wanted to say that luck was involved this time. Originally, these two were planning to go home, but after last time''s incident, these two felt that there was a shadow lingering around, but after calculating the distance back, they couldn''t stay at home for a week and had to come back. Moreover, these two were very lucky.


    When the two of them heard about this, it was already the evening of the same day, so they had to wait until the next day to register and participate.


    Of course, if they met someone with the same amount of time, they would then participate in the competition, or else they would directly participate in the elimination system. There were no preliminaries, semifinals, or even extra competition with flowers, but the simpler it was, the more attractive it would be. Right now, people liked simple and efficient things, this rule was good, it was clear to see that anyone could see it, and in the end, whoever won would depend on their results to speak.


    These two were usually on good terms and were from the same hometown, so they were inseparable from each other. Those who knew that they were best friends and from the same hometown would think that the two men got together every day because of GAY. However, these two were truly like butterflies, randomly drawing lots and splitting it up, and they actually ended up in the same group.


    As for Lin Mufeng, as the witness, he was going to appear here today. When the two saw the Evil God Lin Mufeng, they immediately prepared to leave.


    "We don''t know you!"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, since you''re here, why don''t you finish your wine and leave?"


    The two of them thought for a while. In broad daylight, in broad daylight, he did not dare to act rashly. If he wanted to drink, he would say that he could not beat this person. Thus, he wished that he could finish the wine in one breath and leave immediately. Therefore, the two of them practically poured the wine into the bottle.


    "Wow, four seconds!" No one could believe that they were already surprised by the person who drank a bottle of beer in fifteen seconds yesterday. It was a miracle that the two of them were able to drink a bottle of 500ml beer in four seconds at the same time. God, a miracle had happened!


    The host was also extremely excited as he spoke to the audience. And of course the people below believed that this was true. Even if the stopwatch was not accurate, the error of one or two seconds was already the end. Otherwise, wouldn''t that be a stopwatch? Even if this watch did not allow him to add two seconds to the time, six seconds to finish drinking a bottle of beer was still unbelievable.


    The two originally wanted to leave, but who would have thought that the rules dictated that they had to decide on a champion? Thus, in the extra time, these two didn''t have any intention of staying long, nor did they care about any awards. Thus, in the extra time, these two didn''t have any intention of staying long, nor did they care about any awards.


    Another four seconds passed. By the time both of them finished their drinks again, it looked like the match was about to begin again.


    Right now, the two of them did not know whether to laugh or cry. They could not help but look at Lin Mufeng and said: "Big brother, you have done a good job. This is worse than a beating. " Lin Mufeng revealed his signature smile, and spread out his hands, showing that he was powerless to help.


    Seeing that the two of them had finished drinking the third bottle and there was still no clear victor, Lin Mufeng knew that it was about time, so he stepped forward and said: "As long as you two are honest, not only can you leave, you two can also give me the champion''s gift."


    "Well, ask, as long as we know! However, you are not allowed to go back on your words! "


    "If I go back on my word, will I return the ID cards to you?"


    The two exchanged glances and thought about it. It seemed like there was no need for this person to lie to them. "Okay, ask away."


    "Do you remember what happened at the bar that night? Repeat the scene. "


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    The two of them started to describe in detail how they entered the bar, how they left, how they came back twice, and how they met Lin Mufeng afterwards. Of course, Lin Mufeng did not come over to ask in front of everyone. If these two people really said that he was a vampire, it would really be big news.


    In the end, the thing that Li Bingshan was worried about really happened.


    Lin Mufeng knew that this matter was of great concern, and that it was time for Li Bingshan to make an appearance. Li Bingshan revealed his identity card, then briefly explained the whole story, and said: "My two fellow students, I think you two should be clear about the importance of this matter. If you don''t want to be protected by the police 24 hours a day, you know what to do."


    "Yes, Chief, we know."


    After settling this matter, Li Bingshan waved his hand and said: "Go, go out and receive your prize, the prize is five hundred apiece."


    Just as the two of them arrived outside, thunderous applause could be heard from the outside. It had been decided that the champion would be tied and the prize money would be a thousand yuan divided between the two of them.


    Such a problem was solved.


    After settling the trouble in front of him, it was time to spread the news, and Lin Mufeng had already made his plan clear to everyone. Therefore, during the past two days, Lin Mufeng had been in charge of handling the issue of the wine battle, and Wang Ming had not been idle either.


    Of course, Lin Mufeng knew that there were hidden martial arts masters in the people. Although it was difficult to find at a time like this, there would always be one or two of them, and the others were all scattered martial artists, only this kind of people knew how to control the Qi Gate acupoints of their opponents, that was where the weak points of vampires were. In terms of this, vampires had something in common with humans.


    If these four major acupoints were obstructed, their movements would be obstructed. When the time came, they would need to be killed and cut to pieces. Even if they had to move to the laboratory to make samples and contribute to science, it would be fine. This method had one advantage, which was that it was discovered by others, but it didn''t raise too many questions. They believed that it was just a normal fight, although there was a possibility that it would be made into a video, but this kind of thing didn''t attract much attention nor was it of much value. Furthermore, fighting was always a small matter, but just a small matter, and there were those bored people who liked to enlarge it.


    "This kind of thing shouldn''t be broadcasted. It can only prove that our security isn''t good."


    "Comrade, you have to think about political and social influences."


    As a result, this kind of footage was rarely broadcast. Even if it was broadcast for a bit, it would still be underwater. It was so dark that not even a shadow could be found.


    It seems that Lin Mufeng''s brain was not simple, he had analyzed this matter thoroughly, this caused Li Bingshan to have a slightly different opinion of him.


    It was easier to find martial arts experts among the common folk, but it was much easier to find scattered experts. It was just that they did not seal the Qi Gate, but as long as they had the guidance of those experts, they could learn quickly. Wang Ming''s performance this time was not bad. He had truly found a martial arts expert from the common folk. Moreover, the secret technique passed down in the ancestors was actually Acupoint Charging. This was even more rare.


    Under the guidance of the elders, these elite fighters soon learned how to seal the Qi Men acupoints of their opponents. As if they had obtained treasures, they thought to themselves, if they were to fight a match, and the opponent is unable to move because of one move, then they would definitely win. And this kind of thing was the same as traditional Chinese medicine. You couldn''t see or touch it, but that set of theories had an effect. You can''t say that I poked you with my finger during the match and said I was breaking the rules. That''s the difference between the East and the West. It could also be called cultural differences.


    "One is about intent, the other is about form. "As the saying goes, getting the meaning and forgetting the form is the way to go!"


    At this time, Lin Mufeng actually pulled up Wen Wen Cheng, making these scattered elites and even the old masters think that he was an expert amongst experts. Of course, Lin Mufeng felt that he deserved this title, if he truly displayed the power of the Heavenly Soul, these people would all be scared to the point of peeing their pants.


    Lin Mufeng knew that he should advise to get rid of a part of it by now, so he did not discuss with Li Bingshan. Instead, he started an operation with Zi Yu that night. After tomorrow, the purple jade will automatically return. The NND''s bright moon, this trashy token, is truly not amazing.


    Zi Yu''s playfulness rose as well. Although she had obligations to squeeze out Zhang Jie''s remaining value for the past few days, and it shouldn''t be said that she was worth all of it, because Zhang Jie had never paid for anything before, but she felt that she was very happy for the past few days. She was even very satisfied with it. Although the life of an undead could be said to be eternal as long as it did not let go of the cycle of reincarnation, that kind of life without emotions was empty. It could only be reliant on the memories of her previous life, but for a person who had become an undead, how could the memories of their past life be beautiful? If there was beauty, then they would not become wandering undead, but instead, it would be difficult for them to enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    "Young Master Lin, do you think there is anything that is perfect in this world?"


    "No!"


    While walking, Lin Mufeng answered a question that would normally be considered ridiculous by most people, but he knew that Zi Yu''s question was not one bit funny. This was a question that some great philosophers and thinkers would have to think through in their entire lives.


    "Oh? "So sure!" Zi Yu asked.

 C325 An Inconceivable Relationship between Master and Disciple

    "I believe in that ancient saying, ''when water clears, there is no fish''! It''s not like you''ve never heard of it. "


    Silent...


    Right now, Ziyu''s mood was similar to the night, seemingly pitch-black, but the sky was dotted with stars. Life in this small city was great, at least one could see the stars at night, and the sky occasionally turned blue. However, there were fewer and fewer cities like this.


    No, as long as the heart believes in good, he is good, but the heart evil, look at everything is evil.


    "I hope so!" After Zi Yu said this, she stopped and followed Lin Mufeng. Just now, because there were still people on the road, or perhaps it was a bustling area, with cameras that worked day and night, they could fly without any restrictions after turning this street. Moreover, the two of them had to go to that crappy place. Even if they got a taxi this late at night, it was still the same thing whether they were willing to go or not. The most recent series of murders happened at that time and place. He didn''t want others to think that he was sick, so it was better to walk.


    After passing through a street, the two of them began to fly. Only the two of them dared to be so impudent, otherwise others would see, and that would mean that the situation was not good. Now that the control over Lin Mufeng had been lifted, the two of them had nothing to fear.


    Lin Mufeng said. The two of them did not hide the truth when they found Jie Yi, but he had only told them what had happened, and she would not tell them the truth, but the result was definitely the same. Lin Mufeng said, "Now that this sovereign has investigated, humans have gathered experts from the civilian population, as well as special police.


    "Is he really Prince Wei Si?"


    "Yes, he wants to join hands with the humans to achieve his goal. Now that Wei Si has been executed by this sovereign, the humans have to move ahead of time. "


    The family''s information was transmitted extremely quickly, and the news quickly spread to all parts of the place, to the extent that it was even the Evil Lord''s idea, so with just a single sentence, Lin Mufeng was able to make most of the blood beings belong to the main body. There was no action in the short term, and following that, the small group was taught a lesson, but it proved that what he said was true.


    In this way, the temporary crisis of humanity had silently been resolved. But when Lin Mufeng thought about it, the remnants of these Blood Ghosts would never be completely cleared away. After this was done. He discussed with Li Bingshan and had ZF train a group of warriors to deal with the vampires.


    However, he soon discovered that this matter was simply not feasible. He was merely a police chief and did not have the strength to back up his words.


    Just then, the old man named Xie Dakuan who was an expert amongst the common folk said something that made Lin Mufeng feel gratified. Xie Dakuan said: "I have never accepted any disciples in all these years and have always thought that this martial arts could be considered as lost to me. Now that I think about it, there''s still some use to it. I will accept some disciples and turn them into Ghost Hunters. "


    It seemed that there were times when he really wanted to rely on ZF to accomplish something. It wasn''t that he couldn''t do it, but that there were too many rules and procedures. There really wasn''t anyone who wanted to do it. Xie Dakuan decided to leave the mountain and accept a disciple, letting him see his hope. This matter was finally settled. Xie Dakuan seemed to have a good impression of Lin Mufeng. Li Bingshan''s personality was frank and straightforward, and he talked about using someone he suspected not to, so he more or less understood Lin Mufeng''s situation. The reason why he valued Lin Mufeng was because of Lin Mufeng''s character.


    This child looked evil and even a bit arrogant on the outside. However, who hadn''t been young before? The arrogance he had when he was young wasn''t bad either. Su Shi was already a few years old, yet he still dared to talk about this old man as a youngster!


    The thing he respected the most was that he could recognize right and wrong, not just because a vampire turned their backs on him, but because it was very precious to him that he didn''t give up on his own kind. Killing a person was very easy, even with the technology that humans had now, destroying a world was only a matter of time. Although he didn''t like Lin Mufeng''s words, ''Everything I say is right.'' However, he was in complete agreement with the words'' everything is for the heart, and what you see in your heart is good. If your heart is evil, then the whole world will be evil too ''.


    "Mu Feng, you must remember, no matter if it is in the human world or in your own world, the positive and the negative will only exist for a moment."


    "Thank you, senior!" Lin Mufeng naturally had great respect for this Senior Xie, because he was clearly a person with high morals. But since he had come, and the old man didn''t teach him anything, then he was too unskilled. Lin Mufeng started to think about how to squeeze out the things on this old man''s body again.


    "Ghost head!" I knew that you had nothing to offer, so why are you being so presumptuous! "Watch carefully!"


    Xie Dakuan practiced a round of punching techniques in front of Lin Mufeng, why was he so familiar with the punching techniques, Lin Mufeng also followed suit to demonstrate once, no, this punches does not have any footwork, how could it be like this? Now he understood why he was able to use martial skills in the Tian Yuan Continent. It was because he had learned them here, but this was a little too ridiculous. How could such a thing have happened?


    Xie Dakuan was also confused, he obviously did not teach leg techniques, so how could Lin Mufeng use such a precise kick? Mu Feng, practice the leg art again!


    "What''s wrong, is there something wrong with grandpa Xie''s training?"


    "No, I just want to see it again. Kick all the way through the whole set of leg techniques, and I''ll take a look. "


    Lin Mufeng practiced one move after another. His movements were skilled, in a single breath, he was like flowing clouds and flowing water, "Double Flying Swallow", "Turn around and release the lotus".


    Lin Mufeng had trained twenty-four legs in one breath, causing Xie Dakuan to be dumbstruck. In his impression, his own sixteen legs were unrivalled, so how could he have mastered twenty-four legs? Seeing its ingenuity, Xie Dakuan couldn''t help but clap his hands and cry out.


    Lin Mufeng retracted his expression, but Xie Dakuan still had not recovered from his shock, and could only speak uncontrollably: "There''s no logic to it, it''s too illogical."


    But he never would have thought that there was such a chaotic master-disciple relationship between Xie Dakuan and himself. Now, it was Xie Dakuan asking him for guidance on the remaining eight-legged techniques he needed to learn from him instead. He had clearly learned his martial arts from this man, why did he turn back into his own master now, causing Lin Mufeng to be in a mess.


    However, ever since Lin Mufeng had arrived here, everything had become a mess. It seemed that if he still did not leave, this world would become even more chaotic because of his existence. Hence, what Lin Mufeng thought of now was, as long as he took the Blood Spirit Map, he would leave immediately. He definitely could not disrupt the balance here. Now, it seemed that this balance was unstable again, so he had to get to that place faster.


    Lin Mufeng was thinking of leaving this place as soon as possible. As long as he could obtain the Blood Spirit Map, he would be able to leave this world, because he discovered that if he stayed longer, the balance here would be broken, because he no longer belonged to this world. Coming back twice would go against the laws of nature, at least, Mu Feng thought that it was like this, but where exactly was the Blood Spirit Map? Now it seemed that he would have to stay for a bit longer, and Ziyu would be leaving today. It was already the seventh day since Ziyu arrived.


    Although Zi Yu was only an undead, with the Ghost King''s decree, she had the chance to return to being a human for seven days. Although she looked rather weird when she started the fight, it didn''t affect everyone''s liking for her.


    Now that Ziyu was really leaving, she was truly reluctant. Ziyu had once said that she would leave the bar in seven days, so tonight, she would bid farewell to everyone and perform for the final time.


    What she was thinking was still that ¡ª was there really nothing perfect in the world?


    Although Lin Mufeng had already given a definite answer on this matter, she still thought that after he left, everything here would be in his memories. Perhaps this was a contradiction in itself. And when she thought about the time he was destined to leave for the stage, even though it was a bar, and it wasn''t a very big bar, but he was recognized by the people there, and there was applause. The stage wasn''t big, but it was real and belonged to his. Although the people who came were all customers, and they only spent money and were only a waiter, the servants were people who were ordinary and ordinary in the human world, and in the eyes of some people, they were even people who thought they were inferior, and people like these often called their jobs the loudest. Of course, these were not things that Ziyu should care about, as long as she felt sufficient, solid, and not empty in her heart, then it would be fine, maybe what she needed was just recognition, that was all.


    "When water reaches clear, there is no fish! "If the water is clear, there will be no fish ¡­" Zi Yu repeated this phrase over and over again.


    "Ziyu, are you alright? You''ve said this more than six times since you woke up." Zhang Jie asked with extreme concern.


    After Zi Yu heard what Zhang Jie said, she realised that she had actually said it several times. She calmed herself down and said: "Little sister Jie, I was actually just thinking about how I can live without any regrets."


    Before Zhang Jie could even open her mouth, Li Qi spoke: "Isn''t that simple? These six words, should be eaten, should be drunk." Based on Li Qi''s casual and somewhat manly personality, it was not strange for him to say this.


    Zhang Jie laughed after hearing it, "If I had explained everything to you so simply, the world would not be bothered at all."


    But Ziyu continued to ask, "Then what about loving one?"


    Zhang Jie did not understand why Zi Yu had such a question, "Elder sister, why do you say that?"


    Li Qi seemed to have recognized three words, and then said to herself: "It''s still three words, love if you want to!" With that, she started to count with her fingers, correcting him, "No, it seems like there are five of them this time."


    Facing such an appearance from Li Qi, even Zi Yu, who was used to girls having to be taught not to laugh, couldn''t help but laugh, and almost lost her breath from the laughter. However, Li Qi had an innocent look on her face as she continued to fiddle around with her fingers. She did not count wrong.

 C326 He was about to return to the Tian Yuan Continent.

    Now, not only was Zi Yu laughing so hard, even Zhang Jie was laughing so hard that he almost fell down. Only then did Zhang Jie stop, and said: "Could it be that in big sister''s life, I''ve never loved anyone?"


    Love? Hearing this, Ziyu sighed again: "In the years that I was alive, a woman didn''t have the qualifications to say ''love''. From the moment she was born, she was destined to marry as a chicken, as a dog as a dog."


    Once these words left his mouth, Li Qi immediately did it and waved his fist, saying: "This is that bastard''s number one rule, do you believe that I won''t punch his dog head?" Looking at it this way, it was no wonder that Lin Mufeng cursed that Li Qi would not be able to get married. Who would dare to marry such a strong woman?


    Zi Yu looked at Li Qi and only smiled, she felt that Li Qi was truly adorable and innocent, "Sister Qi, you did not live in that era, if not, you would not be able to handle it."


    Li Qi raised her face, and said: "Is that so? If you say it like that, I really want to give it a try, don''t you guys know magic for the Ghost King? If not, why don''t big sister tell it to him, and then take me to see your world too."


    When Li Qi brought the topic up to the topic of teleportation, she couldn''t help but to arouse Zhang Jie''s interest. Zhang Jie also said, "This idea is not bad, if I go back with that little bastard, it would definitely be interesting." Zhang Jie was obviously infatuated once again now, as she came to that bastard together with him. Her eyes were misty, and it was unknown what she was thinking about in her heart. But very quickly, Zi Yu''s words were like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing her hot fire, "Why didn''t Big Sis know that Lin Mufeng has a lot of women there?"


    At this time, Zhang Jie suddenly came to her senses. It was not like Lin Mufeng had never told this to her before. At that time, Lin Mufeng already knew that there was no need for her to hide it, it was just that the so-called "long pain is worse than short pain", because the rules of the Tian Yuan Continent were different from the ones here. Furthermore, even as an ordinary friend, he didn''t need to hide anything. Lin Mufeng was originally an upright and upright person, although it wouldn''t be good to use the word "gentleman" to force it onto him. But at least he wasn''t a villain.


    However, back then Zhang Jie was completely in the state of listening to the story when she was listening to it, and it was not in the state she was in now. Therefore, when she was in the wrong state, she naturally did not have any heart or lungs, and did not have any progress in her heart.


    "Ah?" "How can he be like this!" ¡ª ¡ª The similarly unexpected situation was not only for Zhang Jie, for Lin Mufeng''s liking, she displayed it openly, while Li Qi displayed it in the dark. Although she may seem carefree, but for matters related to relationships, she was truly not as straightforward and passionate as Zhang Jie.


    When he thought that Lin Mufeng actually had a lot of women, Li Qi became extremely angry and immediately unplugged his phone. Right now, other than revealing his identity in front of these people, he was still a high school student called Mu Feng. People in the modern world don''t have phones, what kind of joke is this?


    ", I''ll give you five minutes to come out, otherwise you will have to bear the consequences." Li Qi hung up the phone after he finished speaking, wasn''t this too overbearing?


    Lin Mufeng could be said to be extremely conflicted right now. He had thought of a very troublesome matter, which was how he would be able to face his parents once he leaves this place. Now that he already knew that the Lin Family in Tian Yuan Continent was gone, other than hurting his parents, did he really have no other choice? Lin Mufeng was clearer than anyone else on this point. Although in this world, this old woman was a little chatty, but that was just the manifestation of love, and every word contained an endless amount of love, Lin Mufeng was not a bastard, so he could obviously feel it, but as the Mu Feng of today''s world, this young man had a bit of a rebellious mindset, so towards this old woman, it would be fine to not care about it, but it couldn''t be that he had never loved his own parents. If it was as the principal had said, and there was a choice, which one was the most beloved of them all, parents, lovers, and motherland, at least he wouldn''t go against his will and write about patriotism in order to get a high score. Although the country needs you to love, but if even parents don''t love someone, it would be nonsense to say that they are patriotic. In this world, only parents'' love for their children is selfless and pure, everything else is just bullshit, even if it''s because of you, just like how you woke up early in the morning and didn''t wash your face, with a stain on your face, other than parents who care about you, if they say they don''t wash their face they''ll just go out. Perhaps friends would kindly remind you that others can''t make fun of you in time, and only if you make a fool of yourself, can you prove the wisdom and rightness of others. Perhaps this was the human heart.


    It was just that Lin Mufeng''s true heart found it not these, but the beauty of it. These words should be the greatest reward and insights he had gained from this trip ¡ª everything was the heart''s desire. If you had a good heart, then what you saw was good, and if your heart was evil, then the entire world would be evil as well. Even though he still believes that what I say is correct and what I decide is correct, that depends on the circumstances. At the very least, in front of his parents, he had said that he had made the right decision. Family love can rule over everything.


    Since she came to this place, she did not even hide the matter between Yue Yan and himself. Yet she did not know which tendons were missing, and even now, she did not mention a single word about Hong Xiu.


    Receiving the call, how could Lin Mufeng dare to disobey, who would dare to provoke Miss Li''s temper.


    Once he entered, Li Qi clamored at the door and said: "Lin Mufeng, tell me, how many women do you have!"


    Lin Mufeng didn''t know what kind of mental state Li Qi was in, so he replied unhappily: "Is it related to you?" Although he rarely bickered with women and knew herself to be a romantic, Li Qi''s personality was definitely not her type. Li Qi was definitely not his type.


    "So what if I don''t have any relationship!"


    Li Qi''s words obviously made Lin Mufeng speechless. He knew that in this world view, it was not allowed for any man to have a few women. Furthermore, she understood Li Qi too well. The more you stand on her side, the harder she will fight with you. As long as you ignore her for even three minutes, she would be willing to give up.


    Thus, Lin Mufeng directly sent Xu Shu into Cao''s camp ¡ª not saying a word. Seeing that Lin Mufeng had grasped his own weak point, Li Qi naturally had no other choice. Right now, everyone was silent. It wasn''t just because Zi Yu was about to leave, but also because Lin Mufeng was definitely going to leave soon after. Everyone knew that you couldn''t keep such a man around. Because in front of him was an even larger world waiting for him.


    "Little bastard, can you not leave?"


    Zhang Jie''s words could be considered as a form of confession, since she couldn''t possibly say them directly. Since Lin Mufeng wasn''t an idiot, he could obviously understand the meaning behind Zhang Jie''s words. In fact, how could he possibly want to leave? At least, in that case, he would be able to face his current parents. Lin Mufeng, on the other hand, would never hide anything from his friends, so he directly expressed the thoughts in his heart, "How would I ever want to leave?


    As Lin Mufeng spoke till here, Zi Yu finally came to her senses, and said: "Don''t worry, the Ghost King has already dealt with this matter. It could also be said that the Ghost King''s Wife made a sacrifice. "


    "Ghost King''s Wife?" This matter was something Lin Mufeng had never heard of and he couldn''t help but ask around. Just what kind of situation was this, why did a Ghost King''s Wife appear out of nowhere? Under Zi Yi''s narration, Lin Mufeng finally understood that the Ghost King''s Wife was actually called Hong Xiu. When he thought of Hong Xiu, he immediately thought of the matter that was entrusted to him by Lan Yi. If this was really the case, then Hong Xiu could be considered to have a home to return to. However, matters of the heart are truly very clear. Regardless of whether it is a human or an undead, as long as they have feelings, matters will often become tangled. Hong Xiu did indeed receive a new life, but she had also lost a bit of love. Furthermore, right now, Lin Mufeng was unsure if this Hong Xiu was really the Hong Xiu he wanted to find, because Yue Yan seemed to have mentioned this matter before, saying that Hong Xiu had never admitted it herself. However, regardless of whether this person was the Undead she was looking for, it was something worth celebrating.


    It could also be said that this should be a matter of mutual perfection, but was the world really so perfect? Lin Mufeng didn''t dare imagine, and even linked it all to what had happened. Lin Mufeng felt that Hong Xiu was not a simple woman, especially the smell of her body. It was the same sandalwood scent, but the feeling she got from her was different. Where things went wrong, he still couldn''t make heads or tails of it. Furthermore, Zi Yi said that Hong Xiu had already arrived, so why hadn''t she appeared yet? should have arrived here much earlier than her, unless the Ghost King''s teleportation skill was too lousy. However, Hong Xiu was a Ghost King''s Wife, so he thought that there was no need for him to teleport using the Ghost King. She had the ability to do so herself.


    It looked like things were getting complicated and confusing.


    "Lin Mufeng, oh Lin Mufeng, you seem to be very smart normally, why are you so stupid? Ghost King''s Wife did it for your reincarnation, so you dominated Mu Feng''s body right now, and how did she appear? I can''t even understand such a simple logic, what the hell, where did you read this book to?"


    Although Li Qi''s words were a little long, but it made sense when she analyzed him. Lin Mufeng suddenly realised, she did not expect the seemingly careless Li Qi or the simple-minded her to use the simplest way of thinking to solve such a big problem. If that was the case, she might leave the Blood Spirit Map to her, perhaps there was hope for her.


    Thinking about it, Lin Mufeng immediately asked: "Qiqi, then smart person, help me analyze how should I find the Blood Spirit Map?"


    Li Qi was shocked silly this time. She scratched her head and thought for a while before saying: "I have such a simple idea. I don''t usually think about such a profound question. I check it online to see if it''s true."


    That''s right, Lin Mufeng couldn''t help but pat his thigh and say, "Qiqi, thank you."


    The power of human society lay in science and technology, these were things other living beings couldn''t hope to match, especially the internet. As long as you wanted to search for something, you could search for something like the universe of the Star Explosion and Moon Star, or even for atomic particles.


    Lin Mufeng, what is wrong with you? Why are you so shocked?


    Lin Mufeng was extremely excited, he shouted towards Zhang Jie, and borrowed the computer to use.


    Lin Mufeng opened up Zhang Jie''s computer, only to discover that this computer was not something that an ordinary person could use. It was fine if the items on the table were messed up, but even if the browser could not find them, but even if it was Mu Feng who was still a high school student, you could still make him more knowledgeable with his computer. However, Lin Mufeng was only a Heavenly Soul Master, and a did not mean that he understood everything.

 C327 Hand-cut Lin San (I)

    "Sister Zhang, may I trouble you to come up?"


    "Hmph, little bastard, you know you can''t play without me. "Is it because you only know how to play games in the Internet Cafe every day?"


    Sure enough, he owned all the items, so Lin Mufeng was playing around with it. After Zhang Jie went up, he did not even look at the items and just clicked her mouse a few times. When she opened the browser, all she found were web sites related to blood sucking.


    "How do we investigate so many?" Although Lin Mufeng had opened a web page, looking at the twenty-odd web addresses in his collection, it was also a big headache ¡­


    "No more patience, right?"


    It seemed like this sort of thing wasn''t done by a careless animal like a man. Lin Mufeng did not have the patience, and this Li Qi did not have the patience either. But normally, lazy people and simple-minded people would usually have a big effect at this time, and after Li Qi''s explanation and a few simple actions, Aunt Zhang would definitely want to die. After Li Qi typed in the words "Blood Spirit Map" into the search box, he knocked on the car. He said, "Idiot, it''s that simple. "Take your time and read it."


    Blood Spirit Map, also known as the < Legends of the Blood Clone >, required Blood Spirit Ring ¡­


    It can''t be, he had spent so much effort to check it, but it was not enough for him to knock on the keyboard.


    As for the words "Blood Family Collection", Lin Mufeng had a deep impression of it. Wasn''t this the pirated book from his family? When he thought that it would be too troublesome if he went back to take the books, he might as well imitate Li Qi and type the words, then hit the return button. In the end, Lin Mufeng yelled that there was no logic in it, so why did Li Qi appear after hitting the return key, and after she finished typing, hinted that if there was no result, the machine was also bullying people.


    Even though he said that he wasn''t focusing, he still didn''t get the tune. Look clearly, here!


    While saying that, Zhang Jie backed down and pointed to the following line of text, "The < Blood Family Catalog > has been lost throughout the generations."


    Only now did Lin Mufeng come back to his senses, so that was the case. However, if there was someone else''s online format for the lost book, then what was left in his home was not pirated books, but a completely trashy item. Could it be that the hope he had just seen had been shattered just like that? No, even if it was him from the village, he would have to try it out himself. Thinking about it, Lin Mufeng remembered the method and quickly returned home.


    According to the information, when Lin Mufeng flipped open the knock-off book, he realized that it was indeed a coincidence. The goods here were all very professional, and there was actually a hole in it, seeing all of this was as if he had discovered a new continent, if that hole just happened to fit into the ring.


    No way, it''s really okay.


    Lin Mufeng went on like this step by step very smoothly. He never thought that the treasure would actually be by his bedside, but he didn''t know that the book in his memories had almost been destroyed by his mother. It seemed that the rumor was true. Once one obtains the Blood Spirit Ring, they would naturally receive the¡¶ Blood Spirit Map¡·.


    Now that Lin Mufeng had mysteriously obtained a treasure that people would yearn for even in their dreams, there was no need to mention the excitement in their hearts. Now it seemed that his time would come, but how to let go of this body, he had never tried this method before. Did he have to decipher the set of numbers in "Blood Spirit Map" now?


    With regards to numbers, Lin Mufeng was completely dumbfounded. It could be said that if he read a math book when he couldn''t sleep, the effect would be even stronger than sleeping pills. Letting him solve the digital maze now, wasn''t that just bullsh * t?


    But even if he couldn''t solve it, he still had to. Just at this time, a scent floated over, could it be Hong Xiu? Lin Mufeng had guessed correctly, Hong Xiu had indeed come, but it did not represent that Undead Hong Xiu, the sister in blue clothes, was now the real Hong Xiu.


    "You are a blood clan baby!"


    "That''s right, I think you have already obtained < The Blood Spirit Map >, isn''t it? Come, hand her over to me and return to your world."


    "NO!" I won''t give it to you. I won''t let you grow up. "


    "It''s not up to you!" After Hong Xiu finished speaking, she went over to snatch the book, but the book seemed to have recognized him and disappeared. It had originally been kept by the Blood Spirit Ring, and as if sensed danger, she hid within the Heavenly Soul Ring, the natural storage space.


    "What?" Zhexiu was stunned. She truly did not dare to believe that she was just a step away ¡ª ¡ª "No! "Impossible!"


    Lin Mufeng felt his own body fly out, of course it was his own body, but Hong Xiu had entered Mu Feng''s body, and the exchange of pointers was so simple and easy.


    "May I ask who you are?"


    "My name is Lin Mufeng, a friend of Zhang Jie, what about you?"


    "Oh, so you''re a friend of the Sister Zhang. My name is Mu Feng, nice to meet you."


    Right now, Hong Xiu was just a nascent soul inside Mu Feng''s body. As long as there were no blood clan beings to harass, the holy soul would not be able to come out for a period of time, and right now she was in a hibernating state. However, Lin Mufeng knew that such a method was only used to treat a patient, not to treat a person''s heart, and if he did not find the mother of the blood clan''s spirit, he would definitely become an adult one day. But at least for now, Mu Feng was safe.


    This made him return to the Tian Yuan Continent with a somewhat safe mind. Since Mu Feng was alright now, there was no need to say goodbye. After all, such an absurd thing like a vampire would scare them if it was revealed, so Lin Mufeng only said that it was Zhang Jie who asked him to take the lunchbox, and then left on his own.


    When night fell, Lin Mufeng became the guest of the bar, while the real Mu Feng continued with his life as a waiter. Bidding farewell was as simple as this. Everything was done after the last dance of the purple jade, and the curtains were drawn. However, Lin Mufeng had to wait for Zi Yu to return and let that bastard, Zhan Yun, open the teleportation gate before he could leave.


    Just like that, the two of them returned to the Tian Yuan Continent. This was their world, and Lin Mufeng didn''t want to disturb the tranquility there. Now he was back, and just in time.


    If they were a step too late, one of them would have surely bled to death while the other would have taken seven steps. Compared to the two who were equally stubborn, it was obvious what the consequences would be just from thinking about it.


    "Stop!"


    "Bad boy, you''re back."


    "Young master, I ¡­"


    Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. I already know what happened. And at this time, Cheng Yi had evidence from the Elder Xu, and under Qing Li''s plans, he had made a plan to invite the group into the Weng, and it would be impossible for only someone like Senior Qing Li to convince the Elder Xu. Of course, the Elder Xu did not intend to leave the Royal Palace, he now knew that Xiao Qiang had awakened. All of this was a bright scheme, and since he was not someone who could not comprehend the situation, he would naturally cooperate with Qing Li. The Elder Xu faked Xiu Yuan''s tone, making an appointment to meet Cheng Yi, Cheng Yi had never thought that he would be included in it.


    But Ghost King Mingyue helped him secretly. They first rescued Yan Sheng and placed him in a safe place, then captured him alive twice.


    Cheng Yi was exposed, and only sighed: "People do what they plan to do, and schemes are in the sky. It''s easy to succeed, and easy to lose. "


    Cheng Yi naturally believed that they would not do anything to him, but although Yan Sheng was young, he still had guts, and when he first saw Cheng Yi, he had already been unhappy, but now that he knew that Cheng Yi had done such a thing, how could he be willing to let go? He pulled out his sword and pierced it into''s heart, Cheng Yi said, "I am from the demon race, you guys kill ¡­" Before he even finished speaking, he was killed by Yan Sheng with a single slash, causing him to stop breathing.


    Yan Sheng lifted his sword, the blood in his sword groove was still dripping, and said: "So what if you''re a demon, you shouldn''t have angered me!" It could also be said that this matter had a great impact on him later on. As the emperor, he should make a prompt decision.


    Everyone saw that although Yan Sheng was only a child around ten years old, when he dealt with matters, he did so as expected. Furthermore, the moment he raised his sword, he seemed to have some attitude of disdain towards the entire world, and they knew that he must have grown up to be a world-shaking figure. At the same time, he was sighing emotionally: There was a talent in every generation, and a new generation would replace the old. This person was truly unwilling to submit to an elder. Ghost King Mingyue was also very fond of this child, and said: "Your actions are decisive, and there will be no future troubles. Hahaha, you have my demeanor back then!"


    Tian Yuan Continent, you want my The Spiritual World''s demon race to not get involved with you, but today you are going to kill my clan and take revenge on them. The one who said this was precisely the Clan Elder, the self-proclaimed Earth Spirit Demon King, Ji Fengwu. Although this person was only an Elder, in reality, he was controlling the entire Demon race''s territory, and had some old grudges with Zhan Yun, but her strength was lacking and she had been suppressing them all this while, and the The Spiritual World and Soul Realm had a natural seal between them, so it was somewhat difficult for his to pass without marine boundary''s power. Hence, she endured the news of this matter for many years, but he didn''t expect for Cheng Yi to be killed by someone, even though she knew that Cheng Yi had ambitions, he was still one of his own clan so she had to take revenge for this matter.


    This was the result of the "Magic Extinction" that Ji Fengwu had released. She was currently only furious, furious to the extreme. Right now, she was only waiting for Lin Mufeng to defeat her in order to undo the seal and launch a counterattack.


    After Lin Mufeng returned, they had managed to subdue the two girls in time and the two sisters had reconciled. The two families went together to the City of the Dead, and although Xiu Yuan had many evil spirit Masters, they were still human, and were not a match for the army. And these evil spirit Masters, were just not ashamed of what Xiao Qiang did that day. Now that Lin Mufeng appeared, everyone knew that all of these things were done in broad daylight, so they no longer had the heart to fight. Xiu Yuan was killed by Xiao Qiang. This person could not be left alive. Now that the Elder Xu was going back on his words, he had already revealed his past plans. It turned out that this person had colluded with the Light Monastery before, when such a person went back on their word, they had to get rid of him.


    A large army pressing down on the territory could be said to be unstoppable. Within a few days, all the City of the Dead had surrendered, and this place had really become a dead city. Only Lin San thought that there was a heaven defying danger here. However, the City of the Dead was not his territory in the end, and he could only hide himself to cultivate inside. Furthermore, when Yue Yan tried to assassinate him last time, although he did not die, his strength was reduced as well, so when facing such a heavy soldier with three investigators including Wang, Wang, and Gui, he was very familiar with the opportunities available to the City of the Dead. Thus, the allied forces were able to take down all of the dangerous situations that Lin San thought were within, and Lin San was now alone.


    There was no food inside, nor were there any reinforcements outside.


    Facing his father''s death, Lin Mufeng''s eyes were already bloodshot. Now that he had to personally kill Lin San to quell the hatred in his heart, he definitely would not let Lin Yuan escape, so he had long since set up the Man-Faced Demon Spider''s web, so even if Lin San had wings, he would not be able to escape.


    alabaster knife!


    To deal with the scum of the Lin Clan, you must use the Lin Clan''s alabaster knife! Even though it would only taint the alabaster knife a little, but he believed that if the alabaster knife had a soul, it would be able to sense all of this.

 C328 Hand Blade Lin San (2)

    Lin San was obviously still fighting with beasts, and he could also see that as long as the people here killed Lin Mufeng, he would still have a chance of survival.


    Dark alabaster knife!


    The sound of two blades clashing was heard, but Lin Mufeng did not have a blade technique with him, but had added a martial skill to his attack. This time, all of the martial skills he learned from Xie Dakuan turned into a single move, an angry move, the alabaster knife''s soul blade was the word ''martial'', thus Lin Mufeng''s blade was extremely powerful, and the black alabaster knife was instantly sliced in half.


    Immediately after, large chunks of flesh began to fall off from Lin San''s body. Every time he cut a knife, Lin Mufeng would say something.


    This is a cut for my father...


    This strike was for Uncle Lan ¡­


    This blade is for Lin Fei!


    The members of the Lin Family owed him far too much. Thinking about how he had ruined his life, reporting on everything within a thousand miles, what kind of perseverance did he have to be able to accomplish this? If it wasn''t for his love for the Lin Family, for Yue Yan''s family, it was impossible for Lin Fei to finish what he had done.


    Yue Yan said with tears in his voice. It could be said that this was the first time the strong Yue Yan was crying, or perhaps it was more like his heart was bleeding.


    Lin San had finally gotten what he deserved, and he would definitely not be so lucky, because good and evil will always be rewarded. It was not that he did not report, but that the time had not come.


    Just when everyone''s minds were at ease, bad news came from the Star Blue Empire. And under the light of death, it caused Xiao Qiang to work hard.


    He never thought that Lin Mufeng would return so quickly. Therefore, he did not care about Elder Blue''s side or the troops of the Hangu College, at the very least, these could still be considered to be the core of his forces. The reason why the two groups of people did not cross the river was entirely because Yue Yan and Xiao Qiang were at odds with each other, both sides were forbidden to move forward, and upon Lin Mufeng''s return, Lan Bing had originally planned to chase after them and reunite with them, but upon learning that Lin Mufeng had returned, he made a move ahead of time. When Lan Bing heard that there was a change in the Star Blue Empire, he immediately suggested that the matters of Elder Blue should be treated as the priority, and the troops of the Hangu College also went to meet the enemy at the front lines.


    The Heavenly Soul Master was indeed the Heavenly Soul Master, so even though they were powerful, they were almost the same as before. Every step of light had to pay a heavy price, because the Dark Warrior had reached its limit, and all those useless conjurers couldn''t have any effect anymore, so they could only fall one at a time. Of course, they couldn''t all die, and previously said that as long as their hearts didn''t die, they would be able to revive, but after reviving, they no longer needed to be controlled by the dark sign, so they could be considered Resurrection, and all of them hid away, not a single one of them truly wanted to die.


    The Dark Warrior did not have many people, but they were all good at fighting, so the losses to the Heavenly Soul Master and the Radiant Army was not small.


    At this time, Xiao Qiang received an order to work as a teacher, so she bid farewell to Yue Yan and his grandmother Qing Li, and joined the Starblue Battlefield. And if Zhan Yun did not appear at this time, it would be difficult to resolve the situation. After all, the Dark Warrior was his subordinate, and even though he knew that these people could be resurrected if they were to be injured, the Heaven Decimating Thief for his dark sign was unbearable. So Zhan Yun made her move.


    However, there was one thing that could not be changed, and that was that what was lost would be lost forever. Although a male doctor had to take revenge and have grievances, the final result of a grudge, was often like this. If a person died, they would not be able to exchange for another life''s rebirth. Although Lin San deserved to die if he did not do anything previously, Lin Mufeng still believed that it was not important, and was on the way back to his master.


    On the banks of the Zhao Lin River, besides the vast river, there was no magnificent sight of rolling mountains. On the sides of the river, other than the heavenly perils, there were only plains. If it wasn''t for the war, or the fact that this was the boundary between the two countries, the two banks would have been filled with wealth. However, all he could see now was desolation and desolation. This place was even more pale without the contrast of the mountain.


    Lin Mufeng could not help but let out a soft sigh: "Yue Yan, what exactly do you think the meaning of life is?"


    Yes, Yue Yan would definitely send them off at this time, and after crossing this river, at least in name, the two people now were not the master and servant, but people from two different nations, or even enemy countries.


    Although Qing Li was Lin Mufeng''s grandmother, she was not the type of person who did not understand things, and knew that the relationship between the two of them was subtle. At a time like this, an old man like her having no choice but to avoid things was the best choice, so after Qing Li had sent them off only for a short distance, he said that he had to take care of the matters at the State of the Moon, and going back by himself was actually just giving the two of them a chance to be alone together.


    This was also the first time he let go of his personal feelings and feelings. Perhaps because of this matter, Yue Yan appeared even more calm, and Lin Mufeng also displayed the same hesitation, which was completely unlike his personality. Thinking about Lin Fei, the two of them were extremely hurt, but on the surface, they did not say anything, for some things could only be done in their hearts.


    But no matter what, Yue Yan did not expect Lin Mufeng to suddenly ask this question, which made it hard for him to answer, and this question, was something that Yue Yan could not answer at the moment, or perhaps this was a question that everyone had thought of, but did not raise, she only laughed, and then, with the cup of warm wine in his hands, he gently raised it and drank, "Perhaps this is the meaning of life?"


    Of course, there were three other people in the distance. Although they did not appear, they were also disturbed by this question. One was the Ghost King Mingyue that was silently at the side. It could be said that Yue Yue Yu already knew that Hong Xiu was the Blood Clan Holy Spirit, and that he had used some kind of method to achieve his own goal, that when he reached a human in a foreign world, he could fake some sort of awakening at any time, and at that time, he would really clash with Hong Xiu with his blade and sword, and at the same time, he would feel a kind of unease in his heart towards Yue Yan. It was only because of his special identity, which was destined to be a battle with Lin Mufeng in the future, but at least not now.


    Mingyue smiled bitterly as she thought about it. The great river was dangerous, and the water on its surface flowed endlessly. She sighed and said, "Perhaps, it is just like this river."


    Although Xiao Qiang would definitely return with the Bad boy this time, she had to leave immediately, so she had to bring the group along, which could be considered as giving the two of them a chance. As Lin Mufeng''s woman, she knew that Yue Yan and Lin Mufeng were very intimate and conflicted, so she could not say anything, only maintaining a distance with the Bad boy, but it was not too far away from them. On the surface, he said that he was the one cut off, but in his heart, she was not as magnanimous as Yu Xin, but in the current situation, he could not think of a better way to face this matter.


    Ever since Zhan Yun experienced this several times, his heart was inexplicably moved. Towards Xiao Qiang, he actually developed feelings for him, and that kind of feeling was something he wanted to control but always couldn''t. He couldn''t help but let out a light sigh, "Am I still the same me?"


    From a distance, he saw Lin Mufeng and Yue Yan waving goodbye. After all, it was not the time for the two of them to talk about their relationship. There were some things that he had to face, and he could not help but sigh. "Mingyue, you are really good at this!"


    It seemed that there was bound to be a fight between him and the Ghost King Mingyue, an unavoidable confrontation and conflict. When did he become like this, and even the first time Zhan Yun let out a bitter laugh, he changed, everything since meeting Xiao Qiang, was this what Hong Xiu meant when he said those words? Even someone as proud as the Ghost King Mingyue was unable to get through it. However, once they had feelings, would the so-called demon spirit and demon spirit really be their original self?


    As he thought about it this way, Zhan Yun, Lin Mufeng and the rest of the group arrived at the heart of the planet. Heaven exterminating! If you are not the only one, then I will not be Demon Emperor Zhan Yun! "


    Almost everyone was pointing their spears at this fella, Heaven Destroyer, and Heaven Destroyer was indeed bold, there was no way for him to retreat! As long as Lin Mufeng returned, he had no way out! It was too late for him to regret it now. If he had attacked earlier, he wouldn''t have done such a thing. But if he made a move earlier, would he really have a chance at victory? However, he was not afraid of Lin Mufeng right now, even if Zhan Yun joined hands and understood, he was not afraid at all. As long as he had Xiao Qiang, the trump card, in his hands, even if he lost, he would not have his life on the line. Therefore, although he knew that he might not have a full chance of winning, he was confident this time.


    "Dark Warrior, listen up! Ahead of us is the Blue Star City! "


    As long as Starblue City was destroyed, there would be a turning point in everything. Furthermore, they could even borrow the power of the marine boundary to fight Lin Mufeng, Zhan Yun, Mingyue and the others. At this time, the only ones who could fight against the Dark Army formed by the Dark Warrior were the Star Blue Division and the Han Guo Tribe.


    Right now, this was a bloody war, the only thing on the battlefield was a fight to the death, the one who would fall would not be the enemy, but themselves, and the two of them were fighting for their own lives, after all, they were going to live in the Star Blue Empire''s territory, and it could be said that they did not have any good impression of the light, or the two of them. Although you could not say that the light was not a qualified Emperor, but with Lin Mufeng''s help, they would still more or less love each other.


    The Dark Warrior s, could only rely on the dark sign. This was their fate before they became Dark Warrior! Therefore, even if they were facing civilians, who was going to stop them? After accepting the command to exterminate the Heavens, they only had one word to say ¡ª kill!


    At the very least, since the New Brilliance Regime, the citizens had been living a better life, and the strength of their nation had grown stronger and stronger. At the very least, once the New Brilliant New Deal began, the citizens of the Humble Class would have the right to report back to their own countries, which was something that was unique in the previous dynasty. Therefore, even though the people had repeatedly ordered the war to be carried out, the citizens still took the initiative to protect their homes.


    This was the people. If you treated them a little bit better, they would be even more grateful for their kindness. This was all they wanted.


    There were even some larger towns that formed a small army and charged into the frontline. This caused the destruction of the sky to be extremely difficult. Even if Dark Warrior''s entire body was made of iron, how many nails could he twist around? On one side, there was the obstruction of the Heavenly Soul Master, and on the other side, there was the bloodbath of the villagers and the regular army of light.

 C329 Stonecrop

    Now, it seemed that the battle in Dark Warrior was getting fewer and fewer. As for all of the Dark Warrior s, they were mostly controlled by the dark sign. Basically, in terms of battle, they only fought for the sake of completing the battle. This sort of battle was not something that anyone with strength could win.


    After all, he had painstakingly built up a balance, and this was because the matters of the State of the Moon had been broken. Now, he knew that all of this was caused by Cheng Yi, and that Xu Molai had already died in the hands of the heavens, so he could not say much about it. It could also be said that this time, he had injured Xu Molai, and they were completely speechless.


    Guang Ming glanced at Fu Tianbo below, he knew that no one could stop him now, if they did not come up with a solution, all the hard work he had done previously would have all gone to waste. However, allowing Fu Tianbo to fight now was definitely not the best strategy. He was a civil servant, not a martial general, so he had no reason to let him fight.


    Guang Zhen probed, "Fu Aiqing, do you have any ideas on retreating this time?"


    Fu Tianbo was obviously not an idiot, he naturally understood what Bright was thinking. What he wanted to do was to preserve his own strength, so he was happy to be a civil servant, and it had to be said that with the old Fu Family''s management, he could definitely control an army or even an army. But now that he wanted to become a general, he had the training from the ancient times, and he was clear about this point. It could also be said that Fu Tianbo had played a decisive role in the matters of the army and the nation. At a time like this, if he said something wrong, he might end up making himself work hard and pay for it with his life. Thus, this time, he appeared to be very careful, and said: "Reporting to Your Majesty, I am just a mere official.


    This was Fu Tianbo''s one stone and two birds with one stone tactic. He wanted to take this opportunity to remove two obstacles, but in his heart, other than the desire for power, the so called love for Yu Xin''s father and son was basically the former''s top priority. So this time, he recommended Xiao Lao to return the favor to Palace Chief Yao Yue.


    On the surface, it looked like the two of them did not have much use, but when Fu Tianbo saw the problem, he knew that it was only in nature. The influence of the Heaven Soul Palace wasn''t something that could be removed in a year or two if the two sects were to work together. Although the Heavenly Soul Master and the evil spirit Masters had fought for a long time, it was just that the two sides'' hearts were incompatible, and in essence, the earliest teacher was still connected to each other, but after the two sects joined together, this kind of situation had already formed, so the two of them could be said to be extremely important to the Tian Yuan Continent. Thus, he didn''t bring the Rakasha up, but instead, wanted to make them fight amongst themselves.


    "All benefits are given to the Heaven Soul Palace, do you think that there is no one in the Royal Palace?"


    As long as Rakasha had this thought, he wouldn''t need to worry about the situation in the sect that was established once again being broken. At that time, for Fu Tianbo, the situation would be extremely good, and this was his plan.


    There was a higher mountain in this mountain than the strong one, and furthermore, when Star Blue Empire was in the midst of many things, other than the attack from Heaven Destroyer, Lin Mufeng and his agreement with, and also the relationship between him and the light, everything else had exploded at this moment. It could be said that the Xiao Lao and Yao Yue had wanted to watch on, but it was impossible, and Fu Tianbo had pushed him a step further.


    When it came to light, he did not conceal his disgust. Although in terms of national affairs, light could not be considered a normal emperor, in terms of personal matters, Xiao Lao had never liked light as a person. He had always been a person with distinct public and private interests, so the Xiao Lao said: "Your Majesty, even if Lord Fu did not recommend me this time, I will still help a little!"


    There were some words that didn''t need to be said too clearly, so they all came to an understanding. At least, at a time like this, he should show a certain magnanimity on the surface. After all, he did not want to use his dark army, but the irony was that his dark army had a name that was the complete opposite of theirs ¡ª the Legion of Light. Other than the dead Xu Molai, no one else knew that he had secretly trained the Light Corps. It could also be said that Xu Molai''s death was inevitable. It was just that if not for the matter with Cheng Yi, he wouldn''t have died such a miserable death. As long as Guang Ming found a suitable candidate, this man would have died for sure, since he knew too many secrets, including the matter of him giving orders to investigate the Lin Family. It could also be said that Xu Molai''s death was a blessing to him, at least the dead wouldn''t tell him the truth.


    Now, he could tell that this was actually Fu Tianbo''s plan. However, if he could get rid of the power of Xiao Lao, it would all be because of him, so he said in a bright voice: "Everything will depend on Xiao Lao and Palace Master Yao Yue."


    To the Xiao Lao''s words that were neither too Yin nor too Yang, Guang Ming would naturally reply calmly. Otherwise, he, as an emperor, would become too overbearing. Of course, he knew that this was the path that Fu Tianbo had shown him. He never would have thought that the new deal that he painstakingly built would actually still come to fruition because he did not want the Merchant Union to interfere with the Empire. This person was Fu Tianbo, and Guang Ming had already seen through Fu Tianbo''s intentions.


    Looking at the back figure of Xiao Lao and Yao Yue leaving, Guang Ming couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Seems like what Lin Mufeng said might be true at times, and if he really did say something like that, he would''ve held the Imperial examinations long ago, instead of hesitating in his decision to go against the matter regarding the Church.


    I did not do anything wrong, it was just that the heavens did not give me the chance. The light in my heart will never admit that I took the wrong step, but the truth is the truth, not whether you admit it or not. On the surface, it looked like there were two attacks from Heaven Destroyer and Star Blue, but in reality, it was a game between Light and Fu Tianbo. No matter who won, at least they could cut off one force. At the very least, if this went on, the Heaven Soul Palace and the Royal Palace would still be history in the Tian Yuan Continent.


    On the front line. A hundred kilometers away from the StarBlue Empire.


    Of course, Heaven Destroyer wasn''t that stupid. He had used the most effective method to start a war at the closest place to the Blue Star Imperial City. Otherwise, how many Dark Warrior would he have left, less than a thousand people? This was the wisdom of Heaven Destroyer. The other so-called Dark Warrior s were all factions that the old Star Blue Empire had opposed, including people from the old Star Blue Empire s who used to have kingdoms, after all, they had gone from being a kingdom to a province under the light, and some people were unwilling to give up. Some people even treated their dead slaves as a kind of slogan to achieve their own political goals, and of course, the people from the old Blood Spirit Empire s and the people from the Black Bow Empire were also secretly raised by Exterminate the Heavens. On the surface, it seemed like the City of the Dead''s cultivators had become part of their forces. However, in the shadows, Heaven Destroyer had already nurtured them.


    They had been secretly hiding in every corner of the Star Blue Empire. This was the only beautiful thing that Heaven Destroyer had done in the past few days, and it gave off the feeling that no one knew where he had come from. Thus, other than within the imperial capital of a hundred li, all the other powers had blossomed here and there. They were only in the name of the Dark Warrior, so the flames of war covered the entirety of Star Blue''s core area.


    "Humph, this is my bewitching tactic!"


    Although his dark army could not advance more than ten miles per day, his Light regular army was exhausted after being attacked by many different forces. On the other hand, compared to the Dark Warrior, the difference in strength between Lan Tianzi and the Heavenly Soul warriors was not small, and Xiao Qiang had taken away a large amount of elites.


    "Master, why are these Dark Warrior s so powerful!" Lan Bing opened up a Dark Warrior and retreated to defend herself at the same time.


    However, Yu Xin was currently full of plans, yet she was still firmly watched to death by his father, and at the same time, she repeatedly warned him, "Yu Xin, what you need to do now is to conserve your strength, and the safety of the imperial city, is also tied to you." Yu Xin would never be able to think of her father''s honest thoughts, and what Fu Tianbo said was also reasonable and reasonable. Thinking about it, if Yu Xin was also at the frontline, then the imperial city would become an empty city, and might not fall into the hands of the Destroyer Sky Scoundrel, so she did not think too much about it, "But, Father ¡­"


    "Don''t say anymore, once Mu Feng returns, there will be an end to it."


    "So you''re saying that father has changed his view of the Big Brother Mu Feng?" As Yu Xin thought about this, she looked at her father with wide eyes, with a bit of suspicion in his eyes.


    Fu Tianbo was indeed Fu Tianbo, and with Yu Xin''s experience and thought, it was impossible to see through his true thoughts through her simple eyes.


    Right now, on the front lines, it could be said that star dust, Lan Tianzi, including Lan Bing, were being forced to retreat step by step by the Dark Warrior. However, Heaven Destroyer couldn''t gain any advantage, especially when those brave villagers showed off their courage.


    "Fourth Bro, hurry up and make your move. Don''t worry about me!"


    "Third brother, you!"


    "Quick!" I don''t know how much longer I can hold on, hurry up and attack! "


    The scythe carried the wind with it as it swept past the two corpses. Those brave villagers fought with the Dark Warrior like this, bit by bit. It was true that they could not defeat these people in terms of strength, but they had the courage and method to drive away those who had broken the peace. If one is not enough, then two, then three ¡­


    Ever since they had entered the front lines, these people had already completely disregarded their own life and death. If one''s death could bring peace to their wife and children, then it could be considered a worthy death for their homeland.


    At the same time, the people who destroyed the sky were not able to rest and were constantly harassed. Therefore, the number of Dark Warrior who were ordered by the dark sign became fewer and fewer. However, they were still a hundred miles away from the capital. It was clear that the opponent was getting supplies at any time.


    Everyone in the country was in arms.


    Although the elderly, children, and women were not allowed to go to the front lines, they had their ways to participate in this war, so no one was able to stay out of this mess. They continuously provided food for the soldiers on the front lines to save the wounded, even when they were resting, keeping watch.

 C330 Transient calm

    Just then, the Xiao Lao and Yao Yue walked over again.


    The morale of the frontlines had never been higher before. The people who had originally advanced more than fifty kilometers, were forced to retreat due to the appearance of the Xiao Lao.


    If this battle continued, the hundreds of Dark Warrior s would be slowly exhausted. In his eyes, these Dark Warrior s were only a type of consumable, or maybe even a chess piece. He had never treated these people as soldiers.


    As night fell, it was already the beginning of autumn. At night, a cold wind blew.


    These past few days, the Dark Warrior were already exhausted. Although they had used the Demon Emperor''s power to revive a group of dead souls, they were still alive, so as long as they were alive, they would need to rest. However, facing the constant attacks from the village warriors, they were almost exhausted. According to Star Blue''s customs, this was a grand day. Normally, once you entered the autumn season, it would mean the end of summer, and the harvest of autumn would follow. Although it was a war, the soldiers were both human and had wives and children, so today they stopped their assault on the Dark Warrior. Or rather, it could be said that both sides were getting tired of the battle.


    Today, let it live in peace. Furthermore, Heaven Destroyer had taken the precaution of defending himself, so for today, it should be considered a rare calm in the past few days. After the arrival of the Xiao Lao, everyone stabilized themselves. The strategy of destroying the heavens was indeed brilliant, all the regular soldiers were lured away by him, and he thought that if he was able to do so, he would be able to take down the Yellow Dragon, which was why he was caught off-guard. Who would have thought that he would not advance forward but retreat, while Lin Mufeng and Xiao Qiang were also about to arrive.


    Heaven Destroyer obviously knew that Xiao Qiang had many elites beneath him, and that Lin Mufeng was the only one who had enough power to look down on all of the Dark Warrior s present. Normally, Lin Mufeng didn''t have the power, but the situation now was different, because Lin Mufeng was the one who had the most momentum right now, and these Dark Warrior were all exhausted, and were all at the end of their tether. They simply could not be compared to each other, and Heaven Destroyer himself knew better than anyone that none of the Dark Warrior s were truly working for him, so what they feared were nothing more than the dark sign s in his hands.


    Amidst the cold wind, Exterminate the Heavens sighed gently, "Could it be that the time is really different?"


    In the entire Tian Yuan Continent, the original countries all had the same customs and traditions. Although the other three empires were now incorporated into the territory of the State of the Moon, and other than the powerful Star Blue Empire, the other three empires didn''t have the advantage in agriculture, but food had always been the foundation of the country, so they couldn''t help but have a simple and primitive thirst for a rich harvest.


    Heaven Destroyer looked at the night sky and gradually entered the early autumn night sky. It could be said that if there was no war, then it would be beautiful. Right now, this kind of night was also peaceful, those Dark Warrior s, because they couldn''t get a break for the next few days, now that they had the chance to breathe, they had all fallen asleep, and the moment a person gets tired to a certain point, suddenly letting him sleep, those who haven''t experienced such a thing, won''t be able to feel close to them.


    Now, it could be said that even if you stabbed these warriors, you would never be able to awaken them. They were way too tired.


    At this moment, Heaven Destroyer suddenly became worried. He was guarding this deserted city, standing on top of a ruined tower. This was a temporary stronghold that he had found. In fact, it was only a relatively prosperous village in the old era. Because the Star Blue Empire was vast, a town of sufficient rank could also be considered a small town. However, along with the New Light Deal, he did not pay much attention to the early stage of military affairs, which resulted in this town being abandoned in military terms. The development of light involved agriculture and culture, and he did not want the civilians to have too many troops to store up, which meant that this town called Full Moon was a little abandoned, just like the town the Lin Family had taken refuge in back then. If this place was not the place where the Lin Family had come from, then it would be clearly a sparsely populated town.


    What Sha Wuduan was worried about right now was that if the enemy sneaked in on him, he wouldn''t gain any advantage at all. Although he knew that a large majority of the people were celebrating, or perhaps it was a fake festival, in exchange for this temporary peace, to someone who could not play according to common sense, he would do anything. After calculating the time, he knew that Lin Mufeng should have arrived at this place right after. If he were to launch a sneak attack now, how would he be able to deal with it?


    "Lin Mufeng!" Heaven Destroyer clenched his fists and spat out these three words from the top of the city walls. Ever since Lin Mufeng had snuck into the Royal Palace and taken the Rakasha as his foster father, all of this seemed to be predestined to happen.


    "There''s you and I don''t have to do it, there''s me and you don''t have to do it!" There was a large amount of raw jade, so why was it so sour? Furthermore, the history was always shockingly similar, as this fellow had never defeated Lin Mufeng several times in his matches. This made him extremely angry.


    "I must change this!"


    Therefore, he wanted to take the initiative and attack first. Hence, he made a very bold decision, he would not take the initiative, he would not take the initiative, and he definitely would not take the initiative, he would not take the initiative and attack first, and he would do so as well. That''s right, he would be the meat on his own chopping block, and, even more so, had Xiao Qiang as his trump card, so if he took the initiative now, his odds of winning would increase even higher.


    And today is definitely a godsend opportunity. Hmph, I''m afraid no one would have thought that tonight I would infiltrate the imperial city.


    Heaven Destroyer really did have this feeling of being slow on the uptake. If he had known this would happen, why would he have done it like he did before? However, everything was not going as smoothly as he had imagined. In fact, Lin Mufeng had already come, and had even made preparations in advance. It could be said that Lin Mufeng had made sufficient preparations this time.


    This was really a game of cat and mouse.


    Normally speaking, if Lin Mufeng had reunited with the Xiao Lao, there would be no reason for Heaven Destroyer to not know, but he himself knew that if he could use common sense to explain the situation to Lin Mufeng, then that person would definitely be him. Regarding the battle situation previously, Lin Mufeng had long heard clearly, and upon hearing that the Xiao Lao was also on the battlefield, he knew that things were no longer as simple as bringing people to attack the Star Blue Empire, or perhaps it was no longer important to eliminate Heaven Destroyer, because in a battle between various forces, Heaven Destroyer himself did not know.


    But the reason why Lin Mufeng managed to hide from Exterminate the Heavens and first reunited with the Xiao Lao, was because the Ghost King Mingyue had a small contribution. Right now, Exterminating the Heavens could be said to be the target of many people, and he could be said to have made too many enemies. The Ghost King Mingyue''s thoughts were very simple, for only Yue Yan, and even though she was extremely unwilling to help Lin Mufeng, this bastard, Ming Yue Mingyue''s thoughts were very chaotic.


    "Lin Mufeng, no need to thank me, I did it all for Yue Yan!"


    One must know that his "Ghastly Shadow Escape Technique" was not something that anyone could learn just because they wanted to. Now that he had taught Lin Mufeng this, the other party originally felt a little grateful towards him. Now that he had said it, there was no need for Lin Mufeng to accept his favor.


    Lin Mufeng only coldly said: "If that''s the case, then no thanks!"


    Normally, Lin Mufeng would never learn any kind of dog fart escaping technique from the Ghost King Mingyue, it could be said that it was at a time, and also at a time. Even if he had to become an enemy in the future, or a friend based on his personality, at such a time, he would have every reason to believe that Mingyue was helping him because the enemy they had in common was Heaven Destroyer, and Mingyue would not let him learn this "Ghastly Shadow" technique so easily. " Don''t you know what he''s up to?


    Upon thinking about it, Lin Mufeng immediately understood, and even directly expressed his gratitude, causing a sliver of displeasure to float past Mingyue''s heart. As he watched him leave, Mingyue softly sighed: "Sigh, such a proud person!"


    Brightmoon had taught Lin Mufeng an escape art, which allowed Lin Mufeng to move like a tiger with wings, so when he merged with the Xiao Lao, he was able to directly fool the eyes of Heaven Destroyer. Of course, there was also another person who was effective, and that person was Zhan Yun. Zhan Yun obviously knew that even if he could take down Exterminate the Heavens, it was only a method to cure the symptoms and not the root of the problem. As long as he could obtain the dark sign in his hands, then if he was going to make a move, it would be the best plan. It seems that a person can change very quickly, especially for a woman, a man''s transformation is sometimes unimaginable.


    Zhan Yun told Xiao Qiang a method to crack the dark sign, and it was not that the dark sign did not have a way to do so, but this secret was something that only Zhan Yun knew, and it was impossible for him to accomplish. In reality, this method, in normal people''s eyes, did not even need to think about, as long as the dark sign was not with their master, he would lose its effectiveness!


    "Is this the secret you speak of?"


    Xiao Qiang almost vomited blood from anger. Even a three year old could think of this kind of thing, but Zhan Yun had actually told him that it was the dark sign''s secret. This was truly a joke.


    "When the time comes, the secret is as simple as that!"


    "You''re not saying that we stole the dark sign right?"


    "Yes!" "So, you should learn the Illusory Devil Hand from me now," Zhan Yun''s tone was very sure, as if he had already agreed to it.


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Zhan Yun was completely mindless, and wanted to teach Xiao Qiang the Illusory Demon Hand, so Xiao Qiang asking this question was naturally within reason. And it was only after Zhan Yun finished his explanation that Xiao Qiang finally understood.


    Furthermore, after fighting for a few rounds, Zhan Yun realised that Heaven Destroyer was very cunning, he was afraid that before he could even get close to Zhan Yun, he would escape first, but even if he was extremely strong, he would still not be able to catch up to Heaven Destroyer''s speed. Of course, Exterminate the Heavens knew that as long as the dark sign was not by his side, everything would be in vain. And if Zhan Yun only showed himself, Exterminate the Heavens would definitely be wary. He had no chance at all. On the other hand, Xiao Qiang was different. Although Xiao Qiang was not weak, Heaven Destroyer did not place Xiao Qiang in his eyes.

 C331 Capture and destroy the sky (1)

    "So, only you have the chance to make a move!"


    Now, Xiao Qiang completely understood Zhan Yun''s intention. As long as she could successfully steal the dark sign using the Illusory Demon Hand when there was a conflict with the Heaven Decimating Orb, the Heaven Decimating Orb would be exclusive.


    "Why did you say that now?"


    "Because ¡ª because you never had a chance with me." Zhan Yun sounded a little awkward, but what he said was also the truth. In fact, with Zhan Yun''s sense of smell, he had already heard the rumours before he made his move, and at that time, Xiao Qiang had started a conflict with Yue Yan just because he and Mingyue had appeared too late. With the two women''s personalities, who dared to persuade them? Naturally, Zhan Yun did not have the chance to explain everything, and after Lin Mufeng returned, the two of them started fighting against each other, under the current situation, how could Zhan Yun dare to look for Xiao Qiang? Therefore, only when Lin Mufeng was called away by Mingyue would he have a chance to speak.


    It had to be known that Lin Mufeng could fly, and since he was going to hide it from Exterminate the Heavens, he would naturally not clash head-on with. The current him was not like the little brat who was always competitive, and as time went by, he would naturally mature and become more steady, so he would not directly clash with the other party head on like before, but analyze his opponent. Or rather, what he needed to do now was to find a way to deal with his opponent.


    Just as Lin Mufeng was meeting up with the Xiao Lao to discuss things, because of a person''s reminder, Lin Mufeng thought of a perfect plan. He knew that with his personality, he would definitely do this, so he decided to make the first move and head out to the imperial capital alone. When that time came, he wasn''t afraid that he would be tricked.


    And the one who made Lin Mufeng think of this matter, was actually Lan Bing. When Lan Bing met with Lin Mufeng, he naturally had a thousand things to say. It was just that on the battlefield right now, it was not the time to talk about the relationship between children. She, who was originally cold and elegant, now looked sickly and beautiful.


    With Lan Bing adding on, he had already predicted that before long, they would retreat and let the Dark Warrior rest.


    To him, standing in autumn was the best time to catch his breath. After all, no one wished to fight, so this day would definitely come to an end. The intention to destroy the heavens would inevitably take action on this day, and he was afraid that he would take advantage of people''s numbness and negligence to enter the imperial city. As long as Xiao Qiang was able to take action, Exterminate the Heavens would not have a way out, and would instead choose this route.


    In reality, the perfect plan that he had thought of was completely within Lin Mufeng''s expectations. Thus, Lin Mufeng bid farewell to the crowd and entered the imperial city first.


    Regarding Lin Mufeng, even if you looked at the Tian Yuan Continent now, who wouldn''t know him? Previously, when he scared Zhan Yun away, his image was deeply imprinted into everyone''s hearts. The current Lin Mufeng, because he had the help of the Ghastly Shadow Evasion, had first arrived at the imperial city, causing Heaven Destroyer to have no idea what was going on. Xiao Lao and the others also followed his plan, and on the surface, these soldiers seemed to have made preparations to fight Heaven Decimating Death.


    "Heaven Destroyer!" Come out and die! "


    "Who do I think it is? With such a big tone, it turns out to be Imperial Teacher Xiao!"


    Xiao Qiang acted according to plan. She wanted to force Exterminate the Heavens to come tonight, so she deliberately provoked him. Seeing Xiao Qiang coming alone to provoke them, Heaven Destroyer asked suspiciously, but he immediately concluded that Xiao Qiang did not come alone. Hmph, did you really think I would be tricked!


    This was Lin Mufeng''s brilliant point. If Xiao Qiang were to come by herself, Heaven Destroyer would definitely have a question. It would be extremely difficult for him to steal the dark sign. If they were really suspicious of the troops, naturally they would not be easily discovered by Exterminate the Heavens. However, if they were not discovered by Exterminate the Heavens, this plan was not perfect, so these suspicious soldiers were all experts in the field. Not only were they not easily discovered by Exterminate the Heavens, they just happened to expose a flaw, and only the heavens knew that Xiao Qiang was not the same person.


    Moreover, in this current situation, it was not the time to speak about morality. If even Heaven Destroyer himself admitted that he was a complete villain, then the words he said about showing mercy to women or showing mercy to the fairer sex would be letting him down. So he made his move very quickly, and even took the initiative. What kind of strength did Heaven Decimating have, and what level did Xiao Qiang have, so Xiao Qiang had no chance of winning.


    However, this was exactly the effect she wanted. As expected, when they saw that Xiao Qiang had lost, they sent out their troops but even if they ganged up on him, it would be useless for them to do so. Xiao Qiang avoided the attack, and in a flash, she was behind Heaven Destroyer.


    "Do you really think that sneak attacks can save you?"


    How could Heaven Destroyer know that Xiao Qiang''s attempt to dodge the attack was not to sneak attack him, but the dark sign on his body. Therefore, when Exterminate the Heavens turned around to attack, Xiao Qiang had actually already succeeded.


    "The dark sign is in my hands! "Retreat!"


    "What?" As expected, the dark sign had disappeared, and there was no need to mention the anger in his heart. At a time like this, Exterminate the Heavens would obviously not lose his reason, so with a slight hesitation, he immediately retaliated, and Xiao Qiang''s figure had long since jumped out of the battle circle.


    Of course, with the speed of Heaven Destroyer, if he wanted to pull Xiao Qiang into the battle twice, he had absolute confidence of being able to do so, but right at this moment, Zhan Yun suddenly appeared. Zhan Yun had never fought in such a battle, and in his view, a battle should be more straightforward. By that time, it would be impossible for him to escape.


    Heaven Destroyer knew that he was not Zhan Yun''s match and had lost his dark sign, so he was not in the mood to continue fighting with Zhan Yun. As for Mingyue, she did not miss the opportunity to attack. Under the chase of the two people, she slowly headed towards the direction of the imperial city.


    What kind of people were these? They didn''t even care about the distance of a hundred miles.


    Seeing him enter the imperial city, Heaven Destroyer knew very well that Zhan Yun and Ming Yue Guang would not dare to chase after him. What kind of place would that be? As long as they were living beings, no one had ever said that they were not afraid of thousands upon thousands of men and horses. Therefore, these two were no exception. Even in an era where the Heavenly Soul Master was the ruler, it was still a headache for cold weapons.


    You two, farewell!


    Heaven Destroyer looked as if he had achieved his goal as he snuck into the imperial city. Once he arrived, the imperial palace would be right in front of him. Very few people knew about the heavens exterminating aura, and its speed was very fast, so when they entered the city, it was like a silent wind. The guards only saw it as a blur.


    "Big Li, I''m not seeing things, am I? Just now, someone flew over. "


    "Nonsense, how can a living person fly?"


    With this, he had completely annihilated the heavens and snuck into the city. Since Heaven Destroyer''s speed was fast, he could deceive these guards, but Zhan Yun and Ming Yue Guang finally didn''t have that speed, so if they wanted to enter the city, they would have to alarm the guards. Heaven Destroyer calculated this point very accurately, but he did not calculate it in the end.


    Heaven Destroyer had transformed into a normal civilian walking on the streets of the imperial city. What he did not know was that the danger was slowly approaching him, step by step.


    Outside the palace, Lin Mufeng stood with his hands behind his back. He had already been waiting for the destruction of the heaven for a very long time.


    As for Heaven Decimating Sword, when he arrived outside the Imperial Palace and saw Lin Mufeng, he couldn''t help but be shocked. His face revealed an indescribable fear, because in his impression and thoughts, this person should not be here.


    "Heaven Destroyer, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Who knew why Lin Mufeng would appear here? He was already prepared, and did not have the time to think about why he would appear here. He only snorted coldly, "So, we can only fight!"


    "Do you think you have a chance?"


    At the moment, Exterminate the Heavens was very clear that if there was still a chance for him to win this battle, and he was already here, there was no reason for him to fall without fighting. He was very clear on his own strength, and Lin Mufeng''s true strength was not something he could imagine. If he wanted to escape directly, he would have no chance of doing so. His methods of running away might be able to show off in front of Zhan Yun and the others, but in front of Lin Mufeng, he felt that he would not be able to escape if he ran away directly. Furthermore, his new hatred did not allow him to leave without fighting, so he decided to attack.


    As long as he took the initiative, even if his opponent was Lin Mufeng, then so what? I, Heaven Destroyer, am not an easy opponent, but I don''t know who will win, if I don''t give it my all, how would I know if I have the chance to do so, and if I were to win, then it would truly be a battle that would make me famous. At that time, even the Poseidon had probably underestimated him.


    Thinking was one thing, but reality was another.


    The Annihilation genius was about to activate it, but he discovered that his body wasn''t listening to him and couldn''t move at all. This was Lin Mufeng''s invitation. At the same time, he gave this array a name ¡ª ¡ª Empyreal Net.


    It had to be said that the spider silk that Lin Mufeng had sent out still did not exist in the world who wanted to cut him down. Although Heaven Destroyer''s strength was now infinitely close to that of Zhan Yun''s, and just by relying on his speed, he could be considered undefeatable by Brightmoon and Zhan Yun, but facing such spider silk, he was completely unable to do anything.


    "Heaven Destroyer, listen carefully. This is the Heaven''s Net Society!" Lin Mufeng had a serious face, he could not tell that he was an evil person at all, and just like what he had comprehended from his trip back here, the words "good and evil" and "good and evil" only rested in the thoughts of the human heart.


    "What Heaven''s Net!?" "Pfft, such petty tricks!"


    "Little person?" Lin Mufeng only looked at Exterminate the Heavens with utter contempt, "To deal with this lowly person, you naturally cannot do something that a gentleman would do!" Furthermore, Lin Mufeng had never thought of himself as a gentleman before, so you could count on him to play with normal methods. That would simply mean that one day, you would see the sun rising from the west.


    Thus, Heaven Destroyer was captured alive.

 C332 Capture and destroy the sky (2)

    With regards to the matter of the exterminating heaven, Lin Mufeng basically did not even bother to make a move, as that would only dirty his hands. With regards to a vile person who did not even care about raising their family, the exterminating heaven did not even qualify for Lin Mufeng to make a move.


    As a result, Star Blue Empire''s crisis had been resolved due to Heaven Decimating Capture, and Dark Warrior''s crisis had been resolved due to the disappearance of the dark sign. When they woke up the next day, they discovered that the summoning contract had been lifted, and they had all returned to their own homes. Without this powerful force, after the other small forces were covered up and killed by the regular army of light, they all scattered and fled in all directions.


    The Blue Calendar was three years old.


    Exterminate the Heavens was skillfully captured by Lin Mufeng, and handed over to the Rakasha to be dealt with. This matter caused Guang Ming to feel extremely unhappy, looks like Lin Mufeng did not even put him in his eyes, and at the same time, made Guang Ming think of one thing, which was to use Fu Tianbo''s hand, to make the Xiao Lao and the Rakasha fight again. Since and he had already reached this stage, then there was nothing left to say, everything had no path of retreat, or perhaps Guang Ming did not want to use this so-called retreat path, and make him lower his head.


    Summoning Light to see Lin Mufeng was obviously just a formality that he had to do. Although he knew Lin Mufeng''s personality well and did not want to reward him with those words, as the leader of a nation, he still had to say these words, "Mu Feng, you have done so much for the empire this time, what rewards do you want?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t give me what I want!" Still so evil.


    Lin Mufeng didn''t hide the fact that he didn''t like the light, he still couldn''t change his old bad temper. One was one, two was two, he would never change his ways, although he had matured and grown up, his emotions and emotions had disappeared, but they were still different. For the light now, he had lost all sense of brotherhood in the past, and he had always avoided his own selfishness. Of course he knew when and when.


    These words were no different from a general of light.


    Guang Ming naturally knew that Lin Mufeng would say this, and immediately replied, "Since you, Mu Feng, are still the same as always, it seems that you have to wait for the three year agreement?"


    Indeed, if there is nothing for His Majesty to do, this subject will take his leave!


    Just like last time, he also came outside of the hall and said, "I forgot to tell His Majesty, that thief who killed the heavens, this commoner has the guts to leave it to the Rakasha to handle."


    There was naturally a reason for Lin Mufeng to do this. He thought that when it came to dealing with matters of the nation and family, it was the same thing, but the result was the same. Speaking on this point, he could be considered to be someone who owed Rakasha a favor. After all, he had deceived them before, and now that he had captured Heaven Destroyer, they could be considered to be even.


    Lin Mufeng, you!


    It was obvious that he did not place Lin Mufeng in his eyes, but it was also out of his control. It could be said that Lin Mufeng had saved his life several times, and if news of this person''s life was spread, he would definitely be ridiculed by the people of the world.


    Thus, it was impossible for light to not show any signs of anger. Yet, he was so helpless.


    "Lin Mufeng, Rakasha!" At the same time, he became even more determined to get rid of these powerhouses. Although he knew that this was the result that Fu Tianbo wanted to see, but wasn''t this the result that he wanted as well? So for this secret battle, he might not even be able to tell who was the chess piece of who.


    After Lin Mufeng left the great hall, he went to look for the Xiao Lao, because he was a little confused in his heart, and only the Xiao Lao could answer his questions, or perhaps, towards the future, he was ultimately filled with uncertainty, which had been lingering in his mind for a long time. Regarding the matters of the heavenly soul, he had always felt that there were still some shackles that had yet to be broken in the depths of his soul.


    "Feng Er, you''re here!"


    It seemed that the Xiao Lao had already expected that Lin Mufeng would come looking for him, and there were some things that he needed to clarify with this child. However, due to the successive incidents that occurred to Xiao Lao, he did not have the chance to speak, or perhaps when he wanted to speak, he always felt that the opportunity was not ripe yet. After all, regarding the matters of the Heavenly Soul, sometimes, even if he did not comprehend the Dao himself, it would be in vain to speak of it.


    If he was given a chance to reach this limit, this child would definitely become a Tian Yuan Continent. After a certain almighty being from a thousand years ago, the only person who had surpassed the peak of the Purple Awareness Stage had always thought of it as a legend, and only the Xiao Lao, as a legitimate disciple of the Heavenly Soul Sect line, who had also studied some so-called forbidden techniques, knew that the ultimate secret of the Heavenly Soul existed. Just by relying on his abilities, she was destined to stop at the Violet Rank.


    Everything depended on luck!


    Refining the soul of the heavens was only helping to wash away one''s bad state, but whether or not one could break through the shackles of cultivation was entirely up to one''s own heart and body''s limitations. Now it seemed that only he, his grandson-in-law, had the qualifications to achieve a level that no one else had ever achieved before.


    Lin Mufeng naturally didn''t know what Xiao Lao was thinking, he only thought of it as an old man''s normal care for this junior, which was why he said such things. He did not feel anything special about this old man, since this old man truly liked Lin Mufeng. It could be said that because this old man doted on Xiao Qiang, he attached all these concerns onto Lin Mufeng.


    "Grandpa Xiao!"


    Lin Mufeng was still extremely respectful to the Xiao Lao as he greeted them.


    He raised his head and realized that there was something strange about this old man. Xiao Lao said: "You little rascal, can you remove the previous one and call me grandpa? You will die!"


    As the saying goes, a little child, an old child '', Xiao Lao''s performance, although somewhat surprised him, was also within reason. He was only used to calling Grandpa Xiao a little, and this caused him to change his words for a moment, which was really a little awkward, or perhaps a little awkward. He did not expect that Lin Mufeng actually had a shy side to him, which even made him feel like he was interrupting the door.


    When he heard this, he looked at Xiao Lao for a long time. Even though he would have to call her grandfather sooner or later, but to be called like this right now, he felt that he was still a little bitter in his heart. He felt that he was truly sorry to Xiao Qiang, and even though what had happened between them, no matter what, they had not officially married. Lin Mufeng thought like this for a long time before finally replying, "Grandfather!"


    "Humph, you sound so forced!" Are there some things that you don''t want to acknowledge after finishing your work? "


    "Grandfather, do you have something to say?" Only now did Lin Mufeng feel that something was amiss. Although this Xiao Lao Leader''s temper was weird, in this aspect, he was similar to his other master, Elder Flame. But this time, he displayed something, that was definitely not as simple as a reason in his heart. Furthermore, from the matter of him sending the Soul Cleansing Pill before, he had no reason to say that. Unless he wanted to tell her a heaven-shaking secret.


    Grandfather, how could Bad boy be willing to not admit it?


    Xiao Qiang finally could not hold it in and walked out. Although she looked mature, and even had the aura of a oneesan, Xiao Qiang didn''t think that she had the aura of a little woman on him.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t think that my grandson would protect his man just after teaching this bastard a lesson."


    "Grandfather!"


    Hearing that, Xiao Qiang could not help but lower her head, she did not think that her grandfather would actually start a joke on her, but Xiao Lao was right, he truly wanted to teach Lin Mufeng a lesson. Ever since their first meeting, he had such a thought, although he knew that Lin Mufeng was not that kind of person, but facing a man with a few women, this old man was still unhappy, if he did not teach him a few words, then he would naturally let it go.


    "Rose, you can leave. I have something to say to Mu Feng."


    On the surface, it seemed that his grandfather wanted him to withdraw. But in reality, he did not want anyone to disturb the conversation between the two, so he obediently stayed outside to keep watch. At the same time, he had also pulled his grandmother along. This was something that Yao Yue did not expect either. Furthermore, Xiao Qiang had acted like a child today, making it hard for Yao Yue to accept the change that had just occurred to him.


    In these past few years, she couldn''t help but show off. In this continent, if you were weak, you wouldn''t be able to survive, especially for women, in this continent where males were at the very least. If you showed weakness, others would just think you were weaker. This was why they could show their true selves. Only Xiao Qiang had to be strong, but she had to be strong. On this point, she had some similarities with Yue Yan.


    Now that Mu Feng had returned, and he had a backbone, it was very normal for him to show the side of a little girl.


    On the surface, she looked like she was the Heaven Soul Palace Lord, but in front of the old ghost, she was just a little girl. Even so, Yao Yue still said: "Rose, today you!"


    "Grandmother, you don''t need to worry. Grandfather and Mu Feng are discussing matters."


    Thus, the two of them kept watch outside. With these two on the lookout, the two people in the room naturally weren''t afraid of being disturbed when they talked about matters. Even if Zhan Yun were to come, he would not disturb the two of them, and Zhan Yun''s performance did not look good. How could Yao Yue not see through what even Xiao Qiang could see?


    "Zhan Yun, don''t you think that you''re meddling in too much?"


    "When I, the Demon Emperor, do things, it has always been like this!"


    "So, a woman who loves someone else is also a dignified Lord Demon Emperor?"


    Zhan Yun, of course, didn''t understand the matters of love in this world, but he was stunned on the spot by Yao Yue''s words, while Xiao Qiang, on the other hand, didn''t know what to say with a blushing face. After all, although the things that happened that night didn''t have much substance, it still made her feel a little embarrassed. He did not expect her grandmother to be so clear, she did not know that Yao Yue had only seen through his and did not know what had happened that night. It seemed that Xiao Qiang had misunderstood and thought that her grandmother had known about it.


    Xiao Qiang did not speak, but after Zhan Yun stared blankly for a while, he said: "Yao Yue! "You crazy woman, what are you talking about? What are you talking about? I love you, I don''t understand you at all!"

 C333 Black Bow of the Blood Spirit (1)

    "Is that so?" Yao Yue retorted, then smiled sweetly, "Then, this question, it won''t be too late when you think it through!" Although Yao Yue was this age, her smile was still as bewitching as ever, with the aura of a middle-aged woman. It seems that all the women in Heaven Soul Palace have skills at changing their faces, and have extraordinary temperaments. If it wasn''t for the fact that the people of the world knew what they had done in the past, they would definitely have been shocked to the heavens.


    However, there would always be a cause and effect to everything in the world. If Yao Yue did this, it would also be impossible to escape from love. The old ghost''s departure in the past had completely changed her heart. Although she had now regained her sense of self, there were some things that couldn''t be changed. Sometimes, time couldn''t flow back. Even if she could retain her youth and looks, history would always be fixed.


    Yao Yue did not care whether Zhan Yun understood him or not, or what he said, and continued to exclaim: "What is love? "What is love?"


    Zhan Yun''s words gave him a huge headache. If others were here, how would they be able to stop Zhan Yun? However, Xiao Qiang was different. It''s just that, why do I have such a feeling! "


    "Yes or no, just a thought."


    Yao Yue only replied Zhan Yun''s question extremely calmly. Although she had no obligation to answer a question as stupid as that of a demon dweller, because to a demon dweller, if he understood the matters of love in the human world, would he still be a demon?


    Zhan Yun knew that the two would definitely not let him disturb Lin Mufeng, so he flapped his wings and said: "Tell Lin Mufeng, the Blood Spirit Map is related to the safety of Tian Yuan Continent! If you are Yao Yue, you should have heard of the Blood Spirit Black Bow! "


    "Black Blood Spirit Bow?"


    Of course, Yao Yue knew what it was, it was just that whether it existed or not, it was just like the existence of the Violet Rank warriors, only a myth-shattering legend, but she could not believe what Zhan Yun was saying, because as the Demon Emperor Zhan Yun, he did not need to speak of things without thinking.


    "Zhan Yun, come back!"


    "Hmph, do you think this noble one is from the Old Clan of Heaven Soul Palace?"


    Zhan Yun''s personality was like this, making him turn back was even harder than ascending to the heavens. Of course, there was one thing that mattered only to him right now, and that was Xiao Qiang ¡ª he would not sit by and watch.


    It was often unexpected. Rakasha also suddenly came, of course he also bet on Exterminate the Heavens, looks like today would be really lively. Speaking of which, Lin Mufeng only wanted to return a favor to the Rakasha. Furthermore, to Heaven Destroyer, Lin Mufeng felt that dying was too easy for him, he wanted this person to live a life worse than death, and the only person who could cause Heaven Destroyer to die a life worse than death and kill him was the former master of the Royal Palace who once shook the heavens. To outsiders, this person might seem cold and heartless, but Lin Mufeng understood him very well. Furthermore, from the Xiao Lao, he knew some things about this person.


    Therefore, Lin Mufeng had predicted that Rakasha would personally cripple the cultivation level of Heaven Decimating, and turning him into a mortal would be even worse than killing him. Furthermore, Rakasha would definitely send him to the dungeon, where he would forever repent in a quiet corner. This should be the best result, of course Lin Mufeng thought so.


    Moreover, Lin Mufeng could only say that his mind was focused and meticulous, and was completely unable to reach the level of being a wise man. He was not a god, but was only an outstanding person in the mortal world, thus, he was not a so-called deification character, but he also had the nature of a mortal.


    Originally, Rakasha wanted to kill this unfilial son of his, and it was difficult to quell the hatred in his heart. However, when he thought back to what happened that year, and how he personally raised, if he really had to do it, he would be somewhat reluctant to do so. Not to mention such a living person, even if he had a pet of his own, if he had wanted to die in his hands, he would be unable to do so.


    "Unfilial son!" Are you still not coming to your senses? "


    "Wake up? My dear adoptive father, since I have fallen into your hands, I have nothing to say! " Heaven Destroyer was clearly not willing to pay Rakasha''s debt. Furthermore, he knew that Rakasha''s so-called method of awakening him was to make him suffer a fate worse than death. "Lin Mufeng, your methods!" As long as he had Xiao Qiang as his trump card, he would not choose either of these two roads. He had taken a wrong step, and had taken a wrong step, so if he knew Lin Mufeng''s true goal in going to the human world, he definitely would not use the dark sign. This was because if the people of marine boundary knew that Lin Mufeng had obtained the Blood Spirit Map, they would definitely spare no effort, and it seemed like he had been wrong.


    This was because if the power of marine boundary and the power of Dark Warrior were added together, then the situation would not be like this. If the demons from the The Spiritual World were also attracted over, this would be a very lively scene. With regards to the Blood Spirit Map, of course Lin Mufeng himself had said it. There was naturally no need for Lin Mufeng to hide the matter of annihilating the heavens from him. In other words, in Lin Mufeng''s opinion, he had to know the reason why he lost. Thus, he would truthfully answer any and all Heaven Decimating question. Of course, Heaven Decimating wouldn''t ask any boring questions.


    "Lin Mufeng, what is your true purpose for coming to the human world?" This was what Heaven Destroyer was most concerned about, because he believed that this was the main reason why he failed. Although he had long known about Lin Mufeng''s spiderweb, he had used some kind of method to escape his sight and set a trap for his. Unless there was something in the human world that made Lin Mufeng even stronger.


    "Blood Spirit Map!"


    Upon hearing these words, the Heaven Decimating Incantation was like a deflated ball. Of course, if his body could even move when facing against Lin Mufeng''s spider silk, that would definitely be the case.


    From the looks of it, as long as he retained his strength and survived, there was still a chance for him to make a comeback.


    When facing the Rakasha, Heaven Destroyer displayed a confidence that he had never shown before, he had a deep understanding of the Rakasha, and sometimes, the Rakasha did not look as cold as he appeared to be, but seemed to be somewhat indecisive in his actions. As long as he used the trump card Xiao Qiang, he would definitely not dare to lay his hands on him, because he was afraid of the current Lin Mufeng. The so called two sects working together was also because of the situation and he did not do it from the heart. It could also be said that the Rakasha was an uneasy factor for Xing Lan. Even Fu Tianbo was an outsider enough to see through things, so it was not natural that Heaven Destroyer didn''t see through them. But it was already too late for Heaven Destroyer to think of this point, since Heaven Decimating had ambitions, but he wasn''t as scheming as Fu Tianbo. He didn''t take advantage of this point, and it was already too late for Heaven Destroyer to think of it now.


    There was no medicine for regret in this world that could be sold. So right now, he could only use Xiao Qiang to threaten and protect her own strength. So right now, he was waiting for Rakasha to make his move before using his trump card. As expected, everything went as he expected, Rakasha shut his eyes slightly and slowly raised his right hand. "Since there''s nothing left to say, then don''t blame me for being heartless!"


    Seeing this, Exterminate the Heavens knew that Rakasha was planning to kill him. He was going to cripple his cultivation, and the time was right. If you think that you can give Lin Mufeng an explanation by doing so, you can do it. I definitely will not frown! "


    Of course, Rakasha could tell that there was something behind these words, he immediately raised his right hand and put it down, "Unfilial son, what else do you have to say?!"


    Although Heaven Destroyer was still bound by the spider silk, his eyes revealed a calm and collected look, "If you don''t want Xiao Qiang to die from the poison, then do it."


    Only now did Rakasha remember that he knew about the antidote that day. This unfilial son would definitely be able to do such a thing. He immediately shouted, "Where is the antidote?"


    "Do you think I''ll hand it over?"


    "Do you want to live a life worse than death?"


    "I know you don''t!"


    Rakasha knew that the unfilial son had grasped his weakness, and that the matter was related to Lin Mufeng, so it was not easy to get into trouble, because Xiao Lao was a ghost and Yao Yue was not someone to be messed with, if they knew that it was because of their own fault, then Xiao Qiang would definitely be in trouble, but the two of them would risk their lives to find Xiao Qiang, and Lin Mufeng''s strength was terrifying as well, but the most terrifying thing was that Zhan Yun seemed to have kept a close watch on him. If Lin Mufeng started trouble, it would definitely affect Zhan Yun, and Zhan Yun''s relationship was unknown, so what kind of people was he, he could not even afford to offend one of them, so it was truly terrifying.


    Thinking about it, the Rakasha did not dare to delay any further. He immediately escorted Exterminate the Heavens to find Lin Mufeng. He just happened to see the scene before him. And the moment Zhan Yun heard that Xiao Qiang was poisoned, he immediately turned back around.


    But it was useless for him to come back, because he did not have any good methods to settle this matter. Therefore, he did not come and go, as though he was looked down upon.


    But right now, it was obvious that the Xiao Lao was having a discussion with Lin Mufeng, so they were extremely anxious outside. But I can''t go in and disturb her.


    The thing that Lin Mufeng was puzzled about, was something that only came to mind after walking around the human world for a while. He asked Xiao Lao, "What is the heart of a human, and what is the meaning of life? This world has no end. Can the future change? "


    He asked a string of questions in his heart. These questions seemed to be questions that only the human world would ask on another plane, even to this Tian Yuan Continent, asking such a question was a bit laughable and pedantic. It could be said that all along, there was only one rule in the Tian Yuan Continent, and that was the survival of the fittest, everything would continue on the path of history. Nothing had changed for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, and the only change was people''s living habits.


    It was as if he really agreed with that line, ''When humans think about it, God will laugh.''


    When Xiao Lao heard this series of questions, he just smiled and gently picked up a teapot on the table. It was a pretty good teapot, but in this kind of teapot, it was only filled with clear water. This was a habit of Xiao Lao had all along, he never drank these tea products, he believed that only clear water was the purest.


    Slowly, water filled the teacup. "Look down and see what''s in the cup."

 C334 Black Bow of the Blood Spirit (2)

    "My shadow!"


    "Just a shadow?"


    Lin Mufeng knew that Xiao Lao would definitely not speak in such a manner, and immediately asked: "Mu Feng is stupid, please enlighten me grandfather."


    Xiao Lao stood up and held the teacup in his hand. He then looked at the cup of water and said, "Buddha Temple''s bowl of water, forty-eight thousand bugs!"


    Lin Mufeng didn''t know what the Xiao Lao meant by his words, but he did know about them ¡ª ¡ª The Buddha Temple''s bowl of water, forty-eight thousand bugs, a flower and a world, a leaf and a universe ¡­ ¡­


    Moreover, towards those theories, Lin Mufeng had always been skeptical of them. In the other world, very few people knew these words, since it was a world of two levels, and on the level of the Tian Yuan Continent, who would believe this dogshit theory? At least Lin Mufeng had never believed that a bowl of water was like a bowl of water, how could there be so many different styles? Of course, that was what other places called it. If it was here, it should be called transcending the Violet Rank.


    Xiao Lao also saw the doubt in Lin Mufeng''s heart. He put down the bowl and said, "Actually, those words were a misunderstanding. The so-called 48,000 bugs were not insects of the insects! Rather, it represented the level of power, the so-called Ten Thousand Layered Heavens. It''s like you can be reflected in the water, and you can also be reflected in my shadow. "


    Speaking of which, Lin Mufeng seemed to suddenly understand that there were some things that were just too mysterious. Moreover, the aptitude of a person was different. Whether or not one could comprehend it all depended on one''s own heart.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had found the way, Xiao Lao could not help but smile, "Mu Feng, now do you know what is the power of origin?"


    Lin Mufeng also smiled to himself. This smile really had the same feeling as when some big shots of the buddhist world smiled at him, and what made him feel this was a certain kind of memory in the The Void Continent. Looking at the current state of nothingness, it was actually a kind of existence. That was all.


    For a brief moment, it was all for Wei Tuo!


    These were the most precious words of love in the world. He asked what the emotions in the world were, teaching people to agree to life and death. Lin Mufeng finally understood why life is such a thing. And where was the end of the world? Although these things should not exist in this world, as the strongest person in the entire world many years later, whatever that happened to Lin Mufeng could not be explained by a single word. Furthermore, ever since he came to this world, it was destined that everything would be thrown into disorder by him. Or perhaps the new order, the new rules, was destined to be written by him.


    This was his stage.


    Lin Mufeng regained his confidence. What I said was all right, what I had decided was all right.


    Hahaha ¡­


    The impudent laughter resounded within the room incessantly. When Xiao Lao saw this, his heart was filled with joy. This child really had the arrogance and the attitude of an old man, as expected, a talent born from the rivers and mountains.


    "Lin Mufeng, if you don''t come out, you will definitely regret it."


    Heaven Destroyer heard the laughter from inside. It was so evil, and also had a feeling of being high above, as if the entire world was covered in this laughter, so he couldn''t hold it in any longer, he had to leave, he had to make this perfect exit, so he started to shout with all his might, he didn''t believe that Lin Mufeng wouldn''t care about his woman''s life.


    "Heaven Destroyer!" You''re still alive? " Towards such an evil person, Lin Mufeng did not have a single good word to say. However, when they saw that and the Rakasha had appeared at the same time, their expressions seemed to show that they were wary of this fellow.


    Seeing that Lin Mufeng had finally appeared and met him, Heaven Destroyer immediately felt reassured. The current Lin Mufeng was definitely a savior.


    , why don''t we make a deal?


    "Now? "You don''t have the qualifications!" Lin Mufeng obviously knew that this was Destroyer, making the final mistake. He only wanted to find a way out for himself, he never thought that Heaven Destroyer would actually have such a method that even Rakasha would not be able to do anything to him. It seems that he had truly underestimated this person.


    "Don''t tell me you want to die yet. If I tell you the whole story, I''m afraid you won''t make it in time to beg me!"


    Without waiting for Lin Mufeng to speak, Rakasha immediately pointed to the sky: "Mu Feng, this bastard!" As he said that, he turned to look at Xiao Qiang. Obviously, Rakasha did not know how to explain it, so he made it short and kept half of it to himself. However, Lin Mufeng could also understand the meaning behind Rakasha''s words.


    Heaven Destroyer saw the change in Lin Mufeng''s expression and felt that it was time to strike the iron while it was still hot. He immediately said, "How is it, let me go, I''ll leave the antidote!"


    Lin Mufeng never thought that Exterminate the Heavens would actually poison Xiao Qiang twice, without anyone knowing. Furthermore, looking at how Xiao Qiang had not taken action yet, Heaven Decimating Body must have been slow poison. If there was a mistake about the Heaven Decimating Body, who knows when Xiao Qiang would get infected by the poison, probably because Beauty Xiao was really too unlucky. Including this time, it was already the third time that she had been poisoned. The first time was when Wu Kui had applied the Spring Poison, the second was when the poison was used in the light, and this time was when the poison was used to destroy the heavens.


    Now was not the time to be emotional. Lin Mufeng''s priority right now was to make Exterminate the Heavens hand over the antidote, and at the same time, not give him the chance to bring disaster upon the world. He took two steps forward as he looked at Duotian. When he was near, he gave a hearty laugh and said: "Do you think I won''t agree?"


    Upon hearing that, Exterminating Heavens also laughed presumptuously. "Hahaha, I thought Lin Mufeng was some kind of hero, but in the end, it turns out that he also loved beauties rather than mountains and rivers. Hahaha!"


    But he quickly discovered that things were not as he had imagined. Before he could close his mouth, a foreign object suddenly entered Heaven Decimating Mouth''s hands.


    Of course, Exterminate the Heavens knew that the thing Lin Mufeng gave him was definitely not good stuff. He could not help but turn pale with fright. Furthermore, he did not expect that Lin Mufeng''s change would be so quick. Did he really not care about Xiao Qiang''s safety, or was he trying to use this method to force him to hand over the antidote? As long as Lin Mufeng did not retreat, even if he died, he would definitely drag this Xiao Qiang girl down with him as a burden. Since things had come to this point, he could only clench his teeth and not hand over the antidote.


    "Heaven Destroyer, let''s make a deal now!"


    "Impossible!"


    "Yes?" Lin Mufeng moved closer to Exterminate the Heavens and whispered: "If you don''t want to become a cripple, cooperate with me."


    Regarding this kind of method, it was indeed more painful than killing him. In those days, he did not want to live, so it could be said that he was not afraid of death, but when he thought about how he would become a cripple, the fear in his heart grew bit by bit.


    At the same time, he had a bit of luck in his heart. He thought that it was impossible for Lin Mufeng to have this kind of medicine, and couldn''t help but to ask.


    "Seven Day Soul Extinguishing Pill. After consuming it, your body will heat up, and in the end, your cultivation will be completely destroyed."


    Lin Mufeng did not lie, it was just that this was not some poison, but a fire pill scammed by the fire geezer. Only he knew what it felt like when he devoured it. Now, if he wanted to destroy the heavens and taste it, he had to believe it. Therefore, he had invented the name of this Absolute Soul Pill.


    Heaven Destroyer only felt that his body was growing hotter and hotter. Although the pill''s erosion of the evil spirit''s body was unlikely to take his life, it was indeed as Lin Mufeng had said. It was extremely uncomfortable and he found no reason to not believe it. This was the weakness of Exterminate the Heavens, so they could only cooperate and say, "To cure this poison, one needs to purify the essence of the five poisons."


    "Alright, once Xiao Qiang''s poison is resolved, I will naturally give you the antidote."


    This Five Poison Essence, if it was anyone else who could not find it, would already be present on Lin Mufeng''s body. Back then when he was fighting the Five Poisons, all the poison items were kept in his Heavenly Soul Ring, and now, it was put to good use.


    Xiao Qiang had cured the poison and everything returned to normal.


    Seeing this, Heaven Destroyer could not help but say: "Lin Mufeng, it''s time for you to repeat yourself."


    "Of course!" After saying that, Lin Mufeng took out a medicinal pellet, and without caring if Heaven Destroyer could see clearly or not, he pried open his mouth and swallowed it. At the same time, the spider webs also withdrew.


    Seeing that the chance had come, Heaven Destroyer quickly used his escape technique and wanted to leave. However, he found that his body seemed to be unwilling to obey his commands.


    "What did you submit to me for!"


    "Of course it''s poison!"


    "You ¡­ "You broke your promise!"


    This was exactly how Lin Mufeng should treat others. He looked at Exterminate the Heavens and innocently waved his hand, saying: "I''m giving you the antidote, don''t tell me you feel the heat now?"


    This was the appropriate outcome for the Heaven Decimating Orb, but Lin Mufeng had truly underestimated Heaven Decimating Orb. The so called Fish Net was broken, and the last bit of Heaven Decimating Spirit Force was used to send the message out.


    Blood spirit Black Bow, a divine tool of the Primordial Era, it could be said that it was related to the matter of the seal. This matter had been spread to the marine boundary, and Tang Jiuyu''s identity was unique, so as the descendant of the Avian, she had definitely been teleported back. She knew that this matter was of great concern, and so she explained the situation to magical race Elder Lu Qingfeng. Although there were some conflicts between Lu Qingfeng and Lu Qingfeng, it did not affect the relationship between Avian and magical race, and it could be said that although the seven realms had been separate for many years, but in regards to major events, they had truly been on the same side. After Lu Qingfeng heard about this, he immediately reported it to Ji Fengwu who was a demon.


    Ji Fengwu had always been looking for an opportunity, because she had long since held a grudge against the Tian Yuan Continent in her heart regarding Cheng Yi. Now, she was looking for an absolute chance. This primordial divine tool must not land in Lin Mufeng''s hands. Although everyone always knew that this divine artifact existed in the Tian Yuan Continent, everyone knew that without the [Blood Spirit Map], it was impossible to find it.


    Therefore, when Ji Fengwu and Lu Qingfeng had a discussion, she immediately said: "Elder Lu, looks like this The Spiritual World''s Seven Nations is going to hold a huge meeting."


    Lu Qingfeng said, "That''s right, not only will we suppress the Tian Yuan Continent, there will also be power in the marine boundary. If the Blood Spirit Pearl is reincarnated, it will be a disaster."


    The seven clans of the The Spiritual World, were: Demon, Sea Clan, Spirit Race, Beast Race, Demon Race, Avian, and magical race.

 C335 Black Bow of the Blood Spirit (3)

    Amongst the seven races, other than the Spirit Race and Beast Race, they seemed to have had some conflict with Lin Mufeng. Hearing that there was no other response, other than the Spirit Race''s Ruo Yuhan, the six clans decided to gather in seven days, and the absence of the Spirit Race caused everyone to be a little bit surprised.


    Although the Spirit Race could not be considered strong, but their position was far too important. If they were to be absent, it might affect the entire situation. What kind of trick was Ruo Yuhan trying to pull, for him to actually suggest not participating in the Seven Clan Gathering at such a time, was because she did not put anyone else in her eyes. But the spirit race had always acted this way.


    Tian Gan Continent, The Spiritual World, Spirit Race''s Domain. Facing the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, Ruo Yuhan''s heart was filled with emotions. Earlier, I said that the The Spiritual World had a huge relationship with the Ruojia, and in terms of public and private, there was no reason for the Spirit Race to not care, it was just that this time, it seemed that Ruo Yuhan was not moved. What she was worried about was the consequences of Han Yan''s spirit liquid falling into the darkness.


    Now she seemed to have picked up on something. At the same time, she also told her that things were definitely not as simple as she had imagined, and that she did not plan to cooperate with the six clans. In her opinion, the six clans were all just trash, and things would become difficult to deal with. At the very least, he would not be cooperating with the other six races right now. When Lin Mufeng attacks again, he could preserve his strength, and that world had already been formed.


    "Master, what''s wrong? Are you going to help Lin Mufeng?"


    "Han Yan, you are meddling in another matter!"


    In the face of Master''s reprimand, Han Yan seemed to have already gotten used to it. As his master, Ruo Yuhan was undoubtedly strict, but at the same time, no one could say that it wasn''t love.


    Ruo Yuhan knew that she was saying things too seriously today, because her mind was in a mess right now. She was disturbed by Lin Mufeng to the point that her mind was in a mess, and Han Yan was truly a pitiful child. Beneath Ruo Yuhan''s cold appearance, she actually had a burning heart.


    Ruo Yuhan refusing to cooperate with the Six Nations was her problem, but there were people who did not like her. This person was naturally Zhang Xiao, because of what happened with Han Yan previously, he was still brooding over it, and''s performance at this Seven Clan Gathering had given him a perfect opportunity to retaliate.


    The death of the Heaven Decimating Body had spread the news of the Blood Spirit Map, causing great shock to the marine boundary and her people.


    "It''s this Lin Mufeng again, who is he exactly?"


    Furthermore, Zhan Yun had said that the¡¶ Blood Spirit Map¡· was actually just a map of the Blood Spirit Black Bow, he did not have any intentions of hiding anything. Previously, he had indeed purposely used Lin Mufeng to accomplish this task.


    Zhan Yun thought that as the Dark Demon Emperor, he was completely opposed to what people said about him as a god. Just like light and darkness, his existence in an anti-world parallel to gods was originally disordered by space and time, or just like the The Void Continent that people thought did not exist, his world should have been like this, with the exception of the fact that the water in the Ten Thousand Spirit Array of the The Spiritual World and the real world were connected, everything else looked useless.


    All magic, whether it be high or low, is willful. Or rather, it is called freedom without order. It was just that today, Zhan Yun, the boss of the demons, had finally understood a bit of the human emotions due to an accident. He didn''t even understand what it was, just like how he didn''t understand that there was essentially no difference between Hong Xiu''s so-called woman and alcohol.


    But a devil with the color of emotions ¡ª a devil is not a devil!


    Now, Zhan Yun was actually the one who failed to make a breakthrough and told Lin Mufeng about this matter. If it was said that he was using Lin Mufeng in the past, then now, he was no longer using him, but using his true nature. He only wanted to fulfill a promise and wait for the three year agreement to come.


    "Zhan Yun, I hope that on the day of the duel, you will not disappoint me!"


    "What do you think?"


    After Lin Mufeng and his farewell, they embarked on a new journey, and from Zhan Yun''s words, he found out that this divine artifact was in the State of the Moon''s territory. So the history of the Blood Spirit Empire and the Black Bow Empire was actually related to this primordial divine tool. Lin Mufeng still had not opened the map in his hands, as he was still unable to fully unfold the map before defeating Zhan Yun. He did not know why he did so, but it seemed that finding the Black Bow Blood Spirit Qi was more important than unlocking the map.


    After Ming Yue Guang had helped Lin Mufeng previously, he had returned to the State of the Moon. These two big shots who represented the power of darkness were actually all troubled by love, but they understood what he wanted. And his identity, although Lin Mufeng would find out sooner or later, was something that could be kept.


    Lin Mufeng had gone to the State of the Moon, and Guang Ming was not idle either. If he said that, he was also a proud person deep down, he would not be looked down upon by Lin Mufeng, so he had to take care of the current mess.


    Right now, it was clear that the chess piece, Xiao Qiang, was ineffective. Although the so called bomb that would explode anytime on Lin Mufeng''s side, was ultimately useless due to Cheng Yi and Exterminate the Heavens disturbing the situation, Xiao Qiang and the Xiao Lao still had value in using light. The light itself could not get the Xiao Lao to leave the mountain, but in name, Xiao Qiang was still the teacher of the country.


    No matter what, Xiao Qiang and Fu Tianbo could be considered a family, so how could they fall out? But naturally, had her own thoughts. Lin Mufeng may not need to bestow it to his, but as a teacher, he had no reason to reject it.


    "Xiao Qiang, listen up. that''s why they''re both part of the country''s watch over us. "


    When Fu Tianbo heard Light being rewarded, he knew that the Light was obviously aimed at him, and immediately went out and said: "Your majesty, this humble subject has a request!"


    "Feel free to speak."


    "Now that we''ve eliminated Heaven Destroyer, one person can be considered to have done a great service. Your Majesty, you can consider bestowing him with a reward."


    Hearing these words, Guang Ming naturally knew that the person Fu Tianbo was talking about must be the Rakasha. It was truly unexpected that the great and mighty Rakasha had fallen to such a state, that even a noble title had to be taken in his place. It must be known that originally, just based on his words, even a few country leaders were not taken seriously by him, for his current situation, it was the most suitable situation to describe it.


    Although he was well aware that Fu Tianbo was referring to the Rakasha, he still feigned ignorance on the surface as he said: "Besides Lin Mufeng refusing and not receiving any rewards, I am not sure who I am referring to."


    Fu Tianbo could see that this light was obviously just for show, but it was hard to say. It could also be understood by everyone, it was just for show, Fu Tianbo had seen the situation clearly, the Rakasha was an important person, he could be considered the target of both sides to rope them in, and now it all depended on who was the boss, the opponent would be the one to use them.


    The two of them had their own thoughts, but how could the Rakasha not have his own plans. After all, Fu Tianbo had secretly interacted with him before. Rakasha never would have thought that a destitute person like him would be taken notice of by the proud Fu Tianbo. Of course, he knew that Fu Tianbo definitely had a reason for coming here. Rakasha was not a fool, he could easily see through the other party''s intentions, and he also liked working with smart people, so as soon as they met, the two of them went into the mountain.


    Rakasha said, "Lord Fu, if you are a straightforward person, you should not be speaking in secret. I think I understand the purpose of your visit."


    Although Fu Tianbo had already expected that Rakasha was not an easy target, he did not expect to be able to speak in such a straightforward manner. However, since he had made things clear, there was nothing left for him to hide.


    "It really is the Rakasha. That''s right, this is a win-win situation for both of us!"


    "A win-win situation?" Rakasha looked at Fu Tianbo, and up till now, he did not even say a word of invitation or invitation to tea. His eyes were filled with an expression that one could not tell if it was doubt, disdain, or some other very strange and complicated expression, and he continued: "I think we should mutually benefit each other!"


    The Rakasha was very obvious, he did not welcome anyone who liked to beat around the bush, so his words were extremely unpleasant to listen to. Furthermore, he had already taken Fu Tianbo in for granted, or perhaps calculated the current situation, that Fu Tianbo would not be able to find another person to cooperate with. Everyone recognized him as Fu Tian, and in his opinion, he was nothing. Although a good man should not talk about the courage from back then, or perhaps should not talk about the Dwarves, but people did not know about Fu Tianbo''s schemes, and he, the Rakasha, was very clear of it. For him to be willing to sacrifice his daughter''s happiness to tie up Yi Family was enough to prove that was not a kind person or someone who could be considered a gentleman.


    Although Fu Tianbo was displeased by Rakasha''s haughty and indifferent attitude, he could tell that the two of them had reached an agreement on cooperation, so he did not brood over this matter. At least, on the surface, it looked as if it was. If one did not have this much self-control, not everyone could survive in the government.


    "Hallmaster Luo, you should have addressed him as Master Luo in advance!"


    "It seems like I can only wait for Jia Yin to finish her sentence?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Fu Tianbo said as he stood up to take his leave. Thus, he tactfully left. These were the things that happened in the past. As for the details, only the owner himself knew. There were some things that could not be said.


    Fu Tianbo had proposed that they should reward someone for their deeds, and this person had even exterminated the family and helped Yu Xin to protect the imperial city together. Of course, this was also exactly what the light wanted. There was a detailed record in the administration of the Brilliant Emperor Technique that stated, "A government official should be able to use balance to deal with a person. As long as the person is above the emperor, he or she must go." The gist of it was that officials had to restrict each other. They couldn''t let a certain official take over the imperial government by himself, nor could they use someone who had done too much. When the time came, they had to find a reason to send him away. After two years of practice, he had some experience with these light rays, and they were also very useful.

 C336 The turmoil of the Spiritual World?

    It could be said that because of this rule, no major upheaval had occurred in Xing Lan''s field of government for the past two years. Now it seemed like Fu Tianbo had some intentions of becoming a big shot, so he had to have an opponent that he could fight with, and Rakasha was undoubtedly the best candidate. Because even if Xiao Qiang did not have that capability, just based on his relationship with Yu Xin, it was impossible for the two families to fight each other. Therefore, since he could not be governed by the law, he had to learn from others and move the Rakasha out to mess things up. This way, no one would be able to take advantage of him and he would still be the final winner.


    This is what the light thinks.


    Even though he had his own selfish motives, it could not be said that he had his own selfishness. After all, if it was a war, even in a rich country, it was impossible to say that there was no loss in it, and as the saying goes, a war is basically just money, gold coins, and in the clash between Cheng Yi and the other three, regardless of whether it was for his own personal reasons, after a few rounds of monetary policy, the light had lost. Whether he admitted it or not, he had lost to a little girl in this economic war.


    The situation could be said to have changed once again. From Zhan Yun''s point of view, after the appointed time with Lin Mufeng arrived, regardless of the outcome, Yue Yan was destined to be the determined queen of the State of the Moon. It was truly unpredictable, and there would always be an uncontrollable side to it. Who would have thought that Zhan Yun would give up all hope because of a woman. Although it was not really a mountain in Zhan Yun''s view of the world, it was only a light that could understand it from his point of view. However, the results were still the same.


    If Yue Yan continued to be her queen, then he would undoubtedly have a strong opponent, and maybe Lin Mufeng went to the State of the Moon, or where Xiao Se came from, she had mastered a large portion of the Heavenly Soul Master''s elites, so as long as the State of the Moon was Yue Yan''s emperor, then there would be a day when the war would start, maybe it would be even more brutal and without smoke, and as a merchant guild, if Lin Mufeng were to interfere in economic matters, he would probably lose even more miserably.


    Lin Mufeng was on his way here, but before that, the matter regarding the The Spiritual World was completely unrelated to this matter.


    The Spiritual World, Demon territory, Ji Fengwu was the main clan elder so she was also the main clan member of the Demon race. With this lead, although Avian obtained the news first, the strength of the Avian was not as strong as that of the demons. Although Tang Jiuyu was in charge of the marine boundary, but between the The Spiritual World and the marine boundary, there was always the feeling of enemies fighting to the death. After all, the marine boundary was a part of the Dark World in the past.


    However, magical race''s Lu Qingfeng was an old cunning person, he knew that there must be a reason why the Spirit Race did not come here. As the saying goes, if the leader of the pack, he himself would not lead the way, so on the surface, the six clans had all gathered together.


    At least on the surface, it seemed that everyone attached great importance to this situation. In the The Spiritual World, other than the Avian, the elder was also the person from back then, and in this aspect, he was different from the Tian Yuan Continent. The Tian Yuan Continent and the Dark World were completely different, and although the elders there had absolute power, it did not mean that they could become the head of the household.


    Therefore, this gathering could also be called the gathering of the six giants. Since she was the leader of the demons, then the person presiding at the convention should naturally be the Ji Fengwu who possessed the title of Earth Spirit Demon. That was why she was called the Earth Spirit Demon, all because she had the spirit of the devil realm and was a spirit attack, just like the spirits of the earth, making it hard for people to guard against her. It could be said that the gathering of six people was very distinct between the factions. The Sea Clan and the Avian were considered the same, and it could be said that the Sea Clan was the most disliked clan amongst the six clans. They were a branch of the marine boundary in the first place. They had always thought that it was not the orthodoxy of the The Spiritual World.


    Ji Fengwu looked at the Sea Clan Elder and said in disdain, "The ones that should be here aren''t here, while the ones that shouldn''t are here."


    If not because they were afraid of the marine boundary''s strength, although they had escaped, if you really wanted to touch the Sea Clan''s people, then just sending the Ocean Emperor would have a proper reason to look for trouble, thus, all along, as long as the Sea Clan''s people endured it, no one would dare to take the initiative to attack them.


    Even though Elder Hai did not speak, it did not mean that the descendant of the Avian, Xue Bi Lian, could not speak. Furthermore, as a natural born Avian, he was still a part of the The Spiritual World, so he naturally had to step forward to protect her. Shouldn''t we have come? "


    Lu Qingfeng just watched by the side, shrugging his shoulders, as if he was ignoring everything around him. All along, the magical race and the Spirit Race had never been part of any faction. They could be considered neutral, but as a branch of the Demon race, Elder Duan Jian naturally had to speak up for Ji Fengwu, and it was also said that because the Demon Race existed, they did not suffer the wrath of the Demon Race. It was because this Demon Clan Elder was also the Demon King Duan Can Cai that their clan revered, and had some kind of ambiguous relationship with Ji Fengwu.


    Of course, Lu Kai was someone who had interacted with Lin Mufeng before, so he naturally had his own plans. As for the other things, he did not know them, like the Thousand Faced Demon King. This Duan Shan also had another name, Thousand Faces Demon King. It was not because he could really transform into thousands upon thousands of faces, but it was because he was a vile character. No matter who he met, he would have the ability to follow whoever he wanted.


    As for the King of Ten Thousand Beasts, Li Hanshan, he was a fellow who had no opinions. The reason why the beast race existed, was because they had the barbaric power of a wild beast on them, and belonged to a guy with a big chest. His rule was that whoever had the most power, whoever had the strongest power, would listen to them.


    Three against two, the six were split into three factions. Before the convention even started, there were already signs of disharmony, and it was time for Lu Qingfeng to come out and settle things. In any case, magical race had always been the type to be the peacemaker. He did not try to please anyone in any way and never offended anyone in any way. Therefore, his words had some weight to them. Lu Qingfeng said: "Everyone, listen to me. Don''t forget what our goal is."


    When they heard his words, their hostility subsided.


    She wanted to know how much prestige she had, but she never thought that this would be the unfavorable start. It seemed like she had to be careful with her words, this gathering of the Six Great Leaders was originally a good thing for Ji Fengwu, if she was good at taking advantage of them, even if it would not be easy for him, it would be a good opportunity for her to establish her might. At that time, as long as the six clans followed her lead, she would not need to fear a Ruo Yuhan of the Spirit Race.


    Right now, it was clear that Ji Fengwu could not hold it in, or perhaps she did not have that measure, and had the talent to be with a leader. No wonder Ruo Yuhan would sneer at the side, the six clans combined were just shrimp soldiers and crab generals, it was not enough. In addition, this time she openly tore off their skin with the six clans, making him seem fearless. However, as the saying goes, there is still a high mountain ahead of us. We are not afraid of bad things, but we are afraid of bad people.


    And the bad thing about the Spirit Race member was Zhang Xiao. Originally, The Spiritual World had already stated publicly that he would not participate in this Great Games, but Zhang Xiao did not want to let things go so easily. If it was as Ruo Yuhan had thought, it was the responsibility of their elves not to participate in this gathering. They had always been alone. This was different from the magical race''s neutral attitude. Their neutrality was completely neutral, without any kind of interaction with other powers. On the contrary, if Ruo Yuhan received the invitation, it would cause people to feel weird, even though Ji Fengwu wanted Ruo Yuhan to appear very much. After all, the The Spiritual World had the Ten Thousand Spirit Array and the Myriad Spirit Water. No one in the Tian Gan Continent did not know of the importance of the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, so it could be said that the reason why the Spirit Clan was so proud and aloof, independent of the world, was all because of this formation.


    There had always been a rumor that the water there was the source of life for the Tian Gan Continent. Although it was just a rumor, some things could only be said by other people''s aunts. You could listen to it for now, but the more rumors spread, the more believable it was. It was just like how the human world attributed inexplicable things to eccentricity.


    Just when Lu Qingfeng had managed to persuade a few people, Zhang Xiao suddenly appeared. As he walked, Zhang Xiao said: "Sorry, everyone came late."


    This Zhang Xiao is really thick-skinned. He is only a protector, how would he have the qualifications to participate in this kind of convention? Furthermore, Ruo Yuhan had already clearly answered "The Spiritual World has always been neutral, and does not participate in any gatherings. Ruo Yuhan''s tone had always been cold, just like her name. In fact, she even liked this kind of cold name, which included her adopted disciple, and could also be considered as her adopted daughter, Yan''er.


    Han Yan, on the other hand, sounded with the same voice as the cold smoke, giving off the feeling that it was a scene of winter killing. Moreover, under her guidance, this Han Yan also exuded an aura that transcended the mortal world and was truly like a fairy of ice and snow.


    Han Yan''s only cry was due to the taboo amongst the Spirit Race, but she had been hit by Zhang Xiao''s attack, but that time when Zhang Xiao had suffered a loss and suffered an injustice, he had definitely remembered it in her heart, as a protector, it was all because of his words, never had she experienced such an accident. Her current expression, was also reasonable, although she was an elf, but it was as if in this world, whether it was the Tian Gan Continent, or even Dark World, they were all following the example of a human.


    So he also knew that if Han Yan did not get rid of him, in the future, she would definitely come into contact with Lin Mufeng. It was a troublesome matter, and if that was the case, then she would have to make the first move, whether it was in the public or the private sector. This was at least one of his reasons.


    Of course, this started from the Tian Gan Continent itself, because it was a fusion of contradictions, just like how their cultivation system was different too. The demons possessed the Soul, and at the same time, some of them could summon elements. This was somewhat inconceivable. Things like elements normally wouldn''t appear in this kind of Heavenly Soul Master. However, things that were impossible often happened.


    The power that the Beast Race had summoned was even more inconceivable in the eyes of others, as though it was infinitely close to the origin of a beast, making them think that it was their Origin Energy. As for the Origin Edge s, it was said that only the Tian Yuan Continent had that kind of power, and it was obtained by Lin Mufeng. In this world that did not worship souls, there was a very contradictory existence that could control the Avian s. Furthermore, using elements as heavenly souls was a race, it was simply impossible to explain. Unless that legend was used to explain it, this continent was originally the same, only there was light and darkness, these two different worlds were eternally close, but it was impossible for them to intersect. The other worlds were all connected as one, and this seemed to be the only reason.

 C337 Spirit World Congress (I)

    However, when that map was opened, it could be said that there was a seal in the world that was destined to be broken by Lin Mufeng at first, and then, a new order would be set up. Otherwise, how could this person be so lucky to be able to obtain the Blood Spirit Ring?


    Originally, all of these things were things that the leaders of the six clans were going to discuss about, but because of Ji Fengwu''s conceit, a small incident occurred. She did not expect that it would be difficult for Lu Qingfeng, the peacemaker, to persuade him, but all of a sudden, a young lad like Zhang Xiao appeared out of nowhere, causing everyone to become angry at him, considering his status as a protector, and the underlying meaning behind her words, as if she was a big shot. Even if Ruo Yuhan did not put the few elders in her eyes, and sent a small fry Luo, he would still judge her status.


    Of course, no one knew that it was Zhang Xiao''s idea. The more angry they were, the more successful his performance was.


    Being so rude in his own territory, Ji Fengwu was naturally the first to disagree. Ji Fengwu glared with her phoenix-like eyes: "Zhang Xiao, what status do you have!"


    But Zhang Xiao pouted and said: "He doesn''t have any status, just a protector of the Spirit Clan. If the elders were to tell us that you all are useless people, then tell me to pass on the message and disperse. "


    "What?" Ruo Yuhan really said that! " It was just that because this place was not her territory and her master did not say anything, it was not good for him to stick her neck out. Although as a beast race member, she was still a bit of a scoundrel, but he did not manage to get to the point of being unreasonable, in the end, he could not hold back.


    Seeing that he had finally angered one, Zhang Xiao could not help but become even more presumptuous, and said: "Whether you believe me or not, I have spoken up for Elder Ruo Ruo, so what? If you are not a motley crew, you only need to answer three of my questions.


    Arrogant to the extreme, I''ll let you have a taste of Grandpa Li''s King''s Mystic Might first!


    Li Hanshan would never listen to his nonsense, but with Li Hanshan''s little bit of ability, he would be able to hold back for a while if he was dealing with someone other than the The Spiritual World. Furthermore, in the The Spiritual World, he was completely lacking in skill, as the other five races had interacted with each other for many years, and they were well-aware of each other''s abilities. Furthermore, because the Spirit Race and the magical race had always been on the outside, even if it was just a protector, it was enough to stop the Beast Race Elder. As for the good elders of the Spirit Race, they didn''t know about this.


    Zhang Xiao had only dodged lightly, and a halo of light surged up from the ground. This was not an illusion, but completely the power of an elf, which was why he had released this power.


    Because of Lin Mufeng''s matter and Zhang Xiao''s personal grudges, he suddenly barged into the''s Six Clans Elder''s Conference, and after the grumpy Li Hanshan and Zhang Xiao''s disagreement, they immediately started fighting. Only then did Li Hanshan realize that he was not this person''s match, Zhang Xiao only had to dodge and at the same time, struck out with a powerful counterattack, that was the Elves'' unique attack method, and could be said to be a method that Li Hanshan had never heard of before.


    Li Hanshan''s body was blocked, it seemed like Zhang Xiao did not plan to kill him, he just wanted to let the opponent know the difficulties of getting to him, otherwise, under this attack, Li Hanshan would definitely be severely injured, what a strange attack method. Is this the power of the elves? Everyone who saw this could not help but sigh.


    Only Lu Qingfeng could clearly see his moves. This man who claimed that he was as fast as wind, if he could not even see Zhang Xiao''s initial attack clearly, then he would not be called the heartless shadow. But this kind of attack, really had some similarities with Lin Mufeng, could it be? Lu Qingfeng was only paying attention to everything, and did not say a word.


    Li Hanshan was someone who worshipped power and had the upper hand, so he could be considered to understand that losing was equivalent to losing. Not only did he not fight, he even retreated back to his own team, and Duan Jian was able to tell that Zhang Xiao''s strength was not ordinary, his character as a fence-sitter started to reveal itself. Li Hanshan looked at Li Hanshan, and the meaning in his eyes was very clear, do you still want to fight?


    Ji Fengwu immediately gave him a sharp gaze in return, causing Duan Can Cai''s heart to thump. This woman did not speak, and he knew what that gaze meant, "Useless men, you have yet to fight, and are already three points shorter!"


    Speaking of which, there were really no waves without wind, and the relationship between Ji Fengwu and this period of kindness, was truly not black at all. In short, their relationship was a bit complicated. Only the two of them were clear on the matter of whether or not they had developed a bed brother. Outsiders, on the other hand, did not know. However, not being able to see the established facts did not mean that there was no truth. Only a fool would believe that there was no content in the looks exchanged between these two.


    As for the meaning behind Ji Fengwu''s eyes, god knows what aspect a useless man should be in.


    Seeing that it was only a small test, Zhang Xiao shook everyone, and could not help but feel pleased with himself. He straightened his body, took a small step forward, and in front of the six elders, and in addition, it was on Ji Fengwu''s territory, yet he looked as if he was taking a stroll in his own backyard. He slowly arrived in front of Ji Fengwu, and said: "Elder Ji, what do you think about what I just said?"


    Zhang Xiao was obviously provoking him!


    Ji Fengwu was naturally not willing to give way, although she knew that Zhang Xiao had some skills, but that ability was only used to play with Li Hanshan, the idiot. If she really fight, would definitely not be her opponent, thus her face would turn gloomy, and her killing intent would rise naturally. This could only be considered an initial stage of suppression, a method often used in battles. There was no essential difference between it and the Heavenly Soul Master''s Heavenly Energy.


    Seeing the killing intent behind Ji Fengwu, Zhang Xiao knew that he went too far. Therefore, he retreated half a step and adopted a defensive posture. He naturally revealed a smile, but that smile appeared on Zhang Xiao''s face. As a law enforcement clan elder, Zhang Xiao would definitely not break the law. He had a bitter face in the first place, and adding his identity, he would not be able to laugh or laugh at all in normal times. As time passed, some functions on his face would naturally decline, so when Zhang Xiao broke the rule of law, besides being ugly, it was still a little comical.


    After leaving the territory of the Elves, she didn''t violate the rules, even if she wanted to cry or laugh. Otherwise, Zhang Xiao wouldn''t have been so daring to ignore the clan rules as if he were nothing. Furthermore, he was even in the midst of enforcing the laws, so he naturally wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Zhang Xiao said: "Clan Master Ji, why must you all suffer? Everyone should take a step back, but these three questions still need to be asked, after that, who will be the host, and it has nothing to do with me!"


    To be honest, Ji Fengwu had sufficient reasons to teach Zhang Xiao a lesson, but Zhang Xiao had raised three questions repeatedly, which made Ji Fengwu curious, or if Zhang Xiao suddenly appeared, it would already be strange, and if he really wanted to hurt, then Ruo Yuhan would really be blamed, and that woman was not someone that was easy to offend, and it could be said that she was an expert amongst experts, especially since he did not know her true strength. There was no reason for him to do something so uncertain.


    Although the rules of the Elf race were very strict, the nature of the Elves determined that each and every one of them was extremely eccentric. It''s hard for people to figure it out, but with Zhang Xiao''s actions, if you knew that he was from the elf race, then you would have thought it through.


    Once he thought of this, Ji Fengwu immediately withdrew his oppressive aura and said: "In that case, please enter. If you cannot explain why, then ¡­"


    "Of course!"


    Zhang Xiao had a face full of confidence, at the same time, he had already planned for it to be a good opportunity, and maybe this was the chance to use it to pull Ruo Yuhan off the stage. It was not impossible, he had long disliked this woman riding on his head and acting arrogantly. So this time, because Ruo Yuhan rejected the invitation, she gave him this chance that was bestowed by the heavens.


    He couldn''t afford to miss out on this opportunity. Time was of the essence. If he didn''t take this opportunity and let it slip away, he would truly be letting down the heavens'' favor this time.


    Seeing how confident Zhang Xiao was, Ji Fengwu knew that her guess just now was not wrong. He had come prepared, and she must have come with some sort of objective, just that what she had said just now was a little too arrogant. "It seems like he is an ambitious and scheming person. However, working with an idiot who doesn''t have any schemes is definitely not a wise choice. Moreover, if she wants to achieve something big, it''s not going to be possible even without any ambitions. Maybe we can make use of each other." Alright, then please tell me what the Protector is about. "


    As the host, Ji Fengwu did not say anything. As for the others, they could only watch as well. Although they did not like this mad man, they were not in their own territory. Just listen to what he has to say and make a fuss.


    The arrogance Lin Mufeng displayed came from the bottom of his heart, it was only a form of arrogance. Although the arrogance Lin Mufeng displayed came from the bottom of his heart, and the arrogance and arrogance he displayed came from the bottom of his heart, the arrogance and arrogance he felt were actually the difference between heaven and earth, after all, appearances were only an illusion to bewitch people on the outside, and with the Ancient Elves'' strange characters, it was naturally an easy thing to bewitch them. Thus, the feeling he gave others was that he was extremely confident in his own abilities, and continued to replenish the source of energy in his heart. He really did not know how long he could persevere.


    If this was a real fight, then any one of them could easily take his life with just a flick of their fingers. Therefore, he had to speak a few more times to bring about this situation, otherwise, he wouldn''t even know how he died. Everyone did not know what Zhang Xiao was truly thinking. The only thing they cared about now was to hear what he had to say.

 C338 Spiritual Assembly (II)

    Therefore, even though Zhang Xiao was a bit arrogant, to the point where he even looked down on Ji Fengwu, his master, and even stood in the center, no one minded. Everyone had thought about it, and wanted you to be crazy for a while.


    Zhang Xiao cleared his throat, and said: "Everyone, my first question is, why did you convene the Great Clan Assembly this time?"


    Who didn''t know, it was because of the news that Lin Mufeng was about to leave to find a Primordial Divine Artifact, but Zhang Xiao''s question stunned everyone. They didn''t know what kind of medicine this fellow was trying to sell, but wasn''t he asking for it because he already knew? Therefore, all of them looked at Zhang Xiao suspiciously. No one answered, as they wanted to hear what he had to say.


    When Zhang Xiao saw that everyone was looking at him, he knew that his trick and thought had succeeded. He was really worried that someone would suddenly say, "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" The other people were all smart people, but the smarter they were, the easier it was for them to do foolish things, and this move was meant to be the opposite of the main guest. He made them think that it was impossible or that he wouldn''t ask them that question. He wanted to ask them that question so that he could get to the bottom of it. As long as the first thing moved them, it would naturally happen.


    Seeing that everyone was waiting for his explanation, Zhang Xiao immediately struck the iron while it was hot, and said: "I believe everyone also knows, that it''s because of that Black Blood Spirit Bow, but has anyone ever thought about why someone is unwilling to come to this convention? I''m afraid that person has some ulterior motive. "


    "What, you think Ruo Yuhan has another motive?"


    With these straightforward words, of course, everyone could hear what Li Hanshan had said.


    In the face of Li Hanshan''s doubt, Zhang Xiao immediately followed up with a sentence that was filled with certainty: "That''s right," After that, he appeared extremely agitated as he continued, "Although our race of elves has always been neutral, this is only for Tian Gan Continent s. Right now, this matter is related to the existence of the continent, and no one can stay out of it.


    As he spoke, Zhang Xiao glanced at Lu Qingfeng. He was putting on a hat on Lu Qingfeng''s head, he knew that the people here were truly clever, Lu Qingfeng was the old cunning fox, if he did not make things difficult for him and cause him to faint, it would be difficult. No one could afford to praise him or say anything good to him. As long as they could convince him or her, it would be easy for them to convince him or her.


    Just as Zhang Xiao had expected, these few words were extremely useful to Lu Qingfeng. But he had another question. This Zhang Xiao had suddenly come, and said that he was representing Ruo Yuhan, and that it was clearly a provocation, but the words he was saying now contained a very clear meaning, that Ruo Yuhan had a secret. He couldn''t help but ask, "Then, Lord Protector, may I ask what is the purpose of the person you are talking about?"


    Zhang Xiao said: "This person''s ambitions are set in the Tian Gan Continent, she intends to conserve her strength this time, so when both I and Lin Mufeng get hurt and take advantage of the situation, from what I know, this Ruo Yuhan''s ancestors had some connections to the Tian Yuan Continent, and even have some new and old grudges with Lin Mufeng''s family, do you think that it is normal for her to tolerate this matter?"


    Zhang Xiao''s move was indeed insidious, and at least half of what he said was true. Ruo Yuhan did have other intentions, but it was definitely not as bad as what he said. In any case, if he wanted to say something bad about a person, it was like scribbling on a white piece of paper.


    Furthermore, he did not know that Ruo Yuhan was the descendant of the Ruojia, although some ordinary people did not know about it, but what kind of people were here? If he did not know about this, then he would be worthy of being called the big shots and leaders of the various families.


    Right now, Zhang Xiao''s first step had already been achieved, he had successfully erased Ruo Yuhan, and was about to proceed with his next step.


    In order to prevent something from happening, or perhaps he did not want Lin Mufeng to succeed in getting the map, he deliberately discredited Ruo Yuhan, so that the main theme would immediately change. Originally, Ji Fengwu only wanted to make use of this matter simply to accomplish his own goal, and only made up a small part of it, and most of it were matters of public concern. After all, this matter truly concerned the future of Tian Gan Continent, and the decision to settle this with Lin Mufeng, whether to fight or not, was something that should have been decided during the convention.


    There was no reason for everyone to not believe Zhang Xiao''s words. His words had hit the nail right on the head and were both public and private. This time, Ruo Yuhan had no reason to reject. This was Ruo Yuhan''s final goal and motive, and it had now become the focus and center of attention.


    Zhang Xiao saw that the battle was already over, and now he was planning to capture him. Therefore, he immediately changed the topic and did not bring up the matter again. "Now, let me ask everyone a second question."


    The sudden change of topic had still not brought everyone back to reality. With regards to this so-called meeting between the heavyweights, he basically did not have the qualifications to say anything against it, and was only a figure in numbers. Therefore, what Ji Fengwu said in the beginning was not without reason, it was truly the opposite of what she should not have come, and should not have come at all. With this rotten egg, other people can make cakes too.


    However, Lu Qingfeng saw this point very clearly. He knew that this Elder Hai was definitely not a simple person, and had even always thought that this person could explode at any time, and that there would be people who would not reveal their skills at all, and that the Sea Clan had been in existence in the Tian Gan Continent for so long, without any real ability, just based on their relationship with the marine boundary, or the fact that they had to put on airs, for how long would they last?


    This Dao Child here was definitely not as simple as he appeared to be. However, he could be considered a good sir, and had little to do with them. Or perhaps he was just doing some mediating.


    No one had expected Elder Hai to speak at such an occasion and couldn''t help but to look over. Elder Hai was still the same as usual and was very subservient when he spoke. He seemed to be very cautious as if he had said something wrong. In reality, he didn''t even need to say those words correctly or wrongly, because those words were completely meaningless. Elder Hai said, "Lord Protector, what is the second question?"


    In fact, this was also a question for everyone. It was just that Elder Hai had asked for everyone''s sake. However, when they thought about this person''s performance, they wanted to laugh.


    Zhang Xiao looked at this Elder Hai, who really couldn''t get up, and he didn''t know how this elder did it, but to have such a useless elder leading such a clan, who has existed in the Tian Gan Continent for so long, there must be a reason why the world is so large. He thought like this, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud, because he knew that at this time, he definitely could not disrupt the entire plan because of Elder Hai''s unfathomable interruptions, so he immediately answered: "The second question is, why is the person who went to find the Black Bow of the Blood Spirit is not Zhan Yun, but Lin Mufeng?"


    This was indeed a problem. No one had thought about it before, but they had yet to delve deeply into it.


    This was precisely where Zhang Xiao was wise. He would organize a few matters that had nothing to do with each and every one of them into a clue.


    "Then, Protector, what do you mean?"


    Ji Fengwu really couldn''t think of any connection between this and Ruo Yuhan, no matter who it was that touched the Divine Equipment, it would all be the result. What did Zhang Xiao want to say? She was very suspicious.


    Zhang Xiao said: "If this matter is cleared up smoothly, then everything will be made very clear."


    "I don''t know, what kind of logic is that?" ¡ª ¡ª Ji Fengwu asked himself again.


    Before we do that, listen to me talk about some old things. Presumably, everyone had also heard about the matter of Han Yan crying in front of the Ten Thousand Spirit Array.


    As for this matter, these few people had heard of it before, and when Zhang Xiao mentioned it, the six people thought of one thing at almost the same time, and that was, where did the Fairies'' Tears go?


    Because they were responsible for protecting the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, this place, which had always intersected with the dark world, was also a lever to maintain the balance of the entire world. That river would be able to directly reach the Dark World.


    As for the Ten Thousand Spirit Array, it was known as the Myriad Spirit. There are two sides to everything. The Ten Thousand Spirit Array is an insurmountable barrier on the dark world and at the same time, it provides them with a source of power. What caused this power to erupt is the Tears of the Elves.


    Therefore, it was forbidden to cry when guarding the elves here. Because of the same-sex attraction, the Ten Thousand Spirit Array would absorb the spirit force, and the tears would belong to the turbid body. They would sink to the bottom of the river and cross the Tian Gan Continent, reaching the Dark World.


    "But what does that have to do with it?" Lu Qingfeng could not hold back anymore.


    "Elder Lu, this is my third question. As long as you can think through these three questions, everything will be fine."


    "Then what''s the third question?"


    "Victory or defeat for the three year agreement between Zhan Yun and Lin Mufeng!"


    Everyone were confused by Zhang Xiao''s words, these three matters were completely unrelated to each other, how could they be related? Unless Ruo Yuhan and Zhan Yun had colluded, but there was no reason at all, and also things that couldn''t be said, how could Ruo Yuhan have colluded with Zhan Yun.


    Zhang Xiao naturally knew that if they did not analyze it, it would be hard for them to accept it. So he said in a low voice, "I''m afraid that something important is about to happen." "Next, I shall help everyone analyze the trap fruits inside."


    Then, Zhang Xiao began his so-called analysis.


    Firstly, the spirit liquid had fallen into the Dark World, Zhan Yun didn''t know that at the time, but after Ruo Yuhan informed him about this matter for some reason, then Zhan Yun''s attitude suddenly changed, and he told Lin Mufeng to look for the Blood Spirit Black Bow, so that he could divert everyone''s attention. His true goal was to return to the dark world and use the spirit''s tears to cultivate, so he would definitely fail on the spot, and then let Lin Mufeng activate the map.

 C339 The Tears of the Elves

    Although it was just an analysis, it was reasonable and reasonable, and Zhan Yun''s transformation was seen by everyone as a fact. Originally, there were two enemies, but there was no reason for him to help Lin Mufeng a few times. So what was Zhan Yun''s motive for coming here? After Zhang Xiao''s analysis, everyone felt that this was the truth.


    ''s abnormal performance this time seemed to confirm that what Zhang Xiao said was not false. Zhan Yun wanted the entire world, she wanted the Tian Gan Continent. Everyone will take what they need. It was a fair transaction, and Lin Mufeng was just a key pawn in it.


    Then, what should he do now?


    Right now, Zhang Xiao was like the brain of the six people, a few big shots had been tricked by him, he had finally achieved his goal, and wanted to kill Ruo Yuhan and her master. Although death was a form of release for the elves, Zhang Xiao wanted to make Ruo Yuhan lose her reputation at the cost of her life! If it wasn''t for her adoption of that girl, how could I have no descendants? If it wasn''t for him protecting his, how could I have ended up in front of everyone''s face?


    Now, he had to repay all of this back in double the amount!


    Seeing that everyone was asking him about his plans, Zhang Xiao did not mention anything about the alliance, because he had unknowingly climbed up the leader''s seat, but these idiots did not know that.


    Thinking about that, Zhang Xiao immediately said: "This matter should be planned carefully. As of now, only with an investigation and secret investigation can Ruo Yuhan be convinced of the facts, or else she will really put up a resistance, and will suffer heavy losses. That''s why we have to split our troops into two and attack at the same time! "


    "Why should we split up our troops?"


    On the surface, we are still going to form an alliance with Lin Mufeng and assume a posture of irreconcilable enmity, and secretly send people to investigate what Ruo Yuhan is up to.


    Hearing this, Ji Fengwu immediately expressed her attitude, "Since that''s the case, then all the elders of the six clans are present. You can also represent the elven race.


    "Yes, Elder Ji is right. We need to go out together."


    Seeing that the fire had arrived, Zhang Xiao immediately said, "Since that''s the case, let''s take over this matter with Elder Ji! I wonder what everyone is thinking? "


    When Ji Fengwu mentioned to take care of her master''s affairs, she didn''t think too much about it, and didn''t think that this matter would be so complicated. Although she did want to be the Alliance Master of the Seven Clan Alliance, this kind of situation was facilitated by Zhang Xiao, and it must be known that the Seven Clan had never been in such a state of mutual hatred before, so she pretended to reject it, and said: "This matter was brought up by Protector Zhang, so this Alliance Master should be done by you."


    Of course she was faking it, who knew that Zhang Xiao had calculated everything so accurately, and immediately replied: "Since it''s Elder Ji''s beautiful intentions, as long as no one objects, I won''t be courteous." As he finished speaking, he cast his gaze towards the crowd. Lu Qingfeng seemed to be useless, but Li Hanshan had been shocked silly from the moment he appeared, and Elder Hai basically did not have any space to speak. Duan Shan was just a fence-sitter, and now, as long as Xue Bi Lian had no questions, this matter was certain. He wanted to see the attitude of this descendant of the Avian. He had already mentally prepared both hands, if she agreed to this matter, then it would be fine; but if she dared to say even half a word of objection, based on his performance today, as long as he casually said some bad things, he would definitely have a good impression of her.


    Xue Bi Lian was naturally not a fool. She knew what she was going to say the moment she saw the situation. Moreover, this Zhang Xiao clearly wanted his attitude right now, can I say that I have any objections to this? Therefore, she flapped her wings and said: "Since Elder Ji has chosen Protector Zhang, then I naturally won''t object!"


    It seemed like these people really had their own ulterior motives. With just a single sentence, Xue Bi Lian threw this scalding sweet potato to Ji Fengwu. Ji Fengwu never would have thought that a single sentence of her could cause so much trouble, but the words had already left his mouth, making it so that it was difficult to collect all the water he said. How could she go back on his words when everyone else had heard of it, and seeing the fat on his mouth become the taste of others'' mouths, even if she was unwilling, there was nothing she could do about it.


    With Xue Bi Lian''s declaration, he had become a shopkeeper who had abandoned his responsibility at the same time. This matter had nothing to do with her, it was Ji Fengwu who brought it up. The others naturally had the full vote.


    Just like this, Zhang Xiao carried Ruo Yuhan and became the Alliance Master of the Seven Clan Alliance.


    Because she was never concerned about this matter, Ruo Yuhan was kept in the dark and did not know what was going on. What she was more concerned about was the whereabouts of the spirit''s tears. He could not sense it with his spiritual power. One must know that the spiritual power of the elves was extremely powerful. Since they could not sense it now, it meant that he must have been obtained by someone else. However, who was this person? He was afraid that the Dark World still had some hidden strength.


    If so, it was a terrible thing.


    However, she did not know it, and was even wholeheartedly trying to find the whereabouts of the Elf''s Tears. And at this time, Lin Mufeng was already on his way to State of the Moon to search for the Primordial Blood Spirit Black Bow, so naturally he would have to deal with Yue Yan, as well as his own grandmother, Qing Li.


    Not long after Star Blue Academy had enrolled into the academy, Lin Mufeng already knew that she was an expert. Moreover, ever since they met, it seemed like he and his grandmother had never been alone together for a long time. These past few days, there had been too many things that had happened, and now he finally had the chance to be alone with Qing Li''s grandmother.


    Lin Mufeng naturally would not let go of this opportunity. Now, he already knew that Qing Li''s experience was much greater than that of the Xiao Lao, so first, he could stay properly with his grandmother for a few days, and secondly, he had some things he couldn''t understand, so he could ask her for advice. Previously, when he asked Grandfather Xiao, he was able to immediately understand a lot of principles, and he believed that there would definitely be new gains to this.


    What was the standard between positive and negative?


    Lin Mufeng was too lazy to think about it now. In any case, people would think that he was evil, so he would let him go. As long as his heart did not change, everything else was not important.


    However, when he interacted with his grandmother alone, he realized that what his grandmother said and what Grandpa Xiao said were two entirely different things. With the experiences of the human world, if Lin Mufeng were to really explain these two concepts, one would belong to the real thing while the other would belong to Only Idealism. Qing Li''s grandma obviously belonged to the former group. She emphasized on material determinism, which made him really unable to take it anymore. Sometimes, people''s amnesia might not be a bad thing. Her grandmother''s nagging caused Lin Mufeng to think of his high school political teacher deep in his memories.


    However, from what he remembered, that Mu Feng guy seemed to have been taking political lessons all this time to sleep. He didn''t dare to sleep in the slightest when he was facing his grandmother, but if a political teacher was at Grandma''s level, he probably wouldn''t be sleeping, yet there were some things that were actually so interesting. Although Qing Li''s words in front of Lin Mufeng sounded a little trivial, Lin Mufeng could completely understand that it was because an old man doted on his junior, so he liked to speak with his own body.


    This is just a matter of lingering affection.


    "Silly brat, Grandma is already old and likes to nag around. Why don''t you accompany Yue Yan? She can support such a big world by herself, and you don''t know how to care about it."


    ''s words were trivial, she really did not know how to finish. Lin Mufeng and Yue Yan''s current relationship was extremely complicated, maybe only the two of them knew what they felt. It could not be said that there was no love between the two of them. However, their current feelings were even more sublime. Furthermore, with regards to the matter with Lin Fei, if they wanted the two of them to let it go, it would be impossible for them to do so in a short amount of time.


    It was just as Qing Li had said, her current situation was not easy, and there was no one by her side to help her, so maybe she had a happy time during a certain period of time in the Lin Family. Other than that, she had always been using her weak shoulders to support the heaven and earth.


    However, her ancestors were already dead, and now, Yue Yan didn''t even have a person to talk to. Other than Yan Sheng, she didn''t have anyone else to pour out her heart to, and the days that she and Young Master Mu Feng spent together hadn''t even been for a few days. Although Qing Li was concerned about her, but Yue Yan always felt that there was something on the other side of her that he couldn''t explain, and that Mingyue didn''t want to owe him anything, so the favor they owed each other could be made up.


    Although the people of the Lin Family, including Lin Mufeng himself, had never thought of him as a girl, but on the surface, she was once a little girl in the Lin Palace. Some things would be deeply engraved in their memories, and it would be impossible to erase.


    At this time, Yue Yan would occasionally think about these things. After all, she was just a woman, but since he was currently in this position, what she had to consider more were her citizens, in this society where the power of men reigned supreme, and with Yue Yan''s personality, making him the queen was truly a little haggard. And the things that Cheng Yi had done previously, although it was the State of the Moon''s ultimate victory, but when war came, regardless of victory or defeat, it would all be due to the economic strength of the country.


    Now that the war had begun, she had to think about developing her people and restoring her country''s strength. She could only give up one head, so she felt that she had let down Mu Feng, so he didn''t come and she wouldn''t blame him.


    "If these feelings last for a long time, how can it be in the morning and evening!" Yue Yan suddenly started to recite the poem. Under different mental states, he would always have different experiences, and then he began to play the zither again. It had been a long time since she had had such an interest.


    As for Mingyue, she was only quietly listening to the zither music from the shadows, his emotions were currently very complicated. The person she was looking at right now was Yue Yan, but her heart was thinking about Hong Xiu, and although he already knew that the person before him was the Blood Spirit Holy Nascent Soul, and maybe when he would become an adult again, it would be a terrifying disaster.